《Though paralyzed, still radiantly charming!》 Chapter 1: Terminal Wish System, at your service Chapter 1: Terminal Wish System, at your service I was left paralyzed with only a month to live, but that 9-inch part of me was still hard as a rock. Even the sickly beautiful schoolgirl couldnt resist my pecker, and to fulfill my dying wish, my sister even dressed up as ady in ck stockings to teach me how to drill. Whats more outrageous, the hospital nurses wanted to make a little movie with me, lining up with the head nurse at the front Just aftering out of the emergency room, I saw the system panel: Name: Ethan Jones Gender: Male Length: 9 inches Skill: Hard as a Rock LV1 Note: Peak human hardness Dying Wish: I really want to touch my aunts sheer ck stockings! Task Reward Points: 1000 points Despite my strength and stamina attributes being only at 1, and my agility at 0, only my pecker could lift the heavy nket while doing squats. My face was full of question markswhat kind of bug is this system? Just because I like looking at aunties legs, did it give me such a special skill? Now, I have no choice. I mustplete tasks to earn points and add attribute points. However, the story actually begins 12 hours earlier Patients with progressive muscr atrophy generally have an average life expectancy of 24 to 48 months, the middle-aged doctor said, examining the medical report in his hands. The patient also has congenital heart disease, which will gradually lead to loss of muscle control, including bowel movements. He removed his sses and looked at the mature, enchanting beauty in front of him. I should have mentioned this earlier, but the situation is really not good. I cant say whether its a month or a year, but its better to be mentally prepared. Outside the attending physicians office. Two nurses walked by, carrying changed bed sheets and chatting. That boy has been hospitalized for a year now, hasnt he? Its so sad. I saw him lying in bed, looking at the ss notes his ssmates brought him. He must know he cant go back. Stop it, the younger nurse said, covering her reddening eyes. That kid is the strongest Ive ever seen. Despite his total muscle atrophy, he still smiles and thanks me when I change his sheets. I almost cried. I just passed by his room, and he was staring out the window, the head nurse sighed softly. Is he longing for the outside world? Sadness and silence spread between them. By the way, I saw on his medical chart, its his 18th birthday tonight. Lets buy him a birthday cake, the younger nurse suggested. In the hospital room. Ethan leaned back against his pillow, barely maintaining a sitting position, his head turned ny degrees towards the window, gazing through it at the rehabilitation square below. There was a girl in a white tracksuit, skipping rope. Shes beautiful, Ethans eyes zed over. His rooms window faced the rehabilitation square, where often, beautiful mature women in loose hospital gowns performed their rehabilitation exercises. Every time she jumps, her unconstrained, ample bust trembles with the movement, which is incredibly stimting, at least starting from a G-cup. He watched the stunning woman jump until she was out of breath and left, still feeling unsatisfied. What a pity it ended so soon, Ethan thought regretfully, straining his neck to turn back. The next second, a sharp pain shot through his neck. Damn it! Ethan cursed under his breath, forced to maintain his twisted posture until his aunt came back to help him straighten his head. He was calmer than anyone thought. Because he was a reborn individual, but since birth, his memory had been fuzzy, with only a habit ingrained in his genes, like his childhood fondness for clinging to his aunts ck silk-d legs, which made him suspect he was a pervert. As he grew older, his memories gradually returned. He finally understood that he wasnt a pervert,he just had memories of a past life. Whats wrong with a man liking ck stockings? However, before he could start using his memories to make something of himself, he was admitted to the hospital. Of course, the good news was, as a transmigrator, he had benefits. No mere disease thinks it can defeat me,ughable. I will conquer this illness with my willpower! Ethan took a deep breath and called out in his mind, System! The next second, a light screen appeared in front of him. Terminal Wish System, at your service. Ultimate Health Gift Pack (Epic). Item description: Randomlypletely cure one existing physical ailment, or enhance a severely damaged organ to the peak of human condition. Countdown to activation: 12 hours 00 minutes 00 seconds. Terminal Wish Generation Countdown: 12 hours 00 minutes 00 seconds. The wait is finally over, its today! Ethan licked his lips, excitement barely concealed in his eyes. When he was diagnosed with progressive muscr atrophy a year ago, this system appeared before him and started the countdown, coinciding with his eighteenth birthday. Now, the system also has anti-addiction features. The problems he currently faced were progressive muscr atrophy and heart disease. The Ultimate Health Gift Packs function was topletely cure one existing physical ailment or enhance a severely damaged organ to the peak of human condition. Whether it was strengthening his heart or curing the muscr atrophy, he was ready to ept either. If either was cured, he would have the strength to continue with the next system task until he was fully healed. I cant think of how to lose~ This was Ethans assessment of the future. At that moment, the sound of high heels clicking approached from behind. Ethan. A womans maic voice softly called his name. Seeing him looking out the window again, she quietly lowered her head to hide her reddened eyes. Aunt, youre here! Ethan tried to turn his head back, but after several attempts, all ended in failure. Then, a pair of slender, fair hands reached over, gently realigning his head. Thank you, Ethan said, looking at the beauty before him. Her name was Scarlett, his aunt. Her mature red curls were pinned up at the back of her head, her eyes long and seductive, with a hint of mncholy. She was dressed in business attire, outlining her graceful figure, with a pencil skirt, ck stockings, and high heels. The ordinary uniform looked mature and sexy on her. Ethan knew from her appearance that his aunt had been at work when the hospital called her. Aunt, its okay, dont worry about me. Ethan smiled at her. After tonight, once the system was activated, he would reach the pinnacle of life with his aunt. Although he called her aunt, they had no blood rtion. Scarlett grew up in a household with domestic violence. When she was sixteen, her mother unexpectedly gave birth to another daughter. After witnessing her baby sister being despised by their parents for a few months, she took her sister and ran away. While wandering the streets with her hungry, crying sister, she met Ethans mother, who was taken in by her kindness. At the time, Ethans mother was just 20 years old, having given birth to him a few months earlier, and she took Scarlett in as her sister. Thats how Ethan got an aunt. Later, when Ethan learned that the aunt who had taken care of him since childhood and had be increasingly mature and sexy was not actually rted to him by blood, he was depressed for a long time. Scarlett leaned down, her movements practiced, cing his hand under the nket, her tone casual: Ethan, do you have any wishes? Huh? Ethan was breathing in the faint scent of his aunts body, startled, he smiled and said, No. Take advantage while youre still not of age. Scarlett raised her head, adjusted his nket, ran her hand through her red curls, hiding her reddened eyes, her tone light: Aunt can fulfill any whimsical wish you have~ like a gaming console or a model or something. Ill be of age tonight. Hearing about wishes, Ethans gaze unconsciously swept over the curves outlined by his aunts uniform. In his childhood memories, his aunt had a striking figure. Think about it well, if theres something you want, you can tell me. Scarlett smoothed his nket, stood up straight: Go to sleep for now, I have to go back to work. If theres anything, have the nurse call me. Okay. Ethan nodded, watching her turn and leave, her long, straight legs under the pencil skirt, sheer ck stockings, and high heels. He didnt understand why, since he wasnt someone with a leg fetish, every time he saw his aunt in uniform, he found her especially sexy. Lets sleep for a while. Ethan closed his eyes, his weak body making him especially sleepy. Alright, stop crying, Ive chased them away. If they dare to bully you again, Ill beat them up! The little boy clenched a wooden stick, his forehead scraped, with blood seeping out. Wuu The little girl wiped her tears, her big beautiful eyes looking at the boy, her voice soft and sweet: When I grow up, I want to marry brother. No. The boy waved his hand: Im going to marry Auntie, then Ill be your dad. In the hospital elevator, a tall figure stood out among the crowd. In a corner, two girls whispered: Wowso dashing, he must be over 6 feet tall, is he a model or an actor? PS:Seeking continued following ,votes,and all else Chapter 2: Quick, get him to the emergency room！ Chapter 2: Quick, get him to the emergency room How about this cake? Theres also a coupon we can use, said the young nurse, scrolling through her phone and turning to the head nurse, Itll say Wishing Ethan good health. What do you think? The head nurse shook her head, He only has a few months left, its not appropriate to wish him good health. Just write Happy Birthday instead. As they spoke, a tall figure walked past them. The young nurse quickly looked up, watching the tall figure enter the ward. Stop staring, the head nurse said teasingly, Shes just good-looking, but remember, shes a woman. Oh, dont tease me like that! the young nurse blushed, Im straight, its just that she really is very striking. Inside the ward. Ethan was asleep, breathing steadily, dreaming of his petite and clingy little sister, calling him Babe. Honey~ get up or youll bete~ His petite sister was yfully cooing at him. Ah~ you dont have to do that, Im not into sisters! Ethan suddenly opened his eyes. The room was dimly lit, and the tall figure stood by his bed, blocking his view. Over 5.9 feet tall, with a striking face, short hair up to her ears, and a punk-style cross earring dangling from her right ear. She wore a leather jacket on top, jeans below, and ck riding boots. Hands in her pockets, an unlit cigarette hanging from her lips, effortlessly cool and rugged like a male model from a fashion magazine. ir, youre here, Ethan said, his expressionplex as he called out the name of the handsome woman before him, his sister ir, Aunt Scarletts daughter. Her androgynous beauty always set her apart. She was also the memory of the girl who used to hide behind him, calling him Babe and dreaming of marrying him when she grew up. She had grown quite a bit over the years. Hmm. ir opened her shoulder bag, took out a notebook, and ced it beside the bed. It was a school notebook, its pages flipping to reveal neat handwriting. After dropping the notebook, she didnt pay any more attention to Ethan, turning instead to open the window, leaning against the curtain, lighting the cigarette in her mouth, and taking a drag with both hands holding the cigarette out the window. Ethan watched her, not speaking. He wasnt sure about their rtionship,she used to be clingy when she was younger. When they met again after she had grown up, she was in her rebellious phase. Aunts words went in one ear and out the other. Ethan and she attended the same school, but they never went to and from school together, and they barely talked. Later, he was admitted to the hospital. ir dide to visit daily, bringing her ss notes. Ethan remembered her grades werent very good, but the notes she brought were surprisingly neat. ir would asionally talk to him about school, but her tone was indifferent, as if she was just fulfilling a task. Ethan suspected Aunt had asked her toe and chat with him. Besides that, they hardlymunicated. ir stood by the window, smoking one cigarette after another, exuding a mncholic and decadent air. Ethan couldnt help but notice,ir had inherited their aunts good looks and had a charm that set her apart from other women with her androgynous style. Since she had arrived, there were noticeably more young nurses passing by the ward than usual. Clearly, her appearance was the type that many women found attractive. There was a long silence between them. ir finished her cigarette, her gaze returning from the window, suddenly asking, Do you have any wishes? Huh? Ethan was startled, Aunt had asked him the same question earlier. He looked at the striking ir, and if he really had a wish, hed like to see her in a dress, calling him Babe. Wishes, ir turned back, are things you want to happen. Hmm, Ill have to think about that, Ethan knew, of course, that he might not live much longer. He didnt need a doctor to tell him,he felt weaker every day. But he wasnt panicking,with a system hack, what could possibly go wrong? Hmm. ir nodded, picked up her shoulder bag, and walked out of the ward without looking back, Let me know when youve decided. Ethan watched her tall figure leave, a smile ying on his lips. His sister might have a tomboyish rugged charm, but she was pretty decent. Hey back down and whispered, System. The screen appeared before him again. Terminal Wish System, at your service. Ultimate Health Gift Pack (Epic). Item description: Randomlypletely cure one existing physical ailment or enhance a severely damaged organ to peak human condition. Countdown to activation: 5 hours, 52 minutes, 23 seconds. Terminal Wish Generation Countdown: 5 hours, 52 minutes, 23 seconds. Alright, less than six hours to go, Ethan exhaled deeply, his mind racing with thoughts on how to conceal his cured condition after using the system. He had pondered this problem countless times. Time ticked by. The sun gradually set in the west, draping the sky in red. At seven oclock in the evening. The sound of high heels clicking approached. Scarlett walked in carrying two lunch boxes, her eyes tired but smiling, Happy Birthday, Ethan. Thank you, Aunt, Ethan looked up, smiling back at her, eyeing the lunch boxes, Looks like a feast today. Theres a surpriseing up~ Scarlett expertly adjusted his bed to sit him up. Ethan saw the tiredness in her smile,Scarlett had to work and take care of two kids, she was giving too much: Aunt, I actually have a secret to tell you. Oh? What is it? Scarlett looked intrigued. Ethans eyes were serious: Actually, Im not ordinary. The injury Ive suffered will be healed tonight. I know you wont believe me now, but dont be surprisedter tonight. The fact that his body was healed couldnt be hidden from everyone,Aunt had to know to coordinate with him. Hmm, okay. Scarlett smiled and nodded, turning her head as tears welled up, then turned back: Lets eat, its all your favorites. Thank you. Ethan picked up a fork, his fingers weak. He knew Aunt wouldnt believe him, but he had to warn her in advance to avoid any sudden incidents. Scarlett noticed his struggle to hold the fork, her eyes reddening as she smiled and fed him. Her subtle fragrance wafted into Ethans nostrils as he looked down at her long, slender legs in ck stockings beneath her form-fitting skirt. In this pleasant atmosphere, time passed second by second. System. Ethany in bed, Aunt cleaning up the dishes beside him, the system panel in front of him finally ticking down to zero. Would you like to open the Ultimate Health Gift Pack (Epic)? Item description: Randomlypletely cure one existing physical ailment or enhance a severely damaged organ to peak human condition. Yes! Ethan clenched his fist, almost shouting. His eyes widened in prayer, hoping it would cure his progressive muscr atrophy. Congenital heart disease could wait. The package opening animation. Ding, congrattions, severely damaged organ, a small part of the muscle has been repaired and enhanced to peak human condition, maintaining a Hard as a rock effect at all times. ??? Ethans expression froze, time seemed to stop: FUCK! The next second, everything went dark before his eyes. A sharp pain emanated from his heart. FUCK! Ethan tried to speak, but only a silent moan came from his throat. Overwhelmed with emotion, he had a heart attack. Scarlett, having finished cleaning up, looked up to see him like this, her face turning pale with fright: Doctor Ethan couldnt hear the rest, only the sound of chaotic footsteps and distant shouts: Quick, get him to the emergency room. PS:Seeking continued following ,votes,and all else Chapter 3: An easy task to complete Chapter 3: An easy task toplete The situation is not optimistic, the middle-aged doctor said, looking at the medical data in his hands with a peculiar expression. The progressive muscr atrophy has reached itste stages. A sudden stimulus has caused a rapid deterioration. Currently, he is still conscious but haspletely lost control over his muscles, rendering him unable to move or speak. Why, he was just fine a moment ago, why suddenly Scarlett supported her forehead with one hand, her eyes filled with self-me. They were just having a cheerful meal, and then suddenly he became paralyzed. Even though she had been mentally prepared for the worsening of his condition, the guilt still haunted her like a nightmare. Scarlett showed a vulnerable and helpless side. The middle-aged doctor nced at her graceful figure from the corner of his eye. He asionally encountered attractive rtives of patients, but it was rare to see someone with such an exceptional figure and beauty. His gaze quickly swept over Ethans medical records, a sh of greed in his eyes. He quickly adjusted his sses to hide his desire. There is some good news, though. Scarlett, still immersed in self-me, looked up at the doctor with her enchanting, reddened eyes. While we were resuscitating him, we found that part of his muscture was abnormally active, the doctor said, his eyes showing a hint of envy. ording to our measurements, the strength of these muscles far exceeds that of an average person, and they remained active throughout the resuscitation process. This is the first time weve observed this since hes been hospitalized. Has he always been like this? Ah? Scarlett was startled, her expression turning odd as if trying to recall something. She remembered bathing Ethan when he was very young, but his dick seemed normal back then. The doctors im that it was far beyond normal seemed exaggerated. Im sorry, Im not aware of that. If some muscles can recover, then there remains a possibility for a miracle the middle-aged doctor said, his gaze once againnding on Scarletts delicate face. Given the uniqueness, I can apply for him to undergo special treatment, which could waive most of the medical costs. He saw hope appear on Scarletts face, his lips curling up as he put down the report, his gaze unabashedly roaming over Scarlett: But such slots are extremely limited. He stared intently at Scarlett, his eyes almost smiling. Scarletts expression froze. Being a beautiful single mother, she was all too familiar with such gazes and immediately understood what he wanted. She lifted her head: Dr. David do you want me to be your woman in exchange for saving Ethan? Meanwhile. Ethan slowly opened his eyes. The white ceiling was familiarit was the same hospital room. Hey on the hospital bed, alone. Strange, wheres Aunt? His memories before losing consciousness rushed back. He had activated the health gift pack provided by the system. But it hadnt treated his muscr atrophy or heart disease, just some of his muscles. And it had given him a bizarre Hard as a rock effect. He had felt a rush of blood to his head, cked out, and then heard voices as he was rushed to the emergency room. Right, the system! Ethan hurriedly called out to the system in his mind, and a blue screen appeared before him. Terminal Wish System, at your service. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 1 Stamina: 1 Agility: 0 Skill: Hard as a rock LV1, Note: Hardness is at human peak. Dying Wish: I really want to touch my aunts sheer ck stockings!Reward Points: 1000. ? Ethan read the system interface, his face full of question marks. What kind of bizarre system interface was this? Strength and stamina at 1 point were bad enough, but agility at 0? And the task was full of pitfalls. He felt a deep familial affection for his aunt, and he wasnt a leg person. How could his terminal wish possibly be to touch her ck silk long legs? Normally, he sneaked peeks because he admired them, purely because Aunts legs were long and straight. He quickly noticed that there were plus signs next to the attributes, but when he clicked, it showed insufficient points,each attribute point required 500 points to upgrade. The skill Hard as a rock could also be upgraded, also needing 500 points. Hard as a rock LV1 was already at human peak. Ethan could hardly imagine what the point of further upgrading the hardness would be. Never mind. He quickly gave up on exploring the hack further and decided toplete the task first. Touching Aunts stockings or something like that was an easy task toplete. Although it was embarrassing, in the face of life and death, he had long thrown his scruples to the wind. Aunt would surely cooperate. Because she was that kind of gentle, kind woman who wouldnt refuse him. He must recover quickly,otherwise, with Aunts nature, she was likely to suffer. The system panel closed. Ethan tried to call out to Aunt toplete the task, but his mouth seemed to have lost control, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt speak. ? Ethan panicked, trying to lift his head, but his fingers felt like they weighed thousands of pounds. Despite all his effort, they only trembled slightly: What whats happening to me, it cant be His eyes bulged as if they were about to burst from their sockets. With all his strength, his body finally responded slightly. In the doctors office. Dr. David, is it enough if I be your woman? Scarletts alluring, slender eyes mixed with pleading and hope. She was like a drowning person clutching at a straw, ready to risk everything to hold on tightly. Ah Dr. David was momentarily stunned. He had wanted to sleep with this stunning beauty, but such matters couldnt be stated too explicitly, as it was easy to leave evidence. How long. Scarletts eyes were sorrowful, the mature beauty touching and moving. She leaned slightly forward: How many times do I have to sleep with you before youre willing to save Ethan? Gulp. Dr. David swallowed his saliva. The thought of making love to such a beautiful woman made him hot all over, his reason reced by desire as he looked at her graceful figure: One year, be my lover for a year, and I guarantee a slot for Ethans special treatment. Okay. Scarlett reached into her handbag. Dr. David was excited, thinking this woman carried it with her? It seemed she wasnt such a good woman after all, but being so beautiful and seductive, it didnt matter. The next second, he saw Scarlett pull out a spray bottle and aim it at his eyes. Dr. Davids mind froze for a moment, and then a blinding pain struck him. He clutched his face and screamed, Ah?!! Scarletts expression was ice-cold as she picked up the ashtray from the desk, raised it high, and with a dull thud, smashed it down on the back of his head. PS:Seeking continued following ,votes,and all else Chapter 4: School beauty Chapter 4: School beauty Dr. David was stunned, his mind numb, not even feeling the pain, just a foggy confusion as his thoughts froze in that moment. Scarlett grabbed the hem of his long doctors coat and yanked it up, wrapping his head tightly in the white fabric. Bang! The ashtray smashed against the back of his head, now covered by the doctors coat, once again. You think you can have me? With what you are! Scarletts gaze was fierce, her beauty adding a different vor to her ferocity: Why am I so unlucky! Im only 34! I want love too! I want to live a wealthy life! Why do I have to deal with two burdens, why do I always meet trash like you? Scarlett fiercely clutched the doctors coat, covering his head, as the ashtray repeatedly struck the white fabric. Soon, blood began to stain the white coat, turning it red, the stain spreading slowly. Dr. Davids struggles grew weaker. I have to work every day this year! I have to take care of patients! Why did he have toe to me! Why couldnt he just stay in his hometown and leave me alone?! My life was just getting back on track! I had just filled out my profile on a dating site! Scarlett vented all her anger, the ashtray in her hand hitting repeatedly, the clear ss ashtray gradually smeared with red liquid, the doctors coat heavily stained with blood. Dr. Davids legs twitched twice before he stopped moving altogether. Whewwhew She exhaled deeply, lifting the coat to reveal Dr. Davids hair matted with blood, half his face gruesomely covered in fresh blood. Scarlett casually picked up a water cup nearby and poured it over his face. Ah?!! Dr. David screamed in agony, waking from his unconscious state, seeing Scarlett before him, and the sight of this seductive beauty no longer held any allure. He screamed in pain, retreating, his body uncontrobly sitting on the floor, then a wave of dizziness hit him. He immediately knew it was a concussion. Come, lets talk properly, Scarlett said as she pulled out a chair and sat down, crossing her legs, her gaze cold, looking down at the doctor on the floor. Dr. David quickly felt his head wound,bining the bleeding with his medical knowledge, he made a preliminary assessment of his injuries. They were superficial wounds; the doctors uniform had cushioned the blows, and she had avoided hitting vital areas repeatedly. So, although it looked dire, it wasnt life-threatening. This woman knew what she was doing. Youyoure insane! Dr. Davids voice was high-pitched, but seeing Scarletts icy stare, his voice uncontrobly lowered. Hmph. Scarlett snorted coldly, pulling out her phone and ying a recording of their earlier conversation. Dr. Davids first reaction was to stand and snatch the phone, but his legs wouldnt cooperate, still affected by the concussion. Dr. David, you wouldnt want this recording to get out, would you? Scarletts eyes gleamed mischievously. Threatening a patients family, using your position for personal gain, if this gets out, I can only imagine what would happen. Whatwhat do you want! Dr. David knew he was trapped, his fists clenched. I dont like the look on your face right now, Scarlett stared at him. Dr. David struggled with his expression: Im sorry, I spoke too loudly, please dont release the recording, Ill do everything I can to meet your demands. He nned to stabilize the situation with this woman first, then figure out a way out. Dont worry, I wont ask for too much, Scarlett stared into his eyes. You mentioned a special observation spot earlier, and your utmost efforts to treat him. This Dr. David hesitated, then said, You know, he doesnt have long to live, its not that I dont want to save him. As long as you do your best to treat him, I wont me you for the oue, and Ill destroy this recording, Scarlett stared at him. I wont continue to ckmail you, its better for both of us, isnt it? Dr. Davids expression fluctuated, if possible, he didnt want to provoke this woman any further: Okay. If I find out that Ethan has suffered any mistreatment in the hospital, Scarlett slowly put away her phone, you should know the consequences. Now that Ethans life was counting down, she didnt want to keep troubling him in hisst moments. Having leverage, he would likely treat Ethan more diligently than other doctors. There was no rush for revenge. Rest assured, Ill give him the best medical care, Dr. David also promised, as Ethan had research value. Even with his best care, he wouldnt live much longer. If this woman kept her word, that was best; if not, he would act ordingly when the time came. In the hospital room. Ethan looked at the white ceiling, gradually adapting to his current state, only able to move his eyes, then just that small part of his muscles, trying his best to stay active. What to do?! Ethan was truly panicked as he looked at the system task. Dying Wish: I really want to touch my aunts sheer ck stockings!Task Reward Points: 1000. Just bypleting this task, he could earn 1000 points. And his system panel was: Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 1 Stamina: 1 Agility: 0 So he just needed to add 1 point to agility to at least have basic mobility. Getting healthy was simple, justplete the system-generated dying wish, earn points, and add attribute points. But now, paralyzed and only able to move his eyes, how could he express his desire to touch Aunties ck silk legs? Just then, the door to the room was pushed open. irs tall figure appeared at the door, followed by a schoolgirl in uniform, her ck silk legs long and straight, her face wearing a gentle smile, her actions dignified and polite, clearly well-raised. Ethan recognized the girl, Emily, a ssmate from Ethans school and also the school beauty, reportedly from a well-off family. The two entered and stared nkly at Ethan, whoy immobile on the hospital bed. Chapter 5: Are you in a lot of pain right now? Chapter 5: Are you in a lot of pain right now? At this moment, the hospital room froze in time. Emily stood with her hands on her abdomen, her posture dignified, her smile unchanging regardless of what the man on the bed did. How could any normal man resist such temptation? Underneath the nket, Ethans lower abdomen was noticeably raised. ir frowned, a sh of anger in her eyes as she strode toward the bed. Ethans head was immobilized, and he watched his sister approach with intense unease swirling in his heart. What on earth does she want? Any normal woman would either be embarrassed or pretend not to notice such a scene. What are you doing here? Stay away! Ethan roared inwardly, but his lips remained sealed. He watched helplessly as ir reached the bed and yanked away the only thing covering his modesty, revealing the stretched fabric of his clothes below. The hospital gown was quite loose, so even though it was stretched, it wasnt damaged. After seeing clearly, irs anger turned to confusion. After a moments hesitation, she reached out, lifted the edge of the gown, and peered inside. Ethans eyes widened in shock. My sister, what are you doing? After ir inspected the inside of the gown, she withdrew her hand nonchntly and covered him back up. When she looked up, Emily was standing beside her, a smile on her face. The two exchanged nces, falling into silence. I know, ir. You were worried someone was ying a prank, right? Emily spoke softly, her voice gentle and soothing. Yeah. ir nodded, then turned her gaze to Ethan. Her eyes wereplex, filled with sorrow, pity, and a mix of emotions, her eyes gradually reddening. Ethan, unable to speak, observed the rich emotions in his usually indifferent sisters eyes for the first time. He felt a mix of emotions. His sister, who usually paid him little attention and seemed indifferent, also had a feminine side. He wanted to say, you dont need to look at me as if Im already dead; Im still salvageable. Emily gently patted ir on the back. ir, may I have a moment to speak with Ethan? ir looked up, sighed deeply, and walked away to the window. Ha, Ethan, youre so lucky to have a caring sister, Emily said as she ced a fruit basket on the bedside table. She sat down gracefully beside the bed, her legs neatly positioned. Ethan admired her delicate features. Emily was one of the few memorable girls from his brief high school days. It was hard not to notice her. With her delicate face, golden straight hair, and girl-next-door appeal, Emily was always amiable. As a student council member, she was adept at mediating conflicts among students and handling tasks assigned by teachers. She was privately referred to by her peers as the perfect woman, highly popr among both students and teachers. Ethans feelings wereplicated as hey there, seeing everything clearly. When ir lifted his pants, Emily had already approached the bed. She tilted her head, ncing at his still aroused Pecker. Aside from a momentary sh of surprise in her eyes, her smile remained unchanged. Im here on behalf of the teachers and students to bring you their best wishes, Emily said, looking into his eyes with a radiant smile that was heartwarming. Ethan was momentarily lost in her beautypure, refined, wless. Her face was like a work of art, a true school beauty. When I came in, I ran into Aunt Scarlett, a very beautiful woman, Emily said, tucking her long hair behind her ear to reveal her delicate earlobe. She told ir that you had a heart attack, which worsened your condition, leaving you paralyzed and with little time left. Ethans eyes widened. Is it appropriate to tell a paralyzed, critically ill patient such news? Emily, seeing his look, continued with a smile: You probably know this better than anyone. Meaningless lies, then pretending ignorance, forcing a smile to maintain a beautiful illusion of kinship, tormenting each other. From a distance, her gentle smile made it seem as though she was offeringforting words. Ethan realized that Emily was taking advantage of his inability to speak, deliberately revealing sensitive information. Perhaps it was a long-suppressed issue. Im actually quite envious of you, Emily said, looking deeply at him. At that moment, ir approached. Emily took his hand. Ethan, please dont give up. Mr. Neville and your ssmates are all waiting for you toe back. Ethan remained silent, hoping that when he could sit up, she would still maintain her previous demeanor. Emily stood up and said to ir, Sorry, I couldnt be of more help. ir shook her head, escorting her out of the room. They stood at the door of the hospital room. Thank you, ir suddenly said. Emily smiled, a hint of sadness in her eyes. Hes also an important ssmate of mine. It feels like it was just recently we were studying together. With a sad look in her eyes, Emily gave ir a simple smile before leaving. ir turned back into the room and sat down in the chair Emily had just vacated, her gaze fixed on Ethan. The room fell into a silent hush. Ethan looked at his sister, dressed in masculine attire, his eyes moving desperately, hoping for a response. The task was to touch Aunts ck stockings to earn 1000 points. One attribute point enhancement cost 500 points. That meant three tasks could enhance his stamina to a normal human level of six points. No matter how he moved his eyes, ir did not respond, just sitting there, staring at him. Ethan grew desperate, his eyes bulging as he stared until they reddened. ir finally noticed his distress and leaned in to examine his eyes. Her eyes, as blue as sapphires and simr to Aunts in their elongated shape, held a questioning look. Ethan struggled to move his eyes, his gaze fierce from the effort. My sister, please understand what Im trying to say. At least understand that I have something to say. irs frown deepened, her focus sharpening. After a silence, she asked, Are you in a lot of pain right now? Ethan was startled. Although it wasnt what he expected, it was a good start. I understand, ir said, her brow furrowed. So you have a crush on Emily, is that your wish? Ill help you fulfill it. Ethan was baffled. Chapter 6: This thing is way too exaggeratedly large Chapter 6: This thing is way too exaggeratedlyrge ir watched him silently, seemingly deep in thought, and the hospital room fell into a prolonged silence. Ethan was on the verge of a breakdown. He just wanted to touch Aunts ck silk-d legs,how did ir conclude that he was secretly in love with Emily? Was it simply because his Pecker reacted strongly after Emily left, and she just connected the dots? After a long silence, ir stood up, her voice steady: Ill help you achieve it. She then turned and walked out of the room. Ethan watched her leave,pletely flustered. What exactly did you understand? He tried to speak, but no sound came out. Once again, he was left alone in the room. System. Ethan could only turn to the system interface to distract himself. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 1 Stamina: 1 Agility: 0 Dying Wish: I really want to touch my aunts sheer ck stockings! Reward Points: 1000. It was still the same as when he first essed it. The system was now his only lifeline. Other thanpleting tasks, there was no other way. Due to muscle atrophy, it was hard for him to control even blinking,the only things he could move were his eyeballs and Dick. Ethan began to think about how he could use his eyeballs and Dick to convey his desire to touch Aunts long legs d in ck silk. Hey there, thinking, as the sun set. Click. The door to the hospital room opened, and two nurses walked in carrying a cardboard box. Ethan recognized them,these nurses often changed his sheets and conducted physical exams. He wanted to smile, but his facial muscles were too stiff to move. Ethan. The younger nurse set up a medical table in front of him and ced the box on it, revealing a small cake with a candle for his 18th birthday, btedly wishing him a happy birthday. Lets light the candle, said the head nurse, taking out a match. Unable to move, Ethan watched the two women, feeling a warmth in his heart. The candlelight flickered in his eyes. Happy Birthday to you~ the younger nurse sang the birthday song and then helped blow out the candle. Now reliant on IVs to sustain his life, the nurses shared the cake between themselves. Hee~ Sister has prepared an exciting gift for you. The younger nurse winked at him, then pulled out a color-printed magazine from her backpack and waved it in front of Ethan: Ta-da! A collectors edition photobook of Abigaile Johnson! No boy could refuse this gift! After her spiel, she set up a medical book stand and spread the photobook on it. Hey, dont promote your idol to patients in the hospital! The head nurse, only about twenty-five herself, looked exasperated. And isnt this the useless stuff you bought in bulk to support your idol and then couldnt bear to throw away? Its not useless! Do you know how hard Abigaile Johnson works? The younger nurse began to ramble. She broke her leg practicing dance and stayed in our hospital She went on and on about her encounter with her idol and how the idol overcame illness to stand again. After finishing her story, the nurse turned to Ethan, her tone softening: Ethan, I wish for you to create miracles just like Abigail Johnson. The head nurse opened her mouth to scold but fell silent upon hearing this. Ethan, moved by the care of these two strangers, felt touched but also found it noisy. Oveing illness didnt resonate with him since he had a system, like cheating in a game. All he could think about was how to touch Aunts ck silk-d legs. Ethan, let me tell you about my idol The younger nurse talked non-stop, flipping through the photobook. Though it was called a photobook, it was actually very proper attire. Ethan looked at this idol named Abigaile Johnson, a beauty in her twenties, straddling the line between innocence and maturity. Her ability to switch between these personas was a talent in itself. The nurse flipped to a page showing Abigaile in a JK uniform, looking at Ethan: Hee~ You like it, right? Abigaile in a JK uniform, youre a high school student too, right? Feels very girly. Ethan remained silent. This Abigaile Johnson was pretty. But speaking of wearing a JK uniform, Emily he had just seen was more suitable, notcking in looks and even having a better aura. Seeing his calm demeanor, the nurse pouted and flipped further. This time, the color pages showed Abigaile Johnson in her signature costume change, from student to teacher. sses, uniform, pencil skirt, ck stockings, high heels, and a riding crop in hand. In the fantasy, she was the teacher who stayed after school for private tutoring, fully embodying the element. Ethan shivered, his eyes glued to the ck stockings. At that moment, his eyes saw nothing else. The nurse, preaching all the while, noticed his focused gaze. Seeing his intense look, she smirked yfully: Hee hee~ So you like this kind of thing! An eighteen-year-old high school boy liking mature, sexy female teachers wasnt surprising at all. Ethan looked at the nurse as if she were a savior, his eyes wide. He knew this might be his only chance. Without hesitation, he took a deep breath and exerted himself. His Pecker sprang to life, hitting the book stand on the hospital bed so hard due to its rock-hard effect that the shelf tilted and even bounced a bit. Ah? A snake! The nurse screamed, panicking and nearly falling over. What snake! The head nurse, who had been ying on her phone, jumped at the scream and looked over. Her eyes widened. After a brief moment of surprise, the head nurse regained herposure. She had been the one to rush Ethan to the emergency room during his heart attack the day before. So she knew a bit about Ethans situation. She shot the younger nurse a reproving look. Nonchntly, she said to Ethan, Dont mind her, shes inexperienced. Ethan certainly didnt mind, his gaze fixed on the teachers uniform and transparent ck stockings in the photobook. He had to convey this message: I want to touch those ck silk legs! The nurse also snapped back to reality, swallowing hard. This thing is way too exaggeratedlyrge. Chapter 7: Stockings... Chapter 7: Stockings... Chapter 7: Stockings The nurses eyes flickered with curiosity, her body paralyzed but with a small part of her muscles still responsivewho wouldnt be curious about that? She nced towards the head nurse. The head nurse, too, was looking at Ethan, the atmosphere subtly charged. Just then, footsteps sounded from outside the door. Scarlett walked in, paused upon seeing the two nurses, then noticed the candles and the unfinished cake, and smiled at them in greeting: Thank you. No need to thank us, Ethan is a strong kid, the head nurse said, a sh of embarrassment crossing her eyes, her words disjointed, Well be leaving now. After speaking, the head nurse nodded at Scarlett, then hurriedly left with her head down, followed by the younger nurse, who gave an awkward smile. Scarletts eyes narrowed suspiciously, noticing something off about the nurses. She approached the bed and saw Ethans condition, understanding the nurses embarrassment. She bent down and began tidying up the room as if nothing was amiss. Ethan, unable to move, watched his aunt. She had changed into fresh clothes at homea simple T-shirt and jeans, no ck stockings, meaning he couldntplete his task today. Scarlett, head bowed, skillfully began to straighten the bed. Ethan watched her beautiful face up close, inhaling her faint scent, his mood gradually stabilizing. He remembered how his aunt had always taken care of him and ir, cooking, doing household chores, helping him bathe, and holding him when he was scared, a tender sister who embraced all his fears. That was when he was in his teens. He had run excitedly to find his aunt once, only to see her slumped over the table, an empty bottle of wine beside her. Sorry, Ethan, did you need something? Scarlett looked up, her eyes red but smiling at him. Auntie, are you unhappy? It was the first time Ethan felt heartache. Thank you, youre such a gentle kid, Scarlett said, patting his head. Adults have their own troubles. Later, his aunt left with ir. Ethan learned from his mother that after his aunt took her sister ir and left home, their mother finally divorced their father and disappeared. Their father, due to long-term alcoholism, was critically ill. She took ir to see him onest time. From that day, Ethan often sat at the door, dreaming countless times of his aunt arriving with luggage. Then, during his middle school years, he studied hard and was admitted to Starlight Academy. His aunt, more mature and beautiful than he remembered, still treated him tenderly like a child, as if time had reverted to the past. Yet, his attention often lingered on his aunts long legs in ck stockings. His aunt worked in administration at the school, aiming to be a certified teacher, but after several attempts, she gave up. Ethan felt sorry for a long time and had subtly encouraged her a few times, though without much sess. But life is unpredictable, and soon he was diagnosed with muscr dystrophy and a congenital heart condition, worsening his condition. Happy Birthday, Scarletts voice brought him back to reality as she smoothed the wrinkles from the bedsheet and held Ethans hand in hers: Time flies, Ethan, youre an adult now. You were just a little guy when I first met you. She recounted funny stories from Ethans childhood. Ethan, unable to speak, listened intently, many events he no longer remembered, and many embarrassing moments she mentioned didnt match his memory. Scarlettughed asionally as she spoke. Gradually, she stopped talking, held Ethans hands to her chin, and looked into his eyes: Ethan, dont worry, no matter what happens, your aunt will always be by your side. Ethan looked at his aunt, thinking that if one day his life was to end, having a loved one by his side, holding his hand, death wouldnt be so frightening. Tears welled up in his eyes as he looked at her. Scarlett noticed the tears at the corner of his eyes, put down his hand, took a handkerchief, and came over to wipe them away: Good boys dont cry. By the way, Ethan, do you have any wishes you want to fulfill? Scarlett realized the topic was too somber and tried to change it, but then remembered he couldnt speak now, her eyes showing regret. Suddenly, she saw Ethans lips move. She quickly leaned in to hear what he wanted to say. Stockings Ethan, taking advantage of his aunts closeness, tried to speak as clearly as he could, willing to be misunderstood as a pervert if it meant conveying his message. What? Scarlett looked puzzled,Ethans voice was too soft and unclear. Stockings Ethan used hisst bit of strength to utter theplete word. Scarlett, still confused, looked up, not understanding. Then, she saw a magazine left by the young nurse, and uncertainly asked, Magazine? Ethan nced at the magazine, open to a page showing Abigaile Johnson in a teachers uniform with suspenders and ck stockings, holding a riding crop. Logically, seeing this photo, one might think he liked sexy women in teachers uniforms, just like the young nurse earlier. Now, to fulfill his wish, his aunt would probably cosy as a teacher, and once his muscles became active, her hands would surely touch the stockings. Ethan stared hard, trying to express his current excited emotions. Scarlett looked into his eyes, then at the magazine featuring the cosying sexy teacher, and after a long moment, smiled again: Is this your wish? Dont worry, auntie understands. Ethan felt that his aunt hadnt really understood, but now, all he could do was pray. Get some sleep early, Scarlett said as she carefully covered him with the nket. The next day, Ethan woke up early to find two nurses pretending to check on him. They whispered to each other and left, clearly the head nurse or the young nurse had spread the word about his condition. Fortunately, these nurses were mostly just curious and hadnt done anything inappropriate. In the afternoon, he received unexpected visitors. The school beauty, Emily, and ir came to his hospital room, sitting by his bed with a yful look: ir said you have a crush on me. Chapter 8: Want to hear a girls secret? Chapter 8: Want to hear a girl''s secret? Chapter 8: Want to hear a girls secret? Emily was stunningly beautiful, with long, golden straight hair and a delicate, cute appearance that fulfilled every fantasy one might have about a first love. Thats why she was known as the school beauty, the dream girl of many students, the quintessential girl-next-door. But Ethan knew that all of this was a facade. The sickly look in her eyes now, her smile filled with a strong sense of discord, was definitely not as harmless as she appeared. After ir brought her in, she left, giving the two some space. ir asked me toe see you more in yourst days, Emily said, her legs neatly crossed under her school uniform skirt, her hands resting on her thighs, her posturedylike. Her sapphire-like eyes twinkled with mischief as she looked at Ethan. Its the first time Ive seen her ask someone for a favor. Her eyes told me she would agree to any demand I made. Emily tilted her head, her smile sweet as she ced a finger on her lips. Guess what I asked her? Ethans eyes widened with anger,this woman was indeed sick, and everyone was fooled by her. He felt a surge of intense humiliation,there was nothing he could do. Watching his expression, Emilys smile grew even brighter. The answer is, I made no demands. I agreed to her request. I proposed that I would be your girlfriend during yourst days. Her expression suddenly softened, her gaze intense and direct, filled with girlish emotion. Because Ive always liked you, and only now have I gathered the courage to say it. Ethans angry gaze froze, staring nkly at her. Emily was the school beauty, and apart from his somewhat delicate features, he had no interactions with her. Reality wasnt like a novel,he didnt have the habit of pole vaulting after schoolhow could the school beauty possibly like him? Watching the changes in his expression, Emilys face gradually fell apart, and she couldnt help but burst intoughter. Ha ha~ Ethan, your expression is really interesting~ Did your heart flutter for a moment just now? Ethan felt his emotions being toyed with, left speechless. Emilyughed for a while before stopping, her face returning to a gentle smile. She propped her chin with her hands, leaning over the hospital bed, gazing at Ethan like a cute girl from a manga. Just as I thought, youre the perfect secret keeper for me. Want to hear a girls secret? Ethan conveyed through his eyes that he did not want to. You really want to know, so Ill tell you, Emily rxed, her tone light. Actually, I really want to kill someone~ It doesnt matter who. Ethan thought she might be joking. When Im alone, I quietly visit some extreme websites, Emily said, her eyes growing softer. You remember Ava, right? Always dressed in hip-hop fashion. She didntplete the environmental activity today, and I have to clean up after her after school. Ethan did remember Ava, a girl in his ss known for her hip-hop fashion, always dressed mboyantly with her group of friends. As for any conflict between her and Emily, he wasnt aware. I really want to tie her up with a rope, fix her to a rusty iron chair, Emilys voice was gentle. And cut open her school uniform I really hate her. Emily looked at Ethan as if he were the one sitting on the iron chair. I want to cut off her head with a knife,there would be a lot of blood, right? She maintained her smile as she described how she wanted to torture Ava. Ethan felt chills listening to her,the hospital room had cameras but no audio recording. Anyone watching from the cameras would see a beautiful girl sharing life stories with a boy on the bed, a scene seemingly beautiful and enviable. Ethan, you agree with me, right? Emily finished her n, her smile radiant as she observed his fearful expression. Indeed, only you would understand me. After saying this, she looked at Ethan. Actually, Im very curious about men too~ I didnt expect you to be so big. Ethan, praised by the school beauty, would normally be thrilledas any man would be ttered by such apliment. But at this moment, he only felt cold sweat. Because Emily was definitely not a normal woman. Yesterday, after seeing you, I couldnt stop thinking about you on the ride home, Emily shared as if discussing a fun club activity. I really want to bully you. She nced at Ethan as she spoke. Ethan felt a wave of dread. Emily stared at him intently, as if viewing her prey. I heard that some men get excited just by being forcefully bullied~ Ethan, you too, right~ Do you want me to step on you with high heels or without? As she spoke, she looked at him. Why, Ethan, arent you as active as yesterday? Dont you like it? Ethan, looking at her beautiful face, only wanted to escape. Half an hourter, Emily walked out of the hospital room, her demeanor bright and cheerful, her hands sping a handbag at her abdomen, demure and cute. ir leaned on the railing, her gaze deep as she looked into the distance. Seeing Emily emerge, she turned: Thank you. No need, Emily shook her head, tucking her golden hair behind her ear yfully. Im now his girlfriend, probably the first ssmate ir has asked for help. Sharing some of my interests with him was fun. ir pursed her lips and finally nodded. Ille to see him often, Emily smiled at ir. See you next time. After watching her leave, ir turned back into the hospital room. Upon entering, she saw Ethan lying motionless on the bed and sat down beside him. Her expression was less grave than yesterday,Ethan must be feeling good about being in touch with someone he liked. Everyone had left, yet he still stared out the window. Ethan nced at ir, wishing he could tell this well-meaning fool why she had invited that evil woman. That woman was definitely mentally disturbed and seemed to have no intention of leaving him alone. ir sat for a while, then noticed a photo magazine on the bedside table. She picked it up: Want to see? After saying this, she spread it out in front of Ethan, flipping through the pages for him. Ethan sighed internally,worrying now was useless. Hed wait to see how things went with his aunt, hoping she truly understood. If he could speak, he would immediately rid himself of that psychotic woman, Emily. I just heard the nurses chatting,you had a big reaction to this photost night, and they said you were impressivelyrge. I cant imagine what that feels like, ir quickly flipped through the magazine, finding the page with the teachers uniform. Chapter 9: Spiritual support? Chapter 9: Spiritual support? Ethan knew these nurses loved to gossip. He couldnt even imagine what kind of rumors were spreading about him outside. ir, holding a photo book, nced at Ethan, seemingly aware of his curiosity. Theyre all talking about you. Ethan looked at ir, wishing she would just stop talking. Is this your wish? ir asked seriously, looking at the teacher in the photo book. Uh, yeah. Ethans mouth seemed to move slightly. Denying it now would be even more awkward. He just wanted to touch the aunties legs in ck stockings, but it seemed so difficult. ir took out her phone and snapped a picture of the photo in the book. Ill help you make it happen. ? Ethan looked at ir. Her confident tone matched her striking face, but what exactly did she n to help him achieve? He didnt think his wish to touch the aunties stockings had been conveyed to ir. In the hospitals trauma department. Dr. David was holding his head, which was now wrapped in bandages. His early baldness had made applying the medication easier, and he was also wearing a neck brace. Yesterdays beating had not only left his head bleeding but also injured his neck. Fortunately, it wasnt broken. That woman Dr. David leaned against the wall as he walked back to his office. The concussion and head wound were causing him immense pain. Standing at the office door, he saw a familiar figure. Dr. David trembled all over, his legs nearly giving out beneath him. Scarlett was still dressed in business attire, highlighting her graceful figure. Her expression, however, was nothing like the sadness she showed in front of Ethan. Her slender eyes looked at him coldly. I have something to ask you. Please go ahead. Dr. David immediately straightened up, enduring the pain and cautiously inquiring. How much longer can he live? Scarlett asked coldly. Well Dr. Davids expression turned tense. Adjusting his sses, he hurriedly exined, fearing another beating: Progressive muscle atrophy, after losing the ability to speak, theoretically, he has three to six months left. But this condition varies greatly depending on the patients physical state. And his case is quite special. From the description, he has a strong will to live. A strong will to live? Scarletts brows furrowed. Yes, the suffering the patient endures is unimaginable to us, Dr. David said, his head throbbing again. Imagine your foot is constantly cramping, and you cant relieve it. The mental torment is what usually breaks patients. Most of the time, they long to end their suffering. Scarlett thought of Ethan lying in the hospital bed, a look of pity shing in her eyes. Theres only one exception: the patient has something they cant let go of, Dr. David said seriously. Theyd rather endure the pain to stay alive. Ethans eyes are different from other patients. Ive met many elderly people whose wish was to hold on until their children got married or their grandchildren were born before they felt at peace to leave. He has something he cant let go of? Scarlett frowned. Thats the only exnation, Dr. David nodded. He knows his condition better than anyone, and he still has hope for the future. He wouldnt naively believe his illness could be cured. I think he must be waiting for something. Scarlett was silent for a moment, then took out a photo book from her bag. It wasnt the one from the young nurse but one she had bought from a store. She opened it to the page with the teacher cosy: He had a strong reaction to this picture. Huh? Dr. David was taken aback, looking at the photo of the teacher in ck stockings, Abigaile Johnson. He looked up at Scarlett. Scarlett worked in a school in an administrative role, wearing a uniform simr to the one in the photo. However, Abigaile Johnsons uniform was custom-made, with a shorter skirt and a lower neckline. The camera angle emphasized her high heels and long legs in ck stockings. But Scarletts proportions were even better than Abigaile Johnsons, with longer legs and more defined curves. So even a proper uniform looked very sexy on her. Could it be that Ethan is a leg person? Dr. David suggested, scanning the photo and then looking at Scarlett. Such things werent umon. Scarletts face darkened at his words. Uh, sorry, I was too presumptuous, Dr. David apologized, understanding the familys feelings. The boy was only eighteen; how could his thoughts be so dirty? Then maybe, his wish is rted to a teacher? A teacher? Scarlett was puzzled, looking at the teacher in the photo. Some images shed in her mind. She had tried twice to be a formal teacher but had failed both times. Ethan had once encouraged her. Scarletts eyes suddenly reddened. So his dream was to see her achieve her dream. Ah Scarlett let out a long breath, regaining herposure. Her cold gaze swept over Dr. David. He had dared to suggest Ethan was a leg person. Such a disgusting guy. Once Ethan passed away, she would make the recording public. She put away the magazine and turned to leave. Meanwhile, ir was frowning deeply, staring at the photo she had taken on her phone, lost in thought. Her frown only deepened. After hesitating, she opened her contacts, her gaze finallynding on Emilys name. Her fingers typed and deleted several times before finally sending a message. Emily, he had a strong reaction to this photo. I think he has a wish he wants to fulfill. Photo. Ding! Her phone chimed with a new message. ir quickly opened it. ir~ Im so happy to receive your message (happy emoji)~ Thats Abigaile Johnson, right? Shes a super popr idol among guys because of her various cosy videos~ Ive seen boys bring her photo books to school~ (smiling emoji) Looks like Ethan is a fan of hers. As his girlfriend, Im a bit jealous~ Its probably just a normal crush. Boys can easily have fleeting crushes, especially those who like uniform fantasies. irs frown rxed slightly as she read the long message. Having apanion often made things easier. She carefully read each message. Just a normal crush? ir murmured, then suddenly received another message. I just looked up some information about Abigaile Johnson online. I found something interesting. She once broke her leg during a performance and was admitted to this hospital. She even posted videos for a while with the theme Fighting Against Illness~ I think Ethan might see her as a spiritual support. Spiritual support? ir frowned, typing: His wish is to meet Abigaile Johnson? In the hospital room. Ethans expression was strange. Ethan, can I help you with anything, such as using the restroom? The nurse, wearing gloves, looked at him differently than before. Chapter 10: I dreamed of hanging you up... Chapter 10: I dreamed of hanging you up... Chapter 10: I dreamed of hanging you up The young nurse in front of him was barely twenty, brimming with youthful energy. Beneath her white nurses dress were long, porcin legs,plemented by white socks and sneakers, giving off a strong sense of girlishness. She clearly hadnt been working for very long. Let me help you clean up, the nurse said, pulling on her gloves and drawing back the nket before slowly removing his clothes. This wasnt Ethans first time,when he couldnt control his body, he needed someone else to help him clean up. Especially after his condition had worsened this time, his body could only survive on nutrient solutions. He closed his eyes. Facing the pretty young nurse, it would be too awkward to keep them open. Ethan distinctly felt a cold touch continuously on his skin. Strange Ethan frowned inwardly. This wasnt his first time being cleaned, and he didnt remember there being a step involving disinfecting with wet wipes before. His eyes were closed now, but something felt off. All over his body, there was almost no sense of touch, making the only responsive muscles extremely sensitive. It was as if his brain was directly connected, with nothing in between. These bizarre thoughts just started to surface when he pushed them out of his mind, trying to calm himself. With his eyes closed, not looking, his mind began to wander to random thoughts. Like how tough the chicken leg he ate today was. The beautiful nurse was right in front of him, and it would be terribly embarrassing if his muscles started reacting. But the cold sensation kepting, and the nurse was wiping him down with exceptional care. Usually, Auntie and ir would also clean his body with a warm towel, meticulously covering every spot. But they werent as thorough as this. Nowadays, nurses really are bing more responsible, Ethan mused, appreciating how thoroughly she was cleaning him without any disdain. Soon, he began to feel something was wrong. He could feel his entire back gripping, that unfamiliar trembling sensationwhat was that about? At this point, he could no longer find excuses,his eyes snapped open. The nurses cheeks were flushed, her eyes zed, and her other hand was holding a phone, recording his private parts. Seeing Ethan open his eyes, her body shuddered. Their eyes met. The room was filled with an awkward air. , Ethans eyes twitched, realizing what kind of nurse she was. The nurses eyes darted around in panic, her other hand lifting her hair to cover her cheeks, her gaze evasive: Ethan, dont misunderstand, I was just performing a physical examination on you. You felt something, this might be a chance for your recovery. Her gaze was evasive, but her exnation was coherent, clearly prepared in advance. , Ethan knew that whether he believed her or not, it wouldnt change the situation, as he couldnt move or speak. The nurse dared to do this because she knew he was paralyzed and couldnt move or even speak. That was despicable! Seeing that his reaction wasnt fierce, she visibly rxed, her body loosening. Dont worry, these recordings are kept as medical records and wont be leaked. Once she was sure Ethan couldnt resist, her movements gradually lost their initial caution and sped up. Suddenly, something blurred the nurses vision, a blob smeared across her eyes, turning everything white in an instant. She cried out, stepping back quickly, her hands covering her face, feeling a sticky substance. Ethan remained silent, staring nkly at the nurse as the sticky substance slid down her delicate cheeks, dripping off her chin to her neck, somending directly on her nurses uniform. This feeling of being unable to resist and being at the mercy of the beautiful nurse was truly painful. After a while, the young nurse snapped back to reality and smiled at him, Ethan, Ive finished your check-up. Dont worry, youre very healthy. She made sure to look around carefully after speaking. As long as no one caught any evidence, she could firmly deny everything. She then prepared to help me clean up and as she was about to put on a diaper, she noticed that my Pecker had once again reached its full 9 inches, ready to go. A look of surprise shed in the nurses eyes. Any man seeing a pure and cool young nurse with her face covered in sticky stuff, still dripping, would definitely not give in if he had the strength. The nurse saw the struggle in my eyes and then nced at the door of the ward, hesitated for three seconds, and with a sigh, helped me put on the diaper and wiped my cheeks clean with a tissue. Ethan, Ive finished checking you, youre very healthy. After saying that, she hurriedly left the ward. Her conscience as a medical worker made her feel conflicted. Ethan watched her leave and fell into thought, realizing that those bizarre scenarios from adult movies really do happen in real life. Is this what enhances the value of a Pecker? The whole process was bizarre, although it happened once. But what followed was a feeling of refreshing rity. The pent-up stuff had been released, the only regret being that it wasnt fully released. Unlike other organs of the body that felt almost nothing, todays sudden encounter and the intense stimtion made him feel alive. The young nurse walked out of the ward and just reached the duty room when the head nurse and another nurse in her forties came over. They stared at the young nurse as she entered, quickly closed the door of the duty room, and took out a phone, nodding at the two. Then, exmations erupted in the duty room, Wow! Its really that big! The young nurse gestured with her fingers, Not only is it big, but it happened more than once. Her face flushed with excitement. I just saw it rise again when I was putting on his diaper. Did it get wet? The head nurse took the phone, hit rey, and her eyes lit up. It would be a pity not to try it in this lifetime! The young nurse covered her mouth with her hands. What? Arent you getting married? Does sleeping with another man mean I dont love my husband? These two things arepletely unrted. The head nurse flicked the young nurses forehead, He seems to have a heart condition, though. We wouldnt want to cause a fatality, such things can easily stir emotions, the older nurse expressed her concern. The next day. In the afternoon, Emily walked into the ward with a smile, pulled up a chair skillfully, and sat by the bed, resting her chin in her hands, Hee~ Ethan, your girlfriend is here to see you, arent you happy? Ethan just hoped she wouldnte over. You know~ I had a dreamst night, Ethan, you were in it. Emilys voice lowered, I dreamed that I hung you up Her voice suddenly paused, her gaze shifting to the edge of the bedsheet, where there was a solidified spot. Chapter 11: Hurry, the ventilator, get him to the emergency room immediately! Chapter 11: Hurry, the venttor, get him to the emergency room immediately! When Ethan heard Emily suddenly fall silent, an inexplicable sense of panic rose within him. This woman was dangerous, unlike the young nurse from yesterday. With Emily around, who knew what she coulde up with. Emilys gaze was fixed on a small spot on the bedsheet. She reached out, touched it, and found it slightly hard but still clean, without any dustit hadnt been there long. She lowered her head and sniffed, detecting a lingering fishy smell. Ethan was nowpletely uneasy. Lying down, he couldnt see what Emily was doing,he just saw her suddenly lean over the lower half of the bed. What on earth did this woman want to do? Ethan, are you nervous? Emily lifted her head again, her eyes yful, staring straight into his. ? Ethan pursed his lips, mocking me because I cant speak, right? Last night in my dream, you could talk. Emilys beautiful eyes curved into crescents: There were only two of us in the dream. Ethan was surprised,she actually wished he could talk. Wasnt she afraid hed spill everything she had been saying these days? On second thought, if he really said that beneath her pure and beautiful exterior, she was a pervert, hed probably be the onebeled as a pervert. In the dream, we were this open with each other. Emily grasped his palm, her hands sping together, resting in his palm. Her fingers were slender, her palms soft and tender, rubbing against the back of Ethans hand. In the whole world, it was just the two of us, only each other. Isnt that something to long for? Emilys smile was gentle: In the dream, I had a knife, you know, the kind used for boning. Ethan had a moment just now where he actually thought Emily might be a decent person. After Emily finished speaking, she watched his reaction, watched the change in his eyes, a slight smile curling her lips. She leaned down, close to his ear: I dreamed I stabbed you with the knife, and you kept screaming in agony, but your body couldnt move, you could only let me torment you~ Ethan remained silent, but being paralyzed and unable to speak, when everyone thinks you cant reveal secrets anymore, you see another side of the world. I put my knife all the way into your mouth. Emily looked into his eyes, gently narrating her dream. ir leaned against the door frame, her brow slightly furrowed. She noticed that the nurses wereing and going more frequently todayperhaps Ethans condition had worsened. Emily walked out of the ward, smiling, her body rxed. Thank you. ir, you dont need to thank me. Talking to Ethan is also a way for me to relieve stress, Emily exined gently. Keeping things bottled up for too long affects normal life, and Im happy to share with Ethan. As she spoke, her gaze flicked to a nurse entering the ward: By the way, Ethan will need someone to take care of him at night, right? Is it very hard? Yes, my mom asionally stays here overnight, ir exined. But most of the time, its the duty nurses who help take care of him. It must be hard on your aunt. Emily suddenly sped her hands together: Maybe I could try taking care of Ethan asionally? Ah? ir was taken aback. It was already extremely kind of Emily to visit Ethan, but offering to care for him at night went beyond mere help. Emily turned her head, looking into the ward at Ethan, her gaze deep: Hes an important ssmate of ours, and I hope to do what I can. She then looked at ir: Besides, were friends, arent we? Ill discuss it with my mom first, ir nodded, not agreeing immediately. By the way, Ive already obtained special admission status, so dont worry about it affecting my studies, Emily winked at ir, smiled, and then left. After turning the corner, Emily didnt head downstairs to leave,instead, she turned around and, following the hospitalsyout map, found the nurses station. Hello, can I help you? A middle-aged nurse stood up in the duty room, looking at the pretty and well-mannered girl in front of her. Sorry to disturb you. Emily smiled politely. Im a family member of the patient in room 3-45. Could you help me find out who was the nurse on dutyst night? Oh, sure, just a moment. The nurse didnt suspect anything,it was quite normal for family members to inquire about the duty nurses. Different patients sometimes had special needs, like needing assistance moving if they had injuries: Last night, E was responsible for room 3-45, shes in Meanwhile, E, carrying freshly changed bed linens, came face to face with a beautiful girl in a school uniform. A sh of envy crossed her eyes. Such a beautiful and well-mannered girl clearly came from a wealthy family, born a winner, unlike herself who had to work hard. Are you Nurse E? Emily suddenly asked with a smile. Ah? E was startled, then nodded, Hello, yes, I am. Im Ethans girlfriend. Emily ced her hand on her chest, her eyes intently fixed on her. E shivered, remembering what she had done to Ethanst night, and now seeing this beautiful young girl, she felt overwhelmed, thinking about how such a beautiful girlfriend he had despite being paralyzed. A sh of panic crossed her face, and she averted her eyes, Is there something you need? Emily quietly watched her, and as the atmosphere around them seemed to freeze, she suddenly smiled and said gently, Ethan must have been a lot of trouble for you. E rxed a bit at these words, fearing for a moment that what she had donest night had been discovered: Its my duty. Emily maintained her smile as she walked past her. Later that night, in the ward. Tonight, Scarlett was on night duty. She looked slightly tired but was still diligently studying from a workbook. In Frend, bing a teacher at a private school required passing the schools specific exams. Her goal was to work at the school she was currently at. Ethany in bed, sneakily watching his aunt, who looked beautiful as she studied. He always thought his aunts beauty was enough for her to be an idol or a movie star. She had been taking care of ir since she was sixteen, and perhaps that was why he loved her. In the deep of the night. Scarlett put down her study materials, stood up, and stretched. She walked over to Ethans bed to tuck him in, Ethan, feeling sleepy? After speaking, she bent down to adjust the medical bed from a reclining to a t position. Ethan took the opportunity to sneak a peek at his aunts long legs in ck stockings. She had exined everything yesterday, so did she really understand? Ive started reapplying to be a teacher, Scarlett said, lifting her head to look at him with a confident smile. Ethan, I will definitely be a teacher, so you have to keep up too. ? Ethan was startled, his eyes catching a glimpse of a magazine on the desk. Suddenly, he realized his aunt had misunderstood. His mission involved her wearing ck stockings. Suddenly, a sharp pain struck his heart. His vision darkened once again. Nurse! Nurse! A cacophony filled his ears. Quick, get the venttor, rush him to the emergency room! Chapter 12: I cant let other men touch Aunties stockings! Chapter 12: I can''t let other men touch Auntie''s stockings! Chapter 12: I cant let other men touch Aunties stockings! Ethan tried to open his eyes, but his eyelids felt incredibly heavy, and a wave of fatigue washed over him, pinning him down like a ghostly weight. He wanted to open them, but his body seemed to no longer obey his brain. The voices around him were faint and required all his effort to make out clearly. His heart condition has caused further deterioration of his bodily functions,he likely wont make it through the night Ethan vaguely remembered that the voice belonged to his primary doctor. Why why? He was fine just this afternoon, his aunts voice came through, trembling with a mix ofplex emotions. Will he wake up again? I cant guarantee that, the doctors voice wavered, sometimes sounding far away, sometimes close. It depends on the patients will to live, but usually, this condition is painful I suggest we stop treatment. Stop treatment?! Ethans foggy consciousness suddenly focused, like waking abruptly from a deep sleep, and he forced his eyes open. Dont stop! I can still be saved!! He saw the familiar ceiling, an oxygen mask strapped over his mouth, unable to move. Ah?! Dr. David stepped back in shock at Ethans sudden wide-eyed stare, his face filled with disbelief. Ethan?! Scarlett immediately rushed over, grabbing his hand. Ethan, can you hear me? Ah Ethan tried to speak, but he couldnt make a sound or perform any movement. It was as if everything was filtered through a narrow, blurry lens. His mind was exceptionally sluggish. Ethan knew he was really dying. System. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 1 Stamina: 1 Agility: 0 Dying Wish: I really want to touch my aunts sheer ck stockings! Task Reward Points: 1000. I I dont want to die. Ethan looked at the systems task, tears welling up in his half-closed eyes. Ethan Scarlett, seeing hisck of response and the tears at the corners of his eyes, realized it was a fleeting rally before the end. Her eyes reddened as she looked at Ethan. I will fulfill your wish, to be a teacher, so Ethan wanted to smile bitterly, but he couldnt. His eyes were misty as he looked at his aunt, still beautiful and captivating. At that moment, the image of his aunt caring for him ovepped with the one before him. I really like Aunt so much. I really want to marry her. If this is the end, then her remembering myst wish for her to be a teacher isnt so bad. Ethans memories rewound like an old movie reel in his mind. Finally stopping on his aunts smile. His thoughts slowed down to a crawl. Scarlett felt his hand slip weakly from her grasp. Whimper She knew it was the end, and tears streamed down her face. Dr. David turned away, unable to bear watching this moment of parting between life and death. Ethans memories were gradually reced by darkness, slowly fading away. Just then, the old movie reel of his memories rewound to when he was 10 years old. That was the first time he remembered seeing his aunt in ck stockings. The sheer ck fabric clung to her long, white, shapely legs, and the toes peeking out from beneath were round and alluring. He walked over, reaching out, wanting to touch. No! I cant ept this! I havent even touched the stockings yet! I cant die! Ethan roared in the darkness of his memories: I cant let any other man touch Aunts stockings! His gradually slowing thoughts seemed to break through the gloom with a tremendous force. Ethans hand, which had been limply hanging off the hospital bed, suddenly twitched, his fingers moving slightly. ! Scarlett noticed his unusual movement, turned her head sharply, and said to Dr. David, Doctor, whats happening to him? Dr. David, lost in his emotions, was startled and turned back to see Ethans eyes wide open beneath the oxygen mask. ? Outside the hospital room ir and Emily hurried over. Upon hearing that Ethan was being resuscitated, they rushed to the scene and saw Dr. David and Scarlett standing in the hallway. His will to live is strong,he probably has some unfulfilled wishes, Dr. David answered after a moment of silence. We once had a father in this hospital who held on until his son arrived at his bedside before he passed away. Scarletts brow furrowed tightly. His wish is for me to be a teacher, but the next exam isnt for another three months. After hearing the conversation, ir turned away indifferently and walked into the hospital room. Emily stood behind her, first smiling at Scarlett, May I go in? Yes, go ahead, Scarlett nodded with aplex expression. Ethany on the hospital bed, in a bad state, breathing oxygen, purely sustained by his willpower. Everything he saw was hazy. Just the thought of his aunt being with another man if he died spurred a strong desire to survive. He had to hold on, waiting for a miracle. Suddenly, a tall figure approached the bedside: You like my mom, dont you? ? Ethan was startled, his brain slow to react. He could only vaguely see the tall figureit was irbut his consciousness was too muddled to respond. A long silence. That magazine, its because she looks like Mom, right? ir spoke again, but she received no response. Ethan didnt even know when she had left. Time slowly passed, whether it was hours or days, he couldnt tell. His sense of time was also fading. The world was gradually darkening. It was probably night. Ethan couldnt be sure. Suddenly, there was a noise by his ear, and a tall figure approached his bedside. Ethan struggled to look, seeing wine-red curly hair, a ck uniform, a pencil skirt. Au Aunt. He likes my mom, ir took a deep drag of her cigarette, exhaling a ring of smoke, her face calm as she looked up at the sky. Emily stood by, her lips curled in a gentle smile. Aunt Scarlett is so beautiful, its natural for boys to like her. She looked at ir. What does he mean to ir, then? ir was silent, snuffed out her cigarette, and tossed it into the trash. Someone important. I also wrote a letter to the agency of Abigaile Johnson, Emily chuckled. It seems I did something unnecessary, but Her eyes twinkled mischievously for a moment before she masked it. If he likes Aunt Scarlett, maybe we can help him fulfill his wish. ir looked puzzled at her words. Given his current state, he cant really tell who is who, Emilys gaze swept over ir. His Pecker has always been so eager,wanting to sleep with Aunt Scarlett is probably his real wish. ir remained silent. This is hisst wish, Emily gathered her long hair. Ive heard that some women in special professions can make men feel as if it really happened, just by putting on Aunt Scarletts uniform. Chapter 13: This dream is so real Chapter 13: This dream is so real In the shopping mall parking lot, ir looked around to make sure no one was nearby before swiftly walking past a row of cars, pulling off small cards stuck to them. She then ran to a trash can, lifted the lid, and peered inside. Soon, she had gathered over a dozen small cards in her hand, clutching them tightly as she moved towards the parking lot exit where Emily was keeping watch. Got them all here. ir carefully spread her fingers to show the cards, each printed with various adult magazines. Alright, lets make the call then. Emily pulled out a wet wipe to clean off the residue ir had gotten on her hands from rummaging through the trash. ir nodded and ducked into a corner to dial the numbers on the cards. Hello, dear customer! A cheerful voice came through the phone. Its a guy. ir hung up the phone. Emily gave her a thumbs-up, signaling her to continue. ir put the phone back to her ear, listened to the prompt on the other end, and then asked, Do you provide home service? Yes, just book a room and tell us the room number, the voice on the phone, now hesitant, exined enthusiastically. Does it have to be a hotel? ir inquired. Not necessarily, but for other ces, like outdoors, theres an extra charge. Where would you like it? Our girls are professionals, they can meet any request to ensure your satisfaction. ir took a deep breath, Can it be in a hospital? Is it a cosy? We can do nurse or doctor. ir rushed through her words, No, its not that. The client is in the emergency room, can you send someone to the hospital room? FUCK! @%# ir pulled the phone away from her ear and hung up. How did it go? Emily tilted her head, a smile ying on her lips. No good? They seemed pretty upset. ir leaned back against the wall, took a deep breath, and pulled out another card to dial. This time, she was smarter. As soon as the call connected, she immediately said, My request is a bit special, I can pay extra. The call was quickly disconnected. ir kept calling. Half an hourter, after having dialed all the numbers on the cards and her phone showing low battery, ir put down the phone. There was a moment of silence. ir, youve done all you can, Emily approached, holding a bottle of coffee. ir was silent for a few seconds: No, there has to be a way. On the roadside near an apartmentplex, several young girls squatted, dressed either innocently or seductively, asionally approached by passersby for a chat. ir walked up to a tall woman: Hello. Hmm? The tall woman, with brown hair, was busy on her phone. She looked up at ir, a sh of admiration in her eyes for such a dashing woman, and smiled flirtatiously, Hello~ Want to have some fun? My request is a bit special, ir said seriously. How special? The tall woman leaned in closer. She wasnt a lesbian but didnt mind trying something with such a dashing woman. Hes in a hospital room, ir blurted out. I can pay extra. p! irs left cheek was struck. Im not joking, nor am I trying to insult you, ir turned her head back, continuing to exin. p! Her right cheek was struck. Emily sat on a roadside bench, watching as ir walked towards her, both cheeks red. Would you like me to wipe that off for you? Emily offered, pulling out a wet wipe. ir didnt respond, sitting in silence for ten minutes before standing up from the wooden bench. She walked over to an ATM and withdrew $3000. She then opened her wallet,bining all the cash she had with the withdrawn amount. Lets go to the Nightlife District. ir, holding a stack of cash, and Emily took the subway. Half an hourter. They were kicked out of a nightclub and ended up sitting on a curb by some roadside nters. ir rested her hands on her thighs, fingers interlocked. Youve done everything you could, Emily said, sitting beside her. Lets go home. After a moment of silence, ir stood up again and walked towards another nightclub. As the night deepened, the area became bustling with activity. The streets were alive with lights andughter, men and women mingling freely, reveling in their youthful vigor. In a corner. ir leaned against a wall, the corners of her eyes heavy with fatigue. Have something to eat, Emily offered her a burger. ir took it, held it to her mouth but didnt bite, and then set it down again. There might be other ways, Emily said, hands behind her back, her gaze fixed on ir. You and Aunt Scarlett look quite simr, right? ir was taken aback, then shook her head: I cant do it. You could learn, Emily suggested, pulling out her phone. Its simple. By evening. ir, dressed in business attire, appeared at the hospital entrance, her walk unsteady. Emily smiled, supporting her to prevent her from falling. Passersby turned to look. At 59, ir was already tall, and in heels, she stood at 63, a height that drew attention wherever she went. Her mature, wine-red hair and the slightly too small uniform entuated her feminine curves. Are they shooting a movie? bystanders whispered. ir kept her head down. Its okay, dont be nervous, Im here, Emily approached. Aunt Scarlett just left to buy some groceries. Ill watch the door, make sure no one elsees in. I ir hesitated: I still cant do it. Its okay, just be careful not to press on him, just use your hand, Emily whispered softly. ir nodded, stepped into the hospital room with her high heels, limping slightly. Emily watched her back, a mischievous smile curling at the corners of her mouth. Ethans vision was blurry, and the only part of his body that still felt anything was his Pecker, his sluggish brain told him. Aunt seemed a lot taller. A figure stood by the bed for three minutes, then slowly reached a hand under the covers. My mind is foggy, but my Pecker, modified by the system, reacts instantly to stimtion, even achieving a hard as a rock effect. The figures movements were awkward, carefully climbing onto the bed. Sitting on top of him, the figure moved extremely cautiously, afraid of pressing down on him. Ethan, though his consciousness was hazy, sensed from the way the legs were positioned that this must be a hallucination before death. Then the figurey on my waist, and I felt something tightly enveloping my Pecker, as if it had entered a vagina. After several seconds, Ethan distinctly felt a muddy and sticky sensation, a strange, silky feeling unlike any other. Breathing grew louder, even as it was desperately suppressed. In such a position, most people would have been exhausted by now. Ethan held on with his consciousness, the muddy sensation growing stronger. Ethans mouth opened slightly, like a balloon being continuously filled with nitrogen, reaching its limit, about to burst. Chapter 14: Medical miracle Chapter 14: Medical miracle Ethan didnt consider himself a foot fetishist, nor was he the type to get excited at the sight of sheer ck stockings. It was just that he happened to find his aunt wearing them very attractive. He first realized his special feelings for his aunt at the age of 11. In a dream, he was sleeping in his aunts arms, identally touching her ck stockings while she continued to sleep soundly. He was both scared and thrilled. Realizing it was just a dream, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was an age when even the sight of the McDonalds logo could excite him. His aunt had been with him through his most awkward years. Ethan struggled to open his heavy eyelids, trying to get a clear view of the woman in front of him in the dim room, which made his already blurry vision even more challenging. His brain was slow to process the information he was receiving. In the darkness, the wine-red curly hair, the ck uniform outlining a graceful figure, and the long legs in ck stockings. Little Aunt He could no longer tell if this was reality or a dream, or perhaps a hallucination before death. But a strange and intense feeling was continuously assaulting his brain. This experience was indescribable. Despite his extremely sluggish mind and weakened physical state, his remaining muscles were unusually sensitive. Whew A figure gently exhaled, maintaining a squatting position, being careful not to press down on the person below, which was extremely exhausting. Just then. The hospital room door suddenly opened, a click sound, and the room lights turned on. Scarlett, holding a shopping bag and pressing the switch, saw a familiar figure lying on the hospital bed, wearing a wig, but she recognized it immediately. ng! The shopping bag fell to the floor. ir trembled as the light turned on. The squatting had already made her legs sore to the extreme, and startled, her legs weakened, and she uncontrobly sat down. Ethan, in a daze, was experiencing a strange sensation, not knowing if it was a dream or reality, and was gradually feeling a stretching sensation, like a balloon inted to its limit, about to burst. Suddenly, the light brightened, and then the area being rubbed suddenly pressed down, because of the Hard as a rock effect, the great force did not bend but forcefully resisted the pressure, pushing the stockings upward. A strong and bizarre stimtion came, already at its limit, it burst like a balloon. Pop, itpletely exploded. He sprayed, an unprecedented feeling of relief surged through his brain. With a dull thud, irs 59 body solidly pressed onto Ethans body, who was on the verge of death. Crash! As she fell, she also knocked over the oxygen tube, and the equipment fell to the ground with a ng ng noise. Ethan!! Scarlett couldnt even think about why her daughter was wearing her uniform and a wig lying on the bed. She watched helplessly as Ethan was pressed under her daughter, his body twisted in an awkward position, even pulling out the oxygen tube. Doctor Nurse! Scarlett shouted for help. irs face was pale as she scrambled off him, and in her panic, her calf identally pressed down on Ethans outstretched right hand, which he couldnt move. The moment she pressed down, Ethan felt a suffocating pressure on his chest, and the removal of his oxygen was the final straw. His vision went ck instantly. In that moment. A system suddenly popped up in the darkness. Dying Wish: I really want to touch my aunts sheer ck stockings! Task Reward Points: 1000. Completed. Points, add stamina! Ethan used hisst bit of strength to shout in his mind before his brainpletely shut down. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 1 Stamina: 1+2 Agility: 0 Skill: Hard as a rock LV1. Dying Wish: Refresh countdown 8 hours, 23 minutes. Complete task, choose one of the additional rewards. 1, Receive a random LV1-LV5 skill. 2, Receive double points. In that instant, Ethans previously disconnected brain suddenly became clear again, and he inhaled oxygen once more. It was like someone waking suddenly from a deep sleep. The previous haziness and near-death moment vanished. Ah?! Ethan let out a sharp scream, suddenly opening his eyes. Ah?!! A scream even shriller than his came from a young nurse who stumbled backward, her legs giving way as she fell to the ground with a cry of pain. Whats the fuss about? Dr. David turned around, seeing the heart monitor beside the bed start to beat again from a t line. Ethans eyes were wide open, but he found he still couldnt move his body. He noticed the zero in agility on the panel. Then he looked at the choice of additional rewards. He wanted to choose a skill, but after hesitating, he thought to himself: Points, add two points to agility. The next second. Ethans lost senses reconnected with his brain. He sat up from the hospital bed with a swoosh. Ah?!! Dr. David screamed in horror, falling to the ground and scrambling backwards with his hands: Hese back to life! Chapter 15: Milky white substance Chapter 15: Milky white substance The emergency room was brightly litte at night, with over a dozen doctors in white coats huddled together, whispering among themselves, each holding a medical report in their hands. They asionally peered through the observation window at the young man lying t on the hospital bed. Its impossible, absolutely impossible, the middle-aged doctor said, shaking his head as he looked at the report in his hand. The average penis length for a rxed adult male is typically between 4.7 to 6.3 inches, and between 5.1 to 7.1 inches when erect. He has no mixed heritage, reaching this size is extremely rare. Moreover, beyond a certain length, hardness is inevitablypromised, but the data doesnt lie. Another male doctor, with a serious expression, added, He also suffers from muscle atrophy, which theoretically should increase the firmness under healthy conditions. In the corner of the emergency room, Scarlett stood with her arms crossed, her expression grim. Dr. David approached her, his expression awkward. Just moments ago, he had witnessed a medical miracle. The patient, who had been on the brink of death with his heart nearly stopped, suddenly sat up in bed. It was as if he had been resurrected, even able to utter simple words and move his paralyzed limbs slightly. He immediately reported the incident to his superiors. Experts arrived at the hospital overnight to examine the situation, initially discussing muscle atrophy. Soon, however, the focus shifted dramatically, with everyones attention drawn to Ethans Pecker. Miss Scarlett, Dr. David coughed lightly, the conclusion weve reached is that the patient isnt truly paralyzed. Its a pseudo-paralysis due to the body not moving for a long time. So, youre saying you have no real conclusion? Scarletts face darkened as she listened to the experts discuss Ethans condition. She stood there, afraid of missing crucial information. But after a brief discussion on muscle atrophy and heart conditions, their focus shifted elsewhere. She listened intently, afraid to miss any key details. Then she listened for a full hour. ir had slipped away in the chaos after Ethan sat up, her phone turned off. Scarlett had many questions but didnt dare leave Ethan alone here. Ahem, Dr. David looked embarrassed. Medicine, especially neurology, was always aplex field, otherwise, there wouldnt be so many medical miracles. We suspect that under some stimtion, the nerves suddenly became active. Such cases are not isted. Of course, we need to observe further. Dr. David finished speaking, his gaze inquiring, Did the patient experience anything unusual today? Scarlett, reminded of the scene she had witnessed when she turned on the light, saw her daughter lying on Ethans body, which was shocking enough, especially since she was wearing her clothes and a wig just like hers. And then there was Ethan, who hadnt managed to fully dress during the resuscitation. Thinking of this, Scarletts vision blurred, and her body weakened, almost fainting. She quickly braced herself against the wall to steady herself. Ah? Miss Scarlett, are you alright? Dr. David instinctively stepped back, now quite wary of this woman. Im fine, just a bit tired, Scarlett waved her hand dismissively. Whats the treatment n moving forward? Dr. David breathed a sigh of relief, Hospital observation. The patient needs to cooperate with our examinations, and we can waive some of his medical fees. After he finished speaking, he nced at the doctors who were heatedly discussing nearby and lowered his voice, I will secure at least a 90% discount on the treatment costs for you. He was at Scarletts mercy, having been caught in apromising situation, and could only try his best to please her. Scarlett looked at the doctors who were pointing at a Pecker photo, engaged in a vigorous discussion. Then she turned to Ethan on the hospital bed, I need to ask for his opinion. On the hospital bed. Ethan was checking the system panel. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 1 Stamina: 3 Agility: 2 Skill: Hard as a rock LV1 Dying Wish: Refresh time 4 hours 1 minute. He felt very confused now. Although his memory was blurry and his reactions slow at the time, he had since pieced together everything that had happened based on observations. It was ir, dressed in his aunts clothes, who hadpleted his task. Damn, how am I supposed to face her now! Ethan felt somewhat helpless and overwhelmed. He had just opened his eyes when he saw ir hiding in a corner, holding high heels, and sneaking out through the back door. His rtionship with ir was more about growing up together, knowing each other well. They had grown up together, but after not seeing each other for a few years, their rtionship had be somewhat estranged. Even if her feelings had changed, wanting to take advantage of him before he died, why did she wear his aunts clothes? Was it somehow more thrilling that way? Ethan couldnt imagine how awkward their next meeting would be. This also brought up another issue. The systems criteria forpleting tasks. The task was marked aspleted when irs calf pressed against his hand. He clearly remembered the task description. Dying Wish: I really want to touch my aunts sheer ck stockings!Task reward points: 1000. He could think of at least three exnations. First: The taskpletion was based on his subjective perception, as he had mistaken ir for his aunt in his confused state. Second: ir had stolen the ck stockings from home, so touching Aunties sheer ck stockings didnt necessarily mean they had to be worn. Third: Although ir called Scarlett mom, she was actually her sister. So theoretically, ir was also his aunt. This is messed up Ethan was utterly confused. He needed to figure out the systems criteria for taskpletion, to make the next task much simpler. He nced at the system again. Dying Wish: Refresh time 3 hours 59 minutes. He could only wait for the task to refresh to confirm. Ethans lips curled into a smile,now that he could speak,pleting tasks would be a breeze. At that moment. Scarlett walked in, hiding the tiredness in her eyes, took his hand, and smiled warmly, Ethan, how are you feeling? I Im feeling good. Ethan also shed a smile, gripping his aunts delicate, slender hand tightly with his right hand. Scarlett felt the strength in his palm, a sh of surprise in her eyes, then her eyes reddened, and she quickly covered them, Ethan, because of your special condition, the hospital hopes you can cooperate with the examinations. She didnt mention the discount on medical expenses. Of course, I can. Ethan guessed as much, showing a reassuring smile, The more they focus on me, the greater my chances of recovery, right? Its not like theyre dissecting me, Im happy to cooperate. With the system upgrades, his condition was bing hard to conceal,better to appear cooperative. Mm. Scarlett nodded, looking at him, then suddenly reached out, pulled him into her arms, and pressed her face against his, Wee back. Downstairs at the hospital. ir sat alone on a wooden bench, holding a cigarette in one hand. Her thumb and index finger of the other hand came together and then parted, pulling out a strand of gold and silver thread, which after a few pulls turned into a sticky milky white substance. What is this? Chapter 16: Werent you wearing any underwear? Chapter 16: Weren''t you wearing any underwear? Chapter 16: Werent you wearing any underwear? Emily hurried over, and ir quickly clenched her right fist, concealing a sticky substance in the palm of her hand. Sorry. Emilys eyes flickered with regret. I was standing at the entrance of the corridor, I dont know how Aunt Scarlett managed to get past me into the ward. The n was for ir to enter the ward to fulfill Ethans dying wish. Emily was supposed to keep watch outside and text ir if anyone approached. Its okay now. ir ced a cigarette to her lips, a smile curling at the corner of her mouth. Wearing a business suit at least two sizes too small, her arms poked out from the neckline, and the pencil skirt turned into a mini, revealing her long legs. Her high heels and wig were carelessly tossed aside,she had taken them off because they were ufortable to walk in. They were her mothers heels, which was the only reason she hadnt thrown them away. Thankfully, the sheer ck stockings were highly stic. She crossed her legs, her feet in the stockings twinkling, indicating her good mood. I just went to ask around, and Ethan has regained his ability to speak and move his limbs. Everyone at the nurses station is calling it a medical miracle. Emily looked at her and smiled. ir, you have a beautiful smile. Its my first time seeing you smile. Mm. After finishing her cigarette, ir turned to Emily and said, Thank you. Do you want to stay at my ce for a few days? Emily suddenly asked with a smile. ir was startled, then realized, after such an event, she didnt know how to face her mother. She was silent for a moment, then shook her head. No, thats not necessary. Suddenly, Emily tilted her head, looking at the bottom of irs skirt where a viscous liquid was seeping out. ir, standing at 5 feet 9 inches, had turned her pencil skirt into a mini skirt. When she sat down, the skirt rode up further, sticking to the upper part of her thighs. The hem of the skirt and the sheer stockings were pressed together, causing the sticky substance to ooze out a bit. ir noticed Emilys gaze and looked down. She had felt the liquid earlier and had touched it with her hand, not expecting there to be so much. She frowned and spread her legs. It was the middle of the night, in a dark spot, quiet all around, with no one else present. Under the mini skirt, the crotch area of the sheer stockings waspletely soaked, turning dark, with some white viscous substance that the stockings couldnt absorb, mixing with the fabric. Thats a lot, Emily covered her mouth with her hand, Ive only seen a little bit on TV. Arent you wearing underwear? The stockings were an ultra-thin, transparent style, clinging to the skin when wet, with some murky substance mixed in, making everything underneath clear and also damp. Mm, those videos you gave me, I watched them without any underwear. ir closed her legs and stood up from the wooden chair. Ill take you home first. Emily watched her tall figure, the beauty in the business attire with ear-length hair, unexpectedly dashing. ir. Emily followed behind her, hands sped behind her back. Can I sleep with Ethan? Ah? ir looked puzzled and turned her head. Why are you asking me this? Because youre irs friend, and just in case Emily looked into irs eyes. If he happens to be someone you like, then it wouldnt be right for me to do this. ir looked down at her, and Emily smiled back. He and I arent what you think, ir said calmly. If you like him, just make sure he doesnt get hurt. Thats great. Emily patted her chest. The way Ethan fights to live is really inspiring. After saying this, she took irs right hand. Please, ir, cheer for me and Ethans rtionship. ir turned and hailed a taxi, nning to drop Emily off first before heading home. In the hospital, at the nurses station. Did you hear? That kids condition has improved. He can talk and even move his hands now. Everyones saying its a medical miracle, the senior nurse said excitedly, gossiping. What? E, petite and the youngest there, trembled. No really? What if he reveals the secret? She had been persuaded by the head nurse to record a video for Ethan the night beforest. Now that she knew he was awake, she was instantly scared. What are you worried about? the senior nurse shrugged. Boys wouldnt talk about such things. Even if he did tell someone, it would just be dismissed as a young mans fantasy. Ah, remember that male nurse who was fired for harassing female patients? There was no evidence, but he was still dismissed, E said nervously. Idiot, thats because he was too ugly. The director was worried about the impact on female patients, the senior nurse looked at E. The director would love for our hospital to be known for its beautiful nurses visiting male patients at night. Es mouth twitched. The senior nurse walked over, licking her lips, I was worried about his health before, but now that hes better, we might have a chance to try. Lets not! E thought of the beautiful girl who thanked her for her care. He seems to have a girlfriend. The two womens eyes gleamed even brighter. In the central area of Capitol City, in a high-end apartment. This was the residence of the newly popr idol, Abigaile Johnson. She was famous in the adult video industry for effortlessly mastering various styles of cosy. Usually dressed as the girl-next-door with an innocent and somewhat naive personality, she was known as the First Love Girlfriend. Her manager, a woman in her thirties with a voluptuous figure, always maintained a stern face and was often criticized by fans for being too strict with Abigaile Johnson. The studio recently received a fan letter from apletely paralyzed patient who is a loyal fan of yours Boring. Abigaile shook her head. Such a show has no meaning. Back in the hospital. Ethan had stayed awake all night, waiting for the system to refresh its tasks as the midnight chimes rang. Finally, the countdown ended. Dying Wish: I really want my aunt to give me a footjob in sheer ck stockings and then have her stockings turn white! Task Reward Points: 1000, Random Skill LV1-LV5. Ethan was baffled. What kind of bizarre task was this? He wasnt into feet, so why would such a wishe up? And that requirement, it wasnt something a normal human could achieve. Chapter 17: Keep it up Chapter 17: Keep it up The new ward looks nice~ Emily walked with a light step, her golden hair draped over her shoulders, her fitted school uniform entuating her newly matured figure. Beneath her school uniform skirt were a pair of sheer ck stockings and ck leather boots. The innocent girl carried a hint of special allure. Ethan, you dont seem very weing, do you? Ethany in the hospital bed, watching the girl before him with aplex expression. This girl had bluntly revealed her true thoughts during his paralysis. Now, she appeared before him without any concern, her thick-skinned nature evident. Hehe~ I specifically wore the stockings you like as a way to apologize! Emily walked to the bedside, her hands pinching the ends of her skirt, lifting it slightly. More of her thighs were exposed. Her legs were slender and straight, more youthfulpared to her aunts mature ones. The sheer stockings entuated the unique contours of a young girls thighs, her hands stopping just as they reached the upper part of her thighs. If Ethan isnt angry anymore, Ill show you~ Im not into stockings, Ethan thought regretfully. The skirt had been lifted to the upper thighs, and any higher would reveal the pubic area wrapped in stockings. But he preferred to keep his distance from this girl. Is it because theyre not the beautiful legs of Aunt Scarlett in ck stockings that you dont like them? Emily dropped her skirt and leaned in closer, her gaze yful. Ethan frowned upon hearing this, not understanding how she knew, but he wasnt surprised either. If it werent for Emilys blunt revtions, he would never have guessed that beneath her innocent and gentle exteriory a pervert. It seemed ir and his aunt had been deceived by her too. Anyway, its impossible, Emily smoothed her skirt from behind and sat down at the edge of the bed, turning her head to look into his eyes: Just being 32 and 18 years old is challenging enough, let alone being aunt and nephew. Ethan remained silent, Emilys words hitting the heart of the matter, even if his aunt looked beautiful, there was a 14-year age gap between them. And between them, there was also ayer of kinship. Hehe~ I can understand how such a forbidden love could be more exciting. Emily leaned forward, her body getting closer to him: But the difference between us is too great. Ethan didnt argue,he knew it better than anyone. Perhaps not aiming to marry his aunt but simplypleting a task would make things simpler. Is giving up really the only option Ethan lowered his head, sighing inwardly. I dont mind being a temporary substitute for Aunt Scarlett, Emily posed with a peace sign. Ethan nced at her from the corner of his eye,she really was beautiful, if only she werent a pervert. The door to the ward opened. Scarlett walked in holding a lunchbox, seeing Emily there, she smiled: Thank you, Emily, foring to keep Ethanpany after school. Aunt Scarlett. Emily instantly shifted from her lively and mischievous demeanor to that of a well-behaved girl as she rose from the hospital bed and stood up to greet Scarlett with a smile: Ethan is an important friend of mine, and Im really happy to see him getting better. As Emily turned her head, she winked secretly at Ethan, smiled at Scarlett, and then took her leave. Shes such a good kid. Scarlett took out the lunchbox and ced it on the medical stand in front of Ethan. How are you feeling today, Ethan? Much better, its like Ive been brought back to life. Ethan looked at his aunt, who was still dressed in her business attire. Unlike Scarlett, she exuded the unique charm of a mature woman. His current attributes: Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 1 Stamina: 3 Agility: 2 Skill: Hard as a rock LV1 The average adult males stats are around 6, but for modern people, having a 5 is pretty good. His physical stats are half that of an adult. Talking and such are no problem. But because his strength is only at one, he cant support his body weight on his feet and still cant get out of bed. Just one more mission to increase his strength to 3, and hell be able to walk. Thats great. Scarlett looked at his cheeks, her eyes smiling. Starting today, well be living under the same roof again. Would you mind having your aunt around? After all, boys need some privacy. Huh? I was taken aback, not quite catching the meaning behind her words. Aunt Scarlett chuckled and made an up-and-down hand motion, You might find me in the way eventually. I wouldnt mind having Aunt around. My face heated up as I shyly turned away from her radiant cheeks. What did you say? Aunt turned her face towards me, her hand cupped to her ear, I didnt hear you. Looking at her brightly lit cheeks, I gritted my teeth and blurted out, I like Aunt. Mmm. Aunt stifled augh, ruffling my hair yfully, I like Ethan too. Now, eat up. The doctor said you can start eating now, its a medical miracle. With proper treatment, theres a chance for aplete recovery. Her eyes twinkled as she looked into mine. She smiled, her eyes twinkling as she looked into his eyes: Hang in there, Aunt will always be by your side. Mmm Ethan felt his aunts hand on his head. It seemed hard for Aunt to see him as a real man. After agreeing to fully cooperate, Ethan was moved to this VIP room. The room had two beds, one for family members to stay overnight, a TV on the wall, a wardrobe, a bathroom, and a showereverything necessary, though not luxurious. Previously, with only a single bed, Scarlett had to shuttle back and forth from the hospital to home, which was extremely inconvenient. Now, she could stay here with him. Scarlett got up and started tidying the room, neatly folding some clothes in the wardrobe. Ethany in bed, watching her busy figure. Aunt had a really nice figure, fully developed and voluptuous, like a ripe peach. Imagining holding such a mature woman in his arms was almost unthinkable, not to mention those long legs in ck stockings. Thinking about the task of making her his, how many times would that take? He felt overwhelmed. Just then, Ethan saw a sneaky figure at the door of the ward. ir, dont just stand at the door. Scarlett, while organizing clothes, called out to the doorway. ir hesitated for a few seconds beforeing in. She still looked cool, but her gaze was evasive. Ding! Scarletts phone suddenly rang with a message alert. She took out her phone, her brows slightly furrowed, then looked up at ir and said, You keep Ethanpany for a bit. After speaking, Scarlett picked up her handbag, stepped into her high heels, and quickly left. The room was left with just ir and Ethan. The atmosphere fell into an eerie silence. My expression wasplex. ir, who grew up with me, wanted to wear her moms clothes in the middle of the night, hoping to get onest shot from me before I died. Chapter 18: Embarrassing, Ive been discovered Chapter 18: Embarrassing, I''ve been discovered Chapter 18: Embarrassing, Ive been discovered Ethan and irs rtionship had gone through several phases. They grew up together, and Ethan remembered ir as a clingy, gentle girl who liked to follow him around. As they got older, ir started to mature faster than Ethan, eventually towering over him, which made Ethan somewhat reluctant to be seen with her. Then, Aunt Scarlett took ir away. Their next encounter was when he got into Starlight Academy. By then, ir had grown even taller than him, adopting an aloof demeanor towards everyone. They lived under the same roof but didnt really talk much. Ethan knew she was popr with the girls at school, being cool and beautifulit was hard for her not to be liked. She was always surrounded by a group of girls, and they barely interacted at school. It was only after Ethan fell ill that ir began visiting him daily, and their rtionship started to improve. Ethan looked at her, his gaze involuntarily shifting away, the events ofst night were just too explosive to think about. Thinking about it, he must have ejacted. But due to the fuzziness of his memory, he wasnt sure if they had actually had sex. ir noticed his evasive eyes and leaned in, Aboutst night, you can forget it happened. Nothing happened between us. Ethans expression wasplex, so a lot really did happen between themst night. He looked at ir, feeling she at least owed him an exnation. Dressing in her mothers clothes, wearing a wig, to have sex with a critically ill patient. It was just too shocking! If you understand, then dont think about it too much. ir stood up after speaking and walked to the adjacent bed. Hey Ethans voice was soft, Is it true that iry down on the other bed and took out her phone, ignoring him. Ethan had no way to press her further, so he turned back and rested his head against the pillow. His mind shed back to Aunt Scarletts smiling face from earlier, joking around,she really seemed in a good mood. All the data indicated his health was improving. Ah Ethan sighed softly. The way she joked with him, in Aunt Scarletts eyes, he wasnt really seen as a man on equal footing. How should heplete his task? To make Aunt Scarlett see him as a man she could be with. Ethany in his hospital bed, tossing and turning, his mind in turmoil. Even a direct confession would be useless, likely dismissed as just a youthful crush. Ethan turned his head and saw ir already asleep on the other bed. Her hair was cut to her ears, giving her a different kind of maturitypared to Aunt Scarletts elongated, seductive eyes. Her eyes were like stars, andbined with the beautiful facial structure she inherited from her aunt, she looked particrly striking. As he closed his eyes, he felt a more girlish vibe from her. Ethan looked at ir, observing her long legs that were even longer than Aunt Scarletts, and fragments ofst night shed through his mind. Damn, how could nothing have happened! He started tough at the thought. But he quickly shook his head, trying to clear those thoughts from his mind. It was truly terrifying! Night began to fall. When Scarlett returned, it was already past ten oclock. Her cheeks were flushed, and she steadied herself by leaning on the door. Aunt Scarlett? Ethan quickly scanned her. I had a few drinks with colleagues. Scarlett walked in, slipping off her high heels, revealing her feet d in ck stockings. Her toes appeared crystal clear beneath the stockings, and her slight intoxication added a special kind of allure. Scarlett changed her shoes and went to the water dispenser to get a cup of water. Noticing ir sleeping on the bed, she sat down beside Ethans bed. Looking at Ethan, she giggled, Hehe. Aunt, are you drunk? Ethan asked tentatively. Not at all, just happy, Scarlett said, shifting ufortably before starting to unbutton her uniform jacket and taking it off, revealing a white blouse underneath. She unbuttoned another button and exhaled deeply, Phew much morefortable. I need to buy a bigger size. Ethan raised an eyebrow, observing how her blouse strained against her chest. At least a size E, he thought, how could it not be tight? After Scarlett unbuttoned another button, more of her creamy skin was exposed, the unique cleavage of a woman, Ethans face turned slightly red, and he discreetly looked away. It was simply irresistible! Ethan. Scarlett propped her chin with both hands, leaning over the edge of the bed, smiling at him. Ah? Ethan was startled, What is it, Aunt? Ill try to be a good mother, Scarlett said with a smile, her face showing a hint of drunkenness but her eyes sincere. Ethans pupils dted, realizing that this was how Aunt Scarlett always saw him. No, wait! Scarlett suddenly shook her head, I should be a sister, I want to be a good sister. Im not old. But turning 32 this year, Im not ready I really want to be in love Her words were bing slurred. Ethan smiled, watching her cheeks. She had managed to make it back here while drunk, and now that she was rxing, the alcohol was taking effect. I know, I understand He knew the gap between them was too vast, whether in age or status. Aunt Scarlett always saw him as a child. Ethan looked at Scarletts lips, morous and sensual. Even if it was a twisted form of affection, he truly loved his aunt. At that moment, the scent of alcohol on Scarletts body mixed with her faint perfume was intoxicating like the alcohol itself. Pecker suddenly became erect, pushing up the bedsheet. The peak of human enhancement, even the speed of erection was at its peak. Ethans gaze was drawn to her lips, just once, he longed to kiss them. He slowly lowered his head towards Scarlett. Halfway down, reason reminded him that ir was nearby. He lifted his eyes to check the adjacent bed. And saw ir lying on her side, staring straight at him. Ethan froze. Seeing him frozen, ir got up from the bed, walked behind Scarlett, and pped her face gently twice, Mom, wake up. Ah? Scarlett opened her eyes, saw ir, and then closed them again, Let me sleep a bit. ir scooped her up in a princess carry and then dumped her on the bed. ir, I Ethan wanted to find a hole to crawl into. Trying to steal a kiss from his aunt and her daughter saw it, what to do now. Outside the hospital bed, Nurse E covered her mouth with her hands, swallowing hard, That isnt that the patients aunt? Chapter 19: Thats a grown-up secret Chapter 19: That''s a grown-up secret Chapter 19: Thats a grown-up secret Nurse E rushed back to the staff room, visibly flustered. The head nurse noticed her unusual demeanor and asked curiously, E, whats got you so worked up? Its him! E blurted out excitedly, her face turning red as she quickly added, I saw Ethan steal a kiss from Miss Scarlett! Miss Scarlett? Isnt that Ethans aunt? The head nurse was impressed by Scarlett, a striking beauty hard to forget. Her curiosity piqued, she put down her work and came over, Tell me what happened? I was just doing my rounds E recounted everything she had seen. While they were talking, another experienced nurse finished her rounds and joined in the gossip. E finished her story. The head nurses eyes sparkled as she turned to the experienced nurse, What do you think? The experienced nurses eyes twinkled, and she licked her lips, We need to take some photos, then we can tease him. Tease? E was taken aback, her eyes wide. We need a good n, the head nurse exchanged looks with the others, reaching an agreement. The morning sun rushed into the hospital room. Ethan opened his eyes to see his aunt already dressed and cleaning. Her fitted womens suit outlined her perfect S-curve. Good morning, Ethan. Scarlett greeted him with a cheerful smile, nced over his hospital bed, finished cleaning the room, and opened the window to breathe in the fresh air. She sat down by the bed, Sorry, I think I drank too muchst night. I didnt do anything strange, did I? Hearing about strange things, Ethan immediately thought of the kissing scene, his gaze shifting. ir hadnt said anything to his aunt, had he? It wasnt real, was it? Scarlett noticed his odd reaction, covering her mouth, My friends say I get aggressive when Im drunk and might hit people. I didnt hurt you, did I? No no! Relieved it wasnt about the kiss, Ethan quickly changed the subject, Aunt, why did you drink so muchst night? Was it work, or personal issues? He stole nces at his aunt, testing the waters, meeting her smiling eyes. Scarlett flicked his forehead with her finger, Thats an adults secret. Ethan pouted, Im not a kindergarten kid anymore, Im eighteen, Im an adult now. Oh~ really. Scarlett tilted her head, looking at him with a teasing smile, You have grown up indeed. Ethan awkwardly touched his head, his aunt always had this kind of yful, slightly mischievous demeanor. Seeing his embarrassment, Scarlettughed, taking his hand, Ethan, you need to get well soon, then you can enjoy your youth with the girl you like, that Emily girl, she seems quite fond of you~ Shes not my type. Hearing Emilys name, Ethans expression darkened, that crazy woman, he wanted nothing to do with her. Oh? Scarlett drew out her words, What type is Ethan into? This Ethans gaze drifted, finallynding on Scarlett, I like someone mature, with a good figure, preferably with red wavy hair. Scarlett gave him a sidelong nce, her expression yful, You sure have a lot of requirements. My requirements are much simpler. Ah? What requirements? Ethans attention snapped back, and he turned to look at her. Scarlett spread her hands, Just for Ethan to say I love you to me. Ethans face turned red instantly, his mind grinding to a halt. Scarlett covered her mouth with one hand, almost bursting intoughter, her eyes crinkling into crescents. Ethan covered his head with one hand, his expression awkward, Dont joke about that, Aunt. Youve never really seen me as a man. Scarlett took his hand, looking into his eyes, Ethan, feelings like liking someone are easy toe by. Maybe its because that person is good-looking, has a nice body, or danced a cool dance. Even just wearing nice clothes today can spark such feelings. Or simply, when you reach a certain age, and there happens to be a suitable woman around. Im not Ethan started to object. Scarlett ced a finger on his lips, smiling, But confessing your feelings isnt easy. Because from then on, there will be someone in the world whom you need to trustpletely. Youll spend a whole lifetime together. All the reasons you like her now might fade over time. Then, will you still be able to say I love you? I Ethan was momentarily confused. So, focus on getting better first. Scarlett smiled again, tucking his hand under the nket, I like healthy, obedient kids. After saying this, Scarlett stood up, waved at him, and left for work with her handbag. Ethany in bed, watching her graceful figure leave, his face suddenly flushing with embarrassment, wishing he could crawl into a hole. He was sure of one thing. Scarlett had long known about his feelings for her. But in her eyes, he was just a child, and all this was just a young boys infatuation with a mature woman. What should I do, Impletely clueless. Ethany in the hospital bed, in his current state, unable to make his aunt see him as a man, let aloneplete any task. He had tried to probe why she drankst night. He didnt get a clear answer. If it was just drinking with friends, there was no need to avoid the question. Could it really be about a man? But with Aunt Scarletts looks, it would be abnormal if no one pursued her. He spent the entire day lying in bed, his mind a mess, barely noticing the nurses who came by. Until the afternoon, when ir came in. Emily has a club activity and cante, she asked me to apologize to you. ir sat down on the adjacent bed, pulling out his phone and starting to tap on it. Oh. Ethan, relieved to hear Emily wouldnt being, currently wanted to avoid her the most, considering her bizarre behavior. ir, looking at his phone, suddenly asked, What were you thinkingst night to end up kissing my mom? Chapter 20: It must be uncomfortable being so stiff. Let me help you Chapter 20: It must be ufortable being so stiff. Let me help you Ethans pupils dted, struggling with the question of why he kissed irs mother. Should he just blurt out, I like your mom? His system task was to get her mom to wear sheer ck stockings and then turn them into white stockings. All sorts of excuses flooded his brain at that moment, leaving him awkwardly stuck on the bed. ir nced at him from the corner of her eye and, seeing that he hadnt spoken, said, Ever since you arrived in Capitol City, youve been sneaking peeks whenever my mom wears ck stockings and high heels. Ethan covered his face with his hand, thinking he had been discreet. Unless ir was observing him too, there was no way she could have known. Now that it was brought up, he just wanted to crawl into a hole. Youve had many opportunities, but youve never done anything inappropriate, ir suddenly lifted her gaze from her phone to look at him, I think youre not someone driven by lust, you know the difference between fantasy and reality. ir stared straight at him. Is it because she told you about that man? ? Ethan looked up sharply, his eyes wide with confusion, What man? ir looked at his puzzled face, then turned her head back to her phone, Im not sure, butst month, a man drove her home. I saw them arguing downstairs,they didnt seem like friends or lovers. Later, I saw that man send flowers to mom, and she epted them. Ethans mind buzzed, his heart ached, and he covered his forehead, forcing himself to calm down. Reality isnt like a novel, or rather, its normal for a beautiful woman like Auntie to have suitors. You would you be okay with it? A strange man showing up at home. Mom has been taking care of me all these years. Shes in her thirties and still not married, mostly because of me, ir said, staring at her phone, I cant take away her happiness for that reason. Even if I opposed it, I cant guarantee that I could provide her a happy life in the future. Ethan, momentarily stunned, quickly recovered and looked at ir, Youre telling me all this on purpose, youre actually against it, arent you? No, ir got up from the bed, But whether you oppose it or not, I dont care anymore. She walked over to Ethans hospital bed, Take off your clothes, Ill give you a massage. ? Ethan, still preupied with thoughts of Auntie, looked at her puzzled. ir shook her phone, her voice calm, Muscle atrophy needs regr care. You didnt need it before, but now that theres a chance for recovery, we should try more. You really have a way with words, Ethan said, his lips twitching as he took off his jacket andy down on the bed. ir set her phone on a stand nearby. Her hands pressed down on his shoulders. Ah? Lighter! Ethan yelped in pain, and the pressure on his shoulders eased a bit. ir, following the video instructions, massaged his back, shoulders, and arms seriously. Ethan felt the continuous kneading on his back skin. ir seemed indifferent, but she was actually pretty decent. Ethan rxedpletely. irs voice drifted over, Im done with your back, turn over. I Ethan shed an awkward yet polite smile, I think Im quitefortable lying like this, let me stay this way for a bit. This guy better not be letting their friendship turn sour. But ir really is beautiful. Ill massage your feet, ir said, narrowing her eyes slightly. She massaged his feet as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Ethany there, watching this refined and handsome woman massage him. His feelings wereplex. Youre pretty understanding, Ethan realized, noting that it had been years since they had sat this close together. You know, when I first came to Capitol City and saw you, I barely recognized you. I remember you had long hair when I left. ir was silent for a moment, her fingers tightening briefly: After mom and I moved to Capitol City, I didnt want to talk much because of my ent. Ethan fell silent, aware of the cliquish nature among students here. Coming from a rural area, having an ent, a single mom. It was a recipe for bullying. He could almost picture ir being bullied into cutting her long hair. Looking at ir, Ethan felt a mix of anger and pity, opening his mouth to speak. They all call me cutie and stuff, my lockers always stuffed with love letters. I ignore them, but they keep bothering me, ir continued. I cut my hair short because its easier to manage. Ethan broke his silence, I want to start rehabilitation training. He turned to look at ir, I feel like I can get out of bed. His current condition was only half that of a normal adult, but theoretically, he could walk. To win over Auntie, he couldnt just lie there. Okay, ir nodded. But as he turned his body, he noticed his 9-inch Pecker standing erect. Blushing slightly, I turned my head away. Suddenly, I felt the Pecker being gently stroked, a tingling sensation moving rhythmically up and down, back and forth. I quickly turned back, ir, what are you doing? It must be ufortable being so stiff, let me help you with that. As soon as she finished speaking, I felt her hands envelop the Pecker, starting to move rapidly up and down. With a burst, a white fluid sprayed out, and ir stopped her movements. Outside the hospital room. E held her phone in one hand and covered her mouth with the other. With these photos, she could start ckmailing. Chapter 21: Boys liking stockings, I totally get it~ Chapter 21: Boys liking stockings, I totally get it~ By the way, my mom said I dont need toe over tomorrow night, ir said as he helped him tidy up and put his pants back on. I asked her why, but she wouldnt tell me. Shes being all mysterious. Does it have something to do with me? Sometimes Mom does things that are out of the ordinary, ir replied. Just give me a call if you need anything. It cant be that serious. Auntie always knows where to draw the line. Ethan realized that this was Aunties way of wanting some alone time with him. Could it be rted to what happened this morning? This morning was, in a way, a confession. Was Auntie nning to respond to him? Dont get any weird ideas. Youre not even in Moms dating pool, ir said as he turned to leave. And a woman in her thirties making moves on her nephew, thats just twisted. Im not having any weird fantasies. How can you use me of that out of the blue? Ethan argued. Hmph. irughed meaningfully, his gaze sweeping over him. Why do you assume Im thinking about weird stuff! Ethan had been getting along with ir these past few days. The barrier between them had unknowingly been broken. They were back to being childhood friends who could talk about anything. With the immediate threat to life gone, the atmosphere between them lightened, and they started to yfully tease each other. Outside the hospital room. E put down her phone, lowered her head, looked around cautiously, and quickly walked back to the duty room. At the nurses station, the head nurse and a mature nurse huddled together watching an adult video. When they saw here in, they immediately paused it and turned around curiously. E, any new discoveries? Um, E blushed, nodded, and took out her phone to show them the video she had just recorded. Is there no frontal shot? the head nurse asked, sounding disappointed. E looked resentful,she felt the head nurse was making things difficult for her. Ha ha, this is enough already, the head nurseughed awkwardly, realizing she might be asking for too much. She watched the video, winked at the mature nurse, and said, Who should go then? Oh dear~ I wanted to be the good guy, the mature nurse said, resting her chin on her hand and smiling mischievously. The poor little boy, bullied by the mean nurse, crying in my arms. So I guess I have to be the bad guy then~ the head nurse nced at Es youthful appearance. Im quite curious to see what kind of face he makes when hes being bullied. Uh, E gulped down her saliva, feeling that the two were ying a bit too much, when she suddenly caught a glimpse of the adult video still ying on the screen. E,e watch too, the mature nurse noticed her gaze and handed her the phone with a smile. Its really thrilling, very immersive. She pressed y. No no, its okay. Es cheeks flushed as she turned her head away. The three of them were a team, and her joining in felt somewhat coerced. As the newbie, she didnt want to stick out like a sore thumb. But now, she felt the other two were a bit too twisted, making her feel even more out of ce. Tonight, ir was on night duty. There had been a few incidents. The VIP room they were staying in had a bath. When ir came out after her shower, she was wearing a simple tank top and shorts, white, very in. But her long legs under her 59 frame were visually striking, long and fair. Ethans first thought was, with legs that long, you wouldnt get tired of them in a year. ir nced at him with a yful look in her eyes. Ill be more careful next time. With that, she went back under the covers. Leaving Ethan lying on the hospital bed, embarrassed, irs teasing gaze haunting his mind. I wish I could live on another. The next day arrived. Ethan spent the day trying to do rehabilitation exercises. His current stats were: Strength: 1 Stamina: 3 Agility: 2 An average untrained adult male would be at 6, but in reality, not many modern people actually reach these standard attributes. Most are between 4 and 5. His main disadvantage was having a strength of only 1,the situation had been too urgent, otherwise, a bit more strength would have made a lot of difference. But thinking about this now was useless. His current stamina was roughly equivalent to that of a retired elderly person, theoretically walking out of bed shouldnt be a problem. He spent the day trying to control his limbs. The progress was visibly good,in just one day, he managed to sit up in bed using the strength of his arms. But there was still a long way to go before he could walk. In the afternoon, he encountered thest person he wanted to see. Hi~ Ethan, did you miss me? Emily twirled in front of him. Notice anything different about me today? Ethan really didnt want to deal with her. Emilys golden long straight hair was beautiful, her school uniform innocent, and the ck stockings under her short skirt added a touch of sexiness. But no matter how pretty, its better to stay away from someone whos not all there mentally. Not answering your girlfriend immediately, thats a 10-point deduction, Emily feigned anger as she moved closer. I decided to wear the same style of stockings as your aunt today. Ethan nced at her, his tone dismissive. Do you think I care about that sort of thing? Emily giggled and picked up his hand, cing it on her stocking-d leg. Ethan wasnt particrly into stockings, but it still gave him a slight thrill. Hehe~ Looks like your body is more honest than your mouth, Emily giggled, pressing his hand down, showing no signs of letting go. Boys liking stockings, I totally get it~ Chapter 22: Adult toys Chapter 22: Adult toys Ethan didnt want to argue,instead, he began to reflect. What had this system really brought him? Apart from beingbeled a freak, he was just lying in bed, at the mercy of others, without even having touched a womans chest. He nced at Emily again. She seemed flirtatious, leading him by the hand. But that was it. The feel of a young girls silky legs was indeed pleasant, but just touching them, aside from being frustrating, didnt solve the underlying issue. Why are you so fixated on me? Ethan voiced his biggest confusion. Emily was the most popr girl in school, skilled and well-organized in both her abilities and social interactions. In his view, there was no way they could intersect. Life isnt like a novel where love happens without reason. Emilys eyes twinkled with mischief. Because youre special. Special? Ethan frowned. Everyone lives by rules, Emily said, looking into his eyes. Whether its living a mediocre life or being on top, indulging in luxury. Essentially, everyone lives under some rules. But youre different. Youve survived near death, and then theres your arousal She paused, her fingers pointing to the nket tented by Ethans Pecker. Ethan jumped, startled. Youre like the protagonist of a story, standing out from the rest, Emily tilted her head. Being around you, I see more interesting things. Isnt that reason enough? Ethan looked puzzled. Actually, Im not as different as you think. Medical miracles happen every year,you might get bored of it soon. What does that matter? The process is interesting enough. With that, she let go of his hand from her stocking-d leg, stood up, and bowed to him. From now on, Ill be in your care. Ethans mouth twitched as he watched her leave, seemingly satisfied with her amusement at his expense, treating it like a daily pleasure. She came out of nowhere and left just as mysteriously. Definitely something off with her. Ethan shook his head. No matter how pretty Emily was, it was better to keep his distance. Outside the hospital room. E hurried away, exhaling deeply as she rounded the corner. She had instinctively peered through the window of Ethans room and saw that beautiful girl letting him touch her thigh d in ck stockings. Since it was daytime, she hadnt taken a photo. What in the world is going on? E sighed. Despite being paralyzed, Ethan was still mixing up with different women. E took a deep breath, her heart finally beginning to calm down after the shock of seeing that girl suddenly stand up. Sheposed herself and turned around. Only to be met with a beaming face. Ah?! E screamed, backing against the wall. Emily, still smiling, pulled out her phone. Looks like Ill have to call the police. I dont understand what youre saying! E said nervously, clutching her phone as she stared at the beautiful young woman in front of her. She hadnt taken any photos just now, but her phone did contain some sneaky shots from a few days ago. Emilys smile was yful as she eyed Es phone. It seems youve captured some interesting stuff, involving my boyfriend. If I call the police and im I saw you taking pictures, theyll definitely check your phone. Es face turned pale, the girl in front of her was younger yet somehow more intimidating, as if she controlled everything. Let me think about the consequences, Emily tilted her head, sizing her up. Youll definitely lose your job because if I pursue this, the hospital will throw you under the bus as a scapegoat. And with such a scandal, you wont be able to work in this field again. Esplexion grew even paler. Emily stepped closer, almost pressing against E, the oppressive aura overwhelming. Your picture will be spread online, your parents, your rtives will see you as a pervert and cut ties with you. She ced her finger on Es chest. Youre pretty,maybe you could work as a hostess, at least you wouldnt starve. But imagine lying in the arms of middle-aged men reeking of sour smells every night. Stop, E trembled. What do you want? Tell me, Emily said, seemingly intrigued. What do you want to do? I can forgive you. E had thought of various ways to escape, but looking at Emilys smiling face, her body instinctively cowered. This woman was terrifying. She confessed everything about her aplices and their ns. Thats all. E finished, her expression tense, waiting for the woman to explode in anger, especially since those twisted games involved her boyfriend. That sounds interesting, Emily said with a smile and a wave of her hand. I forgive you. Pretend you never saw me. Dont let your aplices know I exist. Continue with your ns. Ah? E was baffled. Remember to call me when its time, Emily winked at her, then turned and walked away. E stared at her retreating figure, suddenly wondering if she was the one with a problem. Ethany in bed until sunset, his heartbeat elerating. ir had mentioned that tonight his aunt wanted to spend time alone with him. Logic told him that nothing intimate would happen between them. But as a man, he couldnt help but fantasize. Ethan~ Scarlett entered the room from outside, carrying a shopping bag, and after entering, she locked the door behind her. Then she went to pull the curtains. Feeling any better today? Ah? Ethan watched his aunts actions, bewildered. What was she up to? His heart started pounding uncontrobly. I feel very good. Scarlett closed the door, holding the shopping bag as she approached his bedside, her expression serious. Ethan, youre a grown man now, theres no need to feel shy. Ethan looked puzzled. This is youring-of-age gift from me. Scarlett opened the shopping bag. Ta-da! Imported from Japan, a fully interactive Fleshlight modeled after a human vagina. Lets give it a try! ? Ethan stared pensively at the beautifully packaged item in front of him, adorned with Japanese text and an illustration of a mature, scantily d anime woman in uniform. Chapter 23: I... I stood up! Chapter 23: I... I stood up! Chapter 23: I I stood up! It turned out his aunt knew his tastes. Ha ha, dont be shy, Ethan is an adult now. Scarlett patted his arm lightly, trying to ease the mood, Being bedridden for so long, I can totally understand if you have certain needs. She spoke with a hint of apology in her eyes, Sorry, I never really considered these aspects before. I its not that, I Ethan, seeing her understanding and encouraging look, felt utterly embarrassed. From Scarletts perspective, seeing Ethan bedridden for so long, her actions seemed somewhat justifiable. Scarlett sat on the edge of the bed, her legs d in ck stockings crossed casually under her short uniform skirt, the sheer fabric encasing her fair, delicate feet hidden in high heels, exuding the unique allure and charm of a mature woman. Dying Wish: I really want my aunt to give me a footjob in sheer ck stockings and then have her stockings turn white! Looking at his aunts sexy high heels, a thought suddenly struck him, and he decided to juste clean with her. She would agree to help him, to save him. Suddenly, the sexy high heels shifted slightly to the side. Ethan quickly averted his gaze, a sh of embarrassment crossing his eyes as he met his aunts meaningful look. At that moment, he wished he could just disappear. He wasnt particrly fixated on feet, but the systems task had influenced him, and now all he could think about were his aunts ck silk high heels. Ethan, look. Scarlett, as if nothing was amiss, held up the package and said mysteriously, Did you know? Those adult productpanies in Japan are way ahead of the world. Theyve incorporated technology into every aspect of sexual life! Ethan, just recovering from his embarrassment, twitched at the corners of his mouth, looking at his aunts serious expression. Why are you telling me this? Humph~ Scarlett grinned proudly, suddenly opening the package, A fully interactive Fleshlight modeled after a human vagina that connects to a mobile app. Not only can you engage in online PvP, but you can also interact with other people online and make new friends! Impressive, right? ??? Ethans mouth fell open, his pupils dting as he stared at the unassuming cylindrical Fleshlight in his aunts hand, speechless. Hehe~ Like it? Scarlett chuckled, pulling out her phone, Look, Ive already downloaded the app and checked it out. Theres even a leaderboard! With your skills, Ethan, you could definitely break the record! Ethans mouth twitched uncontrobly as he looked at the rankings, the top record being 6 minutes and 49 seconds. He had to admit, it stirred apetitive desire within him. Thanks Humph~ Scarlett flicked his forehead, Were family, no need for thanks. Shall we try it out now? Ah? Now? Here? Ethan blinked, seeing the eagerness in Scarletts eyes, he suspiciously asked, Auntie, you seem really keen to watch? Scarlett crossed her arms and stood up, Dont be silly, Ill give you some privacy. Their rtionship was a mix of sisterly and motherly affection, yful like siblings yet caring like a mother. Wait. Ethan set the Fleshlight aside, Auntie, can we just talk for a bit? Sure. Scarlett sat down again, crossing her legs, Whatevers bothering you, dont mind my role, just tell me everything. Ethan fell silent, his gaze dropping to her swaying slender legs. He really wanted to say, his trouble was whether she could change her stockings for him. That Ethan touched his nose, turning his eyes away, This might be a redundant question, sorry, Auntie are things not going well with your boyfriend? Scarlett fell silent upon hearing this. After a while, she looked at him, Did ir tell you something? I Ethan felt awkward, unsure how to broach such a topic. Id rather not talk about that Scarlett shook her head, then lifted it again with a smile, Lets forget about my issues. Dont you have any troubles you want to share with me, Ethan? Its been a while since we had a heart-to-heart. Ah, my troubles? Ethans eyes briefly swept over her figure beneath the uniform, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. Maybe he should juste clean here. But no matter what, hed be seen as a pervert. Putting himself in her shoes, his aunt would never believe him. I Ethan looked at his aunt, opening his mouth but finding himself at a loss for words. Ding ding ding! Suddenly, a ringtone interrupted them. Scarlett pulled out her phone, her expressionplex as she hesitated for three seconds before hanging up. Ethan, seeing her expression, knew the caller was no ordinary person: Auntie, was that your Ding ding ding! The phone rang again. I need to take this call outside. Scarlett picked up her phone and stood up, unlocking the hospital room door to leave. Ethan watched her leave, stunned. The room fell silent. About three minutester, Scarlett stood at the door, her expression calm, Sorry, Ethan, I need to go out tonight. Ill be backter. Going out thiste? Ethan looked worried. Its okay. Scarlett forced a smile, Ethan, you should rest early. Dont wait up for me. Now alone in the room, Ethans gaze fell on thetest high-tech Fleshlight on the bedside table. Watching his aunt leave, his heart felt as if it was blocked by something hard, a sense of helplessness rising within him. Ethan hated the weakness of his body. I need to get up, to walk out of this room. The thought of standing up had never been so strong. Ethan braced himself with his hands on the sheets, moving his legs to the edge of the bed, his feet trying to support his body. As soon as he let go, he fell to the floor with a thud. Huff huff Ethan took deep breaths, ignoring the pain in his buttocks, his hands gripping the bed as he slowly stood up, his legs trembling. His body shook, sweat beading on his forehead. I Im standing up! ng. A loud noise came from behind. E covered her mouth, having waited until the room was left with only Ethan. The head nurse had given her the opportunity toe and coerce him, but instead, she witnessed a supposedly paralyzed man standing up from the bed. Chapter 24: Nurse Susan Chapter 24: Nurse Susan Huh? Ethan was startled, having used up all his strength just to stand up. His legs were swollen and sore, and the sound from behind felt like thest straw that broke the camels back. His legs gave way and he fell to the ground with a thud. You are you okay? E rushed over in a panic, helping Ethan up: Where does it hurt? Im fine Ethan grimaced in pain as she helped him to the bed, giving her a grateful look: Thank you. No no need. E avoided his gaze. She had intended to coerce him, but his grateful look made her nervously tense up. Alright. Ethan nodded, appreciating the kindness of this young nurse. Just lie down, and if you feel ufortable, ring the bell. E smiled at him briefly before hurrying out as if fleeing the scene. ? Ethan looked puzzled. Perhaps she was just passing by and came in to help when she saw him fall. He was in a good mood now, feeling much stronger than before. He still needed some rehabilitation training to be able to walk. Being able to walk was very important to him. E sprinted out of the ward. The head nurse stood in the corner, keeping watch. Seeing her run over, she asked curiously, What happened? I E looked nervous, clutching the hem of her skirt tightly: I cant do it. Hmm, I knew it. The head nurse took the night shift log from her: Ill go this time. You keep watch here. Okay. E sighed in relief, her cheeks flushing as she thought of Ethans delicate face. Ethany in the hospital bed, his mind full of questions about where his aunt had gone and what the deal was with her boyfriend. These were things he couldnt handle alone. He needed to find someone to help. Click. The door to the ward opened. Ethans face lit up with surprise as he looked towards the door: Aunt? Seeing it was the head nurse, disappointment flickered in his eyes. The head nurse was a familiar face during his hospital stay, whom he usually called Nurse Susan. She was quite attractive. He noticed something different about Susan today. Usually, she wore pants under her nurses uniform. But today, Susan was showing off her long white legs. Although her legs werent as shapely as his aunts or as slender as irs, the sight of her in uniform with her legs exposed had a strange allure. Nurse Susan, whats up? Hmm, just wanted to chat. Susan sat down beside his bed, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she looked at Ethan: Youve been quite the star in our hospital these days. Huh? Ethan was confused. He knew he had be somewhat of a celebrity in the hospital due to the medical miracle and his move to a VIP room. What he was curious about was why Susan woulde at this time. Ethan, lying in bed all day must be boring, right? Susan sat sideways on the bed, her eyes still twinkling: Do you need somepany to help pass the time? ? Ethans mouth fell open, surprised by her directness: Thanks, Nurse Susan, but I think Im good for now. Is it because your aunt and sister are with you? Susan crossed her legs, her white thighs ovepping: You wouldnt refuse me, would you? Ethan frowned,her words carried a threatening tone. Susan noticed a Fleshlight on the bedside table, her eyes gleaming as she picked it up and examined it: Its even an imported one. She then looked at Ethan, a mischievous smile ying on her lips: How about I join you with the Fleshlight, sweetie? Ah? Ethan was still in shock, the blue light on the Fleshlight blinked twice. Meanwhile, at the bustling Rainbow Room bar in Capitol City. Scarlett sat at the bar with a gloomy expression, absentmindedly sipping her cocktail. Suddenly, her phone chimed with a distinctive sound. Scarlett paused,it was the special alert from the Fleshlights exclusive app. She opened her phone to see a notification that it had been activated at maximum intensity. Scarletts face broke into a meaningful smile. Ethan had said he didnt need it, but how long had she been gone from the ward? Ethan had already started using it eagerly. At maximum intensity. She brought the ss to her lips, taking a sip as she began to imagine Ethan using the Fleshlight. Ah, what am I thinking? Scarlett pped her forehead, then flipped her phone face down on the bar. She took a few more sips, her eyes constantly darting to her phone. Unable to resist, she flipped it over again to see the timer had reached 3 minutes and 45 seconds. At the highest vibration frequency, exceeding three minutes, the system had automatically entered the globalpetition page. The entire phone screen began disying cool animations to cheer him on. Scarlett stared nkly at the screen as the timer kept climbing4 minutes, 5 minutes, 6 minutes The animations grew more intense, even starting to y uplifting music. Her avatar, representing a champion, surged up, surpassing one record after another. ? Scarletts mouth hung open as the timer froze at nine minutes. Boom! The screen burst into fireworks. Congrattions, youve set a new record and are now the world number one! At the same time, the app started flooding with friend requests, keeping Scarlett busy. Back at the hospital. Ethany in his hospital bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Susan had left with a bewildered expression, seemingly scared off by him. So Im that strong? He was beginning to understand the value of the peak strength the system had granted him. Late at night, the door to the ward was pushed open, and Scarlett stumbled in wearing high heels, seemingly drunk. Aunt, did you drink too much again? Ethan saw her clothes were neat and breathed a sigh of relief. No not really. Scarlett staggered over, then suddenly copsed beside his bed, as if using thest of her strength, and passed out. Uh? Ethan looked at his drunken aunt, her long slender legs, her sexy high heels. Gulp. He swallowed. Dying Wish: I really want my aunt to give me a footjob in sheer ck stockings and then have her stockings turn white! It seemed that even in a drunken state, this wish could be fulfilled. Chapter 25: Mission not completed? Chapter 25: Mission notpleted? Scarlett reeked of alcohol, her eyes tightly shut, cheeks flushed with the hue of intoxication. Mistaking Ethans hospital bed for her own, she kicked off her high heels, didnt even bother to remove her sheer stockings, and crawled under the covers, immediately falling asleep on her side. Uh? Auntie? Ethan was still dazed, feeling the warm, soft body of the woman hed been dreaming about lying right next to him. Her wine-red hair spread across the pillow, mixing the scent of alcohol from her sexy uniform with the fragrance of her shampoo. It was intoxicating, like the aroma of red wine, seeping into Ethans nostrils. Ethans calls gradually softened as he swallowed hard, his hand uncontrobly resting on her slender waist. Through the fabric of her uniform, he could feel the softness of her abdomen. His gaze drifted lower, to the short skirt of her uniform pushed up to reveal enticing curves, her long legs wrapped in transparent ck stockings drawing his eyes. Below her shapely calves were her feet, encased in ck stockings, the arches mature and alluring, tempting him to hold them. Phew. Scarlett breathed lightly, her chest rising and falling with each breath. He suddenly noticed a lingering red mark near her eye. Shes been crying. Ethans heart clenched. Auntie had left earlier in the evening after a phone call, returned drunk, and had been crying. A wave of empathy washed over him, wondering who the hell had made her so upset. Im such a jerk. Ethan closed his eyes in remorse. Here she was, going through pain, and all he could think about was her mature, sexy body, wanting to take advantage of her drunken state to fulfill his own desires. Im such a monster. In the darkness, Ethan pped himself, reminding that a true gentleman should know what to do and what not to do, especially not to exploit someones vulnerability. He looked down at her peaceful face, pulled the covers up over her, and theny down. Six secondster, his 9-inch Pecker suddenly sprang up, lifting the nket high. Damn! I cant hold it in! Ethans eyes snapped open, his hand covering his forehead, inhaling the intoxicating scent of her body, making the air around him feel more charged. Suddenly, Scarlett turned over, changing her position from facing away to facing him. Ethans eyes widened as he looked at her beautiful face, so close to his. His Pecker had already sprung out, its impressive length hard to hide, now pressing against Scarletts thigh, sliding along her stocking-d leg. Gulp. Ethan swallowed. Her thighs, wrapped in ck stockings, were like icy metal railings in zero-degree weatheronce touched, hard to let go. He began to move. Huff. Huff. Ethan suppressed his breathing, staring at her beautiful, drunken face. He started to feel dizzy, a bit of drool escaping his mouth. He tried to control his strength. Scarletty on her side, her legs crossed and pressed together, forming a tight gap between her thighs. Gulp. He swallowed again, gently exploring forward, struggling through the journey. This journey exhausted all his strength, as he only had a stamina of three points, and he had to stop just short of his destination. But Ethansst bit of reason told him, although continuing might reveal more breathtaking views, one must know when enough is enough, as going further might mean getting too deep. The mission, I need toplete the mission Ethan began using his 9-inch Pecker, repeatedly rubbing against Scarletts ck stockings. Once, Twice, Thrice, The speed of his rubbing steadily increased. Pfft, a warm stream burst forth. Huh. Ethany down,pletely drained. Despite having the strongest enhancements from the system, hisck of stamina was still his weakest link. Previously, when he was with the head nurse, she took control, allowing him to utilize his fullbat potential. But when he had to move too, it drained a lot of his energy. Scarlett, eyes closed, slept sweetly, unaware of the intimate contact her legs in ck stockings had just had with Ethan. Ethan was also stunned, Man, that was a lot. System. Dying Wish: I really want my aunt to give me a footjob in sheer ck stockings and then have her stockings turn white! Mission notpleted? Ethan frowned, wondering if it was because he hadnt turned thempletely white. He was always puzzled by the systems criteria. Thest mission hepleted was also baffling to him to this day. Ethan looked at Aunties long legs in ck stockings, reached out, and tried to spread the substance evenly with his fingers. He quickly realized the problem. Although the stockings were ultra-thin, being made of fibers, they still absorbed liquids. After spreading evenly, their color deepened due to the liquid, but they were definitely not white. Ethan did his best to spread it evenly, but he only managed to even out the thigh area. The smell in the air was also quite strong. And it would solidify quickly, and the color was far from white. What the hell? Ethan was shocked, estimating to himself that if he wanted to cover the stockingspletely, the amount required was beyond what he could achieve. Somethings not right. Ethan was confused. The system wouldnt issue a mission that couldnt bepleted. Where had he misunderstood? Just then. Scarlett suddenly sniffed, slowly opened her eyes. Damn! Ethans heart stopped at that moment. His pants were still down, the stockings not yet dry, and a strange smell permeated the air. Scarletts eyes half-opened, blurry with intoxication. Recognizing him, she smiled, reached out to pat his head, her smile tender, Sorry, Ethan, for not providing you with the best care, and still expecting you to economize with me. As she spoke, her eyes gradually reddened, tears seemingly swirling in her eyes. Its okay, Auntie! Im fine, youve already done so much. Ethan was genuinely startled. Scarlett had never shown any weakness in his presence before, always a mature figure. At this moment, however, she showed such a vulnerable side. You really dont me me? Scarlett sobbed, her smile sweet again. Of course not, really. Ethans eyes reddened, emotions he couldnt suppress welling up, tears streaming down his face in an instant. Good boy, dont cry. Scarlett reached out, pulling his head into her embrace, Aunties here, Ill fight the bad guys for you. After saying this, her gaze settled, and she closed her eyes again. Ethan watched the changes in Aunties expression, knowing her absolute trust in him. Thinking back to what he had just done, after ejacting, his mind was incredibly clear, and shame overwhelmed him: I really am a terrible person! Looking at the drunken Auntie, now unable to find a way toplete the mission, he had no further ns. He pulled up his pants, hugged Auntie, and closed his eyes. Morning sunlight streamed through the window. Ethan felt movement beside him and slowly opened his eyes. He saw Scarlett quietly getting out of bed next to him, her hair messy, one hand on her forehead, a hungover beauty in disarray. She looked down at her stockings, her eyes widening in surprise, her hand touching them. Auntie Ethans face was innocent, his tone pitiful, Aboutst night you Chapter 26: In exchange, you have to play a game with me Chapter 26: In exchange, you have to y a game with me A beautiful woman, hungover and head throbbing, woke up to find herself in her paralyzed nephews bed. On her ck stockings, there was a suspicious, hardened substance. It was tough to the touch and carried a lingering fishy smell. Scarletts mind froze for a moment. Auntie, Ethans voice came through, his delicate and frail appearance making him look all the more innocent, his eyes filled withplex emotions. Scarlett looked up at her paralyzed nephew and then down at the stain on her stockings, managing a strained smile, Ethan, did I do anything to youst night? Ethans face turned red, and he looked away, avoiding her gaze, Nothing at all. He was sure that in his aunts eyes, he was still the fragile boy who couldnt move his body. Even though he had gained some abilities recently, the ingrained perception that he was helpless still dominated his aunts view of him. Im sorry, Ethan said, his expression one of shame. Last night, after you got drunk and fell asleep next to me, I I couldnt hold back, and I identally got it on your stockings. What? Scarlett was stunned, looking at Ethan, who was too weak to even turn over, her heart ached, and she forced a smile, Its okay. She stiffly got out of bed, her bare feet in ck stockings touching the cold floor as she pretended to be calm and walked into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. The sound of running water filled the bathroom. Steam obscured Scarletts body as she didnt bother to undress, instead curling up on the floor, letting the hot water cascade down her body. Oh, Im such a mess. Scarlett leaned against the wall, her forehead mming into it with a thud, the sharp pain momentarily overpowering her inner shame. After getting drunkst night, not only had she ended up in her paralyzed nephews bed, but she had also inadvertently caused him to ejacte by trapping his Pecker with her feet. Her nephew, to save her face, had taken the me upon himself. She envisioned herselfughing maniacally while trapping her nephew in her mind. Ah, maybe I should just move to another! Ethany in his hospital bed, listening to the sound of water rushing in the bathroom. He knew that even if he told the truth, given his current condition, no one would believe him. His aunt probably knew he had feelings for her, but to her, it was just a teenage boys crush on an older woman. They had lived under the same roof, and his aunt had her share of drunken episodes. In the mind of a normal person, if he hadnt made a move when he was healthy, he certainly wouldnt when paralyzed. This issue seemed to have been lightly brushed aside. But his mood was still heavy. Dying Wish: I really want my aunt to give me a footjob in sheer ck stockings and then have her stockings turn white! He had read and reread the system task. The task description specified that it had to be his aunt in sheer ck stockings, not someone like ir in stockingspleting the task for him. And the part about turning the stockings white was even more absurd. Without ten people, it simply wasnt possible. Right now, being at the peak of human ability, managing three times was already impressive. What should I do? Ethan was still utterly confused. Click. The bathroom door opened, and Scarlett emerged, her red curls damp and draped over her shoulders, wearing only a pair of ck panties. She held a small towel over her chest, barely covering the lower half, with the upper half of her ample bosom and the rest of her skin fully exposed. ?! Ethans eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly shut them, turning his head away in embarrassment. Ha, whats Ethan shy about? We used to bathe together all the time when we were kids, didnt we? Scarlett saw him close his eyes and visibly rx his muscles as she quickly walked over to the wardrobe. Her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment. She had dashed into the bathroom in a daze earlier. Halfway through showering, she realized she hadnt brought a change of clothes with her. Although she could havee out in her wet clothes, considering what had happenedst night, it would seem contradictory if she started setting boundaries with her nephew now. Driven by the dignity of being an elder and some inexplicable sense of pride, she had no choice but toe out wearing just her panties. As she quickly changed into dry underwear, she nced at Ethan, who was still shyly turning his head away. Last night, she had indeed drunk too much and done things she shouldnt have. What the heck am I doing? Ethan turned his head back around. When they lived together before, his aunt was always careful about these things. At most, hed see her in stockings and high heels, or a shirt hugging her sexy figure, but hed never seen her in just her panties. But man, his aunt really had a great figure. Then, the sound of a hairdryer came from behind him. Ethan turned back to see Scarlett already dressed in her uniform, sitting at a makeshift vanity, drying her hair. The shirt that wasnt quite tucked into her pencil skirt showed that she wasnt asposed as she appeared. Ill make your favorite dish tonight, Scarlett said after she was ready, slipping into her high heels and smiling at him as usual before saying goodbye. Mhm. Ethan, leaning back on his pillow, smiled back at her, the sunlight casting a pure, innocent glow on his face. Im such an idiot, Scarlett muttered to herself, trying to stay calm as she quickly left. Time flew to noon. Scarlett, who worked a clerical job at a school, bought a piece of bread in the cafeteria at lunch and sat on the rooftop to eat. Making sure no one was around, she quietly took out her phone. She entered a mysterious link and quickly found the tag she needed. An adult video yed. A mature woman in a uniform and sheer ck stockings, with one foot raised, stepping on a young mans body in front of her. The young man kept emitting sounds of intoxication and pleading. Scarletts expression changed several times as she envisioned herself drunk, stepping on her paralyzed nephew. She lost her appetite for the bread, covering her face with her hands, I wish I could just disappear. Ethan spent the whole day in the hospital room undergoing rehabilitation training, resting whenever he got tired. By the end of the day, he was able to stand upright with support. He was quite satisfied with his progress, except for the presence of someone he didnt want to see. Amazing! Emily pped her hands, looking up to him in admiration. Ethan sat back down on the bed, breathing heavily, Dont you have anything better to do? You even get here before ir. Hee~ Because youre my important boyfriend~ Emily leaned on the chair, swinging her legs back and forth. After a moment of silence, Ethan suddenly looked at her, Can you do something for me? What is it? Emily tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with curiosity about his request. Help me investigate my aunts boyfriend, Ethan said, looking at Emily, who, despite her quirky nature, was deeply trusted at school. Sure~ Emily agreed immediately, her eyes crinkling into a smile, In exchange, you have to y some thrilling games with me, you know, Im a sadist. Chapter 27: I’m actually a masochist Chapter 27: Im actually a masochist Emily was undeniably a knockout, which is probably why she was dubbed the schools belle. Graceful and polite, her school uniform shirt entuated her delicate shoulders, making her seem fragile and in need of protection. When she smiled, her eyes curved into crescents: Im a sadist, and as my boyfriend, you should really be a proper masochist. Wed be a perfect match, dont you think? The words that popped out of her mouth didnt sound like something the school belle would say. Ethans mouth twitched,he couldnt believe the wordsing out of Emilys mouth. Beneath that perfect exterior was someone who just loved to see others squirm. So, what do you want me to do for you to help me out? Emily sped her hands together, her eyes twinkling with mischief. To be a masochist, start by changing how people around you perceive you. Why not show off your masochistic traits in front of ir first? Damn it! Ethans face darkened. First off, Im not a masochist, and even if I wanted to be one, I wouldnt go around with I am a masochist written all over my face! He saw right through her,Emily just wanted to be entertained. Oh~~ Emily drew out the word, leaning in close, her pretty face inches from his. Her neckline dipped, revealing the delicate corbone beneath her pale neck, her eyes gleaming with cunning amusement. So, Ethan, you want to start with physical training first? That can be arranged~ Ethan nced at her neckline, catching a glimpse of her corbone, but her arm discreetly covered anything further. This little temptress. Facing Emilys yful gaze, Ethans expression changed several times. Ill let ir think Im a masochist, but you have to help me find out who my aunts boyfriend really is. His rtionship with ir was more like childhood friends than traditional siblings. Its like confessing to a close buddy that youre a pervert versus confessing the same to a sisterthe level of embarrassment ispletely different. As long as Emily helped him find out about his aunts boyfriend, he wouldnt ask for her help again, even if he had to jump off a building. Promise? Emily extended her pinky finger. Ethans eye twitched as he hooked his pinky with hers. When he tried to pull back, he found his pinky firmly sped by hers. So, Ethan, have you always looked at Aunt Scarlett with the eyes of a man? Hmph. Ethan chuckled. Is that so strange? Its weirder that you im to be my girlfriend and still help me chase after another woman. Is it strange? Emily withdrew her hand, tapping her cheek with a finger, tilting her head cutely. Isnt it quite normal to be turned on by your partner cheating? Ethan found himself at a loss for words. Let me educate you a bit about S&M, Emily said, crossing her long, pale legs and propping her chin on her hands, beginning to enthusiastically exin. From the styles of cors and their different sensations to the evolution of bondage. Ethan began to wonder if she really was a sadist. As the evening darkened, ir came back in her sports gear, a member of the schools womens basketball team. She looked surprised to see Emily perched on the hospital bed. ir, tough basketball practice, huh? Emily stood up, walking briskly to her side, and winked at Ethan, reminding him of their agreement. Ethan grimaced. Yeah. ir nodded, setting her bag on the floor. Ill head out now~ Ille see you tomorrow. Emily waved at Ethan, her phone clutched in her hand. Goodbye. Ethan forced a smile, his phone also engaged in a call beside him. Now it was just ir and him in the room. ir sat at the desk flipping through a book. ir. Ethan didnt want to drag it out any longer,he had rehearsed it many times in his mind, but still needed courage to say it out loud. Theres something I need to tell you. ir looked up, turning her head towards him. Ethan took a deep breath, his fists clenched, his expression serious: Im actually a masochist. After blurting it out, Ethan felt like yanking the sheets off his bed and diving under them. Even though he and ir were more like friends, confessing his kink face-to-face was way more embarrassing than he had imagined. ir was silent for a moment, just looking at him. They locked eyes for a full ten seconds. Do you want my help with this? Uh. Ethan was taken aback by her response, quickly waving his hands, No, not at all, I just suddenly felt like sharing. Right after he said it, he panicked. Sharing your kinks with someone was just weird. Okay. ir nodded, turned her head back, and continued flipping through her book as if the conversation had never happened. Ridiculous. Ethan muttered under his breath, quietly picking up his phone to end the call. He typed a message in the chat box: Ive kept my end of the deal. Remember your promise. A reply popped up quickly. Masters taskpleted, obedience +10. And there was a little heart emoji. Damn it! Ethans face darkened. What the hell was this masters task? He was about to type a fiery response. A new message appeared. Hehe~ just kidding. Ill definitely look into Aunt Scarletts situation for you. And by the way, your next task involves Aunt Scarlett~ Excited? Get lost! Ethan couldnt be bothered to reply, closing the chat box and leaning back against his pillow, his arms covering his forehead as he closed his eyes. With Emilys help, he should have some results about his aunt soon. But even if he found out who her boyfriend was, what could he really do about it? Ethans expression shifted through various shades of frustration. He was stuck on this task, trying to figure out how to get his aunt to give him a footjob, but couldnt think of a good way to approach it. Meanwhile, on the city subway. A beautiful high school girl wearing headphones suddenly burst into a peal ofughter, drawing astonished nces from the other passengers. They couldnt help but admire how pretty the girl in the school uniform was. Afterughing for a while, Emily closed her phone, her mood visibly brightened as she began humming a song. If any of her schoolmates saw her now, theyd be surprised. The school belle, though always smiling, usually had a warmth that was offset by an intangible distance, unlike her current open, joyfulughter. Emily took out her phone again and opened another chat box, quickly typing a message. Back in the hospital. E sat in the duty room, her phone buzzing with a new message. She opened it, her face turning paleit was from that intimidating high school student. Despite being younger than her by a few years, this high schooler made her feel utterly powerless. After a brief hesitation, E texted back everything she knew. The head nurse had been quite shakenst night, and had vividly described the events of a few minutes to them. Another nurse didnt believe it. They had agreed to try their hands at something tonight, but since someone was on night duty, they nned to wait for an opportunity. E finished typing everything she knew, her expression tense. She was no longer sure if the world was full of perverts, or if she was the abnormal one. In the hospital room. irs phone buzzed. It was a message from Emily, asking her to meet upter that evening. She said she had something important to discuss. Chapter 28: Im in the room servicing the patient~ Ah~ Chapter 28: I''m in the room servicing the patient~ Ah~ Chapter 28: Im in the room servicing the patient~ Ah~ Ethan was lying in bed, mulling over how he could possibly convince his aunt to give him a footjob while wearing sheer stockings. Im stepping out for a bit, ir said, closing her book and standing up to put on her coat over her casual sportswear, which entuated her tall figure. Alright, Ill call you if I need anything, Ethan replied, having just shared his fetish with her, now too embarrassed to meet her eyes. ir closed the door behind her as she left the room, plunging it into silence. Ethan sighed softly. He did have a n to get his aunt to agree, like winning her over and then naturally being able to explore different positions with her. But that was a tall order. Just as he was fretting over this, the door to the room swung open. The head nurse and another mature nurse walked in, carrying some medical equipment and a record book. Ethan, were here to give you a physical, they announced. Ethans mouth twitched in annoyance. A physical now? In the middle of the night? He noticed that both nurses were wearing short skirts with no pants underneath, revealing their long, pale legs. The mature nurse was even wearing sexy high-heeled sandals, smiling warmly at him, her gaze dropping straight to hisp. He had encountered the legendary type of woman who looks there first. As the head nurse entered, she casually locked the door and drew the curtains, effectively isting the room from the outside world. Hey, donte any closer! Ethan wasnt entirely opposed to ying some adult games with the nurse. But this one had brought a partner. Dont be nervous, Ethan, the mature nurse cooed as she sat beside his bed, taking his right hand in hers and smiling with her eyes crinkling up. Youre quite the celebrity in our hospital. Im just curious, can you satisfy my curiosity? It could be veryfortable for you. She was wearing a white nurses cap, her long hair pinned up at the back. Her chest was noticeablyrger than the head nurses, straining against her uniform, her short skirt ending high on her thighs, revealing more of her legs as she sat, smiling at him. No need to talk so much to him, the head nurse interjected from above him, amanding tone in her voice. Ive got something on him. Alright, the mature nurse red at her. Dont scare my sweet darling. She then turned back to Ethan with a reassuring smile. Dont worry, I wont hurt you. Ethans mouth twitched again. Though he was just lying there, looking youthful and innocent, he was not naive. The two nurses act was far from subtle. What do you want to do? How about I give you a physical? the mature nurse suggested, her hand already slipping under the sheets and into his pants. The next second, her eyes widened in surprise. She had heard rumors about Ethans equipment being impressivelyrge, but seeing it in person still left her visibly shocked. She looked at the head nurse. They exchanged a knowing nce. The head nurse sat on the other side of the bed, her movements practiced as she pulled the covers away. Ethan watched the hungry looks in the nurses eyes and muttered, So Im paralyzed, whats the use of enhancing that part of my body? Both hands reached towards him. The mature nurse watched Ethans expression, noticing he wasnt resisting too much. Her fingers moved faster, her voice soft: Ethan, does your body feel ufortable anywhere? He didnt want to talk. But the mature nurses technique was admittedly quite skilled. Her hands were small, but her fingers were long and nimble. As a nurse, she knew her way around the human body. The head nurse, on the other hand, was a bit rougher, her smile edged with danger, her middle finger asionally probing threateningly. Ethan was terrified. Why did he always encounter such dangerous characters? The system only brought him endless trouble. So why enhance that part of his body? ir pushed open the ss door of the fast-food restaurant and spotted Emily waving at her. What are you having? Emily asked, a cup of iced Coke in front of her, sipping it slowly with a spoon, a content smile on her face. Lemonade, ir replied, waiting for the server to leave before giving Emily a sidelong nce. Is there something weird about me? Emily asked, biting on her straw. Yeah, ir nodded. You seem very genuine today. Oh, ir, are you saying I usually seem fake? Emily asked with a half-smile. Just get to the point. What do you want? ir said, resting her hands on the table. Dressed in her sporty outfit next to the morous Emily, they looked like a perfect pair, drawing curious nces from other diners. Ethans not just content with liking or admiring Aunt Scarlett, Emily said, stirring her cream with a spoon while resting her chin in her hand. He ns to pursue her. Not as an aunt and nephew, or as an adult and a child, but as a man and a woman. And then? ir took the ss from the server. He asked me to investigate Scarletts boyfriend, Emily said, her smile yful. I agreed because I n to help him. I wanted to tell you first, in case it upset you. You told me before that you like him, ir said, gripping her ss, her eyes narrowing slightly, adding a hint of danger to her handsome features. Emily spread her hands in a gesture of helplessness. Cant help it. You know, the heart has room for only one. Once its filled with Aunt Scarlett, theres no room for another woman. She smiled. I n to help him because I believe Scarlett will reject him. And when that happens, Ill be the only one there tofort him. Henry Harrison, ir said abruptly. Hes the son of a school board member. See, youve already done your homework, Emily chuckled, pulling out her phone. Then, looking up suddenly, she asked, So, if I make Ethan mine alone, you really wont be upset? Ethan and I arent what you think, ir shook her head. Okay, Emily said, lowering her head to quickly type a message. Back in the hospital room. A text message alert sounded. Honey, did you get my text? a deep male voice came from the phone. Nope, its the patients phone. Im just here servicing the patient, the mature nurse said, squatting over Ethan. She held the phone to her ear, whispering sweet nothings. Ethany there, staring directly at the mature nurses thighs above him. His situation was bizarre,getting interrupted by a phone call to her husband in the middle of their encounter was some kind of kink. Honey, youre so naughty! What kind of service is that? It sounds like its really happening. Giggle, you know you like to hear it, the mature nurse said, continuing her actions with Ethan while speaking into the phone. The man on the phone replied, Yeah, because you make it sound so real, like youre actually experiencing it. Chapter 29: Hi~ Ethan, missed your cute girlfriend? Chapter 29: Hi~ Ethan, missed your cute girlfriend? Honey, the patient today was pretty tough, and it was just a kid too, the mature nurse flirted while still on the phone. Ethans face turned red,he was literally under the nurses long legs. He really wanted to shout into the phone and tell the man on the other end that his wife wasnt just acting,this was the real deal. The head nurse sat nearby, her gaze threatening. Damn it! Ethan cursed silently, baffled by the bizarre fetishes. He could hear from the speakerphone that her husband was also panting, probably masturbating. He just felt sick. Shush! The head nurse noticed the change in his expression, her finger to her lips, her eyes full of menace. Ethan clenched his teeth, forced to endure for now. No doubt, the mature nurse was skilled, her tongues agility and technique perhaps enhanced by her medical knowledge of the human body, adding a weird twist. Honey, Im done, the man on the phone shuddered, sounding drained: Babe, youre so good, worrying about me being lonely at home while youre on the night shift. Im so lucky to have you. Honey, you were so quick today, the mature nurse said, bending down. Mmm, Ethan gritted his teeth, wondering what he even was in this scenario. Its because you y it so real, like its actually happening, the manughed. But the setups too unbelievable, no patient could outdo me. Hehe~ Honey, next time Ill make it real for you, okay? the mature nurse released Ethans Pecker, a smile ying on her lips. Lets not, I like it when you look naughty but are pure at heart. Hehe, Ive got to go on duty now, well talk when I get home. After saying goodbye to her husband, the mature nurse hung up and turned to the head nurse: Your turn. Okay. The head nurse licked her lips and began to unbutton her nurse uniform. Ethan red, feeling reduced to a mere toy, trying to stay focused on his mission without anyplications. If a scandal broke out, it would definitely change things,hed endure for now, waiting to gain more leverage to deal with both of them. Just then, the mature nurse suddenly picked up her phone to check something, then looked at the head nurse: Looks like itll have to be next time. That soon? The head nurse looked disappointed, quickly buttoning up her uniform. Ethan, Im really looking forward to next time~ the mature nurse tidied up the bed and cleared any traces, winking at him: Next time, Ill bring some toys for you. Lets go, the family will be here soon. The head nurse helped him into his pants, struggling with Ethans 9-inch Pecker which was not easy to manage. As they left, her gaze lingered regretfully. Ethan was left alone in the room. His face was a picture of difort,these two nurses not only toyed with him but were also selfish,pletely disregarding his feelings. They hadnt even finished with him before they hurried off. What was this even supposed to mean for him? The mature nurse was a pervert, skilled but clearly messed up in the head, not someone youd expect to have normal desires. And that head nurse, her fingers wandering to strange ces, definitely not the straightced type, both extremely dangerous. No, I cant keep going like this, leaving all the control in someone elses hands feels terrible. Ethan was desperate for a change. Just then, the door to the room opened again. ir, tall and imposing, appeared at the doorway, holding a shopping bag. She paused, noticing Ethans prominently erect 9-inch Pecker: Should I wait outside for a bit? No need, itll go down on its own in a bit, Ethan replied, his face flushed with embarrassment, aware that she might think he was masturbating. It was a situation he couldnt even begin to exin away. With such a noticeable erection, there was no hiding it. Oh. ir nodded, pulling a can of drink from her shopping bag: Hot red tea. Thanks. Ethan took it, grateful. He used to enjoy hot red tea before he was bedridden, and ir remembered that. After handing him the drink, ir sat back down at her makeshift desk and started flipping through a book, not looking up. Dont mind me, do whatever you need to. Thanks, but I really dont need to, Ethan replied, his expression still troubled. He needed to figure out a way to deal with the two nurses. The room fell silent again, each absorbed in their own tasks, ustomed to this kind of atmosphere. ir closed her book suddenly and spoke up, If theres anything you need help with, just ask. Ethan, who had been pondering the nurse situation, was taken aback by her offer, then realized how it might have sounded. What do you mean, help with that kind of need? You had Emily investigate your aunts boyfriend, ir turned around, Next time, you can ask me. Oh. Ethan turned away, embarrassed by his earlier misunderstanding. ir knew about it, which wasnt surprising since Emily probably discussed it with her. Okay. Mhm. ir got up to wash up and theny down beside him. Ethan turned off the room light andy back down. He needed to figure out his aunts boyfriend situation first if he was to make any advances there. They would need to be in a rtionship or at least ambiguously close, and she currently had a boyfriend. First, he needed to gather intelligence on the enemy. He fell asleep thinking about it. The next day, ir got up early to go to school after her morning routine. Ethan continued his rehabilitation exercises on the hospital bed, falling and getting up repeatedly. He rested when tired and resumed as soon as he was able. He could feel his control over his body improving rapidly. He no longer needed support to get out of bed and walk, although he was still breathless after a few steps and needed to lean on the walls. But it was a significant step forward. In the afternoon, Emily walked in, cheerful and lively, her hands behind her back and her ck leather shoes clicking on the floor. Youthful and beautiful. Hi~ Ethan, missed your cute girlfriend? Ive sent the information you needed to your phone. Ethans mouth twitched slightly,he found it hard to understand how Emily had be so lively in front of him. Previously, the school beauty was elegant and reserved, creating a sense of distance. In front of him, she seemed to shed all pretense, bing noticeably more rxed. Today, she wore a pair of sheer ck stockings. Sitting on the bed, she crossed her long legs, one foot slipping out of her shoe, deliberately swaying it in front of him while her other hand yed with her short school skirt: Hehe~ Ethan, now you face a choice, to touch your girlfriends foot. She pinched a bit more of her skirt, revealing more of her thigh but stopping just short of revealing too much, leaving just a hint of flesh visible: Or to touch your girlfriends thigh~ Chapter 30: I need your help Chapter 30: I need your help Ethans gaze drifted down Emilys slender body, settling on her long legs d in ck stockings. Slender, elongated, youthfulher toes peeking through the fabric, a stark contrast to the mature allure of an aunt. Shes really pretty, just a bit off her rocker. Not interested. He turned his head away,he wasnt exactly a saint. If there was a chance to mingle with the stunning school beauty, he wouldnt mind engaging a bit. But Emily was just in it for theughs, never really letting anyone get close. Ah, thats not fair! Emily pouted, leaning closer and sprawling on the hospital bed, barely three inches from him, and eximed loudly: Im wearing the same brand of stockings as Aunt Scarlett today, the exact ones ir wore that night. They feel great and work wonders, you know. Holy crap! Ethan jumped. That nights memories still haunted him, and her sudden mention made him quickly scan the surroundings. No one was outside the hospital room, so he breathed a sigh of relief. Turning back to her crescent-moon smile, he said in exasperation, Let me repeat, Im not into stockings! And cut it out, whatever you told me, Ill take it to the grave. So, lets pretend nothing happened and go our separate ways. The school beauty was tempting, but he had enough on his te and didnt want to y games with someone who enjoyed making fun of others. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Emilys smile vanish, her gaze turning icy. Uh. Ethan instinctively shivered, I didnt mean we should be strangers, just lets just be normal friends. It was the first time he saw Emilys terrifying expression, and he instinctively chickened out. Adrenaline and cortisol flooded his system, his brains amygd sounding rms, telling him this woman was dangerous. Like a sane person seeing a lunatic, as if she might pull out a knife at any second. Emilys face brightened up again, patting her chest as if relieved, and pouted, You know, saying things like that can really hurt a girls feelings. Watching her switch expressions so quickly, Ethan felt uneasy, Youre really not normal. Do you actually see me as your boyfriend? Of course. Emilys eyes twinkled, Want me to prove it? Huh? How can you prove that? Ethan was taken aback. Emily stood up, pinching her school uniform skirt slightly upwards, revealing more of her slender legs wrapped in ck stockings: Ethan, a person only has one heart. Just promise to keep it with me, love me 24/7, whether youre in bed or with others, and sincerely tell me, I love you, and take good care of me, and Ill agree to any request you have. Anything at all. Gulp. Ethan swallowed hard as the pretty school beauty in front of him lifted her skirt, about to reveal more. Just say he liked her, and shed agree to anything. Ethan was really tempted. He watched as Emily slowly lifted her skirt, inch by inch. The allure of a young girls curves was boundless. Im sorry! Ethan abruptly turned away, each word squeezed out between clenched teeth: The one I like is Aunt Scarlett, shes the only one in my heart. His heart was bleeding. Or rather, it was gushing blood. Emily was the school beauty, a person who enjoyed watching others for fun, but she was really pretty and had a great figure, her delicate body evoking sympathy. If it werent for the system. He would have really agreed. Also, Im not into stockings, so stop testing me with that. Emily burst intoughter behind him. Hmph. Ethan turned around with a look of indignation, only to see Emily covering her mouth, giggling uncontrobly. I dont dislike you, you know~ Emily turned to face him, her eyes yful. Ethan, you just looked really charming. Yeah, right. So you were just joking earlier? Ethan pouted. No. Emily shook her head. I was serious. Ethan didnt know what to do,he couldnt figure out what Emily was thinking. She was toying with him, her eyes joking one moment and dead serious the next. It was all so contradictory. If it doesnt make sense, dont think about it. He picked up his phone to check the information Emily had sent him. True to her reputation as a top student, she had organized everything into an easy-to-read chart. Name: Henry Harrison. Age: 34. Height: 5 feet 11 inches. Below was a photo of him in a white casual suit, gold-rimmed sses, and blonde, slightly curled hair tied back in a braid. No doubt about it, he was a handsome guy, and a stylish one at that. Hmph, just looks like a yboy, totally unreliable! Ethan grimaced. He works for a listedpany in fashion design, Emily said, crossing her legs and looking amused. ording to my research, hes scandal-free and an exceptionally outstanding man, widely recognized as an ideal partner. Yeah, right. Dressed like that and still no public girlfriend? Who knows what hes up to behind the scenes. Ethan grimaced, finding Henry more repulsive the more he looked. Hehe~ Emilys eyes twinkled with mischief. Now that youve got his info, your next step is to break him up with Aunt Scarlett, right? Need my help? Hey, dont think about tarnishing someones reputation! Ethan snapped. Im just worried about Aunt being deceived by a bad guy. If hes trustworthy, Id only wish them well. Emilys gaze was yful as she slipped her foot out of her ck shoe, dangling it in mid-air: Hehe~ Ethan, is this the little shoe you wanted? Just took it off~ Ah? Ethan leaned back. Hed heard of some weirdos having a special fondness for pretty girls shoes, but he was a perfectly sane man. At most, he appreciated beautiful legs in ck stockings, but this shoe thing was beyond him. Then he nced down at Emilys raised foot. As he looked, Emily deliberately wiggled her foot. This school beauty sure knew a lot of weird stuff, even about little shoes. No no thanks! Ethan struggled to refuse: Im not that kind of guy. Aw, thats too bad. Emily put her shoe back on, flicked her finger against his thigh, and shivered. Boyfriend~ See you tomorrow, and you better dream about me tonight. Otherwise, Ill be mad. Emily stood up, waved at him, and left with a spring in her step, visibly in a good mood. Ah. Ethan sighed, his mind filled with the image of her small feet in ck stockings. Though not as mature and alluring as Aunts. But a young girls feet had their own charm. After Emily left, ir came in from outside. ir. Ethan quickly lowered his voice. I need your help. ir paused, his gazending on him, then fell silent. Chapter 31: Huh? Beautiful lady, who are you?! Chapter 31: Huh? Beautifuldy, who are you?! Ethan was freaking out after seeing Henrys photo, feeling a strong sense of crisis. He knew he had to start gathering more intel immediately. Right now, his only reliable sources were the schools beauty queen, Emily, and ir. Emily was always hard to read, so he trusted ir more. After he finished speaking, he noticed ir standing still, not moving an inch. ir? Ethan asked, puzzled. Mm. irs eyes, cool as stars, briefly scanned Ethans 9-inch Pecker, showing a moment of struggle before she finally nodded. She turned, closed the hospital room door, locked it from the inside, and drew the curtains. Reliable. Ethan watched irs actions and felt reassured. nning to steal Aunties boyfriend was a matter that indeed required caution. ir was unexpectedly cautious. He watched as ir walked over to a makeshift desk and pulled out a shopping bag from the deepest part of the drawer. The shopping bag was rolled up into a ball. Ethan remembered that ir had brought this stic bag back the day before yesterday, along with some ck tea he hadnt had in a long time. ir opened the shopping bag and pulled out a towel. Then she spread the towel out, revealing a clear stic bottle and several stic gloves hidden inside. ir. What are you doing? Ethans mouth twitched as he watched her slip on a stic glove on her right hand. ir didnt respond. She put on another glove, picked up the clear stic bottle, unscrewed the cap, and dripped some lubricant onto her gloved right hand. She picked up the towel, sat down next to Ethans hospital bed, and looked at his pants, signaling him to take them off himself. Ethan hesitated. By now, how could he not realize ir had misunderstood? He hadnt been thinking about anything weird at all. His Pecker was still standing proud, purely because of the effect of Emilys ck stockings, which made him Hard as a rock. It would take 30 minutes to wear off. From the looks of irs props, she had been prepared since the day before yesterday. Would it embarrass her if he said, Youve got the wrong idea now? After a moment of internal struggle, Ethan silently pulled down the nket. irs eyebrows were tightly furrowed. Wow, thats big! She had encountered it once before, but it was dimly lit then. This time, she was truly shocked. She examined it seriously with her starry eyes, then reached out her hand. Ethan turned his face away, not knowing what to say. irs fingers were long, and her face was cool and handsome. Forget about technique,it was all very primitive. Ethany on the bed and turned his head away. The atmosphere in the hospital room was indescribably weird, filled only with silence and awkwardness. Only the sound of their even breathing filled the air. Hows school beentely? Ethan decided to say something to ease the awkwardness. Its okay, same old, ir replied tly. She had women at school wanting to befriend her, but she didnt have many real friendsat least Ethan had never seen her bring any friends home. Five minutester Um. Ethan straightened his head. Maybe we should just call it a day? The situation was very delicate. ir had no experience,it was unlikely anything woulde of this. ir was silent for a long time, her brows furrowed deeply as she stared at Ethan. Do we have to use stockings? You. Ethan almost sat up in bed. This has nothing to do with stockings. Is it M? irs brows furrowed even more. Enough, lets not talk about it anymore. Ethan covered his face. Lets just stop here,I just want to die. He regretted not rifying the misunderstanding from the start, but somehow, they had ended up here. ir nodded, removing the stic gloves from her hands, then suddenly asked, Do you like feet? Ethan, holding his face, pleaded, Please, I dont want to talk about this right now. Oh. ir picked up the towel, wiped him clean, helped him back into his pants, and then went to the bathroom to wash her hands. They didnt continue the conversation. She returned to the desk and started flipping through textbooks. Time passed untilte into the night. After washing up, ir came out of the bathroom wearing a in gray nightgown, her tall figure giving it a fashion model vibe. ir, Emily gave me the info on Aunties boyfriend, Ethan said, checking the time. I think Henry doesnt seem like a good guy, I want to investigate him. Mm, okay. ir sat down by the bed, casually agreeing. Suddenly, she looked up, her pupils dting. Ethan noticed the change in her expression, realizing she probably just grasped the earlier misunderstanding. Pretending to be oblivious, he continued, ording to Emily, he has an excellent reputation at hispany, which is strange. I want to follow him. ir regained herposure,y down on the bed, turning her back to him. Okay. That night, they spent it in a strange atmosphere. The next day, they tacitly avoided mentioning anything that had happened. During the day, Ethan did his rehabilitation exercises in the room. Nurse E passed by asionally, offering him some help. Ethan could now get out of bed and walk, but he would quickly be breathless and need to rest after a few steps. His n to follow Henry had to be put on hold. Instead, ir wore a camera, live-streaming for him. Ethan, wearing headphones, watched the phone screen as ir exited the subway station. ir, are you sure Auntie is meeting that guy today? Ethan asked, picking up the headphones. Mm, shes beening homete every week at this time, irs maic voice came through the headphones. Shes all secretive about it, and she wont give me a straight answer when I ask. As they spoke, Auntie also appeared from the subway station. Still in her uniform, it entuated her curvaceous S-shaped figure, her ck stockings and ordinary high heels making her look mature and sexy. This is what I call a uniform. Ethan watched Auntie in the camera,paring her to Emily, who seemed too green despite being the school beauty with her long golden hair and pleasant demeanor. But the allure of a mature womans body was something Emily couldnt emte. He spoke into the headphones, Just follow her for now. Mm. ir, dressed in a ck hoodie, pulled up her hood and followed behind Scarlett. Her tall figure was too recognizable, making it easy for her to be spotted on the street, so she dared not get too close and followed Scarlett from a distance. They both boarded the subway. Ethan watched Auntie in the camera, still stunningly beautiful, feeling very conflicted. She came homete every week on these days. This indicated that their rtionship was very stable. Ah. Ethan sighed softly. ir followed Scarlett out of the subway station. Suddenly, Scarlett shed a radiant smile and waved towards someone. Ethans heart clenched, waiting for the handsome man to appear. Soon, a figure appeared in the cameraa tall, beautiful, confident, mature woman with long, wavy blonde hair came up to Scarlett. Huh? Beautifuldy, who are you?! Chapter 32: I hope we can always be together Chapter 32: I hope we can always be together Scarlett saw a young blonde, confident, mature woman appear, her face lighting up with joy. She waved and greeted her, and the two walked together, engaging in a warm conversation. Thebination of the tight-uniformed, mature beauty and the blonde, stylish, confident, mature woman caught the attention of passersby, who couldnt help but nce their way. Ethan was looking at his phone, sitting on the hospital bed, his brow furrowed. ording to ir, his aunt woulde homete on these two days every week. If it was all to meet this blonde woman, things were starting to get strange. ir, can you get a bit closer? Ethan wanted to hear what they were saying to understand the rtionship between the two. There was silence on the other end of the earpiece for a while before irs voice came through, No, I cant get any closer. Im too easily recognized. Ah. Ethan suddenly realized that with irs tall stature of 5 feet 9 inches and her striking cheeks that no mask could hide, she was always the center of attention wherever she went. Never mind then, just be careful not to be spotted. He leaned against the hospital bed, realizing ir was not a good choice for tailing someone,she was too conspicuous. No doubt, this task was better suited for Emily. But Emily was someone who enjoyed watching others for fun and had some psychological quirks that made her unpredictable. He really didnt want to mess with this campus beauty. As he pondered, the two women in the screen made a move. Scarlett looked at her wristwatch, stood up with the blonde, confident, mature woman, and the two left together, chatting andughing. ir followed closely behind them. After about a ten-minute walk, the area became crowded with young people dressed like students. This area is full of educational institutions and tutoring centers. Its near Columbia University, Ethan quickly recognized. This district was filled with tutoring and study services catering from elementary to university levels, making it a hub for students. He had imagined all sorts of scenarios involving his aunt and the blonde woman but never expected them toe to this ce. The two women entered an office building. ir followed them inside. Then she watched as his aunt and the blonde woman entered a tutoring school on the second floor. After Scarlett entered the ssroom, ir asked around and found out it was a professional exam prep ss, and Scarlett was attending a session for a teaching certification exam. Once she figured it out, Ethan didnt ask her to continue following them. These tutoring sessions usuallysted three hours, which, including the travel time, matched up with the time his aunt usually got home, proving she wasnt going on dates. Im such a jerk. Ethany on the bed, hands covering his face, wishing he could jump out of the window. He knew the reason his aunt was attending the tutoring sses. That sexy photo album had made his aunt believe his dying wish was for her to be a teacher. She had promised him then that she would definitely be a teacher. Ethan had almost forgotten about it, but his aunt had been persistently working hard at it. Scarlett had to work every day, prepare his meals, take care of him, and still find time to study. Ah! Im such a terrible person! Ethan felt so ashamed that when ir returned to the hospital, he was still lying in bed, staring out the window, his eyes vacant. Would you like some ck tea? ir, holding a shopping bag, took off her hood, revealing her striking cheeks, and handed him a can of hot ck tea. Thank you. Ethan came back to his senses and reached out to take it. ir helped him twist off the cap before handing it to him. The two sat together, each lost in their own thoughts, neither speaking. Ethan had always known his aunt was strong,otherwise, she wouldnt have run away from home with ir in her arms after witnessing ir suffering from domestic abuse and crying from hunger. She had always been striving to live her life to the fullest. Ethan held the can in his hands, feeling its warmth and a silent guilt rising within him. ir. Huh? ir looked up. Are we ruining Aunts happiness? Ethan asked, gripping the can, the metal sharp against his skin. I dont know, ir shook her head, her gaze meeting his. But if you give up now, youll definitely regret it. Damn! Ethan pouted. I thought youd advise me to give up. ir looked at him with a hint of a smile. I hope we can always be together. Yeah, we will be. Ethan took a deep breath and downed the ck tea, feeling the warm liquid flow down his throat. I love my aunt more than anyone else. No one can take her away from me. With his resolve firmed, his thoughts became more active. Wait. Ethan furrowed his brow. If Aunt is going to tutoring sses every week, that means shes not dating Henry. Isnt it strange for a couple in love not to go on dates? Women over thirty are all about marriage,there arent that many dates, ir said, crossing her legs and holding a coffee can. Where did you get that theory? Ethan grimaced. From TV, ir replied. Forget it. Ethan rested his chin on his hand. We still need to start with Henry. His mind then shed to Emilys cheerful face. Lets sleep on it, think more tomorrow. After saying goodnight to ir, Ethan crawled under the covers. The next day, Ethan spent the day undergoing rehabilitation training, but getting out of bed was already his limit. It was like hitting a bottleneck,the furthest he could walk was to the door of his room before he was out of breath. This was the current limit of his physical strength. In the afternoon, as the sunset draped the sky in a veil of red, Emily appeared at the door of the hospital room, backlit by the sunset, her golden straight hair and pretty, innocent face visible. Today, without her usual ck stockings, her short skirt revealed a pair of fair, long legs. Ethan, you seem disappointed. Is it because Im not wearing the sheer ck stockings you like today? She sat down by the bed, her feet swinging cheerfully. Cough, cough. Ethan coughed awkwardly. I need your help with something. Oh? Emily crossed her arms over her chest. Even though Im your girlfriend, I dont agree to do adult intimate things before marriage. I need you to help me investigate Henry, Ethan said, cutting to the chase, not in the mood for her antics. Oh? Emily showed no surprise, tilting her head. What aspect of Henry would you like to investigate? Hes so handsome and likes to dress up, yet ording to you, he has a very good reputation. Isnt that strange? Ethan rested his chin on his hand. I suspect he must have some secrets. After he finished, he met Emilys yful gaze, feeling extremely awkward. Hee~ Ethan, your jealous look is quite amusing, Emilys eyes twinkled with amusement. But I agree, however, in exchange, after the investigation resultse out, you need to agree to do something for me~ What is it? Ethan swallowed nervously, fearing Emily might have some bizarre request, but he had no choice but to rely on her. Dont worry~ Emily waved her hand casually. Something like hiding in a handbag and being carried around the mall by me. Just a game of that sort, it wont hurt you~ You! Ethan was frustrated, knowing Emily was someone who enjoyed making a spectacle, but he hadnt expected her to take it this far. Chapter 33: I want to make you happy Chapter 33: I want to make you happy Hey, isnt this a bit too much? Ethan had approached Emily for help, ready to make some sacrifices, but her request was beyond anything he could have imagined. Youre being totally unreasonable! Emily pouted, Whats wrong with a girl being a bit extreme? Besides Ive never actually seen what a real man looks like, Emily said, her legs crossed and her finger on her lips. Im curious too. So, my condition is that after you help me with the investigation, you have to show me what a real man is like. Alright, Ethan agreed, somewhat relieved that it was only after the investigation and merely showing her something, which seemed more eptable than her initial demand. This would be thest time hed ask Emily for help. After this, even if he had to jump from the upstairs window, he wouldnt seek her assistance again. Deal, Emily said with a smile, extending her pinky finger. Ethan also reached out and hooked his finger with hers. Deal sealed. Emily then started sharing some of her school troubles, like which students rebellious behavior was causing her headaches, and which bald teachers arrogant attitude of ordering people around annoyed her. Anyone listening would take it as typical teenage banter. Ethan tried to pick up any useful information from her stories, but it all ended up being just a girlsints and frustrations. Indeed, talking about troubles really does lighten the mood, Emily said cheerfully, sping her hands together. Thanks for listening. I dont remember feeding you anything, Ethan retorted with a pout. Oh, Ethan, are you offering to feed me something? Emily blinked yfully. If you only have eyes for me, that could be arranged. How about a big sausage? Ethan said jokingly, spreading his hands. Their rtionship had grown a bit closer after spending time together. Oops, looks like its time, Emily said, ncing at her watch. She then looked at the bulge under Ethans nket,beled 9 inches, stood up straight in her innocent school uniform which outlined her delicate figure, and waved at Ethan, Hope you dream about me tonight and tell me all about it tomorrow. Hmph, Ethany back down on the bed, waiting for her to leave. As evening approached, it was his aunts turn to stay with him at the hospital tonight. She hadnt changed yet, still in her work uniform. Upon entering the hospital room, she took off her high heels and slipped into cotton slippers. As she did, her ck stockings slid out of the shoes, briefly revealing her sensuously d toes beneath the sheer stockings. Ethan quickly turned his head away. Today, the nurse told me youve been doing well with your rehabilitation and can get out of bed on your own now, Scarlett said as she sat beside his bed, covering him with a nket, her eyes unable to hide her joy. Ethan, lying against the pillow, could smell the faint scent of her body wash as she leaned closer. It was intoxicating, like the aroma of red wine. Do I look good today? Scarlett asked with a smile after tucking him in. Beautiful, Ethan replied without hesitation. Sweet talker, Scarlett chuckled, flicking his forehead gently with her finger, her radiant cheeks blooming with a smile. She then winked meaningfully, Ethan, your future girlfriend is going to be very lucky. I only speak the truth, Ethan said, instinctively turning his head away, but his eyes couldnt help but wander back. His aunt really was beautiful when she smiled. Ethan clenched his teeth,he couldnt pin all his hopes on Emily. He had to make his own move. Aunt, Im an adult now, so Ethans heart thudded loudly. He hadnt nned to confess so soon, but the moment felt right. I also wish for your happiness, I When he finally spoke, his mind suddenly went nk, as if his ability to form words had regressed. With his heart pounding, he managed, I want to make you happy. After Ethan spoke, it felt as if his heart stopped beating for a moment as he stared nkly at Scarlett, waiting for her to respond. With a smile ying on her lips, Scarlett looked into Ethans eyes after he had made his confession. Ethan, there are two ways to achieve happiness, she said. Uh? Ethan was taken aback. He had anticipated rejection or even a whimsical eptance from his aunt, but he hadnt expected this kind of response. Scarlett extended a slender finger. The first is getting what you wish for. She then raised a second finger. The other is to give up all your desires. Her fingers hovered in front of Ethan. Which kind of happiness do you want to give me? I would choose the first Ethan started to say, about to blurt out his choice, but he paused as he looked at his aunts smiling face. He had always loved her unterally. Was being with him truly something she would enjoy? Or was it about her giving up her own desires? The image of Henry suddenly shed through Ethans mind. Ethan was jealous, but he had to admit that the mature man seemed more of an equal to his aunt, belonging to the same era. Standing next to his aunt, anyone would think Ethan was just a young adult being apanied by his mother. Ethan, you really are a gentle kid, Scarlett said as she withdrew her fingers and tousled his hair yfully. You should spend more time with people your own age. Youre a handsome young man, Ethan. Once youre healthy, youll be very popr with the girls. Ethan felt awkward, sensing the vast chasm thaty between them. Alright, Ethan, try to get some rest, Scarlett said as she tucked him in, then moved to a makeshift desk to start browsing through some books. Ethan knew those were study materials for her Teacher Certification exam. She was still working hard towards her goal. The night passed just like any other. The next day arrived. Ethans physical condition had reached a teau. His frailty had been pushed to its limits, and to walk properly, he needed to increase his strength. He repeatedly engaged in rehabilitation exercises. His aunt was also working hard, and he couldnt just sit idly by. With determination and sweat, perhaps he could also increase his strength. Emily came bouncing over, noticing his struggling steps. She sat down quietly beside him, watching as he painstakingly tried to walk. Chapter 34: What kind of absurd stuff is this! Chapter 34: What kind of absurd stuff is this! Ethan propped himself up with both hands on the bedrail, struggling to walk forward. Each step required all his strength, and his forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat. Stimted by his auntst night, he decided he couldnt just lie there. Suddenly, his foot stumbled, and he couldnt keep his bnce, his body leaning forward. A hand reached out from beside him, wrapping around his waist, steadying his form. Hey~ princess, your knight has arrived. Emily stood beside him, her smile radiant. Do you feel safe now~? Youre still here? Ethan pouted,he had seen Emily sitting nearby early on. She was very quiet, so he ignored her. Hehe~ because you dont know how handsome you look when youre trying so hard. Emily blinked. As your girlfriend, of course, I have to remember all of this. Really handsome? Ethan thought of his aunts boyfriend, Henry, that handsome guy, and felt quite down. Yes~ The way you strive to live, shining with the light of humanity, thats the most handsome man. Emily raised her hands high, making an exaggerated gesture of devotion, then crossed her arms over her chest: As your girlfriend, Ill keep all your handsome moments in my memory, so that when youre gone, I can tell our children that their father was an indomitable man. If you cant speak properly, then dont speak. Ethan was exasperated with Emily. You promised to investigate Henry, why do you still have time toe here? I hired a private detective~ Emily looked innocent. Thought my half-baked tracking skills would definitely get me arrested as a stalker. Ethan was speechless, finding her reasoning sound. Lets go, Ill take you back to your room. Emily helped him walk, his hand resting on her shoulder. Feeling the slender body of the girl under his arm, Ethan paused, then said, Thank you. Hehe~ Want to consider giving up on your beloved aunt and be with me instead? Emily steadied him all the way back to his room. The setting sun streamed through the window. A beautiful girl sat by the bed, her hands supporting her chin, pouring out her growing pains to the boy. The boy responded from time to time, adding a word or two. A middle-aged bald doctor passed by the room, seeing the young boy and girl inside, he smiled contentedly, witnessing the beauty of youth. In his younger days, he too sat in a ssroom under the setting sun, watching a pretty female ssmate sitting next to a top student, having a tender conversation. After Emily left with a light step, Ethany back on the bed, the pillow soft, and he let out a long sigh. Although he had asked Emily to investigate. He didnt hold much hope,reality wasnt like a novel, where every notable rich young master was secretly a viin. But now, the problem was the system task. Dying Wish: I really want my aunt to give me a footjob in sheer ck stockings and then have her stockings turn white! This task, as of now, seemed impossible toplete. At night. Scarlett sat at a makeshift desk, studying from a book for a teacher certification exam, her alluring eyes focused intently on the text. She crossed her legs, her beautiful, pale feet wrapped in ck stockings swaying in the air. The sheer ck stockings hugged her soft toes, looking very tempting. Ethany in bed, sneakily watching her. It wasnt until he saw her pale feet wrapped in ck stockings lower and disappear into cotton slippers that he quickly pretended to be daydreaming. By now, he had a sort of resigned attitude, after all, his aunt already knew he liked her. Might as well not pretend anymore. Seeing him daydreaming, Scarlett withdrew her gaze and continued reading. These days, it was Scarletts turn to apany him at the hospital. After knowing Ethans inappropriate intentions towards her, she acted as if nothing was different from usual, probably considering it just a childs innocent crush. She thought it would pass with time. Just like many boys develop crushes on their young English teachers, perhaps even fantasizing about them at night. It would pass as they grew older. When changing clothes, Scarlett was more cautious, always dressing in the bathroom, and buttoned up her pajamas one button higher than usual. Three days passed like this. Every night, Ethan tried to engage his aunt in conversation, hoping to progress their rtionship. But Scarlett was clearly out of his league, skillfully steering the conversation away every time. His rehabilitation training had also hit a teau. He had utilized all the strength his current attributes could offer. Being able to walk 30 feet on his own was already his limit. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 1 Stamina: 3 Agility: 2 Skill: Hard as a rock LV1 The systems attributes showed no change. Ethan continued with his rehabilitation as usual, there wasnt much else he could do. Sweat ran down his cheeks as he longed for physical improvement. Until Emily arrived, holding a thick stack of file folders. Her expression was unusually serious today. What happened? Ethan noticed her strange demeanor, his eyesnding on the file folder in her hands. Could she have really uncovered some secret? Like maybe Henry was actually a scoundrel behind the scenes, just ying with his aunts feelings. Or perhaps his real identity was that of a member of a criminal organization. Ethan, interesting things really do happen around you. Emily smiled mysteriously, handing him the file folder. Remember our deal~ Ethan took the folder, looking around to see other patients also undergoing rehabilitation. Curbing his curiosity, he let Emily help him back to his room. After closing the door of his room, not even pausing to wipe off his sweat, he opened the folder and pulled out the documents inside. The documents werent many, just some public information about Henry. What surprised Ethan was that Henrys father was actually a conservative politician, not very powerful but somewhat well-known, and his mother was a school board member. As he pulled out the documents, a few photos came with them. Ethan was stunned as he picked up the photos. The photos showed a stylishly dressed blonde mature woman with wavy hair cascading over her shoulders, tall and with a distinguished air. It was the same blonde beauty ir had photographedst week. Since his aunt was going to a tutorial ss, he hadnt paid much attention at the time. Now, he realized, the blonde mature woman bore a 60% resemnce to Henry. But in this era, men dressing as women was nothing unusual. The most shocking were the next few photos. In a nightclub, Henry, dressed as the blonde mature woman, was passionately conversing with a man. ording to the private detectives investigation, he was the nightclubs star queen. Actually, no investigation was needed,his picture was disyed on the nightclubsrge screen. What kind of absurd stuff is this! Ethans worldview was shattered. That night, as he looked at his aunts seductive and graceful body, he decided it was time to confront her. Chapter 35: This is the adult world Chapter 35: This is the adult world Scarlett always came to the hospital directly after work in the evenings, still dressed in her business attire from school. She only changed into her pajamas before going to sleep. Her uniform fit her well, but her figure was voluptuous, which made the uniform look quite filled out both in the front and the back. In her uniform, Scarlett had a visually striking S-curve, adding an extra touch of sexiness. Ethan got to see his aunt in her uniform every day. Today, however, his expression was serious as hey in the hospital bed, silent and uninterested in admiring anything. Ethan, you seem troubled, Scarlett said, putting down her workbook and turning to look at Ethan with a concerned expression. You can talk to me about anything,were family. Auntie Ethan hesitated, his speech slow, Are you really dating Henry? Scarlett paused, Why would you ask that all of a sudden? I Ethan had rehearsed his words countless times in his mind, but when he tried to speak, his words came out stuttered, He must be not just an ordinary person, right? You must know, he works part-time at a nightclub. Ethan was sure his aunt knew about Henry cross-dressing. Now, the real question was whether she knew he was the star performer at the nightclub. Cross-dressing and working part-time at a nightclub were two entirely different matters in terms of seriousness. After Ethan finished, he stared intently at Scarlett, trying to read surprise, shock, or any other emotion in her eyes. However, all he saw was calmness. Scarletts expression was serene, more so than he had ever seen before. Her mature, enchanting eyes looked at Ethan lightly, And then? What do you mean, and then? Ethan leaned forward, What do you mean by and then? Auntie, the person youre dating is cross-dressing and working at a nightclub! Alright, are you done? Scarlett walked over and sat beside his bed, looking him in the eyes, Yes, I know everything youve mentioned. Children shouldnt step into the adult world. Now go to sleep. Enough! What do you mean by the adult world? Im not some seventeen-year-old minor! Im an adult too! Ethan, looking into his aunts indifferent eyes, felt his heart pounding fiercely, a surge of intense emotions exploding in his mind, I love you, Auntie! I love you more than anyone else! There, he had said it. He had finally spoken the words he had silently rehearsed countless times. Scarletts expression remained calm, her gaze still light as she looked at him. Ethan was stunned by her gaze. Scarlett held up two fingers again, Ethan, remember what I told you about the two ways to find happiness? One is getting what you want. The other is letting go of all desires. Hearing this again feltpletely different fromst week. He didnt think his aunt would like a man who cross-dressed. The first time he heard it, he thought his aunt had found someone she liked, but now he realized that wasnt the case, regretting that he hadnt seen her true feelings then. But this time, he was no longer hesitant, Auntie, I think The next second, Scarlett suddenly reached out, grabbed him by the cor, and pulled him forcefully towards her. Ethan was a man, but with little strength, his physical condition was actually far inferior to Scarletts, and his body was pulled directly towards her. Scarlett kissed him urately on the lips. Ethan was stunned, feeling his aunts soft lips, a scene he had imagined countless times, only in dreams, now happening right before his eyes. He forgot to open his mouth, and Scarlett didnt seem to intend to either,their lips merely touched briefly. It was a fleeting contact, but the unique softness seemed imprinted on his lips. Ethans mind seemed to freeze, and he just stared nkly at his aunt. His first thought was that he was dreaming, and if it was a dream, he didnt want to wake up. Lets date, Scarlett said with a radiant smile, blooming like a flower, You said youve always liked me, so lets date. What? Ethans mind went nk. Scarletts smile curled at the corners of her mouth, her enchanting, slender eyes forming crescents, looking particrly attractive. She reached out and pinched Ethans neck. Wait? Ethan tried to speak, but his body was pressed into the pillow by Scarletts hands, immobilized. He felt the hand on his neck tightening. He felt a suffocating sensationing on. Ethan couldnt believe his aunt would harm him, even though his breathing was constricted and his throat was being squeezed, his eyes only showed confusion. If we date, its going to be like this, Scarlett tightened her grip on his neck, Its like a lovers suicide. If we be lovers, we cant hide it. Well have to give up all family ties and social standings. Its no different from a lovers suicide, right? She looked down into Ethans eyes, Are you prepared for that? Ethan opened his mouth, but couldnt speak. See, youre scared, arent you? Scarlett smiled again, You say bold things and make bold moves, but your eyes are just like a childs. Huff huff Ethan gasped for air. After finishing her point, she let go, Lets just go back to being a good aunt and nephew. I dont want that, Im willing to face all the consequences! Ethan gasped, his gaze firm on Scarlett, So what if it means giving up our current rtionships? Even if the whole world abandons me, as long as I have you by my side, thats enough! ? Scarletts expression finally cracked, she reached out, Listen to what youre saying! Now its toote, you hesitated just now! I wasnt hesitating! Ethans voice was louder, Auntie, you were choking me, I couldnt say anything just now! Uh. Scarletts eyes flickered with embarrassment, she stood up from the bed, Just give up, its impossible between us! No, Auntie, youre being unfair! Ethan was all in now, there was no turning back. Hmm. Scarlett scoffed, This is the adult world. Ah! What are you doing?! She saw Ethan supporting himself and suddenly getting up from the bed, she had been busy with work and exams and didnt know Ethan could get out of bed now. She watched as Ethan struggled to get off the bed andy straight on the floor. Auntie, youre being unfair, Ill just lie here on the floor today and wont get up! Ethan spread his arms, If you dont agree to date me, Ill just lie here, you were the first to be unfair. No, you!! Scarlett was flustered, Get up first. No way! Unless you agree to fulfill my wish! Ethany sprawled out, he was all in now, and if his aunt still had feelings for him, he would use that to his advantage. Chapter 36: I need to think about it Chapter 36: I need to think about it Okay, fine, whats your wish? Scarletts eyes showed resignation as she looked at Ethan sprawled on the ground,pletely at a loss. I Ethan was lying on the ground, his angle perfectly capturing the sight of her legs. Noticing his gaze, Scarlett covered her forehead with her hand, closed her legs, and looked both resigned and amused. It was supposed to be a serious matter, but with his childlike antics, it was impossible to stay serious. Auntie, Ive always been a virgin, Ethan realized that his previous approach was wrong; his aunt treated him like a beloved child. It was an affection she couldnt sever. This was his absolute advantage; he should grasp this point instead of trying to prove to his aunt that he was a man. Auntie, its embarrassing to say, but I really want to make love with you, Ethan said, lying on the ground with a look of despair. What? Scarletts pupils dted, surprised by Ethans bluntness, her gaze shifting away: There will be a chance for thatter. When ister? Im about to die, Ethan said, his thoughts clearing after deciding to go all out, lifting his head as if holding back tears. Scarlett opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she knew well that although he seemed to be getting better, his condition would continue to deteriorate. No matter how well he seemed now, his life was already on a countdown. Seeing Ethans suddenly somber expression,forting words just wouldnte out. Ethan saw his aunts hesitant expression and felt a pang of guilt. He wasnt lying; if it werent for the system, if he couldntplete the task, he really would die: Maybe because Ive never died before, to be honest, Im not afraid of dying, its just, its just a bit embarrassing Embarrassing? Scarlett was moved by the sadness in his words. Yeah. Ethan nodded. It just feels like Ive just be an adult, and to die without having made love with someone I like. So, whether its a month from now or tomorrow, I want to live like a real man. He turned to look at his aunt: Auntie, can you understand? Ethan Scarlett opened her mouth, finally nodding: I can understand. He spoke with a sob in his voice: Even though Im already paralyzed, sometimes I cant move even a finger, and everyone looks at me with such sad eyes, can you understand, Auntie? After he finished, tears streamed down his face. I dont want to wait until Impletely immobile, while I can still feel pleasure, in this state, just once, I just want it once to die like this would be too unjust. Cant I pursue happiness, like a disabled person, because I cant move? His tears flowed freely. At that moment, he was moved by his own feelings. Wasnt it just that he liked his aunts long legs in ck stockings? Whats wrong with a man liking ck stockings? Why is it so hard toplete the task? I want it! Even if I die during it, I still want it! His tears flowed even more. Im sorry. Scarletts tears finally began to flow from her eyes as she reached out, pulled Ethan into her arms, and held his head against her chest. With her eyes closed, tears continued to stream down her face: I really didnt know you were in so much pain, Im sorry. Its its okay. Ethans head was pressed against her chest, and he was intoxicated by the faint scent of herundry detergent. After crying for a while, Scarlett lifted her head, wiped away her tears, and managed a strained smile: I understand now, Ill help you find a way. Really? Ethans eyes brightened. Yes. Scarletts gaze was resolute: I will help you. But I like you, Auntie. Ethan had thrown caution to the wind, reasoning that once youve abandoned your principles once, doing it again carries no additional burden. He finished speaking, his eyes innocently looking at Scarlett. Scarletts body shuddered as if electrified: No, absolutely not! Ethan looked pitiful: Were not rted by blood. That still doesnt make it okay. Scarletts eyes were full of panic, her cheeks flushed. She waspletely flustered now. Auntie Ethan continued with his pitiful look, his eyes like those of an abandoned puppy. No, such things should only happen with someone you truly like. Scarlett was clearly panicking. Auntie Ethan still looked pitiful. This is a hospital, its absolutely not possible Scarletts tone was noticeably softer than before. Auntie, this is myst wish. Ethan felt utterly shameless, exploiting his aunts love for him to make such excessive demands. Once he got better, he would definitely repay her with twice the love. But Scarletts refusal was clearly not as firm as before; she clenched her teeth, her gaze shifting away, unable to meet his eyes. Aunt Im sorry for making such outrageous requests. Ive always loved you, so Im sorry, please forget everything I said today. When Ethan noticed Scarletts tone softening, he quickly took the opportunity to back down, as his real intention was never to actually start a romantic rtionship with her. As a wise person once said, If you want to open a window, start by saying you need to tear off the roof. Actually, when I think about it, theres nothing to regret. After all, once Im dead, none of this will matter anymore. Ethan shed a carefree smile. Then he took a step back, ready to make another request. Lets sleep for now. Scarlett suddenly interrupted him, reached down, and lifted him off the ground without a word, cing him back on the bed. She kept her head down the entire time, silent. Ethan was startled by Scarletts sudden change, his heart skipped a beat, worried about a potential mishap, and tentatively spoke: Auntie? Lets rest, I Scarlett avoided his gaze: I need to think about it. ? Ethan was confused, wondering what there was to consider, and if she was actually considering making love with him. Chapter 37: I want to, but Im afraid of the pain Chapter 37: I want to, but I''m afraid of the pain Chapter 37: I want to, but Im afraid of the pain Go to sleep. After Scarlett tucked him in, she turned off the ward light,y back in the bed next to him, and turned her back to Ethan to sleep. The ward instantly fell silent. Ethany in the hospital bed, turning his head to look at his aunts silhouette. In the dim light, a bit of moonlight shining through the window outlined the graceful curves beneath her thin nket. His mind waspletely nk now, her words still echoing in his ears. She had said she needed time to think, not that she had refused. Why hadnt she refused? Ethan was in a strange predicament. If his aunt really agreed, although his lifelong wish would be fulfilled, he wouldnt be able toplete his mission. But if he really could be with his aunt Images of his aunts graceful, voluptuous figure and her pale, smooth skin shed through Ethans mind. It seemed like he could die happy. That night, he dreamt of sleeping with his aunt for the first time in a long while. The next day arrived. Scarlett hid in the schools gym equipment room at noon, biting into a sandwich. She looked around to make sure no one was there, then patted the dust off a mat and sat down cross-legged. She worked at the school and often had to tally up gymnastics equipment orders, so she had the keys to this ce. After settling down, she scanned her surroundings again to make sure no students were hiding there during lunch, then pulled out her phone. She opened a mysterious adult website, selected a movie, and hit y. Scarlett watched intently, then, still holding her sandwich, started to mimic the actions. Fear flickered in Scarletts eyes, her beautiful face twisted with conflict. Mom, what are you doing? A cool voice sounded from behind her. Ah?! Scarlett jumped back half a step, hiding her phone behind her, and when she saw it was ir, she rxed. ir was dressed in a basketball outfit, holding a basketball, her eyes staring intently. Phew Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief, cing one hand on her hip and looking up at ir, who was a head taller than her. Outside, you should call me sister. Were you looking for me? The two were sisters, but because of the significant age difference, ir had always insisted on calling her mom when she was little. Scarlett simply let ir call her mom, and as ir grew older, it just never got corrected. Their rtionship was more like that of mother and daughter. Although ir was a member of the womens basketball team, she usually had no reason toe to this equipment room. Yeah, I didnt see you in the office. irs gaze was suspicious as she looked at the phone behind Scarlett. Scarlett quietly turned down the volume on her phone behind her back, then casually put it away. Is something up? Im thinking of quitting the basketball team, ir said. Why? Scarletts eyebrows knitted together in concern. ir was a key yer on the schools womens basketball team. Youre about topete in the national womens college basketball tournament, right? Why quit now? Winning the championship is your dream, isnt it? Ethan doesnt have much time left, ir said calmly. Even though he seems to be recovering, I asked the doctor, and his condition isnt really improving. I want to spend more time with him in the end. Scarlett hesitated, then said, I think he wouldnt want you to give up your dreams for him. I can make more time to be with him. Its not about him, ir shook her head. I want to spend more time with him myself. Silence fell between them. Scarlett opened her mouth several times, then stopped, finally looking up at ir with a resigned expression. ir, youve grown up, but dont let yourself have regrets. She felt guilty, realizing that although ir called her mom, she hadnt fully lived up to the responsibilities of a mother. Yeah. ir nodded, then suddenly raised her hand, holding two beautifully packed lunch bags. Mom, want something to eat? Ah? Scarlett, holding a sandwich, looked at the elegant lunch boxes in irs hands. Guilt filled her heart; she should have been the one preparing lunch for ir, but now ir was taking care of it herself. Thinking of how ir, not skilled in cooking, still stubbornly prepared lunch for herself, Scarletts eyes suddenly reddened with emotion. This was all love. Her child had grown up and was now taking care of her mother. Im sorry Scarletts eyes welled up with tears, thinking about how she hadnt prepared lunch for ir since Ethan fell ill. Sharing a meal at noon was an important social interaction among women. Thinking of irs friends eating lunch together and chatting, while ir had to hide away, Scarlett felt a pang of heartache. She watched as ir opened the beautifully packed lunch box, revealing a spread of delicious food that seemed toovish for a students lunch. Uh, Scarlett was taken aback. ir, your cooking skills have improved a lot. Ah? These were given to me by friends. ir exined as she opened the lunch box. They said they made an extra portion and it would be a waste to throw it away every day Mom, whats wrong? Its nothing. Scarlett raised her hand, holding back tears, clutching her sandwich. ir, youve really grown up. It turned out she was the one pitifully eating sandwiches every day. As evening approached, Scarlett didnt return to the hospital. Unsure of what face to show Ethan, she sat in a fast-food restaurant, resting her chin on her hands, watching the people outside the window. The ss door of the fast-food restaurant was pushed open, and a woman in a suit walked in. Hey, Scarlett, its been a while since weve caught up. Yeah, long time no see. Scarlett smiled, the woman in the suit was one of her few friends. They exchanged updates about their lives. Calling me out suddenly today, you must have something on your mind? The woman in the suit held her coffee, her gaze scanning Scarlett. Let me guess, it must be about a man. Ah? Scarlett gasped, covering her mouth, her eyes wide with disbelief. Pfft, I was just saying that randomly. The woman in the suit covered her mouth, giggling. Come on, if its about love, asking me wont steer you wrong. Well Scarlett looked around, choosing an angle where they wouldnt be easily overheard. Two beautiful women sitting together would definitely attract attention. To speak without worrying about being overheard, she lowered her voice and asked a question,Does it hurt to have sex with a man? ?The woman in the suits hand, holding the coffee, froze mid-air, her expression slowly turning amused, and then she burst intoughter. Chapter 38: Ah, worrying about you is breaking my heart Chapter 38: Ah, worrying about you is breaking my heart Scarlett leaned back slightly, her slender eyes widening as if she were looking at a female thug. The woman in the suit didnt back down at all, resting one hand on her chin, her gaze yful: Scarlett, lets be honest, youre not trying to find someone online because youve been without a man for so long, are you? She casually picked up her coffee cup, her expression seductive as she stuck out her tongue and licked the rim of the cup: These people are just online trash, using edited photos to deceive lonely women like you. First of all, Im not a lonely woman, and secondly, youre about to join the domestic police force, right? Can you please not talk like a thug? Scarlett covered her face, I must be crazy to think of consulting with you. Oh~ so youve got a boyfriend now~ The sexy policewomans eyes sparkled, her voice rising: Wow, Im jealous! Her voice was not soft, her tone light. Its not a boyfriend! Scarlett, startled by the sudden increase in volume, quickly looked around. Customers at a few nearby tables who were sneaking nces at the beautiful woman quickly turned their heads away. The mature, sexy policewomans voice had risen, but it wouldnt carry to others. The bar was noisy enough that even if her voice doubled in volume, it wouldnt matter. Ultimately, it was Scarlett who was getting a bit too nervous. Scarlett finally rxed, then met her yful gaze and suddenly realized: Jessica! Youre trying to trick me into talking! How could I? Were half-sisters, why would I trick you? Jessica spread her hands innocently, her gaze shifting: Its just that you want to try it, but youre afraid it might hurt, right? Scarlett covered her face with one hand, wishing she could just disappear into the ground. What on earth was she talking about? You dont need to look like that~ Jessica looked over, Many women want to try it but never get the chance. Scarlett covered her face with both hands: I must be crazy to consult with you. She was just too blunt! Right, this kind of thing, no one else can help you with. Jessica picked up her coffee, the yfulness in her eyes slowly fading: When you came to me, you already had your decision, didnt you? You just wanted someone to share your choice, to feel less guilty. Scarlett opened her mouth, finally sighing deeply, her body deting back into the sofa, her eyesplex: Jessica, you see everything so clearly, no wonder you cant find a boyfriend. Its not that, Jessica waved her hand dismissively. I cant find a boyfriend simply because I only like young guys around 18 years old. Just think about it, holding a delicate young boy in my arms,forting him by his earits just irresistible to even think about. A sh of wariness crossed Scarletts eyes, but she quickly masked it. Dont share your bizarre preferences with me, and you owe an apology to your police badge! Ive already raised the age limit for men to 18! What more do you want from me! Jessica argued righteously. Forget it, Im leaving. Scarlett got up from her seat, waving her hand at her. Im afraid of being mistaken for an aplice to a pervert and getting arrested. Bye~ Ill sit for a while longer. Jessica crossed her legs, picking up the coffee from the table. Ill leave after I finish this. After paying at the counter, Scarlett stole a nce to make sure Jessica was still seated, then hurriedly left. During the rush hour, the subway was crowded. Holding onto a handle, Scarlett stood among the packed crowd. The subway was headed to the hospital, and with each stop, her heart thumped louder and louder. Just as Jessica had said. She didnt know why she had asked Jessica to meet up,she just heard Jessica was back in the country and wanted to talk. Such things, theres no real answer to them. Maybe it was just a subconscious choice to dy going back to the hospital for a while longer. Unbeknownst to Scarlett, not far away, a stunning mature woman wearing sunsses hid among the crowd. Jessica also watched Scarletts retreating figure. As a police officer, she observed all of Scarletts microexpressions. She had deduced the whole situation. Her friend had been without a boyfriend for a long time, felt lonely, wanted to find a man to indulge with, and then got deceived online by someone using fake photos. Ah, worrying about you is breaking my heart. Jessica sighed, reaching towards her waist. Not finding the familiar feel of her handgun, she realized she hadnt yet started her new job,she had been a police officer abroad for several years. Now, without her bulletproof vest and handgun, she felt ack of security. The subway soon arrived at the station. Scarlett exited the subway, and the hospital was less than three hundred feet away on foot. Images of Ethan lying in the hospital bed, his gentle demeanor, shed through her mind. The words he had saidst night. Scarletts walking pace slowed, her steps growing heavier. It was a young boys final wish before death. Could she really refuse him? Ethans words fromst night kept reying in her mind, along with the look of despair in his eyes. The scales in her mind swung back and forth. Would he be in pain if she refused? Countless thoughts surfaced in her mind. Jessica stood at a distance, observing Scarletts every move, her eyes slightly squinting as she watched Scarletts troubled expression. She was almost certain her guess was very close to the truth. She carefully followed, watching as Scarlett entered the hospital. This is quite a unique ce for a date, Jessica leaned back slightly. Ive been abroad for a few years,have things really be thisplicated here? Or is she just here to visit a sick person? Jessica didnt dare to jump to conclusions. She followed Scarlett all the way to a VIP ward. The door to the ward closed, and even the curtains were drawn. ? Jessicas pupils dted, not thinking that visiting a patient required drawing the curtains. Inside the ward. Ethans heart thumped wildly as he saw his aunt approach, the words she had spokenst night had kept him awake, and he was still uneasy now. Gulp. He swallowed. Scarlett felt Ethans intense gaze, her cheeks flushing, then she felt a bit amused. Here she was, a grown woman, feeling shy in front of Ethan. She sat down beside the bed, her gaze averted, teeth clenched, and finally said in one breath, Ethan, Im sorry, but as an adult and as your family, I cant agree to your request. Thats something only a loving couple should do. A pang ofpassion rose in her heart, and she stole a nce at Ethan, wanting to say somethingforting. Ah, oh, okay. Disappointment shed through Ethans heart, not surprised. It would have been shocking if she had agreed. It was just as nned, and now he could make his request ordingly. I understand that boys have physical needs, Scarlett forced herself to look him in the eyes, her cheeks still flushed, but her tone was almost indifferent, Its not a big deal, and as your family, I can help you in other ways. Chapter 39: Finally agreed Chapter 39: Finally agreed Scarlett spoke in a rxed tone, I know at your age, theres a certain fixation thates naturally. Theres no need to feel embarrassed about it. It all boils down to a basic biological instinct. Ethans expression turned odd as he sneakily nced at his aunts long legs d in ck stockings under her short skirt, pressed tightly together. Sitting up straight in her uniform, she couldnt hide the tension that enveloped her entire body. Clearly, she was nervous, at least not as rxed as she made it sound. After giving a brief lesson on biology, Scarletts expression turned serious, So, even if you have a passionate encounter with a woman, it wont suddenly make you mature or change who you are. And if something did happen between us, wed be ostracized by society. Ethan had been watching his aunts expressions closely. As she finished speaking, his face fell into deep disappointment, and he slumped back against the cushion, looking away, I know all this, Im sorry, Auntie, for making such an unreasonable request. He finished with a wry smile, Its okay, it wont be long before I probably wont be able to get up again. Scarlett took a deep breath and said coldly, Close your eyes. What? Ethan raised an eyebrow, looking at Scarlett, Auntie what are you going to do? Close your eyes, Scarlett repeated. Oh~ Ethans gaze drifted, and he closed his eyes, waiting to see what would happen next. With his eyes shut, darkness enveloped him. His hearing sharpened instantly. He didnt hear his aunts voice,what followed was a prolonged silence, making him wonder if she had left. Just as he was debating whether to open his eyes. Suddenly, a handnded slowly on his waist. Ethan shifted slightly, and once again, silence enveloped the room. He listened intently, afraid to miss even the slightest sound, but heard nothing. Ethan decided to wait, to see if his aunt would make a move first before he reacted. The image of his aunts delicate lips shed through his mind, and just the thought seemed to send his body into overdrive. But the anticipated sensation didnte,there wasnt even a touch. Ethan felt a light breeze, so faint he wasnt even sure if it was real or just his imagination. When youre highly tense, time seems to crawl. Ethans heart pounded wildly, a mix of curiosity, anticipation, and nervousness swirling within him. The strange silencested for nearly five minutes. But nothing he expected happened. Ethan cautiously opened his eyes a sliver and saw Scarletts forehead about five inches from his own. Sweat beads had formed on Scarletts forehead. She was clearly anxious, and obviously inexperienced, like a novice facing an impossible challenge. Then, Scarlett sat on Ethans legs, her pale hands reaching forward, gently pulling down Ethans pants to reveal his naked lower body and his intimidatinglyrge penis. In the dim light, a beautiful face moved closer, her lush lips enveloping Ethans member, followed by vigorous sucking. At that moment, Scarlett lowered her dignified,posed posture, kneeling on the bed like a devout nun, cradling Ethans testicles in her hands, sucking on the young mans shaft like a scene from an adult film, her mouth making enticing sounds. Ethan reached out to stroke Scarletts head, as if she wasnt the aunt who usually took care of him, but a submissive creature seeking to please its master. The moment his palm touched Scarletts head, she shivered slightly, a sense of conflict rising within her, slowing her movements until they gradually stopped. Scarlett was conflicted for three minutes, unable to continue. As she struggled, Scarlett sneaked nces at Ethan, like a child caught doing something naughty. Then, their eyes met as Ethan also peeked. Their gazes locked. The moment froze like a still frame. Neither spoke. Scarlett sat up straight, covering her face with her hands, looking away. Silence, a prolonged silence. Ethan noticed a blush creeping up his aunts neck, and he felt a curious mix of emotions. Despite her mature and alluring appearance, she was actually quite shy. Um Auntie. He took the initiative to break the silence. Scarletts body trembled slightly, but she made no other move. Maybe we could try something else? As he spoke, his heart clenched with nervousness, he forgot to breathe, staring at his aunts lips, waiting for her response. Whether or not they could proceed hinged on this moment. Scarlett remained silent, like a paused frame, sitting upright with her shapely figure tensed under her uniform. After what felt like an eternity but was only half a minute, she whispered softly, Okay. Ethans suspended heart dropped with relief, a smile breaking uncontrobly across his face, Then lets start! Scarlett lifted her head, her gaze sweeping over him, her alluring, elongated eyes filled with an odd expression. Uh. Ethans initial surprise quickly turned into embarrassment, realizing the impropriety of his request. He was a responsible man, and his face flushed in an instant, I just think your feet are really pretty, Auntie. Scarlett remained silent. So did Ethan. The air between them was thick with awkwardness. I understand. Scarlett forced a smile, looking back at Ethan, Close your eyes. Ethan, steeling himself, summoned the system interface and read through the description of his wish again. With a strained smile, Ethan added, Auntie, actually I think your sheer ck stockings look great too, no need to take them off. With each word, the embarrassment and difort hit him like punches to the chest. Having a preference for stockings was one thing,discussing it with a family member was quite another. Scarletts pupils dted, and after a moment of silence, she nodded, Okay. She took off her high heels and sat on the hospital bed opposite Ethan. She tilted her head slightly to avoid his gaze, the awkwardness between them solidifying into an almost tangible wall. Ethans embarrassment now exceeded even his aunts. Scarlett also turned her head away, avoiding Ethans gaze. Close your eyes, she said. Ah? Ethans lips twitched, still closing his eyes, reluctantly sweeping his gaze over his aunts neatly crossed legs beforeplying. Without a doubt, her feet were the most beautiful he had ever seen. In theory, if he was just curious about the feel of stockings, buying a pair himself wouldnt be much different. But such matters werent exactly governed by logic. Ethan was lost in the moment, unable to extricate himself. It was like sinking into a warm, soft bathtub, the warm water enveloping his entire body, gently caressing every inch of his skin, offering aplete, ultimate pleasure and joy. With his eyes closed, Ethan was fully immersed, savoring the moment. Scarlett, too, was stealing nces at Ethans expressions. Like a child caught in mischief. Once again, their eyes met as Ethan opened his. This time, however, he seemed much moreposed. Why did you open your eyes again? Uh, its nothing. Ethan felt like a creep. He looked into his aunts eyes and knew itshe definitely thought he was a pervert. Ill try You close your eyes, Scarlett turned her head away. Her simple sense of morality still made her feel embarrassed. Though closing her eyes was just self-deception, it somehow felt better. The smooth, sexy ck stockings wrapped around her feet rubbed against Ethans 9-inch Pecker, intensifying the tingling pleasure throughout his body. The entire processsted a full half hour. Auntie could you give me these stockings? Ethan mustered all his courage to ask. Scarlett fell silent, her gazeplex. Was Ethan really that obsessed with stockings? She even wondered if, during the year they lived together, Ethan had ever secretly taken any of the intimate garments shed left in the washing machine. After a moment, Scarlett turned her head, Okay close your eyes. Ethan felt like he wanted to live on another. From the way his aunt looked at him, he saw something elsethat was the look one gives a pervert. He closed his eyes, not daring to look at his aunt. In his aunts eyes, he was already a pervert. Thinking about the next steps he had to take toplete his mission, and the level of perversion involved, even opening his eyes now wouldnt make things worse. But as soon as this thought appeared, he squashed it. Ethan believed his feelings for his aunt were pure and shouldnt be controlled by anything else. Chapter 40: I really want to uncover Aunties secrets! Chapter 40: I really want to uncover Auntie''s secrets! Chapter 40: I really want to uncover Aunties secrets! Thoughts were tumbling through his mind, one after another. He heard the squeak of the bed as he got up. You can open your eyes now. Scarletts voice came from beside him, followed by the sound of footsteps. Ethan opened his eyes and saw Scarletts graceful figure walking into the bathroom. Between his feety a roll of sheer ck stockings, skillfully folded yet still embarrassingly conspicuous. Ethan, holding them in his hand, shed a look of embarrassment and quickly grabbed a prepared milk ss bottle from nearby. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Scarletts face turned red as she picked up the showerhead to rinse her feet, cleaning them first to avoid Ethans gaze. Staying in the hospital room, she felt almost as awkward as Ethan. On the hospital bed, Ethan quickly stuffed the stockings into the clear ss bottle. The 250ml bottle had a wide enough neck to fit the rolled-up stockings. He looked at the stockings inside the ss bottle. Ethan gulped down his saliva. This was his way ofpleting the task. Dying Wish: I really want my aunt to give me a footjob in sheer ck stockings and then have her stockings turn white! The wish was to turn these particr ck stockings white, not necessarily while being worn. After stuffing them into the bottle, their volume was reduced, making things much simpler. Click. The bathroom door opened. Scarlett, having washed her feet and now wearing slippers, walked out and looked up to see Ethan sitting on the bed, holding the ss bottle and intently working on something. She blinked in confusion, then realized what was in the bottleher recently removed sheer ck stockings. Her pupils dted, and she rubbed her eyes. Her first reaction was that she must be hallucinating. Ethan, of course, knew Scarlett hade out, but there was nothing he could do about it. Tonight, it was her turn to sleep in the hospital room, and he couldnt hide it from her. He couldnt be sure how the system would judge his actions, so he just had to follow his own n and continue with the task. And lets face it, this kind of freaky behaviores with a ton of psychological pressure at first. After a few times, though, you kind of be numb to it. He didnt dare look up at his aunt, his eyes half-closed, feeling her bewildered gaze on him. About ten secondster. Scarlett, still in her slippers, left the hospital room and even kindly closed the door behind her. Ethans eyes reddened, tears swirling around, threatening to spill. He wanted to cry, really cry, feeling nothing but endless sadness. He couldnt even begin to imagine what he must look like in his aunts eyes now. Theres no deeper sorrow than this. Outside the hospital room, Scarletts eyes were zed over, as if she had lost her soul. She sat down in the hallway,pletely dazed. If Ethan liked the feel of sheer ck stockings, she could understand that. Even keeping her stockings as a collection, she could get that. But stuffing her stockings into a bottle, and doing it right in front of her instead of sneakily at night when it was quiet? That kind of behavior was explosively creepy, even by creepy standards. Ethan Scarlett murmured Ethans name, her hand on her forehead. At this moment, she felt like she didnt know this kid she had raised from childhood at all. Ethans bizarre actions deeply unsettled her. She didnt notice that not far away, behind a pir, a tall figure in sunsses stood watching the scene. Jessica, who had arrived just after Scarlett entered the hospital room, hadnt acted rashly. With her professional police training, she first went to investigate the identities of the people in the hospital room. It wasnt hard to figure out. She quickly confirmed the rtionship between Scarlett and Ethan. Jessica was just realizing the extent of Scarletts ordeal. Considering Scarletts rtionship with Ethan, the questions Scarlett had asked her earlier now seemed unrted to Ethan. But the actions of closing the door and drawing the curtains made her suspicious. Jessica decided to wait outside the door. Seeing her friend emerge looking distraught, still in her uniform but without the sheer stockings, revealing her long, pale, and attractive legs, she felt like she had stumbled upon a secret. Jessica was still in shock, watching as Scarlett got up from her seat and walked away. Without hesitation, Jessica quickly approached the hospital room door. Seeing no one around, she quietly pushed the door slightly open and peeked inside. Through the crack, Jessica saw a slender young man on the hospital bed, holding a clear ss bottle attached to a Pecker. Her pupils dted in shock as well. Huff huff Ethan was panting heavily, his body too weak for even a single exertion without feeling aches shooting through his back and waist. The ck stockings in the ss bottle darkened as they absorbed the semen, the ck fibers turning white. Ethan estimated that hed need at least 3-5 more tries toplete the task. This is ridiculous! Ethan cursed under his breath, clenching his teeth. After a brief ten-second rest, he continued. He was determined to finish the task, no matter what. Jessica peeked through the crack in the door, taking in everything that was happening. Her pupils dted, her face a mask of disbelief. What she saw. Jessica saw the contents of the bottlea pair of sheer stockings, judging by the color and texture. And considering her friend hadnt been wearing stockings when she came out The answer was almost screaming at her. Is this some kind of thrill for you? Jessica was shocked, her expression odd. This bizarre game of stuffing stockings in a bottle was something shed never encountered, even with her experience as a police officer abroad. Absolutely mind-blowing. Jessicas gaze swept over Ethan again. Now she was sure, this was the Ethan Scarlett had mentioned at the fast-food restaurant. She felt utterly confused. Even with her sharp deductive skills, she couldnt connect these bizarre dots. It didnt make sense, but it was shocking. Jessica withdrew her gaze, not daring to linger any longer. If Scarlett saw her here, she couldnt even begin to exin. She quietly closed the hospital room door, put her sunsses back on, and quickly walked away. Her mind was a mess,the policewoman needed some time to sort through her thoughts. Sweat beaded on Ethans forehead. Is is this it? The feeling of exhaustion persisted. No, I cant lose! Ethan gritted his teeth, his eyes wide with determination. For Auntie, for ir, for everyone who supports me, I cant give up. He looked at himself: Come on! Get up! I know youre capable of more! Dont give up! With a pep talk, his Pecker once again stood firm. Come on! Lets see what your limit is! When Scarlett returned to the hospital room, carrying a takeout box, she hade straight after work without having dinner. A walk outside and the evening breeze had gradually cleared her head. She stood at the door of the hospital room, took a few deep breaths, feeling the fresh air fill her lungs, and pushed open the door with her usual smile: Ethan, are you hungry? She saw Ethan lying motionless on the hospital bed. Ethan? A flicker of unease crossed Scarletts mind as she hurried to the bedside. Oh, Auntie, whats up? Ethans eyes were clear, untouched by any dust, a serene smile on his lips, though his face showed a hint of fatigue. Seeing that he was alright, Scarletts anxiety eased. She lifted the shopping bag: I got As she spoke, her eyes inadvertently caught sight of a ss bottle tucked under the bed. Gurgle. Scarlett swallowed hard, her eyes wide with shock. Thank you, Auntie. Ethan noticed Scarletts gaze and knew she had seen the milk bottle filled with semen. He was too weak to throw it out, and the only storage in the room was a cab filled with Auntie and irs clothes. Tossing it there would have been even more outrageous. Im a bit hungry too. Oh, okay good. Scarletts eyes darted away as she pulled out some chicken soup from the stic bag. Let me feed you. Thanks. Ethan was touched. Auntie still loved him and didnt seem to hold the recent incident against him or act wary. The noise outside the window gradually ceased, and most of the lights in the hospital were turned off, with only the asional footsteps of the night-shift nurses checking rooms breaking the silence. The lights in the hospital room were off. Scarlett didnt take off her uniform and slept in the bed next to him, fully clothed. Ethan felt a mix of emotions as he sighed softly in the darkness. He tried to put himself in her shoes and didnt me his aunt. In his mind, he called out: System. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 3 Stamina: 3 Agility: 2 Skills: Hard as a rock LV1, Medical Secrecy: Can record body status and disy recorded state during any medical examination. Dying Wish: Refresh countdown 9 minutes 43 seconds. Ive finally done it. Ethans body shivered slightly, knowing he had reached his limit. He waspletely drained and didnt want to try that again. Afterpleting the task, he eagerly converted a thousand points into strength, boosting it from 1 to 3 topensate for his physical weaknesses. The average adult male has a strength value of 6, but in modern society, its usually between 4 and 5. With his strength attribute now boosted, his stats were only slightly weaker than those of a typical woman. His new skill was Medical Secrecy. It allowed him to conceal his physical condition, which was exactly what he needed most at the moment. Imagine him, usually confined to a wheelchair, standing up in front of an enemy, ripping his shirt off to reveal a muscr torso. Ethan saw the countdown for his wish was now down to one minute, his heart pounding fiercely. He nced at his aunt, resting with her back to him. If the wish was a reflection of his deepest, truest desire, then it must be his pure love for his aunt, and the next task would surely be something like a date with her. But looking at her sleeping posture, her figure looked amazing. Wish Refresh: I really want to uncover Aunties secrets! Chapter 41: Auntie, are you avoiding me? Chapter 41: Auntie, are you avoiding me? Ethan was utterly baffled, scrutinizing the task description with a puzzled expression. His face turned pale. Just moments ago, he had nced at the aunts form-fitting skirt when the task refreshed, admiring her voluptuous and sexy figure. But his gaze was purely appreciative, devoid of any desire. Why on earth did the system assume that was his wish? This is bad, Ethan muttered, turning his head. Scarlett was lying on the bed next to his, her back to him. From his angle, the thin nket outlined the curves of her graceful figure. A thought crossed his mind. If he went over now, while the aunt was sound asleep, and tried something, would that count aspleting the task? But no sooner had this thought appeared than he banished it from his mind. Lets be real, this isnt some novel or a bizarre adult film. Anyone normal would wake up if they were attacked in their sleep. Trying toplete the task without being fully prepared, both in theory and practice, was nothing short of a fools dream. So, toplete this task, he needed two steps. First, he had to persuade the aunt, and thenplete the task. I cant see any way to pull this off! Ethan flopped back onto the hospital bed, his expression one of misery. As he wallowed in his frustration, he slowly drifted off to sleep. He wasnt sure how long he had slept when a series of soft, bustling noises reached his ears. Ethan opened his eyes, squinting against the bright sunlight streaming in. He raised a hand to shield his eyes. Good morning, Ethan, Scarletts voice came through, her face lit up by the morning sun, her smile bright. She was still in her uniform, her form-fitting skirt now paired with freshly donned sheer ck stockings. She was sweeping the floor,the soft noises he had heard were the broom brushing against the floor. Good morning, Auntie, Ethan replied, seeing her cheerful smile and letting out a relieved sigh. It seemed thatst nights events hadnt affected their rtionship. Rest well, Im off to work. Let me know what you want for dinner, Ill pick it up for you, Scarlett said, holding the sleeve at his wrist as usual, tucking his hand under the nket and straightening it over him, her eyes twinkling with warmth. Anythings fine, Ethan replied with a smile. See you tonight, Scarlett waved at him, slipping into her high heels and leaving. Ethan turned his head to watch her leave, his expression darkening. Their interaction seemed normal, but the details were subtly different. Usually, the aunt would hold his hand directly, the skin-to-skin contact offering him encouragement. But today, when she fixed his bedding, she held his sleeve, avoiding any direct touch. Ah Ethan sighed softly. After what happenedst night, he couldnt me her for being scared. All he could do was hope things would get better. Then three days passed. Ethan finally realized that the aunt was deliberately keeping her distance. Their interactions were no different from usual. But there was almost no physical contact anymore. These past few days, the aunt had beening out of the bathroom dressed more conservatively than usual. Before, she wouldnt button the top button, often giving him a glimpse of her sexy neck and corbone. Now, he couldnt see any skin at all. The task was at a standstill, with no way to proceed. ir, magazine in hand, sat on the edge of the hospital bed, legs crossed, not even looking up. Ethan waited ten minutes, then, out of sheer boredom, said, Arent finalsing up at school? Dont you need to study? The day before yesterday, Emily hade by to tell him she needed to prepare for school exams and wouldnt be visiting for a few days. Ethan felt a mix of emotions. He didnt want to get too involved with this somewhat twisted woman. But knowing that he wasnt as important to her as her exams did stir someplex feelings inside him. Men are often thatplicated. I dont need to study, ir flipped through her magazine. Im nning to apply for a special admission spot. Oh, that confident? Ethan knew ir was a key yer on the schools womens basketball team. But to take the special admission route, she needed to achieve outstanding results. Top universities only offered a few special admission spots per school, and they were usually for specific programs. Yeah, because studying wont really improve my scores much, ir answered matter-of-factly. So youre just giving up then. Ethan was speechless, having thought she was confident about the special admission route, but it turned out she had given up on studying altogether. Thanks. Ethany back against his pillow. Now the aunt treated him with formal respect, and Emily was busy studying. Only ir was there to chat with him. Not much else to do, ir said, never lifting her eyes from the magazine. They didnt talk much. But in times of loneliness, just having someone sitting by your side was lucky enough. Another two days passed. Ethan decided he couldnt wait any longer. The aunt was still avoiding him, clearly determined to keep their rtionship strictly tonic. He asked ir to find an excuse not toe that evening. That night, as expected, it was Scarlett who came to take care of him in the hospital. How are you feeling? Scarlett ced her hands on his thighs, massaging through his pants. His muscles were atrophying, and he needed someone to help him exercise them daily. Auntie, are you avoiding me? Ethan decided to confront the issue head-on. Ah? Scarlett paused, clearly not expecting Ethan to be so direct. Looking into Ethans hopeful eyes, she didnt deny or evade but after a moment of silence, she said seriously: Its not about avoiding you, Ethan. Weve never had a typical rtionship. Ive taken care of you since you were little, and Ive always seen you as my child. Ethan was taken aback, then his expression brightened. Chapter 42: For you, Auntie, Ill definitely get better Chapter 42: For you, Auntie, I''ll definitely get better Chapter 42: For you, Auntie, Ill definitely get better Scarlett had been carefully watching Ethans expressions, choosing her words with care, afraid of hurting this young man who had juste of age. After all, no matter how many excuses they made, the fact that they had shared some physical intimacy recently was undeniable. She was worried that referring to Ethan as a child might make him feel guilty. Scarlett was a bit taken aback when she noticed Ethans eyes suddenly light up. Sorry, Auntie, I didnt realize you still saw me as a child, Ethan said, realizing he had let something slip. He quickly tried to make amends, his face filled with embarrassment. Its okay. Scarlett smiled, realizing it was probably just her imagination. She reached out and took Ethans left hand in hers, the first time they had shaken hands this week: Ethan, you can think of me as your mom, so dont worry about anything, just focus on getting better, okay? I believe youll be fine. This was the solution she hade up with over the past few days. Their rtionship had always been like that of siblings, or even a mother and her child. She wasnt lying,looking at Ethan really brought out a maternal instinct in her, especially since she had been taking care of him since he was two. This confirmed their rtionship. She figured he wouldnt bring up those kinds of requests anymore. Its okay, Auntie, you dont have tofort me. A look of mncholy shed in Ethans eyes as he prepared himself, his expression resigned as if he had epted his fate: I know I might not have much time left, and Im not afraid. As he spoke, Scarlett felt the hand she was holding begin to tremble slightly. Her eyes welled up with tears, realizing Ethan was just putting on a brave face. So dont worry about me, Auntie, ir. The happiest thing would be to have family by my side when I die, holding my hand, telling me not to be afraid. Ethan forced a smile, though his eyes were reddening. Scarlett turned away, secretly wiping the tears from the corner of her eye. What are you talking about, silly? We are family. I really dont have any regrets Ethans voice broke as tears started streaming down his face. He quickly closed his eyes, trying to stop them. Anyone could see that he was just putting on a brave face, lying. Its okay, its okay. Scarletts maternal instincts were fully triggered now, and she pulled him into a hug, patting his head gently. I just Im just not ready to go yet, Ive never even been in love. Ethan cried, revealing his true feelings. If he had stated his real intentions outright, he knew his aunt would have tly refused. So, he took a step back. Starting with love. Scarlett didnt say anything, just held his head, fighting back her own tears, her hand stroking him soothingly. She could understand this young boys fixation on love. Because everyone has been through that stage at his age. But clearly, she didnt feel the same about helping Ethan fulfill that particr wish. Ethany in his aunts arms, soaking in the faint scent of her body, rubbing against her for a while, yet she remained silent. When he looked up, he met her eyes, full of maternal warmth. Uh. Ethans expression turned awkward, the words stuck in his throat. Under such a gaze, the idea of asking to date his aunt brought a strong sense of shame. They remained in that position for three minutes. He struggled to pull away from her embrace, personally wishing he could stay a bit longer, but the close contact, feeling her against his cheek, made itplicated. Ethan was afraid that if hey there any longer, it would just be embarrassing. After all, he thought to himself, he was kind of a weirdo anyway. Tired? Scarlett, wiping the tears from her eyes discreetly, forced a smile. Ill be done with the massage soon. Auntie. Ethans expression was serious. He knew he couldnt wait any longer, the atmosphere was just right, and he fixed his gaze on Scarlett: I want to experience love with someone I like. His look was intense, filled with genuine emotion, no acting involved. He just needed to look at her openly, without any disguise. Everything was conveyed in his gaze. He was confident she would agree,after all, dating was just a title. No, thats not possible. Scarlett didnt hesitate at all, immediately rejecting him while looking at him tenderly: Ethan, I understand your regrets, but youre like my child, I cant watch you go down the wrong path. Her expression was very firm, leaving no room for negotiation. It was a failure. Ethans heart sank. It seemed that what had happened a few days ago had really scared her. Scarlett, as a family member, wouldnt allow him to continue on a path of weirdness. Yeah, I understand, Ethan said reluctantly. Good boy. Scarlett patted his head. Let me help you with the massage. She ced her hands on Ethans legs and began to massage skillfully. Soon, beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. Ethan saw it all. n A had failed, but fortunately, he had prepared a n B. It would put a lot of moral pressure on him. Sorry, Auntie. Watching Scarlett massage him earnestly, Ethan felt a strong sense of shame. Once he got better, he resolved to treat her well. That night, everything between them was as usual, with no abnormalities. The next day, Scarlett was at work at the school when she suddenly received a call from the hospital. What?! Ethans condition has suddenly worsened! She felt as if her soul had been sucked out, stumbling her way to the hospital. Dr. David, whose head injury had finally healed, was still very afraid of this woman and spoke cautiously: It was our nurse who found out. Ethans body is rapidly deteriorating. Heres the report. He handed her a form: His condition is very bad. How how much time does he have? Scarletts voice was hollow as she looked at the report. He had been fine just the night before, and now he was suddenly dying. It was too much for anyone to ept. Its unclear, typically half a day to a day, Dr. David said cautiously. It mainly depends on his will. Scarlett didnt take the report, her high heels cking as she staggered back to the ward. Seeing Ethan lying on the bed, his eyes closed, an oxygen mask over his mouth. Just then, his eyes suddenly opened, and seeing her, a smile formed under the oxygen mask, his voice weak: Auntie, youre here. Yes. Scarletts eyes reddened, she tried to smile, but tears streamed down her face. Dont worry about me, Ethan said weakly, trying to smile. For you, Auntie, Ill definitely get better. He needed a stronger reason to fight the illness, to ovee the subconscious view of him as just a child, fueled by a more intense emotional impact. For love, he would battle his sickness. Chapter 43: He made it through,Its a miracle Chapter 43: He made it through,It''s a miracle Chapter 43: He made it through,Its a miracle Auntie, you look prettier when you smile. Ethans voice was faint, his weak but sunny smile visible through his oxygen mask. Ill definitely get better. Yeah, you will get better. Scarlett managed a smile, but tears kept streaming down her face. She wasnt lying,she had always treated Ethan like her own child. At this moment, she felt her child had grown up, be strong, but this growth pained and saddened her. Auntie, when I can get out of bed, can you take me to see the ocean? Ethans gaze wandered, his voice weak. Yes, I promise you, Scarlett said, her heart aching as she held his hand tightly and pressed it to her lips. I also have some collectible figures I like Ethans voice grew even softer, as if he was on the brink of death. Buy, buy Scarletts tears, which had just stopped, began to flow again. She couldnt keep her smile anymore and sobbed uncontrobly. Ugh. Ethan suddenly felt a pang of guilt for deceiving his aunt like this. The atmosphere had reached its peak. If if I can get out of bed, Auntie, would you be my girlfriend? Ethans voice was barely a whisper. Scarlett was taken aback, watching his increasingly distant gaze. In that moment, she felt as if life was slipping away from him. Her heart felt as if it had been hollowed out, a fear like never before rising within her. It seemed like in the next second, this child would be gone. Okay Ethan, I promise you, as long as you get better, Ill agree to anything! Scarlett said, her tears flowing uncontrobly. Dont go youre still so young, she sobbed. She held Ethans hand tightly, her tears falling on his palm. She dared not let go, fearing that the next second, this hand would slip away lifelessly. Ah! Then its a deal, no backing out! Ethans voice came through, still weak but noticeably more spirited than before. ? Scarlett looked up at Ethan, puzzled at how he suddenly seemed more energetic. But in a second, she knew why. This was terminal lucidity. Hearing her agree to be his girlfriend had triggered it. Scarletts emotions were incredibly mixed, realizing how much her child must love her. Mm, I wont back out. Scarlett nodded affirmatively, her heart aching. To be loved like this, what woman wouldnt be moved? She had been single for so many years, and in this moment, her heart was touched. But it was just for a moment. The emotion that had just risen was quickly washed away by reason,this was her child, after all. Scarlett felt a strong sense of guilt for even a moment thinking of him as a man. So what should I do to get out of bed? Ethan, noticing the change in his aunts expression, asked proactively, wanting to involve her more when he really did get out of bed. Ah? Scarlett was caught off guard by his sudden question, but thinking he was at the end of his life, she said, Eat your meals on time Her eyes reddened again. As a mother, her basic wish was for her child to eat on time and be healthy. Okay. Ethan nodded. And maybe if I exercise, Ill recover faster? Yes, thats right. Scarlett saw the me of hope in his eyes, the longing for a future. She turned her face away, unable to bear seeing such a look in her childs eyes. Because she knew, all these beautiful illusions of the future were just delusions of a dying mind. Thank you, Auntie, Ill definitely do as you say. Ethan smiled. I feel a lot better now. Yeah, youll definitely get better, Scarlett said, holding his hand. She held back her tears and grief, waiting for his final moments to pass. Five minutes Ten minutes Fifteen minutes They just sat there, watching each other. Ethan wasnt in a hurry at all. His aunt was beautiful, and he could look at her forever without getting tired. A full half-hour passed. Suddenly, the door to the hospital room burst open. ir stormed in, her eyes wide and breathing heavily, staring straight at Ethan on the bed. Seeing him still able to move, she visibly rxed. How are you feeling? she asked as she approached the bed. I feel really good, Ethan replied, noticing the sweat on irs forehead and her breathless state, clearly having run all the way here. He felt a wave of emotion. Lying on the hospital bed, these small details often touched him deeply. Scarletts tears had dried up, her eyes swollen as she watched Ethan, waiting for his terminal lucidity to end. Time in the hospital room ticked by, second by second. The atmosphere gradually shifted from the initial despair of impending separation. Auntie, its gettingte. Why dont you get some sleep? Im okay, Ethan said, now feeling a bit sleepy himself. His body was still weak, despite being artificially enhanced. No, its okay, Im not tired, Scarlett replied, seeing his tired look and knowing that the terminal lucidity was probablying to an end. Her heart ached again, she held back her tears and managed a smile. Okay, then Ill go to sleep first, Ethan said, knowing he couldnt shock everyone too much and needed to take things slowly. Okay, Scarlett said, holding back tears as she watched him close his eyes. The tears she thought had dried up started flowing once again. ir, seeing her mother like this, could probably guess that Ethan was not doing well. Her expression turned cold, her fists clenched tightly. One sister silently cried, while the others fists turned white. Three hours passed like this. It was now 2 a.m., and the whole world had quieted down. Scarletts head dropped as she dozed off, but she quickly woke up, her face filled with fear as she looked at Ethan on the bed. Seeing him sleeping peacefully, breathing steadily, she finally rxed. Mom, you should sleep, ir whispered softly. Ill keep watch. Scarlett shook her head, her gaze tender as she looked at Ethan. She didnt want to be asleep if her child was going to lose his life. But to pass away in his sleep would be a gentle gift from heaven for this poor child. As the next day dawned and the morning sunlight streamed in, Ethan opened his eyes, feeling refreshed. Turning his head, he saw Scarlett and ir, both with red, puffy eyes fromck of sleep. He made it through, Dr. David said, his expression bewildered. Its a miracle. Scarletts expression wasplex as she watched the nurses remove Ethans oxygen mask. Could it be that his determination to keepst nights promise had indeed brought him back from the brink of death? Chapter 44: Thats even more thrilling! Chapter 44: That''s even more thrilling! Chapter 44: Thats even more thrilling! After that night, with irs help, Ethan was doing rehab every day and was looking better and better. He went from needing help to eat to being able to get out of bed and take a few steps on his own. The hospital called it a miracle and ran all sorts of tests on him. The final verdict was that his condition was still there, but his physical health was improving. It could only be chalked up to a medical miracle. Scarlett watched Ethan smile in the sunlight, and while she was happy, her feelings were incredibly mixed. ording to their agreement. After Ethan got out of bed, she had promised to ept his confession. What on earth did I agree to! Scarlett covered her face, her head pounding. She had thought about brushing it off or outright rejecting him. But she hadnt expected the critically ill kid to fight off his illness for her sake. Any woman would find it hard to resist a man who did that for her. But whenever Scarlett thought about not epting the rtionship, a strong sense of shame washed over her. Just the thought made her want to crawl into a hole. Auntie! Ethan, hands on his walker, slowly made his way over, his legs trembling slightly but each step firm. The sunlight streamed in from behind him. The young mans smile was bright and refreshing, his frame slender yet seemingly filled with endless strength. Scarlett had just been thinking about epting his confession, and suddenly her heart started racing. Auntie? Ethan noticed her zoning out and asked, puzzled, Is there something on my face? Scarlett snapped out of it and, avoiding his gaze, said, You look especially handsome today, Ethan. Oh, then Ethan suddenly raised his voice. Ethan, are you done with your rehab for today? Ill push you back to your room. Scarlett quickly brought over the wheelchair, feeling nervous around Ethan now. Afraid hed bring up their agreement. Oh, okay. Ethan, seeing her momentary panic, obviously knew what she was thinking, but he understood that these things couldnt be rushed. His ultimate goal wasnt just to date his aunt. These things needed a long-term n. His eyes briefly dimmed, but he quickly put on a carefree smile and sat in the wheelchair, Auntie, lets go. Okay. Scarlett saw the sh of disappointment in his eyes, and it tugged at her heartstrings. A strong sense of guilt welled up inside her. This kid wasnt making a fuss, and he hadnt even brought up that night again. But the more mature Ethan acted, the greater her guilt grew. Scarlett pushed the wheelchair, taking him back to his room. ir was already waiting outside the hospital room after school. ir, Im leaving Ethan in your hands, Scarlett said, feeling a heavy pressure, and handed over the wheelchair to ir. Im going to rest at home tonight. Okay, ir took over the wheelchair, his movements practiced. Auntie, see you tomorrow! Ethan, sitting in the wheelchair, waved goodbye cheerfully. Yeah see you tomorrow. Scarlett, unable to meet Ethans eyes, quickly said goodbye and hurried away with her head down. As the sun set, the neon lights of Capitol City streets flickered to life. In a small bar in the west side of town. Jessica, in her police uniform, pushed open the bar door, scanning the seats until she spotted a familiar figure at the bar. Scarlett, I just got off work and you rush me over here? You better be treating me to a feast or I wont forgive you! She sat down next to Scarlett. You made it. Scarlett was slumped over the bar, her eyes lifeless. Seeing Jessica, she picked up her ss and gulped down her drink in one go. Then she mmed the ss down on the bar: Barkeep, another! Rough day, huh? Jessica sighed, signaling the bartender for a lemon water. The two had an understanding. When Scarlett drank like this, it usually meant she wanted to get stered, and she only did it when Jessica was there to watch her back. Yeah. Scarlett downed anotherrge drink, her cheeks flushing as she turned to Jessica. Jessica, have you ever thought about meeting a man who would give up everything for you, even his life? The alcohol made her voice louder than usual. Youre drunk, Jessica said, sipping her lemon water. Youve been watching too many prime-time romances. In real life, no man would sacrifice everything for a woman. What if there really was one? Scarlett held her drink, staring into the swirling colors in her ss, her expressionplex. Then the next step would be him asking you to invest, Jessica put down her lemon water, giving her a sidelong nce. Scammers these days target women just like youover thirty, desperate, and lonely. Scarlett rested her chin on the bar, silent, then took another big gulp of her drink. She coughed from drinking too quickly. Slow down, whats going on? Jessica could tell something was off and put an arm around her shoulder, concerned. What happened? She had her suspicions. Last week, she had followed Scarlett and witnessed a scene she would never forget. It had haunted her dreams ever since. But that was her best friends secret, and with her new job at the police station, she hadnt pried. Seeing her best friend like this, she had her guesses. That person you mentioned Jessica ventured cautiously. Is he someone you cant be with? Scarlett shivered and turned to look at her in disbelief. Dont be shocked. Jessica spread her hands. Any man who would go that far would surely get a yes without any fuss, right? Scarlett lowered her head and took another drink. Talk to me. Seeing Scarlett tipsy, Jessica knew her best friend needed to vent. Scarletts face was flushed as she murmured, His name is Ethan, hes family She finally spilled the secret, fueled by the alcohol. The pressure had been too much for hertely. This Jessica looked baffled and astonished. Do you have feelings for him? How could I have that kind of romantic feeling for him! I raised him since he was a child. Scarlett shook her head. Would you fall in love with a child you raised? Jessicas eyes lit up. Raised him yourself, huh? Thats even more thrilling! You! Scarlett threw her drink at her. Hehe, just kidding. Jessica grabbed her arm, serious now. His life isnt going tost much longer, right? Really, you only need to consider one thing. If you reject him, after hes gone, will you live the rest of your life with regret or guilt? Chapter 45: From now on, were dating Chapter 45: From now on, we''re dating Chapter 45: From now on, were dating Scarlett held a ss in one hand and her forehead in the other, her face twisted in pain. But hes still just a kid, this whole dating thing its absurd Come on, whats wrong with raising your own kid? Hes an adult now, isnt that better? You get to mold him into exactly what you like! Jessica clenched her fist, frustrated at Scarletts defeatist attitude. You guys arent even rted by blood! Think about it, that slight sense of shame, doesnt it just make your blood boil with excitement? Shut up! Scarlett snapped, her mind shing back to the times she massaged Ethan, which they jokingly referred to as Pecker. Every time she thought about it, waves of embarrassment and awkwardness crashed over her. Yet, she knew there was also a strange, indescribable thrill to it. It was a forbidden thrill she hadnt felt in thirty years. Thats exactly why she kept her distance from Ethan. Because she was scared. Scared that one day, she might actually see Ethan Just the thought made her want to smash her head against the wall. How about we switch then Jessica suddenly propped her chin with her hand, her eyes gleaming mischievously. Your Ethan likes older women, right? Id be perfect, wouldnt I? As she spoke, she lifted her other hand to prop up her chest, but her police uniform wasnt quite right for the gesture. Her arm couldnt hold the pose, and she awkwardly let it drop, trying to cover her embarrassment. Id take this rtionship seriously, you know. You wouldnt mind, would you? Apologize to your uniform, you jerk. Scarlett lowered her head, raising her ss, but Jessica reached out, holding her arm. What do you really think? Jessica looked serious. Dont worry about everyone else. What do you really feel? Scarlett just lowered her head. The next day came quickly. Ethan was doing his rehabilitation exercises as usual. His attributes had now averaged out at 3 points, while an average mans attributes were around 6, and a womans 5. So, his 3 points put him at the level of a physically weaker woman. In theory, walking independently shouldnt be a problem. But lying in a hospital bed for over a year had caused his muscles to deteriorate rapidly, and he needed time to regain control of his strength. The attribute enhancement only raised the upper limit of his physical capabilities. Like someone recovering from a severe illness, he still needed rehabilitation training to regain control of his body. Sweat beaded on his forehead Ethan didnt stop,he was more determined than anyone. Only those who have lost their health truly understand its value. He was desperate to walk on his own. Scarlett sat nearby, watching Ethan struggle to stand up time and again, tirelessly persevering. He was fighting against fate, keeping a promise to himself. Every time Scarlett saw Ethans trembling legs, her heart ached. She wanted to help him up and let him lie back down. Because his condition was incurable, no matter how hard he tried, the inevitable oue was weakness and death. But she couldnt deny a man who was fighting desperately to live. As two nurses walked by, they paused when they saw Ethan, stopping to watch. Its that miracle boy. Yeah, they had already cleared out his hospital room, and he actually survived. He must really love this world, how beautiful. After a brief exchange, the nurses walked away,ughing and chatting. Scarlett saw everything and knew deep down that Ethan had survived for her. She watched his silhouette against the setting sun, his frail body seemingly filled with endless vitality, and she was mesmerized. Afterpleting his nned exercise routine, Ethan approached with his walker. Auntie, lets head back to the room. He called out, but noticed Scarlett was lost in thought. Auntie? he called again. That snapped Scarlett back to reality. Oh, are you done already? she blurted out, her eyes flickering with embarrassment. She had been caught daydreaming about some strange things. Yeah. Ethan didnt seem to mind and turned to push his walker. I want to try walking back on my own. He felt his body rapidly regaining strength, knowing it wouldnt be long before getting out of bed wouldnt be an issue. Ethan Scarletts voice suddenly came from behind him. Huh? Ethan turned around, seeing Scarlett avoiding his gaze. He immediately knew she was about toy everything out on the table. He even guessed she would reject him. Even if the medical miracle had moved her, she wouldnt agree to date him. He had anticipated all this. As long as she rejected him, she would feel guilty, and he would have his chance. Lets date, Scarlett said, then clenched her teeth, closed her eyes, and turned her head away, not daring to see Ethans reaction. ? Ethans pupils dted, disbelief written all over his face. She actually agreed How could she agree? It was impossible. He must have heard wrong. She only saw him as a child, how could she agree just like that! His mind went nk at that moment,pletely frozen. Scarlett didnt hear any response from Ethan for a while, so she turned around and saw his jaw dropped in disbelief. She blushed and chuckled lightly. He was still just a young adult. Ahem. Scarlett summoned her familial authority and walked over to take his hand. From now on, were dating. Ah, oh, okay, okay Ethan slowly came back to his senses, his face lighting up with joy. Are we really dating? Yes. Scarlett nodded, reaching out to ruffle his hair, her demeanor recovering from the earlier shyness to take charge. Yes, we are dating, but first, we need to set some ground rules. Okay, not just three, Id agree to a hundred! Ethan was thrilled, knowing that dating would change their rtionship fundamentally. She would start to see him from a mans perspective. Changing perceptions was the hardest part. First, no sex before marriage, Scarlett stated firmly, crossing her arms. Okay, I agree, Ethan responded promptly. Seeing how quickly he agreed, Scarlett rxed. Well keep our rtionship a secret for now Her voice trailed off, feeling her demands might be too much. Okay, I agree to whatever you ask, Auntie, Ethan said with a goofy smile. Okay. Scarlett suddenly felt a pang of guilt. Ethan trusted her unconditionally, yet she had her own motives. She looked at Ethan, her eyes filled with pity, and murmured: Ive failed as both an adult and a family member Chapter 46: The "Pecker" who stays up all night Chapter 46: The "Pecker" who stays up all night Chapter 46: The Pecker who stays up all night Just tonight! Scarlett gritted her teeth, clearly exasperated. She had just agreed to share a bed with him tonight, feeling a bit guilty and not quite realizing what she was agreeing to in the moment. Dont worry, its just sleeping in the same bed, nothing more. I promise I wont even touch you, Ethan said, patting his chest confidently. Scarlett covered her face, speechless. Ethan could be adorably clueless at times, but also had a knack for seizing the moment. She had just agreed to start dating him, and now she couldnt bring herself to refuse his request. Taking a deep breath, sheid down thew, Were just sleeping, no funny business, got it? Do you still not trust me? Ethan teased from the hospital bed, urging her, Go take a shower. Okay. Scarlett looked away, thinking to herself that Ethan probably wouldnt dare do anything too bold. She picked out the thickest pajamas she could find from the wardrobe and headed to the bathroom. After her shower, she came out dressed in her pajamas. Ethany on the bed, admiring her as she emerged from the bathroom. Her hair was up, her cheeks flushed, and despite the loose pajamas, her figure still managed to show off an impressive silhouette. Stop staring, Scarlett said, noticing Ethans intense gaze. She had worn pajamas around him before, but tonight felt different. Ethans look was unabashedly admiring. She could almost feel where his eyes werending, as if they were trying to see through her clothes. Its all your fault for being so beautiful, Ethan chuckled, scooting over to make room for her on the bed. Scarlett sighed softly and sat down on the edge of the bed, feeling his burning gaze. Turn around. Oh, Ethan realized, despite her mature and alluring appearance, she was actually quite shy. He obediently closed his eyes. Soon, he felt the cool air as the nket lifted and then the bed dipped beside him, followed by the faint scent of her shower gel. Ethan reopened his eyes to find her alluring face close to his. Lets sleep. And remember, no moving around or Ill get mad, Scarlett warned, realizing just how narrow the hospital bed was. Thankfully, it was a VIP room, so the bed was slightly wider than usual. Okay, Ethan obediently closed his eyes again. Hmm? Scarlett was surprised at how well he was behaving. She didnt close her eyes, instead watching him. His face had matured, and there was a hint of stubble on his chin. He had really grown up. Memories of Ethan as a child, always following her around, flooded her mind. Changing his diapers, bathing him. Ironically, much of what she knew about men, shed learned from raising Ethan. Scarletts face turned a deep red, embarrassed by these thoughts that had once seemed so trivial. She caught herself staring at him, lost in thought. Ethan sneakily opened his eyes again, and their gazes met. Heh, my eyes are itchy, Ethan said, pretending to rub his eyes before closing them again. Scarletts lips twitched. That rascal, trying to sneak peeks at her while pretending to sleep. She just watched him. About five minutester, he opened his eyes again, and once more their eyes locked. Heh, Ethan chuckled awkwardly. Itchy again. Scarlett just looked at him coldly, then reached over to the bedside table, grabbed a ck sleep mask, and put it on him. Is that really necessary? Ethan pleaded. Just sleep properly! Scarlett asserted with a tone of authority. Goodnight then, Ethan conceded, not wanting to scare her off on their first night sharing a bed. After all, they were now officially dating, and he figured it was only natural that things might progress from here. He genuinely closed his eyes and started to drift off, inhaling the faint scent of her perfume. But ns often dont keep up with reality. Just knowing her sexy, graceful figure was right beside him, his 9-inch Pecker had other ideas and excitedly reacted ? Scarlett was startled at first but quickly realized what was happening. She looked over at Ethan, who seemed to be asleep with the mask still on. After a moments hesitation and seeing no further movement from him, she decided not to make a fuss. She closed her eyes and pretended to sleep too. But with them lying face to face on a narrow bed, it felt like a rigid little stick was poking her in the back, making it quite ufortable. Its okay, just hang in there a bit longer, Scarlett silently reassured herself. Why does it have to be so exaggerated! she thought, eyes closed, the strange sensation growing stronger. Tension peaked, her muscles tensed, making the feeling even more pronounced. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour. Gradually, sleepiness overcame Scarlett, and in a half-asleep state, she dreamt that Ethans Pecker was poking right through her stomach. Ah? She suddenly opened her eyes to see Ethan still wearing his mask, breathing evenly, apparently really asleep. Scarletts mouth twitched. I refuse to believe his Pecker can stay up all night. Scarlett gritted her teeth, deciding she wouldnt sleep tonight, waiting to see just how impressive Ethans Pecker really was. When the morning sunlight streamed into the hospital room. Ethan woke up, removed his mask, and saw Auntie already sitting at the makeshift vanity, greeting her with a smile, Morning, Auntie. Scarlett turned around, managing a strained smile, Morning. After speaking, she quickly turned back to her makeup. Ethan paused, noticing the dark circles under her eyes that she couldnt quite hide. He had pretended to sleep at first but eventually drifted off for real, so he had no idea what had happenedter. Scarlett turned back around, her jaw clenched. She hadnt slept all night, feeling weird in her stomach, afraid to sleep, fearing an attack. But her pale face wasnt just fromck of sleep. The fact that the Pecker had stayed erect all night was just too absurd. Concerned for Ethans health, she decided it was time to find out what was going on. Chapter 47: Ethan, Im here to collect my payment today~ Chapter 47: Ethan, I''m here to collect my payment today~ Chapter 47: Ethan, Im here to collect my payment today~ Hey Aunt Scarlett! How are you? Emily greeted, dressed in a white sundress that showed off her shoulders, looking youthful and stunning in her breezy outfit. Hello. Scarlett was still preupied with the events ofst night, feeling somewhat out of it. It was only when she saw Emilys outfit that she realized it was the weekend and school was out. Im here to see Ethan. Emily said cheerfully, holding a beautifully wrapped gift bag. After greeting Scarlett, she walked over and sat by the bed: Hehe, Ethan, missed your adorable girlfriend? Ethan, sensing trouble as soon as she arrived and hearing her words, almost jumped out of bed, nearly creating a medical miracle. Hey, Im not your boyfriend, okay? Dont start rumors He nced at Scarlett, noticing she was heading towards the door of the hospital room, seemingly oblivious to their conversation, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. The things he had been forced to say before couldnt be taken seriously. Now, he and Aunt Scarlett were dating. Although he could guess what Scarlett was thinking, he really wanted to date her properly and subtly change her perception of him, without any mishaps. Something like cheating right after starting a rtionship would definitely get him in deep trouble! Yo~~ Emily saw his frantic denial and wasnt upset. Her eyes gleamed mischievously, like a fox, as she watched Scarlett leave. Then, turning back to Ethan with a smirk, she leaned in closer: Ethan, Im here to collect my payment today~ Ethan grimaced, remembering how he had asked her to investigate Scarletts so-called boyfriend, Henry, a few days ago. Her condition was to let her see his nine-inch Pecker. He had agreed at the time, out of desperation. Now that she was actually here to collect, it was really awkward. Scarlett stepped out of the room, quickening her pace after hearing Emily im to be Ethans girlfriend. She walked through the hospital, her moodplex. It wasnt jealousy,she was just feeling very peculiar. Yesterday, she agreed to date Ethan, and today, here was this vibrant, beautiful girlfriend. Ah whats all this about? Scarlett covered her forehead with her hand, sighing in exasperation. Ethan was paralyzed, and yet he still managed to have a girlfriend. What was this, a soap opera? All Scarlett could do was give a wry smile,she didnt know what else to do. She sat on a bench by the roadside. Ethan had been thoroughly checked at the hospital, and all his indicators were healthy, with nothing unusual. This meant that medical science alone couldnt exin what happenedst night. Scarlett took out her phone, quickly scrolling through her contacts, and stopped at her best friend Jessicas name. It seemed she couldnt discuss this with anyone else but her best friend. No choice then. She sighed softly and dialed Jessicas number. Back in the hospital room. Emily propped her chin with her hands, smiling at Ethan: You wont back out, right, Ethan? A promise is a promise. As she leaned forward, the neckline of her dress shifted slightly, revealing her pristine, white corbone. Her long, blonde hair draped over her shoulders,plementing her white outfit and giving her a first-love vibe. Of course, Ill keep the promise, Ethan said, knowing full well that despite her giggly demeanor, this girl was dangerously intense. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to call her a bit of a psycho. He spoke awkwardly, But can we maybe pick another time? Its broad daylight, and its kind of awkward, dont you think? He nned to buy some time and figure things outter. Sure~ Emilys eyes crinkled with amusement. She sat up straight, propped her hands on the chair, and crossed her legs. Her dress rode up slightly, revealing her bare, pale feet in low-heeled sandals. She yfully swung her feet, But as interest, Ethan, youll have to lick my foot~ Ethan swallowed hard, his gaze falling on her bare, snow-white toes. He wasnt particrly into feet, but he had to admit they were pretty. Though, you know, a womans foot has six times the bacteria of a mans, Emily said with a teasing smile, her fingers ying with her shoces. Wanna try and see how it tastes? Ew, Ethan turned his head away, disgusted. Who would want to lick a girls foot? Thats way too high an interest rate. Oh, lets change it then, Emily tilted her head, her finger propping her chin as if she was seriously contemting. Ethan sighed softly, watching her think. He knew getting involved with this girl was going to be trouble. Now that Aunt Scarlett had agreed to date him, it was a significant step forward. He just needed toplete his task, and he could add two more points to his attributes. With a strength of 4, hed have the constitution of a physically weaker woman, and normal life wouldnt be a problem anymore. He needed to elerate the next steps. But how toplete the task? He was at a loss. Lets do this, Ill pick something simple~ Emily suddenly sped her hands together, her eyes twinkling with mischief. Confess to ir! What? Ethan immediately refused. Thats my sister, how could I do such a despicable thing! No way, absolutely not! You just have to confess, and once she responds, you tell her it was a punishment game I set up for you, Emily exined with augh. That way, you wont feel awkward. Its just a normal truth or dare, right? How hard can it be? Ethan hesitated briefly, then shook his head firmly. No, I cant. His tone was resolute. ir was extremely important to him,he couldnt joke about such things. Really? Emilys smile froze on her face. Ethan, youre starting to make me angry. You keep going back on your word, I really dont know what I might do to you next I cant involve people who care about me,thats my bottom line, Ethan clenched his teeth. So its just about showing you what a mans penis looks like, right? Ill show you right now!! Meanwhile. Scarlett met Jessica at a coffee shop. Scarlett, Im thirty years old, and its rare I get a weekend off. Cant you let me have some personal time to find a boyfriend? Jessica wasnt in her police uniform, instead wearing a casual T-shirt and jeans. Her confident, mature demeanor and attractive figure drew nces from people around. I have something important to discuss with you, Scarlett said, a hint of embarrassment in her eyes as she coughed lightly. She knew she was really imposing on Jessica. Its about that Ethan again, isnt it? Im not a rtionship expert, you know. You havent fallen for him, have you? Jessica spread her hands. Being lonely for too long, even a dog looks handsome, and you start fantasizing about sleeping with it. Its all an illusion. Its not that! Scarlett nced around frantically, relieved to find they were sitting in a corner. She lowered her voice and shared the events of the previous night. Chapter 48: I just cant do it... Chapter 48: I just can''t do it... Chapter 48: I just cant do it Huh? Scarlett was taken aback, catching the odd look in her best friends eyes before ncing down at her own stomach, her expression darkening. Jerk, what on earth are you thinking? Jessicas eyes widened even more, her mouth agape as she stared. Wow, living on the edge, huh? Thats not dangerous at all? You! Scarlett picked up her ss, pretending to throw it. Tehehe, dont be mad, I was just kidding. Jessica retracted her exaggerated expression, smiling. Havent you noticed how worked up you get when you talk about him? Since youre not rted by blood, why not give it a shot, try having a serious rtionship? Stop joking about that! Its not funny at all. Scarlett put down the ss, a hint of sadness shing in her eyes. Jessica set down her ss too, her smile fading into a mncholy look as she gazed out the window onto the street. You know, my family has ties to the mob. What? Scarletts mouth dropped open. I had no idea! Youre a mob princess! And you can still think about bing a cop with a mob family? Thats why I went abroad. Im not really a princess or anything. Its just a small group, like a few dozen people. When were short on funds, we even run a coffee shop, Jessica exined with a casual shrug. I grew up in that environment. I never thought about cutting ties with my parents or abandoning my family. Theyve always been grooming me to take over. When I decided to leave, my dad was so angry, I thought hed burn me alive. It was the first time I saw him cry. Jessica sighed softly, leaning back in her seat. Honestly, when the guns were drawn, I thought I was a goner. After leaving, I became free, no longer needing to worry about all that stuff, free to do whatever I wanted. After finishing her story, she gave a bitter smile to Scarlett. Just when I was thinking about going back to visit, I got the news that my father had passed away from illness. Scarlett shivered, thinking of Ethan, who was currently lying in a hospital bed. Just like that, he was gone. Now, I still remember the look in my fathers eyes the day I left. I wonder if things would have been different if I had tried to understand him. Jessica looked up. From life to death, we encounter all sorts of things. Time doesnt flow backward, and the things we do dont just disappear. They all be a part of us, and we live on, carrying those memories. Scarlett fell silent, realizing she had always seen things from her familys perspective, never truly trying to understand Ethan. That kid, who would perform miracles for her. The importance she held in his heart must surpass everything else. What kind of resolve must he have to confess his feelings? Of course. Jessicas smile returned. Knowing my dad, he probably would never have understood me. Its because we never tried that we hold onto these unrealistic hopes. I want to try Scarlett lifted her head, determination in her eyes. Try what? Jessica asked, surprised, holding her ss. I want to at least try to understand him, Scarlett said firmly. Its unfair to always treat him like a child. Jessica looked at her mature and alluring best friend, a sparkle in her eye, contrasting the mature woman with the young man justing of age. By the way, can a mans penis really stay erect all night? And be thick and at least 9 inches long?! Last night, I couldnt sleep watching the nket tent all night. Is there something wrong with Ethans body? Scarlett suddenly turned, her face grim. Im serious! Its just your imagination, Jessica patted her chest. You were just groggy from sleep. Dont believe me? Try again next time, record it on your phone, and Ill help you figure out if it was just your imagination. Trust my expert eye! Really? Scarlett looked skeptical but considering how outrageous it sounded and how tired she had been, perhaps it was just her imagination. Shed gather evidence next time and show Jessica. Thanks, Scarlett said, standing up from her seat. Ille with you, Jessica also stood up, her eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief as she smiled. Im your best friend, and I havent visited Ethan yet. Scarlett found Jessicas gaze a bit odd, considering they were just going to visit someone who was ill. Yeah, sure, but we dont need to buy anything. In the hospital room. Ethan, red-faced and embarrassed, quickly masturbates, bearing the consequences of his own mistakes with tears. Wow, impressive! Emilys eyes gleamed. From any angle, Ethans dick is pretty impressive! Isnt this enough? Ive been at it for half an hour! Nothingsing out! Ethan looked miserable, feeling like he was about to rub his skin raw if he kept going. His eyes briefly caught the smooth, pale shoulders of Emily. Ooh, Emily propped her chin with her hand, staring intently at him. Do you want me to help you with that, Ethan? Oh, but we cant, not before marriage. Thats off-limits. Ethans mouth twitched, resigned to his bad luck. Deep down, he had hoped for a bit of flirtation. Maybe Emily would identally reveal a bit of skin as a reward for his troubles. But no, it was all up to him, and it wasnt fun at all. Emily cheered him on from the side, not touching, not even showing a bit of skin throughout the process. This is useless, Ethan didnt want to y anymore, ncing towards the hospital room door. Even though the curtains were drawn and the door locked, it felt absurd in broad daylight. Do you want to break the engagement? Emilys smile was teasing. You Ethan was frustrated. I just cant do it. Emily suddenly lifted her head, extending her pale hand. If Ethan agrees to be my boyfriend, helping a boyfriend relieve some built-up stress is a girlfriends duty, you know. Ethans expression shifted, unsure which part of her statement was true. After a moments hesitation, he spoke honestly, I dont think Im worthy of you. That was the harsh reality. Even setting aside his illness. Emily was the quintessential school beauty, the dream girl of countless guys. In reality, a tycoons daughter wouldnt attend a regr high school, but Emily could easily afford a private detective, indicating her family was at least upper-middle ss, definitely not short on money. And him? Just a poor student, paralyzed in bed. Because Im actually very lonely, Emily said with a warm smile. Ethan, youre interesting and non-threatening, which can add a lot of fun to life, right? Ethans mouth twitched again. Ill take that as apliment for now. You are you really lonely? He tried to divert Emilys attention with his words, hoping to gloss over the situation. A womans loneliness could be interpreted in many ways. Yes, Emily spread her hands. But its nothing dramatic. Just that my parents dont get along well, busy enough that they might not see each other for a week. Although I have a sister, shes already moved out and lives independently. Outside the hospital, Scarlett and Jessica got out of the car together. Chapter 49: Hello~ Sorry, hope we didnt interrupt anything Chapter 49: Hello~ Sorry, hope we didn''t interrupt anything Chapter 49: Hello~ Sorry, hope we didnt interrupt anything Are you really nning to date him? Jessica came bounding over, her eyes sparkling as she unabashedly checked out Scarletts graceful figure. Cut it out, jerk! Scarlett quickened her pace, fists clenched, half-tempted to punch her best friend in the face. I told you, were not dating. It just seems too cruel to dismiss all his efforts outright. Dont you feel a bit ashamed, though? Hes barely legal. Jessica hurried to catch up, clearly more concerned about the implications of an aunt dating her nephew than Scarletts reasoning. What?!! Scarlett was about to lose it. ncing around at the patients and doctors, she suppressed the urge to explode. If youre so curious, why dont you try it out yourself! Jessicas eyes lit up. Really? You wouldnt be mad? If it were actually possible, Id be curious to try with Ethan too! You!! Scarlett raised her hand, her fingertips trembling, but seeing Jessicas cheeky grin, she withdrew her hand, took a deep breath, and ignored her, heading towards the ward. Jessica, unfazed, giggled and followed behind. She was always like this, and Scarlett had gotten used to it. They arrived outside the ward together. Seeing the closed door and the drawn curtains, Scarlett frowned. She had left the curtains open for venttion when she left, but now they were shut. A familiar dread settled in Scarletts heart. Before, when she gave Ethan a footjob, she did it just like now, drawing the curtains and closing the door. And Emily had been inside when she left. Could it be the two of them? Whats up? Jessica nudged her arm. Why not open the door? I want to meet this Ethan Ive never seen before. I forgot to buy some stuff. Lets head to the convenience store first, Scarlett said, her eyes darting away, her emotions tangled. Just when she was starting to think of Ethan as her man, this had to happen. Paralyzed and still chasing other women, huh. Scarlett couldnt find the words to describe her mixed feelings. Yo~ Jessica eyed her suspiciously, then casually pulled out a card from her pocket and slid it into the door crack. Hey! What are you doing? Scarlett jumped, reaching out to stop Jessica. Hospital doors are designed to prevent patients from locking themselves in too securely. Theyre actually quite easy to open, Jessica exined, flicking the card inside, and the ward door swung open. You! Scarlett was furious, but her gaze involuntarily shot inside the ward. Ethan was lying on the hospital bed, with Emily sitting beside him, both deep in conversation, the air filled with youthful energy. Auntie? Ethan, startled by the sudden opening of the door, nearly jumped out of bed, thankful he had just been talking to Emily about her family. Emily seemed happy to talk about her home life too. Their conversation atmosphere was quite pleasant. Yeah, Im back, Scarlett masked the awkwardness in her eyes, relieved to see that the scene inside wasnt as bad as she had imagined. Jessica walked up confidently, saying breezily, Hey there, Ethan, Im Jessica, your aunts best friend. You can call me Aunt Jessica too! Ethans mouth twitched slightly as he looked at this vibrant and attractive big sister type, thinking, Who is this now? He responded politely, Hello. Jessica then turned to Emily, Hello~ Sorry, hope we didnt interrupt anything. She didnt mention anything about using the card to open the door. Yep~ Emilys smile didnt falter. Its a rare weekend, and I just wanted some alone time with Ethan, but it seems thats not going too smoothly. Jessica was taken aback,she hadnt expected such an assertive response from the young girl. She looked like she came from a wealthy, influential, and well-educated family. Yet, Jessicas smile only grew wider, sensing something interesting was about to unfold. Alright, lets focus on dinner ns, Scarlett intervened, grabbing Jessica by the arm. What does Ethan want for dinner tonight? Ill go get it. Some chicken soup would be nice, Ethan said, watching his aunt drag her friend away. He noticed that this big sister Jessica had first checked out his feet when she entered, before her gaze traveled up to his face. Outside the ward. Are you still a kid? Scarlett rubbed her forehead. Arguing with a little girl, really? Hey, I wasnt, Jessica retorted, still ncing back at the ward. Who wouldve thought, Ethans quite popr. That girl is pretty cute, and shes about his age too. If you dont make a move soon, some other woman might snatch this good guy away. Enough already, watch what youre saying. Scarlett covered her face with her hand. If he really could find a girl his own age, Id be happy for him. Really? Jessica leaned in closer. You know, love is such a thingif you miss it, youll regret it forever. She sped her hands over her chest, dramatically eximing, Ah~ To be deeply in love with ones own aunt, only to be constantly rejected, and then some other girl swoops in. Hey, wait for me, dont go! As the sun set in the west, the world seemed to take on a twilight hue. After a daysmotion. Ethany in bed, watching his aunt clean the room: She and I are just friends. Scarlett paused with the vacuum cleaner in hand, a sh of awkwardness crossing her eyes. It was strange to have to rify such a thing. Though they were nominally in a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship. But Scarlett knew in her heart that she only saw Ethan as a child. Tomorrows the weekend, Ill take you out for a bit, Scarlett put down the vacuum cleaner and sat beside the hospital bed. Ah? Ethan was momentarily stunned, then delighted. Is this a date? Go to sleep early. Scarlett reached out and flicked his forehead lightly, neither confirming nor denying. Ethan sensed that his aunt was a bit different today. He wanted to talk more with her. But Scarlett had already taken her change of clothes and gone to the bathroom. The hot water cascaded down from the showerhead, filling the bathroom with steam. Scarletts expression wasplex. She was certain she had no romantic feelings for Ethan, but seeing him possibly getting cozy with another girl in the ward had left a hollow feeling in her heart. She knew well Ethans feelings for her,he had been undergoing rehabilitation training for her sake. Any woman would be moved by such simple and pure affection. Scarlett also felt that denying all of his efforts would be too cruel. At least she could try to see him as a grown man. I really am a terrible woman. Scarlett let the hot water wash over her face, sighing softly. Chapter 50: Officially dating Chapter 50: Officially dating Lets get one thing straight, today youre going to listen to me and stay put, Scarlett said as she finished setting up the wheelchair and helped Ethan into it. She carefullybed his hair, making sure he looked his best, and reminded him firmly. Even though she had agreed to go out with him for some fun. But she knew Ethan too well,if he got into any trouble, shed feel like moving to another. Man, Auntie, youve changed. You werent like this before, Ethan said, a bit helpless. It was just a weekend outing, after all. Auntie was all on guard around him, it was written all over her face. Ahem, just do as youre told, or Ill get mad, Scarlett admitted she was being a bit naggy, but it couldnt be helped. The two of them were now officially dating. If Ethan tried to get too cozy, it would be super awkward for her. All set, Scarlett said as she finished dressing him and handed him a makeup mirror. Look at you, what a handsome guy. Ethan looked at himself in the mirror. Being bedridden for so long had left his skin pale, and his features, already delicate, seemed even more fragile after his illness. But now, with some strength back, his cheeks had a healthy glow. He was quite a looker. Auntie changed him into a casual suit with a British ir, mainly because his body was too weak. Wearing a casual suit and sitting in a wheelchair, his shoulders could somewhat be propped up. After this careful grooming, Ethan, already good-looking, appeared even more attractive, the kind of delicate young man that easily evoked a nurturing instinct in women. I still prefer looking more rugged, Ethan pouted. Youll get better, Scarlett said with a loving look, pushing the wheelchair. Lets go. Ethan was really looking forward to his first date with Auntie. And so, he found himself being wheeled out to a bustling square. As he watched people in all sorts of bizarre outfits and enthusiasts with cameras pass by, some even sneakily aiming their cameras at him, he felt a bit overwhelmed. So why aic con? Ethan asked, his expression bemused. Dont you like it? Scarletts eyes flickered with embarrassment. For their first date, she wanted to take him somewhere that would interest someone his age. She had searched online for popr dating spots for young people. Theme parks and water parks were out of the question given Ethans physical condition, as they would only make things more awkward. As for movies. The ones she found were mostly discussed by young people on how to take advantage of the dark in the cinema to engage in some risqu activities with their girlfriends. That was hardly just watching a movie,it was downright sleazy. Then there were ces like museums, which aside from showing off, really just seemed like mutual torture. She also worried that pushing a wheelchair might make Ethan feel self-conscious. After much searching, Scarlett settled on theic con. Here, pushing a wheelchair, or even a coffin for that matter, wouldnt draw any unwanted attention. Its not that I dont like it, Ethan nced at Auntie, who was dressed very cozily today, clearly in carefully chosen homey attire. But with her good looks and figure, even in simple clothes, she was always the center of attention. Maybe grab me a thicker nket to cover my legs? Is it that cold? Scarlett asked, puzzled. Following his request, she fetched a thick nket from the car and draped it over him. Lets go. She pushed the wheelchair into theic con center. Theic con culture in this city was well-developed and quite bold. Scarlett was taken aback by the sights, silently remarking how daring the young girls were with their revealing outfits. Ethan thought to himself, thankfully he had the nket, or he might have be the center of attention. Auntie, sorry to bother you, a girl in a revealing costume approached them, looking at Scarlett. Can I take a photo with your son? Uh? Scarlett looked puzzled. Ethans face darkened. But seeing that the girl didnt treat him like a stranger, he didnt exin anything and agreed to take a photo with her. The girl leaned in close and hugged his arm. After the photo. Good luck, the girl said, moved, making a fist pump gesture at Ethan. Youll get better. Uh, thanks, Ethans mouth twitched. Are all girls into anime like this, getting emotional over themselves? No sooner had the girl left than someone else came running over, also hoping for a photo. Ethan, not needing to move, couldnt be bothered to refuse. He also realized that their pairing was too story-rich: a tender, voluptuous housewife pushing her handsome, delicate disabled son. Just these elements alone could conjure up all sorts of heart-wrenching tales. The photo requests didnt stop. Later arrivals, not knowing what had transpired, also rushed over to take photos, each inventing their own version of the story. Like the childs dying wish was to see his favorite character onest time. Eventually, it took staff intervention to finally extricate them from theic con. They found a nearby restaurant. Sorry, Ethan, Scarlett said, looking embarrassed. I didnt expect all that to happen. Heh, no, I had fun, Ethan said, a te of sd in front of him. Its rare to be the center of attention. He was genuinely ufortable, being hugged by these women, posed this way and that. Mm, Scarlett reached out, expertly tidying his messy hair. Ethan had to admit. In many ways, they seemed more like mother and son, or siblings, than a couple. After eating. They went to see the ocean together. Scarlett pushed the wheelchair, her long hair blowing in the sea breeze, her gaze fixed on the distant waves. Its beautiful, isnt it? Mm, Ethan looked at the sea, feeling his mood settle. Do you like watching the sea, Auntie? Heh, Scarlett tucked her hair behind her ear. I always thought, if I had a boyfriend, Id definitely want to watch the sea with him. Ah? Ethan was startled. Scarlett smiled at him. Close your eyes. Ethans brain froze for a moment, and he instinctively closed his eyes. Scarlett studied his face intently, her gaze tender. Ethan, youre already a big boy. Im already an adult, Ethan murmured with his eyes closed, half-expecting a kiss. Yes, you are an adult, Scarlett said, then leaned in closer. Ethan felt a kiss on his cheek. You can open your eyes now, its gettingte, lets go have dinner, Scarlett said with a smile, pulling out her phone. Ill call ir. Shoot, thought it was going to be on the lips, Ethan pouted. Next time, Scarlett said,ughing as she tousled his hair. Dinner was at a nicely decorated little Western restaurant, but inviting ir meant it wasnt going to be romantic. However, just as they had finished ordering. A beautiful blonde woman pushed open the door and walked straight towards them, smiling. Henry? Ethans mouth twitched, noticing that Scarlett was also slightly frowning. Chapter 51: That was quite a hit Chapter 51: That was quite a hit Thest time Ethan saw Henry dressed in drag was in a photo, and he was quite stunned by how impressive it was. Now seeing him in person, he was just as striking. Henry noticed the change in Scarletts expression and spoke apologetically, Sorry, you started avoiding me out of the blue, so I asked the store owner to let me know if you showed up. It looks like you havepany, I cane back another time to chat, Henry said, his gaze shifting to Ethan with a look of regret. I hope Im not intruding. With that, he turned to leave. Scarletts expression was sour, but she remained silent. Hey, wait a minute, Ethan suddenly spoke up. Since youre already here, its pretty presumptuous to just drop some crypticment and walk away. His voice was calm, but his stare was icy as he looked at Henry. Running into this man here was an opportunity Ethan wasnt going to pass up. Confronting him here, rather than his aunt doing it alone, was actually more advantageous for him. Ethan Scarletts face showed worry as she shook her head at Henry, Ill exin when I get a moment. Okay, Henry nodded, then smiled apologetically at Ethan again. Sorry. Ethan clenched his fork and knife. His aunt had spoken,if he said anything more, it would just seem like he was making a fuss. Youre not going anywhere, came a cold voice. ir, tall and imposing, blocked the doorway with her hands in her pockets, effectively sealing it off. She held her head high, looking down at Henry with a chilling gaze that was full of pressure. Nice one, ir! Ethan silently cheered. Ah Scarlett sighed softly. Henry,e sit down. She knew with ir there, they wouldnt be able to brush this off without a clear exnation. Henry sat down at the side of the table. The waiter brought the food they had ordered. But clearly, none of the four were in the mood to eat. Scarlett introduced Ethan. Sorry, let me start with introducing myself, Henry began, looking at them. My name is Henry, Im 34, single, and as you can see, my sexual orientation is a bit unique. He was a man dressed in womens clothing, quite beautiful, and spoke in an androgynous tone that wasnt unpleasant to hear, though not exactly melodious. When Henry mentioned his unique sexual orientation, his gaze met Ethans. Ethan shivered and leaned closer to ir beside him. In that moment, being next to ir felt particrly safe. Scarlett watched his movement, covering her eyes with her hand, not wanting to speak. Henry smiled kindly, As for my rtionship with Scarlett, I guess you could say were friends. She was new at the school where I was working, so I was sort of a mentor to her. Ethan frowned. After his aunt and ir moved back to Capitol City and settled their household affairs, Scarletts first job was at the school, so they had known each other for many years. As for my rtionship with her Henry turned to look at Scarlett, seemingly seeking her approval. Just tell the truth, Scarlett said, supporting her forehead with her hand, her expression one of resignation. Alright. Henry turned back to the others. I hired Scarlett to marry me. Of course, ording to our agreement, if she finds someone she truly wants to be with in the future, we can dissolve our marriage at any time. Ethans brow furrowed deeply at the mention of hired. It clearly indicated a transactional rtionship. He looked at Scarlett, who was staring down, avoiding his gaze. ir suddenly stood up, gripping her ss tightly, her eyes fixed on Henry like a predator eyeing its prey. ir! Scarlett hadnt expected ir to react so explosively and quickly stood up, her expression panicked, trying to intervene. ir, push me out, Ethan suddenly said, his voice calm as he reached out and grabbed irs arm, which was still holding the ss. Trust me. ir hesitated, her eyes conflicted as she looked at Ethan. She put down the ss and began to push Ethan out of the restaurant. Once they were gone, Henry apologized. Sorry, it seems Ive disrupted your family gathering. No, Im also involved. It would be too selfish to push all the me away, Scarlett said, rubbing her eyes and shaking her head. Outside the restaurant. Ethan, pushed by ir, paid attention to the cameras on both sides of the street. Take me to the corner up ahead and turn right. Okay. ir didnt ask why and did as he requested, turning into a small alley. Ethan pulled out some stic gloves he had taken from the restaurant table and put them on. Auntie didnt have much choice. I know. irs expression wasplex. They could guess why. Their financial situation at home wasnt great, and at her age, Scarlett was better off with someone like Henry, who was decent in many ways, rather than waiting for some elusive love. It was harsh, but that was reality. Even though I understand, that guy still really bugs me, Ethan said, putting on the gloves and standing up from his wheelchair. His condition was equivalent to that of a thirteen-year-old girl. Thanks to his rehabilitation training these days, he could already stand up. But he had to continue pretending to be paralyzed,otherwise, it would be too shocking. ir was in on this secret. The two exchanged a look, understanding each others thoughts. Ten minutester. Henry and Scarlett left the restaurant, not speaking to each other, and went their separate ways at the door. Henry walked to his car when a tall figure approached him. Come here, I want to talk to you, ir said, then turned and walked ahead. Henry frowned, hesitated briefly, and followed ir into an alley. Secondster, ir emerged from the other side of the alley, standing under a street camera for about ten minutes before turning back into the alley. Ten secondster, she reappeared, pushing Ethan in his wheelchair from the other side of the alley. They then appeared together under another street camera. Are you okay? ir asked as she pushed the wheelchair. Of course, Ethan panted. Im paralyzed, let him go tell the cops I jumped up and hit him. He got beaten up by some random thug, lets go home! About ten minutester. Scarlett rushed out of a taxi and ran into the alley, finding Henry on the ground, clutching his groin, a ck stic bag nearby. Are you okay? Im calling the police right now! No no need, Henry managed a pained smile and waved his hand. That was quite a hit. He had been ambushed from behind with a stic bag over his head, then struck in the groin before he could react. Ive realized something, Henry said, looking up at Scarlett. He loves you, thats for sure. Scarlett was taken aback, her cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and panic. What are you talking about? Hes just a kid. Henry chuckled painfully. I didnt say who. Chapter 52: What exactly does Aunt want to do? Chapter 52: What exactly does Aunt want to do? When Scarlett returned to the hospital, she found Ethan lying in bed. Ethan quickly turned his head and shed her a bright smile. Auntie, youre back. Yeah. Scarlett walked into the room, closed the door behind her, set down her handbag, and sat down beside the bed. Ethan was startled by her demeanor. He hoped Henry hadnt tattled on him for the earlier incident. Close your eyes, Scarlett suddenly said. Huh? Ethan was puzzled. He had just closed his eyes that afternoon and received a kiss on the cheek. Now this again? Still, he obediently closed his eyes. Then there was a faint sound of fabric rustling, like someone undressing. Ethan was confused. What was happening? But the next second, a blindfold was ced over his eyes. Dont open your eyes, Scarletts voice came again, emotionless. She climbed onto the bed, lifted the covers, and slid in. Ethan, blindfolded, felt the bed sink slightly under her weight and realized his aunt hadin down beside him. His mind went nk. What on earth was going on? Was she possessed or something? Lie down, and dont move, Scarlett instructed as shey on her side, facing him. Theyy face to face. Scarlett took his right hand. Your hand is so warm, Ethanmented, feeling her grasp and the warmth of her palm. Shut up! Scarletts voice carried a hint of embarrassment. Okay. Ethan obediently fell silent, partly because he was a bit scared. He felt guilty about the incident with Henry. Scarlett stared at his cheek, trying to merge the face she was seeing with the one in her memories. From the tender-faced little boy who loved to cling to her legs and act spoiled, to the gradually maturing face, to what it was today. Though still young. But he really had grown up. Scarlett took his palm and slowly ced it against her cheek. His hand had somehow grown sorge that it couldpletely cover her cheek. Was it really time to start treating him as an adult? Ethan was nervous, his heart almost in knots. He could feel the delicate touch of her cheek against his hand, but more than that, he was concerned about what his aunt was trying to do. Feeling the soft body next to him, the gentle pressure of her breasts, and the asional touch of her nipples against his body. He had a strong urge to pull the beautiful woman in front of him into his embrace. But the reality was that with his current physical condition, he actually wasnt stronger than his aunt. Youve really grown up, Scarlett suddenly said softly. Huh? Ethan was still dazed, feeling the bed lighten suddenly. Scarlett had already left the covers, followed by the sound of her getting dressed. By the way, Ive cleared things up with Henry. I wont be doing anything foolish anymore, Scarlett said as she pulled off his eye mask. He saw his aunt again, dressed in her daytime clothes, looking gentle and beautiful. He thought it was a pity he hadnt seen more of her. Sorry, Ethan said, his eyes flickering with regret. He trusted that whatever decision his aunt made, it was under pressure. Hmm, Scarlett chuckled, reaching out to flick his forehead lightly. You guys are whats most important to me. Get some sleep. Oh, Ethany back down, watching his aunt head to the bathroom. He felt the warmth in the palm of his hand. What exactly does Aunt want to do? He was clear that his aunt had slipped under his covers after undressing, but then did nothing. The whole process was baffling. The next day came. It was irs turn to stay at the hospital. As usual, they each did their own thing. I want to make money, Ethan suddenly said. Want to buy something? ir asked casually, looking at a magazine. I have a thousand dors. No, Ethan shook his head. I want to earn some money to ease Aunts burden. ir closed his magazine and looked over. Aunts actually under a lot of pressure. Ethan knew that Aunt agreeing to those absurd jobs with Henry was mostly due to financial issues at home. ir was still in school, and he was living at the hospital. Even though the medical bills were now waived, it still put a lot of pressure on Aunt. If he could make some money, he could also make Aunt see him as a real man to rely on, not just a boy. I could get a job, ir suggested. No need, its too slow, Ethan shook his head. Although ir could potentially do part-time modeling gigs given his looks. But that would just be more trouble for Aunt. Live streaming is pretty hot, Ethan said, tilting his head and self-deprecatingly adding, but I dont really have anything interesting to show, nor any talents. I cant exactly perform as a paralyzed patient dancing, can I? Theres still something interesting about you, ir nced towards his lower body. A midnight stream might draw a crowd. Uh, Ethan paused, hand on his chin. Dont say it. With his looks, doing a midnight show might actually be a quick way to make money. In this country, erotic live streaming is indeed a thing. Who would be the female lead? We could start with has-been actresses, ir casually replied. Once youre famous, you could get current stars. Yeah, or a hospital-themed version, Ethany back on his pillow, though it was all just talk. The hospital would never allow him to host an erotic live stream from a hospital room. Do I really need to go into that business to make money? Ethan tossed and turned in bed, struggling to think of other ways to earn money. With his looks and the abilities the system gave him. Bing a male adult star could definitely make him a notable figure in the adult film industry. Lets sleep, ir put down the magazine and climbed into bed. The next day. Scarlett came to bring him food, noticing his preupied look. Is something on your mind, Ethan? Huh? Ethan was still thinking about making money, wanting Aunt to see him as important, otherwise shed always treat him like a child, just ying house. Scarlett held his hand, her expression serious. Dont worry alone. If youre facing any difficulties, Ill help you. After she spoke, she forked up a meatball and brought it to his mouth. The doctor said you can try eating meat, taste this. Ah, Ill eatter, Ethan was still thinking about making money. No, open your mouth, Scarlett insisted, pushing the meatball into his mouth. If you dont eat, you wont have any energy. Mmm, not bad, Ethan chewed, finding the meatball specially made with lots of vegetables mixed in to aid his digestion. He tried to sit up. Ill sit up to eat. No need, just lie down, Scarlett continued feeding him. I used to feed you like this when you were little. Ethan felt awkward. What a way to be fed. While epting his aunts feeding, Ethan secretly resolved to fully shed his childish identity. Ah, open up for some soup. Oh, okay Chapter 53: Do we need to rush this? Chapter 53: Do we need to rush this? Hey Ethan, do you remember Mrs. Miller? Scarlett asked as she forked a meatball into his mouth. Ethan was just enjoying his meal when he heard her, and he paused, drawing a nk on Mrs. Miller. She was in the VIP ward upstairs, came over to say hi when you were admitted, Scarlett added, then mentioned, She was the one wearing those sheer embossed ck stockings that day. Oh! Now I remember. The mention of the stockings brought an image to Ethans mind: a well-dressed woman with wavy brown hair, always looking a bit mncholic. Her legs were long and d in those unusual embossed stockings, the epitome of a wealthydy. That day, his attention had been all on those sexy long legs in ck stockings. He hadnt really paid attention to what she and his aunt were talking about. Hmph. Scarlett sounded resigned. Mention stockings and suddenly he remembers. Did he store memories in stockings or something? She quickly speared another meatball and stuffed it into his mouth, filling it up: She was hoping you could find time to talk to her son, Ryan. Huh? Ethan looked puzzled, wondering about the sense in having a patient, listed as paralyzed, chat with another in intensive care. What were they supposed to talk about? Whod die first? And that name, Ryan, it strangely rang a bell. Mrs. Millers son, Ryan, is in thete stages of heart disease, Scarlett said, her eyes flickering with pity. She feels like hes keeping something to himself and doesnt want to tell her. She doesnt want him to leave with any regrets and hopes you might talk to him, maybe help find some answers. Ethans mouth twitched. Right now, all he could think about was making money, not joining some patient support group. Its up to you, Scarlett said, setting down her fork. Ill always stand by you. Talking about life and death was always heavy. Yeah. Ethan nodded. Dont worry, Auntie, Ill keep going for you. Scarlett paused, then smiled, leaning in so their foreheads touched. For me, keep going. This time, it was Ethan who was stunned. He could sense a subtle change in his aunts demeanor. Before he could ponder it further, Scarlett picked up her lunchbox and left. The next day. ir sat on the bed, flipping through a magazine. Ethan stared at the ceiling. ir, do you think theres any chance for me as a male adult film actor? Are you serious? ir looked up, his expression odd. Yeah, I cant think of any other way to make money, Ethan sighed. I mean, if it helps lighten Aunties load, being a male adult film actor isnt off the table. He had thought it through. Given his current situation, the system was just a trap. Just avoid the weird films, Ethan said earnestly. The female leads in the legit ones arent bad, and with some luck, I might even run into a celebrity or two. Celebrities, huh? Just a touch of their fame could skyrocket his own poprity, making any future endeavors much easier. ir frowned, seemingly taking his suggestion seriously. Im not even worried about not getting picked. Ethan was confident in his 9-inch pecker. With the system-given skill, Hard as a rock, if he really went into adult films, he could definitely make a name for himself in the industry. That way, even if he couldntplete the systems tasks, he could at least leave some money for his aunt, easing their financial worries. But you have a heart condition, ir pointed out seriously. You have to submit a medical report before you can act in films, right? If they see your report, I doubt any director would want to take that risk. Right, Ethan muttered, nodding in agreement. Maybe I should just coborate with some inte celebrities instead. The inte had revolutionized the film industry, turning anyone with a smartphone into a potential director, and naturally, some were making money from it. Just then, there was a knock at the door of the hospital room. Ethan shivered and quicklyy back down on the bed. Who is it? ir got up to answer the door. The door swung open, revealing a graceful figure in the doorway. Sorry, I hope Im not disturbing you, Mrs. Miller said to ir with a smile, adjusting her wavy brown hair and wearing a look of mild sorrow. She was about 5 feet 3 inches tall, slender as if a breeze might knock her over. Ethans gaze fell first on her legs, again sheathed in sheer embossed ck stockings paired with ck high heels. Thece pattern, reminiscent of butterflies, added a unique sexiness to her long legs. After entering, Mrs. Miller managed a smile at Ethan, though her sadness was barely concealed. Is there something you need? Ethan already knew what she was going to ask and was quickly thinking of how to politely decline. Despite her fragile beauty, she was here to talk about her son, Ryan. But right now, Ethans mind was solely focused on making money, devoid of any other worldly desires. My son had a crisisst night and just came out of the critical phase, Mrs. Miller said, her eyes tired and sad, getting straight to the point without any small talk. As a mother, I can feel hes hiding something from me, but I dont want to press him. Ethan, could I ask you to talk to him? She didnt start with the usual pleasantries people often do when asking for favors. Perhaps in her eyes, such a request was too much and absurd, and she was prepared to be turned down. Mrs. Miller, Ethan began, about to refuse, when suddenly a system interface popped up in front of him. Last Wish System, at your service. Mission Name: Ryans Last Wish. Mission Description: Help Ryan fulfill hisst wish. Reward Points: 1000. Mrs. Miller, Ethan said, his voice tinged with empathy, I deeply understand the pain of being tormented by illness, and the helplessness you feel as a mother. I too havein in a hospital bed, unable to move, wishing for someone to reach out, even just to talk. Hope sparked in Mrs. Millers weary, sad eyes as she looked at Ethan incredulously. Ethan gave her a reassuring look. Having been through the storm myself, I hope for clear skies, ah, no, to provide an umbre for others. Mrs. Millers eyes welled up, and she turned her head away, covering her face with her hand. Thank thank you. I dont even know what to say. Its okay, I understand, Ethan said earnestly. Mrs. Miller, you just want Ryan to have no regrets. ir, push me over there. Uh? ir was taken aback, staring at him. Do we need to rush this? Chapter 54: I dont want to die a virgin Chapter 54: I don''t want to die a virgin Chapter 54: I dont want to die a virgin Mrs. Miller walked ahead, her delicate skin and stylish outfit a clear indicator of a well-off household. In her thirties, she was in the prime of her life, like a ripe peach that oozes juice at the slightest touch. Ethan, sitting in his wheelchair, followed behind her, silently admiring how all the right curves on Mrs. Miller seemed perfectly full. Despite her slender frame. Such a figure would be perfect for a model. When Mrs. Miller reached another VIP hospital room, she knocked lightly three times before opening the door and gesturing for Ethan to enter. Lets go, push me in, Ethan took a deep breath to calm his nerves. It was his first time helping someone fulfill theirst wish. Mission Name: Ryans Dying Wish. Mission Description: Help Ryan fulfill his dying wish. Reward Points: 1000. Securing these 1000 points would restore his physical condition to that of a healthy twenty-year-old woman, finally freeing him from his frail state. The VIP hospital rooms were simrly furnished. Upon entering, Ethan saw Ryan on the hospital bed, not even twenty, with gaunt cheeks and long hair partially covering his face, an IV needle in his arm. He was propped up on pillows, flipping through a book. Despite also having a terminal illness, he seemed better off than Ethan, still able to move around. ir wheeled him over to the bedside. Ryan, this is Ethan. Mrs. Miller tied her long hair back, squeezing out a gentle smile despite looking exhausted. The maternal love in her eyes was unmistakable. Hi, Im Ryan. Ryan put down his book, offering a friendly smile. Im Ethan. Ethan wanted to shake hands but remembered his medical records listed him as partially paralyzed, so he just smiled back. He sized up Ryan, finding the boy even more amiable than he had expected. Clearly, he had been raised well. Im ir, ir said, standing behind Ethan, her expression calm. Ryan looked up at irs tall stature and handsome face, his expression slightly tense. The fruits all gone, Ill go buy some more, Mrs. Miller said, seeing the good vibes and standing up with a smile. You young folks chat for a bit. After she left, the room fell silent. Sorry, Ethan, it must have been my mom who asked you toe talk to me, Ryan said apologetically, a hint of shame flickering in his eyes. Here Ethan was, in a wheelchair, and still asked to keep himpany. Do you not have friends whoe visit? Ethan asked directly. Ryans mouth twitched at the question, a testament to Ethans knack for conversation. He managed an awkward yet polite smile, ncing at ir: I went to a private high school where most were too busy with their studies. So, you dont have friends? Ethan pressed, not wanting to be so blunt, but he had no choicethe mission was to help Ryan fulfill his dying wish. Time was precious, and there was no room for small talk. Ryan clearly struggled under the pressure, his eyes constantly darting to irs expression. Boys his age always cared deeply about the attention of beautiful women nearby. Even if those women were just strangers. Of course I have friends, but theyre all in college now, busy with their studies. I dont let theme too often, Ryan chuckled. You probably understand, right? Those kinds of looks, they make things heavy for both of us. Just being able to attend my funeral will make me happy. He spoke frankly, his eyes sincere. Ethan knew he wasnt lying. What people seek after all is friendship, love, family. Are you a virgin? Whoa. Ryan nearly jumped out of bed, his mouth twitching. I dont think this is an appropriate topic right now. He really couldnt keep up anymore. What kind of weirdo had his mom brought to talk to him? This wasnt a friendly chat,it felt more like picking a fight. He nced at ir, who showed no expression, and then rxed a bit. Ethan, is there anything else? Im feeling a bit tired. He was clearly annoyed, convinced Ethan was just some twisted guy looking for trouble. It seems so, Ethan said with a genuine smile. Ryan, let me be straightforward. Ive been close to death several times, teetering on the edge of life and death. At those moments, I thought about all the important things I hadnt done yet. It would be too bitter to leave things that way. His words carried deep emotion. Ryans gaze dimmed, as he couldpletely rte to such feelings as someone constantly on the brink of death. Seeing his reaction, Ethan knew he was getting through. I told myself, if I survived, Id dedicate the rest of my life to helping others fulfill their wishes, so they wouldnt have any regrets. He looked earnestly at Ryan. I have friends who can arrange things for you. Dont worry, theres no charge. You just need to tell me, is this your regret? Ryan had a loving mother and a good family background. As a virgin, he would definitely regret it if he died that way. Ethan was also guiding him, trying to figure out how the system judged the fulfillment of wishes. Huh? Ryan looked puzzled. Discussing this kind of thing at their first meeting seemed like a scam. You have nothing to lose, right? This will be our secret. Ethan lowered his voice. Are you really okay with it, being a virgin from birth to death, never having touched a woman? Ethan gave a self-deprecatingugh. Believe me, do you think I care about worldly riches in my condition? Ryans face changed several times, hesitating before nodding. This stays between us. He couldnt find a reason to refuse. If this guy messed up, he could simply deny it, no harm done. Of course, just us. Ill find a way to distract your mother, it wont be hard, Ethan leaned in. I promise. Ryan felt like he must be crazy. But he found himself nodding uncontrobly. Wait for good news. Ethan nodded at ir. Lets go arrange things for our good friend. ir, following his instructions, remained silent throughout. After receiving the signal, she pushed him away. Ryan watched their backs, a flicker of gratitude in his eyes, a surge of anticipation rising within him. As a true virgin, how could he refuse such an offer? No doubt, despite being paralyzed in a wheelchair, this young man was a true hero. Ethan was wheeled out of the room. Are you really going to arrange it? ir couldnt help but ask. Where would I get the money? Ethan waved his hand dismissively. Lets just wait here. He stayed at the corridor entrance for a while until he saw Mrs. Miller returning. Mrs. Miller, Ethan said, his expression awkward. Ryan doesnt want to die a virgin, Hes looking to hire a call girl,but its not something he dares let you know about. Chapter 55: Misunderstood... Chapter 55: Misunderstood... Chapter 55: Misunderstood A call girl? Sofia Millers eyes widened, her hands covering her mouth in disbelief. Her son was on the verge of leaving this world, and his wish was actually to find a call girl. Um, Ryan was really eager. He wanted me to find him a woman to sleep with, and I agreed. But next time Ie, Ill tell him I couldnt find anyone. Ethan shook his head awkwardly, Sorry, Mrs. Miller, for the trouble. As he spoke, he stole nces at Mrs. Millers expression, which was subtle,plex, and mixed with various emotions. But man, Mrs. Miller was truly beautiful, even when she was just standing there stunned, exuding that mature charm all over. ir, lets go. Ethan greeted, signaling ir to push his wheelchair away. Mrs. Miller still stood frozen at the doorway, clearly still in shock. Didnt you just agree to it? ir pushed the wheelchair, having kept silent as Ethan had asked until they turned the corner, where he couldnt help but ask. Hmm, never underestimate the allure of a virgin to women. Even if a man knows hes going to die tonight, hed crawl out of his sickbed if theres a woman involved. Ethan leaned back in his wheelchair, Shelle looking for me. Oh? ir sounded puzzled as they continued down the hallway, Are you a virgin? Uh, probably not anymore. The next afternoon rolled around. At this time, Aunt was at work, and ir was at school. Ethany in his hospital bed, a panel glowing in front of him. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 3 Stamina: 3 Agility: 2 Skills: Hard as a rock LV1, Medical Secrets. He currently had two missions. The first was to get closer to his aunt, a task of extreme difficulty despite their rapidly progressing rtionship, requiring long-term nning. The second mission was to fulfill Ryans dying wish. This was even vaguer than the first, with a very general task description. But the significance of this mission was profound. In the future, he could gain attribute points by helping others fulfill their dying wishes. Man, this system is kind of a rip-off, Ethan shook his head. Dying wishes are a broad concept, and often, people have more than one. The deepest secrets of the heart are bizarre and curious. The systems judgment mechanism still had much to be explored. As Ethan pondered, he heard a knock on the door. Come in! A barely noticeable smile crossed his face,he hadnt expected her toe so soon. It had only been one night,he thought it would take at least two days for her to seek him out. The door to the hospital room swung open. Mrs. Millers slightly curled brown hair was tied back, falling over her right shoulder, dressed in a ck womens suit with a white blouse underneath, revealing a hint of pale skin. Her eyes held less sorrow than yesterday, but when she looked at Ethan, there was a newplexity. She smiled gently at Ethan, Sorry, Ethan, I hope Im not disturbing your rest. No worries, Ethan replied nonchntly with a smile, Im just lying here anyway, looking out the window. Not much else to do. If this is a disturbance, I wish more people would disturb meitd make the hospital room feel a bit livelier. His words were partly in jest, tinged with the loneliness and helplessness of being bedridden. Mrs. Millers gaze softened noticeably. Her own child was also lying in a hospital bed, and in such circumstances, it was easy for her to empathize, putting Ethan in her childs shoes. Aunt Sofia, Im sorry for not refusing Ryanst night and causing you trouble, Ethan said apologetically. Ill go and turn him down today. A flicker of embarrassment crossed Mrs. Millers eyes, and after a moments hesitation, she said, Ethan, I I have a favor to ask. I hope you can help him fulfill this wish in your name. What? Ethan feigned surprise, his face a picture of disbelief. Im sorry, I know its a lot to ask. Sofia looked remorseful. Ryan he smiled at me this morning. Hes in a good mood today, and I cant remember thest time I saw him smile. But Ethans expression wasplex. Im not even sure how to go about this. I understand, and if its difficult, you can talk to me, Sofia said urgently, her hand on her chest. Cost is no issue. Well Ill have ir help look into it, Ethan said, his face troubled. But shouldnt you discuss this with your husband first? Sofia was silent for a moment before giving a bitter smile. My husband left when Ryan was ten. Im sorry. Ethan now understood the basics: a beautiful widow, well-off, with a child soon to pass away from a terminal illness. No wonder there was always an unresolved sadness in her eyes. Ethan, please, Im begging you. Help Ryan. I dont want anyone else to know, and theres no one else I can ask. Mrs. Miller bowed deeply to him, a gesture made without regard to the fact that she was addressing a young man confined to a bed. Ethan hadnt expected this turn of events. She was unexpectedly strong, well-maintained, her skin pale and smooth. Ethan nced at her only briefly before quickly averting his eyes. Aunt Sofia, Ill do my best. Ryan is like a big brother to me, Ethan said sincerely. Aunt Sofia I also hope you can help me He wanted Sofia to keep this a secret, a small conversational tactic. Keeping a secret together was the fastest way to close the distance between two people. Just then, the nket between his legs was propped up, forming a small mound. He hadnt finished speaking when he saw Mrs. Millers expression change several times. When he mentioned needing help, her body trembled as if shocked. She twirled her hair, avoiding his gaze. No that wont do. What? Ethan looked confused, following her gaze to himself, then looking down at the 9-inch massive Dick, his mouth twitching uncontrobly. Damn! Ethan cursed internally. Aunt Sofia, youve misunderstood, Ethan exined in a fluster. But Sofia didnt listen to his exnation, turning her head away. Once youve helped Ryan, Ill give it serious thought. Chapter 56: Live Sex Shows Chapter 56: Live Sex Shows Ethan looked at Mrs. Miller with a bizarre expression. He really hadnt nned on sleeping with the widow, even though she was quite attractive. Such mature women have a unique allure about them. Glug. Ethan swallowed hard. At this point, any further exnation would just make things worse, like admitting guilt where there was none: Ill try to make Ryans wishe true. Thank you, Ethan, Sofia said, bowing deeply at 90 degrees. This time, she covered her chest with her hand, signaling that she now saw Ethan as a grown man. I should get going. She hurried off in her high heels, almost as if she was running away. Ethan looked at himself, feeling a mix of emotions. This ridiculous skill had really put him in a bind, but luckily it was still at level 1. Once it leveled up, hed probably be able to control it freely, so he wouldnt have to worry about these awkward situations anymore. Outside, the setting sun cast itsst light over thend. Scarlett brought dinner, and after eating with him and ir, she noticed that Ethan hadnt been staring at her legs in her ck stockings today. She was puzzled but didnt ask any questions. She rushed off to her tutoring ss after dinner. Now, only ir and Ethan were left in the hospital room. Aunt Sofia came to see me today, Ethan whispered as soon as Scarlett left. She asked me to help her son and to keep it a secret. Shell cover all the expenses. What? ir blinked, then frowned deeply. How are we supposed to help with that? It soundsplicated. She had thought about finding Ethan a prostitute, but after spending the whole day searching, she came up empty-handed. In the end, she had to dress up in Scarletts clothes and pretend to be a schoolteacher. That was a dark chapter in her history. Hmm? Ethan raised an eyebrow. You seem to know a lot about this? Not really, ir avoided his gaze. After all, this is a hospital. Most people wouldnt daree here unless the pay was really good. What, we have to pay? We should be the ones getting paid! Ethan waved his hand dismissively and picked up his phone to start typing a message. ir leaned in closer to see. He was drafting a tweet iming he was terminally ill and wanted to lose his virginity before he died, hoping a kind-hearted, sympathetic angel would help him. After finishing, Ethan opened his followers list and sent it out to everyone. Will this even work? ir looked baffled. She couldnt believe that anypassionate angel would actuallye to the hospital to perform such an act of charity. Dont worry, Ethan gave a thumbs up. There are still plenty of good people in the world. The next day came quickly. Ethan received several responses. He chatted with them about the details, including a disimer. Finally, he made a deal with a female streamer who agreed to help him for a performance fee of $1000. That evening. ir wheeled him to Ryans room. When Ryan saw him enter, his eyes seemed to sparkle. Sorry, Ryan. Ethans face was filled with disappointment as he looked into Ryans eyes. I had ir search high and low, even offered more money, but you know,ing to a hospital for this its tough for them. Ryans eyes dimmed at the words, but he managed a weak smile. Its okay, Ethan. Youve done your best. I understand my situation. His eyes reddened, his emotions genuine. To have met you at thisst stage of my life, Im already lucky. He spoke sincerely, viewing Ethan as someone who truly cared for him. After all, Ethan was paralyzed and didnt have much time left either. Fame and fortune meant nothing now; helping him was the only reason Ethan could have. Yeah. Ethan nodded, hesitating to speak. Ethan, just say what you want to say, its okay. Ryan looked serious. We dont need to hold back with each other. In matters of life and death, true intentions are revealed. Well, its not that theres no option. Ethan pulled out his phone and showed a photo of a woman. Shes a cam girl from an adult streaming site, and she wants to use your situation for a live stream. Ryan looked at the photo, taken aback. Regardless of how she looked in person, the photo was pretty: A live stream? Yeah, you can wear a mask, keep your face hidden, protect your privacy. Ethan looked ufortable. But I thought it was too weird, so I already said no. Ryan hesitated, his body trembling slightly when he heard Ethan had refused. Actually, it could work, since its with a mask, but my mom Then Ill contact her, Ethan said, looking troubled. After a pause, he turned to ir. Ill have ir try to take your mom shopping. The idea was pretty far-fetchedir, a high school student, asking a widow in her thirties to go shopping. By now, Ryans mind was clearly swayed by the image of the sexy cam girl, and he nodded. Okay! No man could resist a sexy cam girl. Ethan left under Ryans grateful gaze. Soon after stepping out, he saw Mrs. Miller standing by the railing outside, looking at the sky with a mncholic expression. Aunt Sofia. Ethan approached her and exined the whole arrangement. A live stream? Sofias pupils dted, her mind buzzing. What what did he say? Yeah, he can wear a mask. Ryan seemed pretty happy, Ethan quickly added. But if you disagrees, Ill refuse. Sofias face went through several changes, looking utterly drained. She shook her head. Let it be, as long as hes happy. For safety, I suggest changing rooms, Ethan whispered. Yes, thats fine, please take care of it. Sofia generously handed over $3000 to help with the arrangements. Ethan then quietly asked Dr. David to arrange a room. Dr. David handed over the keys to a vacant room, avoiding ir as if she were the gue. Ah, that bald doctor is actually pretty nice, Ethan thought, juggling the keys, secretly thrilled about making a clean $4000. ir followed him through the whole process, her expression indescribable. Ryan was in better shape than him, weak but able to get out of bed and walk. Everything arranged. That night, the cam girl trio arrived at the hospital as agreed. ir was responsible for leading them to the room and then stood guard at the corridor with a walkie-talkie. Sofia had nowhere else to go and stayed in Ethans room, watching the live stream with aplex expression. As a mother, even though she agreed to this absurd arrangement for her sons sake, she was still anxious and chose to watch the live stream for peace of mind. However, since they were watching on Ethans phone, they sat quite close together. Aunt Sofia, sorry, my phone screen is small. Ethan gave an awkwardugh, sitting next to the beautiful widow, watching her sons live sex show. The situation was overwhelming, and Ethan felt incredibly conflicted. Chapter 57: The true nature of a “lonely wife” Chapter 57: The true nature of a lonely wife Whats it like to watch live sex shows with a beautiful widow, especially when the star of the show is her own son? Ethan noticed Mrs. Millers ears turning bright red. Even a mature woman finds it hard to keep herposure in such situations. She kept her eyes glued to the screen, worried about her son and too embarrassed to make eye contact with Ethan. Ethan leaned back on the pillow, catching a whiff of Mrs. Millers subtle fragrance. Mrs. Millers long, curly hair was swept to one side, exposing her pale neck, all openly disyed in front of Ethan. For a moment, Ethan didnt know whether to look at the neck of the attractive widow or thepassionate female angels on the live stream. No matter where he looked. The live stream had already started. On the screen, thepassionate female angel was dressed in a nurses outfit. Yes, a nurses outfitshe knew what men liked. But this nurse outfit was hardly professional, obviously a size too small, clinging to her body and entuating her curves. Thepassionate female angel was actually quite average-looking, but she knew how to dress up. Her worldly allure had a special attraction for virgins. Ryan, wearing a Pikachu mask, had never seen such a spectacle before. His eyes were wide open, and he was too stunned to speak. Hey, handsome, thepassionate female angel said in a nasal voice, leaning in and caressing him. You seem really nervous, huh? Mrs. Miller looked distressed. As a mother, seeing such a woman getting close to her son was hardly a joy. She watched as the female host on the screen kept flirting, skillfully chatting with her son as if she wanted to know even the color of his underwear. Mrs. Miller was very nervous, staring intently at the screen, terrified that her son might reveal some private information. At this point, she couldnt care less that Ethan was right beside her,her heart was in knots, her attention fixed on the screen. It had to be admitted, these female hosts knew too many tricks. Their teasing,bined with their words, had Ryanpletely led by the nose. Fortunately, she was still professional, asking about personal preferences. Like whether he liked fis stockings or who he fantasized about. As she asked, she kept sending out perks, and Ryan was led to answer. His preferences were clear, truly maximizing the shows effect. Outside the screen. Mrs. Miller went from being tense at the beginning to now having a flushed face, covering her face with both hands. If possible, she would definitely want to live on another. Especially with the constant stream ofments floating across the screen, like bullets of shame hitting Mrs. Millers heart. Ethan thoughtfully turned off thements. Watching Ryan in the mask on the screen, although his face was hidden, the excitement in his eyes was unmistakable. Who knows if he would have banged his head against the wall if he knew his mom was watching the live stream. Cough, cough. Ethan, feeling a bit of the masterminds embarrassment, coughed lightly: Aunt Sofia, boys will be boys. Dont talk, Mrs. Miller shook her head, her face red, whether from embarrassment or anger, it was hard to tell. On the screen, the female host was now sitting on the hospital bed, asking about his feelings, urging him to describe in detail what would happen next in the performance. It was all about the show effect. After all, with a performance fee of $1,000, she definitely wanted to earn it back. Ah, Ethan shook his head, thinking to himself that a mans first time is just like this, a little stimtion and he bes this awkward mess,pletely controlled by a woman. In terms of looks, that female host was just average, not ugly. Mrs. Miller was the real beauty. Ethan felt that instead of watching the female host on the screen, it was more pleasing to sneak peeks at Mrs. Miller. But when he looked at Mrs. Miller, he saw her avoiding his gaze. ?Ethan felt a sudden jolt in his heart, a bad premonition rising. Sure enough, the Hard as a Rock skill had activated. The nket over hisp was pushed up high. Cough, cough. Ethans face turned awkward. Aunt Sofia He tried to say something to exin. But Sofia, as if shocked, trembled and looked down, unable to meet his eyes, her voice barely a whisper, Not now Ethan was puzzled, his face filled with question marks. What did she mean by not now? Did she imply ter might be okay? Right now, her son was interacting with the hostess on the live stream. Ethan would never consider doing anything inappropriate at this moment, especially since Ryan considered him a close friend. Mrs. Miller, seeing his prolonged silence, twirled her hair around her finger, a gesture to mask her difort. The beautiful widow looked so vulnerable and delicate. The air between them was charged with a strange tension. Ethan felt it was the right moment to say something like, Aunt Sofia, you wouldnt want your sons secrets to get out, would you? Given the current situation, it seemed too twisted. Mrs. Miller remained silent. But her body shivered Her hand had slipped under the nket grasping his embarrassingly aroused self. Her touch started gently but gradually quickened Ethan was baffled. Was this the true nature of a lonely wife? No need for words, even under threat, she was extremely good at masking her nervousness, but now he couldnt just walk away. All the while, her eyes stayed fixed on the screen, pretending as if nothing was happening. Is this for real? Ethan was stunned by the unexpected turn of events. Mrs. Miller was very nervous. Ethan was equally tense, his eyes glued to Ryan on the screen, where thepassionate female angel was interacting intensely with the audience, nearing the end of the show. The professionalism was evident. Indeed, those who could host such shows had unique skills that made them stand out. Ethan observed Ryan, who seemed excited, which was good. Silence, a long silence. Ethan didnt know what to say. But watching the beautiful widow, her face a mix of humiliation and shyness, all emotions tangled together, and her body still carrying a faint scent The physical pleasure and the mental shock, whenpared, made the physical sensations seem less significant. Things had gone this far. Ethan tentatively reached out and ced his hand on Mrs. Millers waist, just resting it there, not moving. Mrs. Miller shivered. Dont be nervous, Aunt Sofia. Ryan is like a brother to me,I wouldnt do anything inappropriate. Chapter 58: Ah, did it fail? Chapter 58: Ah, did it fail? Mrs. Miller was undeniably beautiful, but what really drew people in was her unique aura of mncholy, typical of a widow, which instinctively triggered a protective urge in men. Of course, it could also provoke the opposite desire to dominate her. But none of this concerned Ethan. With his current physical strength, he wouldnt stand a chance if he tried to force anything on Mrs. Miller. Luckily, the situation didnt require any drastic measures. Aunt Sofia, Ethan said, his hand resting on her slender waist, feeling the softness of her body through her clothes. Not now, please, Mrs. Miller pleaded, looking up at him with eyes that begged and cheeks flushed with embarrassment. She was sitting next to a young man even younger than her own son. She tried to muster some authority as an elder. But the fierce grip she had on his penis seemed to tell her that beneath his frail appearance lurked a beast ready to devour her at any moment. It was a conflicting feeling. So, when can we? Ethan heard his own heart pounding wildly. His goal today was to test out a task issued by the Last Wishes System. Bringing Mrs. Miller to watch live sex shows was purely to share a secret with her, providing a backup n in case he couldntplete the systems task. But this unexpected turn of events caught him off guard. However, he didnt want to miss the chance to connect more deeply with the widow. This Mrs. Millers eyes filled with embarrassment. Hearing such flirtatious words from a kid made her cringe to the max. On the phone screen, the show continued. The female host leaned close to Ryans ear on the hospital bed, whispering, Say goodbye to your past, virgin. Ryan froze, his muscles tensed as if he was soulless. Outside the screen. Mrs. Millers embarrassment peaked. She closed her eyes, unable to watch the screen any longer, and her repetitive hand motion stopped. Ryans actually doing quite well, Ethan remarked, knowing that praising her son was the highestpliment to a mother. Though the context was admittedly a bit weird. Mrs. Miller covered her eyes with one hand, unwilling to look or speak. Seeing this, Ethan boldly ced his hand on her thigh d in ck stockings. Mrs. Miller shivered but didnt resist. Her left hand fell naturally on her skirt, tacitly allowing him to touch her leg but not under the skirt. Ethan felt a twinge of regret. But he wasnt in a hurry. His hand wandered on Aunt Sofias thigh, watching her endure with her eyes closed. Men always want to push the boundaries. Ethan took her right hand, guiding it to continue stroking his Pecker. The atmosphere in the room was perverse. For Sofia, this was probably the first time shed ever been in such a humiliating situation. Ethans hand caressed her long legs,if it werent for her firm grip on her skirt, he would have slipped his hand underneath by now, and who knows what he would have done. On the screen in front of her, her son and the hostess were in the throes of passion. The sound from the phone wasnt loud, but at that moment, it was piercing, as if the hostesss exaggerated moans were knives stabbing into her heart. Ethan wasnt greedy,for now, he had achieved what he expected. Maintaining this special secret between them would make Ethan feel very special to Sofia. Aunt Sofias hand was really soft, much morefortable than using a masturbation sleeve. The hospital room maintained a strange silence, filled only by the sounds of lovemakinging from the phone. After the female host let out an extremely exaggerated moan, signaling the end of the show, Ethan sighed deeply. As he ejacted, he took a deep breath and pulled out a stack of tissues from the bedside table, handing them to her. Here you go, Aunt Sofia. Thank you. Sofia avoided his gaze, taking the tissues and clutching them tightly, the warmth of the sticky substance feeling like it clung to her hand. On the screen, the female host was also cleaning up. Ethan wiped himself with a tissue, his eyes glued to the screen, waiting for the system to pop up. The female host said goodbye to her viewers, and the screen went ck, marking the end of the live stream. Still, there was no indication from the system that he hadpleted the task. Ah, did it fail? He wasnt surprised by this oue. The wish was something he had deliberately led Ryan into, and it seemed that the system didnt recognize such manipted scenarios. He nced at Aunt Sofia. After this encounter, he had established a kind of intimate connection with her and her son, meeting the prerequisites forpleting the task. Ding-dong. His phone received a message from ir stating that the female host had left and Ryan was back in his room. Seeing this message, Sofias tense muscles visibly rxed, and aplex expression shed in her eyes as she stood up, pressing a hand to her chest and bowing deeply to Ethan. Thank you. Hmm. Ethan chuckled lightly. Ryan is like a brother from another mother to me. Fulfilling his wish is my wish too. Sofias eyes flickered strangely. This boy, calling Ryan a brother, had been quite forward with his hands on her just moments ago. She was relieved that Ethan was paralyzed,otherwise, she might have beenpletely devoured by the beast between his legs earlier. The thought of that bizarre scenario was almost too much to bear. Sofia quickly gathered her thoughts, looking him in the eye with a serious expression. Ethan, please keep this a secret. Just imagining what would happen if Ryan found out about her physical intimacy with his only good friend felt like the world would explode at that moment. As a mother and an elder, she couldnt bear the shame. Of course. Ethan nodded again. He knew that at this moment, Sofia would follow his lead, but what happened next was another matter. Sofia then pulled out a slightly bulging envelope from her handbag, prepared in advance, and forcefully stuffed it into Ethans arms. This is a little token of my appreciation. Please dont refuse. This I really just wanted to help Ryan. Ethan made a pained expression, secretly estimating at least $1000 inside. All in all, he had made a profit of $5000 from this venture. I know youre a good kid, Sofia said, her lips twitching uncontrobly as she struggled to keep her expression from falling apart. If you can, please talk more with Ryan. After all, he doesnt have many friends. Dont worry, Aunt Sofia. How could Ethan not understand? She was trying to set boundaries, but he wasnt ready to let things end so simply. Not to mention, he still wanted to maintain a long-term connection with Sofia. As for the system task, he still needed to figure out Ryans true wish and help him fulfill it. Chapter 59: Wish Name: I hope my mom is happy Chapter 59: Wish Name: I hope my mom is happy After sending off the adult webcam host, ir returned to the hospital room and saw Ethan lying on the hospital bed. She sniffed the air and frowned slightly. Whats up? Ethan asked, looking puzzled as he held several stacks of envelopeshis earnings from the past few days. Theres a weird smell. ir nced around and only saw a few crumpled toilet paper rolls in the trash can beside the bed. Cough, here, take this. Ethan changed the subject, aware of irs keen sense of smell. He pulled out a stack of dors, totaling $1500. You can use it for whatever you want. No need, Im not short on cash. Give this money to mom, ir said, surprised, without reaching out to take it. Its okay, Ive already set something aside for her. Ethan then ced another two stacks in her hands. I made a total of $5000 this time. $1500 is for you, think of a way to give $2000 to Auntie, and the remaining $1500 will stay with you as our activity fund. Okay. ir took the three stacks of money, looking oddly at Ethan. She really hadnt expected someone bedridden to have earned $5000 in such a short time. Ill just take $500,the rest, $2500, can be our activity fund. That works too. Ethan wasnt focused on the money and didnt mind. ir sat down beside his bed. Whats next? Hmm? Ethan nced at her dashing cheeks. You seem really interested. Yeah. ir didnt deny it. It feels like were back to our childhood. Oh, really? Ethan reminisced. They had grown up together, and most of the time, it was himing up with ns and then executing them with ir: Time flies, huh? Your hair seems to have gotten longer. ir reached back and touched her hair, which had grown from ear-length to her neck. I used to get it cut every month, but I didnt this month. Let me tie it up for you. Ethan casually picked up a hair tie that Auntie used. Okay. ir sat on the hospital bed, her back to him. Ethan reached out and yed with her hair behind her ears, their movements natural, just like when they were kids, when Ethan often helped her braid her hair. Once the braid was done, it didnt add any femininity to her look. Her somewhat androgynous, dashing face would probably need shoulder-length hair to add a bit more femininity. Forget it, just wear it down. Ethan gave up. Hmph. irs eyes seemed to be smiling. The next day. After returning from school, ir pushed Ethans wheelchair to Ryans room, positioned him in front of the bed, and then left the room, stepping outside. Mrs. Miller wasnt there, of course, because they had coordinated this beforehand. Ryany in the bed, his gaze fixed out the window, his expression matured as if he had grown up overnight. Ryan, congrattions, Ethan said softly. How does it feel to be an adult? Cough. Ryan hadnt expected him to be so direct, and his expression momentarily stiffened: Actually, it doesnt feel much different. Im still me, nothing has changed. As he spoke, his eyes darted to the door, as if he was afraid his mom might suddenly appear. Really, its awesome. Ryan shed a knowing smile that all men understand, leaning back on his pillow. In that moment, you feel like even if life ended then, it would have been worth it. He stopped mid-sentence and gave Ethan an apologetic look. Sorry, I guess I said too much. Thanks, though. Its okay, Ive always said, Ryan, youre like a brother to me. Helping fulfill your wishes genuinely makes me happy, Ethan replied with a sincere smile. The night before had been eventful, but apologies were unnecessary. Ryan opened his mouth, struggling for words, Youre a good person. He always felt Ethans gaze on him was a bit odd. Like a kind of fatherly love? Ryan quickly shook his head, dismissing these bizarre thoughts. Ryan, I think your wishes might go beyond just that, Ethan spoke up, this time without any leading tone. It had been proven that wishes led by suggestion werent recognized by the system. Huh? Ryan was puzzled, wondering why Ethan was so concerned about him. But thinking about everything Ethan had done for him, he figured it outthis must be what they call a true phnthropist, someone above petty interests. Ethan just looked at him, staying silent. He was afraid that speaking might turn into leading again. Wishes, of course, everyone has plenty. In the quiet of the night, all sorts of strange thoughts pop up, Ryan mused, entering a reflective state. Like hoping for world peace, or wishing for a delicious meal the next day. He looked at Ethan. You must have a lot of simr thoughts, right? Uh, Ethan was stumped. Those could indeed be considered wishes, so what exactly defines a wish for the system? But speaking of regrets, I do have some, Ryan continued, clearly more concerned about friendships than he let on. He also longed for someone to talk to. Ethan, who had unconditionally helped him fulfill his wishes, was obviously the best person to talk to. Ryans eyes showed a hint of sadness. Im really worried about my mom. Ethans eyes lit up, as if hed caught a keyword. Aunt Sofia is one of the strongest women Ive ever met, Ryan. You really dont need to worry and add to your stress. Ah, you dont understand. Ryan sighed softly. My mom lost my father when I was very young, and now Im leaving too. Shell have nothing left. Im worried that after Im gone, she might do something drastic. As he spoke, his eyes reddened. I really hope she can find happiness. It was at that moment. A system interface suddenly popped up in front of Ethan. Mission Name: Ryans Final Wish. Mission Description: Help Ryan fulfill his final wish. Reward Points: 1000. This line refreshed in front of him. Mission Refreshed. Wish Name: I hope my mom is happy. Mission Description: I hope my mom can find someone to rely on, so I can leave peacefully. Mission Reward Points: 1000. Random Skill +1. Its refreshed! Ethans eyes sparkled as he grasped the systems wish mechanism. It mainly divided into two parts: first, gaining the trust of the wisher, and second, having them express their true wish. Ethans excitementsted only a second as he looked at Ryan, feeling a pang of heartache: Dont worry, Ryan, Ill help you achieve it! Huh? Ryan, still immersed in his sadness, was taken aback by the response, not quite knowing what to say next. Chapter 60: I want to sleep with Aunt Sofia Chapter 60: I want to sleep with Aunt Sofia Sorry, what did you just say? Ryans first reaction was that he must have misheard. Ryan, dont worry, Ill take care of your moms happiness, Ethan said earnestly, looking him straight in the eyes. Ill make sure your wishes true. Uh, actually, thats not necessary, Ryan replied, his mouth twitching as he nced at Ethan. Considering our conditions, its hard to say whos going to outlive whom. Ethan, however, didnt seem bothered by Ryans odd look,his mind waspletely focused on the task titled Wish: Moms Happiness. There are many definitions of happiness. But undoubtedly, the simplest way to achieve it, as a man, is to drive her wild, to a point where her brain floods with dopamine. Thats what they call a sense of happiness. Ethans gaze shifted back to Ryan, nning to capture Mrs. Millers facial expressions on video when the time came. Dont ask how its done, just ask if its happiness. Cough, Ethan. Ryan felt a chill as Ethan looked at him, a bad feeling rising inside: Youve already done so much for me, so you dont need to worry about this anymore, especially given your current situation. But Ethan grabbed his hand, his expression serious: Ryan, were good friends, let me handle this! You just need to hang in there and see Aunt Sofia happy! He was actually worried Ryan might suddenly pass away, which would mean a real failure of his mission. Living in this hospital, it wasnt umon for someone to go to sleep and never wake up. Ryan felt something was off, but seeing the sincerity in Ethans eyes, he couldnt bring himself to refuse: Ethan, thank you. Promise me, stay alive. Ethan looked serious. Ill make sure of it. Okay, okay, Ryan knew about Ethans condition, how hed nearly died several times. Comparatively, Ryan seemed likely to live longer, but the mood had been set: Its a promise. By the way, Ryan, what does Aunt Sofia like to eat? Ethan suddenly asked. Ryans mouth twitched, his unease growing. Why are you asking these questions? He couldnt be thinking of pursuing my mom, could he? But that thought barely surfaced before he dismissed it. Ethan was in such a state,how could he possibly do that? I really should be ashamed, Ryan felt waves of guilt for even doubting his friend who was wholeheartedly trying to help. Ethan got more information about Mrs. Miller from him. Out of guilt, Ryan told him everything he knew. Until ir came in and wheeled him away. That night, the twoy in adjacent beds. ir, what do you think happiness is? Ethan stared at the ceiling. Happiness? iry on her side, silent for a long while: Im very happy right now. Now? Ethan turned his head to look at her handsome face in the moonlight. Yes, now, irs voice was calm and steady: Having you guys around is enough for me. Mm. Ethan turned his gaze away, his mind racing like aputer. Mission description: I hope Mom can have someone to rely on, so I can leave with peace of mind. This already rified Ryans definition of happiness. If it was just aboutpleting the mission, Ethan could easily hire someone to y the role of a perfect man in terms of physique, looks, and wealth. But it was never going to be that simple. The key was to make Ryan believe that his mom already had someone to rely on, a trust that would naturally show in their everyday interactions. Ethan knew he had to meet two conditions toplete his mission. First, make Aunt Sofia show in her daily life that she truly had someone to lean on, convincing Ryan of its authenticity. Second, make Ryan believe that this person could genuinely take care of his mom in the future. Damn, these missions are never easy, Ethan muttered, covering his face with his hand. There was a simpler way, of coursefind a decent man and have Mrs. Miller be with him. But Ethan had never considered that approach from the start. Lets start by making Ryan think Mrs. Miller is in love. Ethan set his n. The task was tough, but he wouldnt give up,his health depended on it: Ryan, rest assured, after youre gone, Ill take good care of your mom. Ethan silently vowed. The next day arrived. Mrs. Miller, as usual, was cleaning her sons hospital room. Although the hospital had its cleaners, she felt this was one of the few things she could do for her child. Ryany in his hospital bed watching his mother, his eyes reddening. His mom was top-notch in both looks and figure, a widow who still had countless men admiring her. But for his sake, she had never dated again. Im sorry. Ryan watched his mothers back and apologized, his voice so low only he could hear. He knew he was holding her back. After Mrs. Miller finished cleaning, she looked up and saw Ryan smiling at her: Thank you, Mom. Hmph, Mrs. Miller let out a dissatisfied grunt. Youre getting formal with your mom. Seeing her childs bright smile every day was her reason to keep going. Her life now revolved solely around her child. By the way, Mom, Ryan remembered what Ethan had told him the day before. Mom, youre still so young and beautiful, you could consider remarrying. I wouldnt mind. What nonsense, Mrs. Miller said as she tidied his bed. Moms already old. She had just finished speaking when the memory of Ethan making advances the other night shed through her mind, followed by the embarrassing realization that she had seen the live stream of her son with a female streamer. Flustered, she quickly stood up: Ill be outside. Okay. Ryan was unaware that his mom had seen everything that night. Mrs. Miller hid her awkward expression and left the room. In the hallway, she saw a tall figure. ir, standing at 6 feet tall in her shoes. Mrs. Miller saw the dashing young woman and knew she must have been sent by Ethan. A mix of helplessness, shyness, and embarrassment shed through her eyes. Ethans looking for you, ir pointed downstairs. Okay, Ill go in a bit, Mrs. Miller nced at Ryan, feeling like she was sneaking off to meet a man, worried about being caught. Ethany in his hospital bed, and soon, Mrs. Miller pushed the door open and entered. Hi, Aunt Sofia. Sofia didnt speak, nced behind her, and walked to the bedside. Her voice was calm but deliberately distant: What is it? She wanted to keep her distance from Ethan. Touching a paralyzed mans dick and manually bringing him to climaxthese bizarre memories had been popping up in her mind intermittently over the past few days. Each wave of embarrassment made her wish she could live on another. Aunt Sofia, Ill just say it, Ethan looked at her mature, graceful figure. I want to sleep with Aunt Sofia. Chapter 61: This... no, I cant, its too sudden Chapter 61: This... no, I can''t, it''s too sudden Chapter 61: This no, I cant, its too sudden Sofias pupils dted, disbelief written all over her face. She doubted her ears, staring at Ethan sitting on the hospital bed, his medical chart dering him paralyzed. Sorry, Ethan, what did you just say? Aunt Sofia, I want you to be my lover. Ethans expression was dead serious. You heard me right, and its not for meits for Ryan! Sofia pinched her thigh, then covered her face. Sorry, Im a bit tired. Ill visit you another time. She turned to leave. Aunt Sofia, do you really want Ryan to leave this world with regrets? Ethans voice followed her. Hearing her sons name made Sofias body tremble. As a mother, even knowing it was a deception, she turned back. Ethan, seeing her conflicted expression, knew his words had an impact and that this was his only chance. If he couldnt convince Mrs. Miller now, she would keep her distance in the future. With his current half-paralyzed state, pursuing her actively was a fools dream. Ethan, I need to pick up some test results from my doctor. Sofia urged, clearly not wanting to prolong the conversation. If Ethan couldnt provide a reasonable exnation, she was ready to leave. Ethan watched her, silent until her brows furrowed. Aunt Sofia, do you know what the most painful thing is for us terminally ill patients? Sofia remained silent. The pain that keeps us up at night, having to give up our dreams, the constant fear of death, Ethans voice grew heavier, shaking his head as he looked at her. But thats not it. The real pain is seeing our loved ones suffer because of us, feeling helpless. All we can do is smile, pretending we dont know anything. Sofia shivered, recalling Ryans morning smiles. Ethans words pierced her heart like a sword. He raised a hand. Aunt Sofia, you know, were more sensitive than most because all we can do is lie here and watch our loved ones, unable to do anything else. His eyes sincere, he managed a smile. Thats all we can do. What are you trying to say? Sofia clutched her chest, feeling as if a hole had been punched through her heart since the conversation began. Aunt Sofia, Ryan knows your pain, Ethan said with a bitter smile. His real wish is for you to be happy. Sofia stumbled, steadying herself against the bedside table, her eyes beginning to tear up. As a mother, how could she not be moved by these words? If it werent for Ethans presence, she would have already broken down crying. What does this have to do with what you just asked? Sofia struggled to stand, Ethans words hitting her hard. Aunt Sofia, you know, pain cant be hidden, and neither can happiness, Ethan said with a sacred expression. I want you to experience the joy of being a woman, to alleviate your sorrow. Your change will be seen by Ryan, helping him move past his pain and guilt. Sofias eyes widened, tears halfway down her cheeks now reced by a stunned look. She pondered the connection between the two. Seeing Ethans serious demeanor, it seemed he was earnestly discussing this absurd matter. Aunt Sofia, you know, even though Im paralyzed, my capabilities as a man are undoubtedly strong, Ethan said earnestly. But Mrs. Miller hesitated, some words unspoken. Normally, even if one were to seek a man, it would at least be someone able-bodied, not someone bedridden. Hmm, Aunt Sofia, if possible, I too wish you could find happiness, not just me, Ethan whispered softly. But youve been avoiding men,rgely because youre afraid of being deceived, right? Mrs. Miller paused, struck silent by his uracy. As a widow with her husbands inheritance, she was a prime target for scammers. She knew this and was wary of everyone, instinctivelybeling anyone who approached her as after her wealth, naturally preventing any man from getting close to her heart. And Aunt Sofia, you dont have to worry about me being after your wealth, Ethan said with genuine eyes. Sofia felt something was off but then again, it made sense. Ethan was in such a state, barely hanging on to life. How could he possibly be after her money? Plus, Aunt Sofia, if you feel I cant satisfy you, you can leave anytime without worrying about me clinging on or even harming you, Ethan continued. Sofias mouth twitched, realizing he might actually be right. Moreover, finding someone who matches my capabilities might be tough, Ethan said with a smile. Reality isnt aic book. A 9-inch dick is already quite exaggerated. Hes not after her money, wont cling to her afterward, and boasts exceptional sexual prowess. Sofia is a woman after all. Shes been cautiously guarding herself against all men who approached her over the years, but how could she not have desires? But no, this is too absurd. Mrs. Miller, Ethans voice floated over, You dont want Ryan to carry regrets forever, do you? Sofia froze. She was doing this for her child. This no, I cant, its too sudden, Sofia shook her head. I need to go back. She hurried away in her high heels, almost fleeing. Ethan watched her graceful retreat, not in a rush. His goal today was to nt a seed for the future, to water it and wait for it to bloom. He picked up his phone, already having Ryans contact saved, and quickly typed: Ryan, I just introduced Aunt Sofia to a suitable man, but she refused, considering your feelings. Sorry I couldnt help you. After sending the message, Ethan put down his phone. Every word he said was sincere, not a single lie. On the other side. Ryan read the message, first stunned, then rereading it several times before a bitter smile appeared. His mom had refused someone elses introduction because of him. So, his mom had always been held back by him, both in life and in her pursuit of happiness. That evening. Sofia saw Ryan looking downcast and suddenly Ethans words echoed in her mind, her child had been suffering because of her. Chapter 62: Sorry, as a repayment, Ill take good care of your mother Chapter 62: Sorry, as a repayment, I''ll take good care of your mother Chapter 62: Sorry, as a repayment, Ill take good care of your mother Happy birthday, Ryan! Look what I brought you. Ethan said, sitting in his wheelchair, holding a shopping bag. Man, Ethan, you shouldnt have brought anything, Ryan said with a resigned smile, taking the shopping bag from him. He opened it to find sixic books. Love of a Widow, Lonely Weekends of a Mature Woman Ryans mouth twitched. What on earth are these? Ethan chuckled awkwardly, Youre always buried in those serious novels. Thought you might enjoy someics to rx a bit. Sorry, I didnt have any spare cash, so I could only afford some discounted adultics. Ryan paused, feeling a pang of guilt. Damn, I really shouldve He held theics carefully. Ill make sure to read them. Good, Ethan nodded, knowing full well he wasnt short on cash. Theseics definitely had another purpose. Ethan, thanks a lot. Lets have some cake, Mrs. Miller said as she walked into the room with a small cake in her hands. Sure, Ethan replied with a bright smile. Ill light the candles. Mrs. Miller took out the candles, watching her son and this young boy getting along so well, feeling both relieved and conflicted. After thatst absurd suggestion, Ethan hadnt brought it up again, which caught her off guard. It seemed like Ethans intentions were as pure as he imed, just wanting to ease Ryans pain. Mrs. Miller, could you turn off the lights? Ethan said with a smile. Sure. Sofia gathered her thoughts and turned off the lights. Happy Birthday to you~ Ethan started singing, and Ryan joined in. As they reached the part where you make a wish, Ryan nced at his mother. Sofia, watching her son, caught the look. Her mind was filled with thoughts of making love with Ethan, just to give her son some peace. That sudden nce made her think of Ethans words. Ryan has been in a lot of pain, just putting on a brave face so you wouldnt worry. Could it be that her sons wish was truly for her to find happiness? I hope mom stays healthy, Ryan wished silently, then blew out the candles. Oh~ Ethan yed up the atmosphere. The birthday mood was great,the three of them ate cake and chatted casually. When it was time to head back to the hospital room. Mrs. Miller, sorry to trouble you again, Ethan said with an apologetic smile. No, thank you foring, Mrs. Miller replied, pushing Ethans wheelchair. These days ir would just drop him off and leave. So it was Sofia who helped him back. The two were silent as they walked down the corridor. After thest incident, Sofia tried to keep her distance, and Ethan only spoke when she initiated conversation. All this made Sofia gradually rx, thinking this kid was actually quite easy to get along with. As Sofia pushed him to the door of the hospital room, she suddenly asked, Is Ryan really in a lot of pain? I dont know, Ethan simply shook his head. After all, Im not him. Ryan is his own person,how could anyone else know what hes thinking? But Ethan looked up at Sofia, his face breaking into a sunny smile. I think, as a son, seeing his mother happy must be his greatest wish. As long as his family is happy, Id be at peace when its time for me to go. Sofia felt a mix of emotions and nodded slightly, Sorry, I asked you some weird questions. Its okay, being with Ryan and Aunt Sofia feels like being with my own family. Im really happy, Ethan said sincerely. Hmm, Sofia felt conflicted. This kid was treating her like family, but just a few days ago, he had expressed a desire to be her lover, highlighting a contradiction. I should head back. Sofia nced back at the hospital room before turning to leave. Ethan watched her graceful figure, smiling to himself, knowing exactly what she was thinking. He didnt see a contradiction in considering Aunt Sofia as family and wanting to sleep with her,in fact, he found it doubly thrilling. Im back, ir said as he opened the door to the hospital room and wheeled Ethan back in. As the door closed, Ethan stood up from his wheelchair. Walking was still exhausting for him, but he made it a point to walk when no one was around to keep his body in shape. Moms busy with her exams these days, so she wonte, ir said, not surprised to see him standing. The two of them had no secrets between them. Is it already time for the teacher qualification exam? Ethan walked over to his bed andy down. If Auntie passes and I get better, she might end up being my teacher. Yeah, that could happen. Get well soon, ir replied, lying back on his bed and ying with his phone. I betterplete my mission soon, Ethan muttered to himself. The next day, Ethan visited Ryans hospital room as usual. Ethan, do you think older women can really find happiness? Or is marriage that important? Ryan asked, flipping through theics Ethan had brought, feeling oddly empathetic. Well, good people exist at every age, right? Ethan smiled. Imagine, getting older and knowing someone is waiting for you at home. That must give you more hope. Ryan was silent. He knew that once he was gone, his mother would truly be alone. Just the thought of that scenario filled him with immense guiltit was all because of him. Is it really because of me? Because of me, my mother cant find happiness? I dont know, Ethan shook his head. But I think, Aunt Sofia loves you, she puts you above herself. Thats what mothers do. Ah, Ryan put down theic and sighed deeply. Ethan felt quite shameless, exploiting the love between this mother and son. Sorry, as a repayment, Ill take good care of your mother. That was his goal, to manipte Ryans perceptions. Since Ryan usually just read books and couldnt go out much, with limited exposure to the outside world, it was easy for Ethan to reinforce certain ideas under his deliberate guidance. Like the idea that his mother was rejecting happiness just to take care of him. A woman needs a good husband to be happy in the future. Ryan also hoped that after he was gone, his mom would have someone to rely on. Originally, these thoughts were just in his mind, but under Ethans deliberate influence, he hade to believe that his mother was refusing happiness because of him. That evening. Mom, Ryan suddenly said, looking at his mother. If possible, I hope you can remarry. After all, dad has been gone for many years. Chapter 63: The best man for her under Chapter 63: The best man for her under Ah? Sofia had been equally restless these days, her mind constantly filled with images of Ethans naked body. It wasnt because she had been a widow for too long, or out of lonelinessit was purely instinctual. After Ethans analysis, she had to admit that this young man ticked all the boxes for a perfect boyfriend. A thirty-something young widow, fantasizing about an attractive eighteen-year-old boy. Just the thought was thrilling. But rejecting him required a lot of courage. Sofia hadnt responded yet, mainly because Ethan was paralyzed. No matter how adventurous she felt, the idea of being intimate with a paralyzed boy was a hurdle she couldnt quite get over. Mom, you really dont have to worry about me, Ryan said, gathering his courage to express the thoughts hed been holding back. Im fine just reading in bed. You should do what you want to do. That would make me feel better. He actually wanted to say that doing so would let him leave this world in peace. But he didnt say it out loud. Yet a mother knows. Even without him saying it, Sofia saw it all in his eyes. Her eyes suddenly welled up with tears, and she fought them back as she hugged Ryan. Dont worry, honey. Im already happy enough as it is. Sofia was unfortunateher husband had passed away, and her son was terminally ill. But she also felt blessed,her husband had loved her, and so did her son. Mom, Ryan said softly, his head cradled by his mother, just be careful not to get fooled by the wrong guy. Alright, Sofia replied, her face a mix of embarrassment and emotion. But when her son mentioned being deceived by bad men, Ethans words from the other day shed through her mind. With my current situation, Aunt Sofia, you dont have to worry about being deceived. No way, Sofia shook her head. Hes still a kid, and hes paralyzed. Even if I were desperate, I couldnt go there. Time passed quickly. Ethany in his hospital bed and saw Aunt Sofia walk into the room. Her makeup was different today, somehow more striking. Her perfectly chosen silk dress entuated her voluptuous figure, and her stiletto heels added a distinct sexiness to her mature demeanor. Aunt Sofia, you look beautiful today. Are you going on a date? Ethans heart sank. Had all his careful nning been for someone else? He had done his homework on Sofia,given her situation, it shouldnt have been easy for her to find a trustworthy man. Sorry, I just wanted to sit here for a while. Ryan thought I was going on a date, Sofia said, avoiding Ethans gaze. Oh, no problem, please have a seat, Aunt Sofia, Ethan replied, relieved, a smile creeping onto his face. He wasnt a fool. Hiding out here was a pretty far-fetched excuse. If Sofia really wanted to hide, she could have stayed anywhere outside. Coming here was a choice in itself, just a shy one. Sofia sat down beside the bed, her legs together, hands on her thighsa picture ofdylike grace. The room fell into an ufortable silence. Sofia felt helpless. She didnt want to seek out Ethan, but finding a trustworthy man on short notice wasnt easy. When she truly considered finding a man. Ethans words from before had nted a seed in her heart, which had taken root and was now sprouting. As Sofia tossed and turned at midnight, Ethans analysis kepting back to her, and whenever shepared other men to Ethan. She reached the same conclusion. Ethan really was the best man for her under the current circumstances. Of course, this suitability was purely in terms of being lovers. Aunt Sofia, Ethan said with a smile, since youre already here, why not give it a try? Sofias body trembled slightly as she looked at his sincere smile. She silently stood up, set her handbag aside, and first gathered her long hair at the back of her head, casually tying it into a ponytail. Then she began to undo her silk dress. Ethan watched intently as Sofia undressed. Her movements were neither hesitant nor overly shy. After all, she was a mature woman in her thirties,it would have been odd if she had appeared inexperienced. As she slipped off her long dress, her graceful figure was fully revealed. She still stood on the floor, heels on, adding a special allure that continuously struck Ethans heart. In just a moment, he felt an overwhelming attraction. Aunt Sofia, youre truly sexy, Ethan sincerely admired. The widows unique allure peaked the moment the dress fell away, her whole being seemed to radiate a deadly seduction. Dont talk, Sofia said, a blush on her cheeks as she moved to sit by the side of the bed, her feet slipping out of her high heels. You didnt really need to take off the heels, Ethan couldnt help butment. A mature woman barefoot in stiletto heels was incredibly sexy. No way. Sofia shot him a nce and tly refused. After taking off her high heels, she climbed into bed, her cheeks flushed, clearly trying to hold on. Regardless, as an elder, it would be embarrassing to appear inexperienced in front of a young man. Ethan remained still, continuing to pretend to be paralyzed. He was getting a taste of the perks of being a paralyzed patient, lying on the bed without needing to move. The advantage of being with an experienced woman was that he didnt need to worry about her. They even started to chat casually. Mrs. Miller must have been lonely for too long and seemed eager to share her thoughts. Ryan was really adorable as a child, Mrs. Miller said, her legs long and sexy. When he was born and I held him in my arms, I felt like the whole world had changed. Thats just a mothers instinct. Mrs. Miller grasped Ethans hand. And the first time I breastfed, I was so nervous. It was a defining moment as a mother, and I just wanted to give him everything. I watched him grow up, his first words, his first day at school, his first good grades, and how he craved my praise. But fate is so cruel. It took my husband from me, and now its taking my child. As she spoke, tears streamed down her cheeks, falling onto Ethans abdomen. All these hardships are temporary, Ethan felt he wasnt a very good listener. Even as he listened to Sofias tales of hardship, he couldnt help but admire her well-maintained figure. Her skin was tender and smooth, free of any excess. Youre so young, Mrs. Miller. You could definitely raise another child, Ethan sincerely suggested. No, Mrs. Miller shook her head, not bothering to wipe her tears. A child is irreceable. Im sorry, Ethan felt a pang of guilt. Chapter 64: His "Pecker" reacted again Chapter 64: His "Pecker" reacted again Chapter 64: His Pecker reacted again Ethan had always fantasized about Aunt Sofias figure, slender and delicate, her skin smooth as cream, soft like a cream puff. Sofia squinted her eyes, biting her teeth tightly. Today, her long hair was braided and casually draped over her shoulder, exuding a mature, wife-like allure. Ethan was also clenching his teeth, feeling quite strange at the moment. It was hard to describe in words, an indescribable charm. These conflicting feelings mixed together, but the main impact was psychological. At that moment, he suddenly saw the woman before him as his aunt. The beautiful aunt who had cared for him since he was little, treating him like her own child, the girl-next-door in his heart, his one true love. She held his hand, guided him, always with a charming smile. Only in dreams. And in the restless dreams of his youth, he always saw her figure. But now, it was all happening in reality. Just thinking about this fact ignited a strong sense of impact and achievement in his heart. Aunt Sofia. He instinctively wanted to speak, even though his mind was nk, not knowing what to say at this moment, not knowing what words could express his feelings. But he just wanted to talk. Sofias hand was quicker, covering his mouth. Facing his bewildered eyes. Sofia shook her head, her gaze meeting his, just like the person in his memories who would pick him up when he fell, guide him, instruct him, making him feel utterly secure. Ethans mind went nk, overtaken by a strange sensation he had never experienced before. He looked at Sofias abdomen, so slim and t. In his memory, his aunt had a fuller figure, full of femininity. Was Aunt Sofias waist always this slim? He remembered someics, where a bulge would form on the abdomen during pration. He looked carefully for a while, but it remained t. Damn,ics are such liars, Ethan thought, his mind filled with all sorts of messy thoughts. The feeling was quite marvelous. So, were they now in the closest rtionship possible? He couldnt control his thoughts, bizarre ideas popping up, wild and illogical. Sofias face was strained, her hands gripping the sheets tightly to alleviate difort. She had mentally prepared a lot beforeing, but the intense difort still made it very hard for her. The main reason was Ethans paralysis,she had to bear it all. If it were just lying t, it wouldnt matter much, just endure the pain. It was like having a sprained ankle but still having to walk on it. Sofia didnt dare move rashly,she needed some time to adjust. Her husband had been gone for over ten years, and she hadnt found a new boyfriend since. This encounter brought back painful memories, now more painful than ever. Sofia was even afraid to exert too much force, fearful of hurting the child beneath her, especially since he was paralyzed and had a heart condition. The thought of him dying from excitement during sex was unimaginable. Ethans waist began to move more vigorously, the impact growing more intense. Ugh, ah, its so big, fills me up so much! Sofia red at Ethan, finally realizing she had been tricked. What does it mean to be the perfect lover? It was nothing like this. It had just started, and she already felt more exhausted than after a session of yoga. ?! Ethan actually felt quite guilty. Here he was with a beautiful married woman, and all he could think about was his aunt. What kind of weird cheating was this? He really wanted to continue. But he didnt expect to be stared down with such a bewildering look. Seeing his confused and cautious expression, Sofias resentment softened a bit. After all, he was still a kid, and it wasnt his fault that he was well-endowed. Her expression then softened, showing her good adaptability. Sofia shifted her weight onto her knees, holding onto the beds handrails, trying her best not to put too much pressure on him. Ethan felt it too, unable to distinguish whether the stimtion and pleasure wereing from his body, his mind, or just dopamine-induced hallucinations. Jerk. Sofia blushed when she realized she was actually enjoying the process. After all, the person was the same age as her child, even a friend of her childs. Every time she thought about it, a strange sense of shame overwhelmed her. But her body was telling her she wanted more. Im such a failure, hes just a kid. Sofia was caught in theseplex emotions. Twelve minutester. Ah~ An excited scream was followed by a long silence. Uh, Aunt Sofia, I really didnt mean to finish inside, Ethan said, looking embarrassed. It was his first time, he had no experience, and Sofia wouldnt let him talk. He was actually quite embarrassed. Sofias expression wasplex. It was just a mistake, Im far from my limit, Ethan said with a confident smile. Sofia pursed her lips. Men like to show off, and Ethan was no exception. It was like someone who vomits from drinking too much, then insists theyre not drunk and opens another box to drink more. The two didnt engage in further conversation. After all, they didnt really have much inmon. A beautiful married mother and her childs friendjust this rtionship made any conversation awkward. Aunt Sofia, what was your husband like? Ethan suddenly spoke up, feeling the awkwardness of the moment. He needed a topic to lighten the mood. Besides, he needed more information to better understand Sofia and Ryan. Sofia looked puzzled, this young boy holding her and asking about her deceased husbandwhat a strange turn of events. After a brief hesitation, she began, He was a very gentle man. We were college ssmates. I remember the first time we met,it was a rainy day, and I didnt have an umbre. Sofia slowly recounted. It wasnt a particrly dramatic story, just a typical college romance that started with a simple encounter and gradually led to mutual attraction. If it were a novel, it would probably be dismissed for being too mundane. But real-life love is often just like that. As Ethan listened to Mrs. Miller reminisce about her happy times with her husband, his hand wandered over her body. He felt that the touch was even better now. The weird sexual tension increased again. Later we had Ryan, and we were very happy, Sofia said, a shadow passing through her eyes. Unfortunate lives are always different. Fortunately, when he left, he left Ryan and me a legacy. Ethan wanted to offer some words offort. Sofia flicked his forehead lightly: No need tofort me. Im a mother,I wont be so easily knocked down. Right. Ethan felt the greatness of motherhood, but his Pecker reacted again. Chapter 65: Could... could this lead to pregnancy? Chapter 65: Could... could this lead to pregnancy? Chapter 65: Could could this lead to pregnancy? Ethany on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling with clear eyes, free from any worldly desires. Sofia leaned against him on the narrow single bed. She had to lie on her side, pressed close to Ethan, her chest pressed against his arm. Her skin, smooth as cream, was covered in fine beads of sweat, her lips parted as she breathed heavily. Sofia, could could this lead to pregnancy? Ethan felt the touch of the woman next to him against his skin, his emotions tangled. His body had been enhanced by the system, putting him at the peak of human condition. So theoretically, his sperm vitality was also at its peak, making the likelihood of conception simrly high. Dont you want to be a dad? Sofia opened her eyes and rolled them, exasperated. Men are all the same. Hmm, hmm. Ethan chuckled dryly, at a loss for words. Dont worry about it, Sofia sighed lightly, a sh of embarrassment in her eyes. For a moment, she had resented Ethan. A wave of fear washed over her. That resentment meant she saw him as a man, not just a boy. Luckily, she quickly adjusted her feelings. Her eyes flickered with resignation. It was all his fault for being too strong, in every sense. Hidden desires deep in her genes were messing with her brain. Youth is a blessing, no need for rest. Despite being paralyzed, he was still formidable. If he could move, it was unimaginable. In a sh, Sofias mind conjured up all sorts of bizarre positions. What am I thinking? She quickly banished these strange thoughts from her mind. This way, Sofia, now satisfied, finally remembered the main purpose of her actions. Is this okay for Ryan? Mhm. Ethan nodded, looking at her earnestly. Aunt Sofia, you look even more charming than usual. He wasnt lying. At that moment, Sofias features carried the distinct allure of a woman post-orgasm. It was as if something held back for years had finally been fully released. Hmph. Sofia snorted and sat up, but Ethan caught her arm. Aunt Sofia, Ethan said with an awkward smile, pointing, Youre too sexy, I think I could still go on. Sofia looked where he pointed, her body trembling slightly. This was outrageous in every sense. Ryan leaned against a white pillow, his gaze drifting out the window where leaves asionally fell. At his request, his mother hadnt closed the window, allowing the evening breeze to brush against his cheeks. Ryans lips curved into a smile, but his eyes held a trace ofplexity. His mother had dressed up before leaving, probably following his advice to try meeting men. It had been a long time since hed seen his mother look so radiant. He wanted her to be happy, to have someone to rely on after he was gone. But the thought of his young, beautiful mother dating other men, the idea of another man being by her side from now on. Deep inside, he felt a surge ofplex emotions. Ah, Ryan sighed softly, watching as the evening breeze lifted a flurry of green leaves into the window, onending perfectly on his head. Suddenly, the familiar click-ck of high heels sounded from outside the door. Ryan tensed up and sat up straight, looking towards the hospital room door. He suspected his mother hadnt actually met with any man, perhaps it was just a performance to put his mind at ease. The door swung open. Sofia stood there, dressed neatly, her eyes instinctively avoiding Ryans intense gaze. After all, she had just been intimate with his friend. She cared about her appearance. She managed a strained smile, Ryan, havent you gone to bed yet? Uh, Ryans expression was odd, catching his mothers evasive eyes. Why was she avoiding his gaze? What was with that strange look? Pushing his thoughts aside, he said, I took a nap during the day, thought Id sleepter. Okay, good. Sofia felt her sons gaze was a bit strange, making her wonder if there was something odd on her clothes. Although she had carefully folded her clothes to the side during their encounter. Since the first time was inside, she didnt bother to make him finish outside after that. With the amount he released, once or multiple times didnt make much difference. Sofia was clearly nervous, the more peculiar Ryans gaze, the more anxious she became. It was as if he had seen all the absurd things she had done. Ryan noticed his mothers odd behavior, his gaze growing even stranger. He had only suggested she try meeting men, but what exactly had she done tonight? Sofia tucked her hair behind her ear and pulled out some fresh clothes from the wardrobe, Try to get some sleep early, Ryan. After speaking, she headed to the bathroom, but her sons piercing gaze made her nervous, her stomach tingling as if something was still inside, not fully cleaned out. It was all because Ethans was just too long, finishing deep inside, making it difficult to clean out. Sofia stumbled slightly but quickly regained her bnce, not daring to look back as she entered the bathroom. Ryan watched all his mothers movements, feelingpletely off. His mother was a mature woman, a wife, and now she was walking so stiffly. This wasnt just a date,it clearly looked like she had indulged in excess. He hoped his mother wouldnt close off her heart because of him. But this was too much, too fast. Often, when strange thoughts arise, they linger in the mind, bing more usible the more he thought about them. Ryan pieced together all of his mothers behaviors. His mind was blown. The next day. Ethan arrived at the hospital room door, Sofia with aplex expression, whispered, Is it really okay? Ryan seems a bit off today. Her main reason for calling Ethan was to spare Ryan any pain. This morning, Ryan had dark circles under his eyes and his smile was forced, which panicked her and made her quickly call Ethan. Dont worry, Aunt Sofia, Ethan reassured her with aforting smile. Kids are like that. They want their mom to be happy, but it getsplicated when theres a stepdad in the picture. It just means our n is working. Ryan has noticed the changes in you. Alright then. Sofia couldnt think of any other exnation, surprised by her sons intense reaction. Ethan stepped into the room. Hey, Ryan, came to see you. Its Ethan, huh. Ryan turned, his eyes ringed with dark circles, looking worn out. Uh, Ethan was taken aback. What in the world? Chapter 66: This is the last time Chapter 66: This is thest time Ethan was taken aback when he saw how worn out Ryan looked. He had a special kind of affection for Ryan, especially since Ethan had just slept with Ryans mom the night before. There was a sort of father-son bond between them. Im fine, Ryan shook his head, hiding his bitterness. Thanks foring to see me. Ryan, Ive told you before, even though were not rted by blood, our rtionship is like family, Ethan said sincerely. Seeing you like this worries me. You can tell me anything. He still had a mission toplete, and if Ryan died prematurely, hed be at a loss for where to turn. And over time, what started as justpleting a mission had gradually turned into a friendship. I Ryan struggled, but seeing the sincerity in Ethans eyes, he let out a bitterugh. He was already in bad shape,what was there to hide? He looked up at the hospital room door, making sure his mom wasnt there, then lowered his voice. I think my mom has a man. Hmm? Ethans interest was piqued. Ryan was quite observant to have noticed in just one night that his mother had been with him. Isnt that what Ryan wanted? For Aunt Sofia to have a man to rely on? Ethan sneakily nced at his mission panel. Wish Name: I hope my mom is happy. Mission Description: I hope my mom can have someone to rely on so I can leave this world in peace. Reward: 1000 points. Random skill +1. The key was to make Ryan feel that his mom had found happiness. Ethan was very confident in his abilities, believing that afterst night, Sofia must be very happy. The special charm that a satisfied woman exudes is not something that can be faked. Ah, but its too soon, Ryan sighed softly. Im worried hes a frivolous man, only after my moms body and money. Hmm, Ethan grunted, a bit annoyed. This guy sure had a lot of concerns. Completing this mission wasnt going to be easy. Ryan, youre really underestimating Aunt Sofia. Your mom is strong. Aunt Sofia is so beautiful, and over the years, shes seen all kinds of men. I think she must have chosen someone who can withstand any test among her suitors. Yeah, Ryan said, his face brightening a bit. Thanks, Ethan. I was overthinking it. Ethan was silent. Ryan said he was overthinking, but the mission hadnt shown aspleted. So he didnt believe it at all. Ethan chatted with him a bit more, maintaining their rtionship and assessing his mental state. Until Sofia came in. Ryan, Im going to head back now. Oh, and I have someics for you. Ill bring them next time, Ethan said as Sofia pushed him out the door, waving goodbye to Ryan. Yeah, sure, Ryan smiled, feelingforted by Ethans consistent, selfless concern. Meeting such a friend in the final stages of his life made him feel gently cared for by the world. Sofia pushed Ethans wheelchair back to the hospital room. Ethan kept trying to hold this beautiful womans slender, fair hand, but she dodged him several times and even pped his wandering hand away. Aunt Sofia, no one wille to my room until tonight, he said, eyeing her. She was dressed in a simple womens suit, her long hair pinned up, adding a touch of efficiency and allure to her appearance. Hmph, Sofia snorted, well aware of the boys intentions. She pushed his wheelchair to the bed, lifted him, and ced him back on the bed: Lets pretendst night never happened. I must have been crazy to agree to such nonsense. After tasting the thrill once, it felt like a release of something she had held back for over a decade, leaving her feeling refreshed but deeply regretful. Upon reflection, it was utterly absurd. She had actually been involved with a boy younger than her own son, who was also paralyzed, and not just once. This morning, she had rushed to the pharmacy to buy medicine. Oh, Ethan watched Sofia with a smile curling at the corners of his mouth. So, my affair with Aunt Sofiasted just one day? No more chances in the future? Sofia took a deep breath, sitting sideways on the edge of the bed, looking at Ethan with a gentle voice, Im sorry, Ethan. As an adult, I shouldnt repeatst nights mistake. Alright, Ethan chuckled. Then lets make today thest time, to properly finish what we started. You, Sofia was exasperated, are you even listening to me? I am, Ethan said, cing his hand on Sofias thigh. Just onest time, dont you want to experience yesterdays climax again? Itd be a shame to never feel that again. Sofias eyes flickered with conflict. Ethan didnt give her time to think, gripping her hand and looking into her eyes with a face full of affection, as if they were not lovers but in a sweet romantic rtionship. Sofia turned her head away, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. She felt her heartbeat quicken. Women her age really had little resistance to young, strong menit was like a childs pleading. It had already gone this far, just onest time. The curtains were drawn shut, the door to the hospital room closed. In the room, the young many on the hospital bed, Sofia leaning over him, her slender figure belying her voluptuousness. Sofias face was flushed, unable to look at the young man beneath her. Im really damned! Intense self-reproach filled her heart. But what could she do? Her husband had died early, and all the burdens had fallen on her shoulders. Her so-called strength was just a facade. This is thest time. Sofia closed her eyes, twisting slightly, telling herself. Ethany there, watching Aunt Sofia, truly enjoying the moment. He too was immersed, savoring the pleasure. So soft, so moist, sofortable. As for it being thest time, he just smiled. Ryan sat on the hospital bed, looking uneasy and asionally ncing toward the door. His mom had gone to send Ethan off and hadnte back for over an hour. Normally, he wouldnt mind. But the happy look on his moms face yesterday, after being with a man, made him overthink. Ah, I must be overthinking it. Ryan shook his head with a smile. Just then, the door to the hospital room opened, and Sofia came back. Mom, Ryan called out, but his expression froze when he saw her clearly. He could tell there was something odd about the way she walked. Although Sofia tried to stand straight, the high heels made it difficult, and identally touching a sore spot brought a strange, indescribable pain that made it impossible for her to maintain a normal walking posture. Mom, whats wrong? Ryan asked, his expressionplex, unsure whether he should even ask. Its nothing, Sofia said, tying up her hair. Chapter 67: There are positions we havent tried Chapter 67: There are positions we haven''t tried Chapter 67: There are positions we havent tried Mom, did you hurt your foot? Ryan asked, his expressionplex as he noticed his mothers slightly sweaty hair and her evasive gaze. He remembered that when she had pushed Ethan away earlier, she was wearing stockings, but now she was barefoot in high heels. A mature woman wearing high heels barefoot can be sexy, but it feelspletely different when its your own mom. And there was that distinct feminine scent about her, as if she had been thoroughly cherished. Ryan was certain that after sending Ethan off, his mom had a fling, and by the looks of it, it was quite the passionate encounter. Oh, I just lost my bnce going upstairs, Sofia said, casually tying up her hair and instinctively covering her eyes. I went for a walk downstairs and got a bit sweaty. She smiled at Ryan, then grabbed some fresh clothes and headed to the bathroom. Ryan sat on the hospital bed, watching his mothers graceful and voluptuous figure disappear, feeling incredibly conflicted. Who goes for a walk in high heels? And her stockings were gone. He knew better than anyone that his mothers flimsy excuse was just because she subconsciously still saw him as a child. Ugh. Ryan clutched his chest, feeling worse than if he had been betrayed because he didnt even have the right to feel betrayed. And his mother looked so satisfied. It was like his heart was being squeezed. All he could think about was his beautiful mom, in the arms of another man. Phew. Ryan steadied his breathing, pulled out his phone, and after a moment of hesitation, he texted Ethan. Ethan, how long was my mom with you? Ethan, still savoring the memory, thought about how Sofia probably treated it like it was thest time, reluctantly putting on the sheer ck stockings at his request. The feeling was indescribable. The only regret was that the durability of the stockings had its limits. She had seemed so reserved at first, but gradually she let go, adopting positions even he found embarrassing, and Mrs. Miller showed no resistance. As Ethan was reminiscing, especially about the times Mrs. Miller liked to talk about Ryan, he felt a deep, unspeakable guilt. Then he received Ryans text. He was asking how long his mom had stayed. Ethan typed back truthfully, About an hour and a half. Ryan frowned when he saw the message. His mom had been with Ethan for an hour and a half, and from the time she left to when she returned, it was about two hours. Plus the time it took to push the wheelchair back and forth. Ryans expression darkened. So, the time his mom and that stranger were together was less than fifteen minutes, minus the time it took to undress, it was just a few minutes. Yet his mom looked so content. Ryan bit his nails, wondering if it was really just because she had been lonely for too long. He didnt suspect Ethan of lying about the time,his mom and he were too far apart in age for there to be any collusion. So, his moms lover must be someone at the hospital. Ryan quickly came to that conclusion. It made sense, after all, his mom was almost always at the hospital with him, so it was likely someone from the hospital. But the doctors he saw were mostly middle-aged and balding. Ryan thought of his morous mother in the arms of a middle-aged, overweight man, and he felt even worse. The next day arrived. When Ethan saw Ryan again, he was taken aback. Ryan, whats wrong with you? I Ryan stared with dark circles under his eyes. He initially wanted to say he was fine, but considering Ethan was his only friend and there was no need to pretend, he gave a wry smile and shook his head: I think Ive messed up my moms life. What? Ethan was also distressed, staring at his system screen, unable toplete his task, and very anxious. And worse was Ryans current state. Already physically weak, coupled with insomnia, he looked like he was barely hanging on. Ethan was genuinely worried he might just slip away. Ah, Ryan sighed softly. I wanted to make my mom happy, but I think I pushed her too hard, and she just picked any man. Ethan gulped, his own affair with Ryans mom shing through his mind, hoping Ryan hadnt found out. Ryan, you might as well be straightforward. He nced nervously to see if Ryan had anything like a fruit knife hidden in his hand. Feeling Ethans tension, Ryan knew he truly considered him a brother, and his problems were Ethans too, which was why he was so anxious. Ryan felt conflicted but didnt hide anything. The guy my moms seeing, he might not be great in the male department. Oh. Ethan breathed a sigh of relief,it wasnt about him then. He lowered his voice, What do you mean? Ryan shared his deductions from the previous day, clear and logical, convincing. Ethan was silent after hearing it. He immediately understood why his task hadnt beenpleted. Wish Name: I hope my mom is happy. This wish wasnt just about knowing his mom found a man,the man also had to be approved by him. Ethan frowned. His first thought was to find a decent man to pretend to be Sofias husband. But the risk was high. Not to mention there was only one chance, convincing him would require finding someone within the hospital, and after narrowing down the options, getting his approval, thinking they could make his mom happy, was nearly impossible. Ethan, what should I do? Ryan looked dejected. I pushed my mom to find happiness, and now Im criticizing her choice, isnt that low of me? Ethan thought to himself, You really do make a big deal out of everything. Looks arent everything, Ethan tried to convince him. The doctors here might be older, but theyre all high-ie earners. Ah, my mom doesnt need the money, Ryan shook his head. Ethans face fell. He ended the conversation for the day. After Sofia brought him back to the hospital room, she asked anxiously, Whats wrong with Ryan today? Let me think, Ethan was overwhelmed, the task hade this far, yet it was missing just this bit, and now he was stuck. He needed to find a way to break through. Ethan nced at Aunt Sofia, who was wearing sheer ck stockings with butterfly patterns today, exceptionally sexy. She wasnt being particrly careful in front of Ethan. Ethans gaze followed her long legs up to the hem of her skirt, the ck stockings wrapping her groin: Aunt Sofia, actually, there were a few positions I still wanted to try yesterday. Is now really the time for this? Sofia snapped, frustrated. Remember what you said yesterday. But dont you feel its a pity, Aunt Sofia? Ethan smiled. There are positions we havent tried, and since were here, today could be thest time. Chapter 68: Close your eyes Chapter 68: Close your eyes You! Sofias expression changed as she stared at Ethan, who maintained a warm smile. She had to admit, the boy was quite handsome. His delicate and fragile appearance easily stirred a protective desire in mature women. Her gaze drifted downward. Such a contrast was irresistible to any mature woman. No, Sofia said, a struggle shing in her eyes. She turned away, took a deep breath, got up from the hospital bed, and left only her graceful silhouette behind. I told you yesterday was thest time. Oh~ Ethan watched her walk away. The allure of a mature woman was something a young girl just couldnt match. But youll never get to see these poses again, Aunt Sofia. Arent you going to regret it? Sofia didnt turn back, her high heels clicking towards the door of the hospital room. ? Ethan was stunned. Wow, he actually failed? That couldnt be right. He watched as Sofia expertly drew the curtains closed, locked the door, and then walked back, her gaze evasive. Onest time! Pfft. Ethan almostughed out loud. Of course, I promise. Mature women are so soft. Sofia, fearful her son might notice something off, began undressing before getting into bed. Her coat slid off her body, revealing pale shoulders and the straps across her white skin. The ck straps against her pale skin were especially sexy. Sofia didnt take it all off. When she turned around, her cheeks were flushed, and Ethans appearance made her feel guilty from the bottom of her heart. But guilt and desire are alwaysplicated, intertwined with each other. Thinking of him as just a young adult, a friend of her son, the guilt could sometimes turn into impulse under certain provocations, a mix of sin and arousal. Im a bad woman, Sofia murmured, her hand on her forehead. She hadnt removed her bra and panties, as if they were herst shred of dignity. Ethan found it amusing. Women are like that, clearly conflicted yet defeated by their bodies. Its not that women dont have desires. Men are mostly driven by their bodies, often thinking with the wrong head until theyre satisfied, then the right one kicks in. In the dark, the experience isnt much different. Women, on the other hand, tend to crave more emotional stimtion. The appearance, physique, size, or even some forbidden emotions continuously stimte their bodies. When Sofia climbed on top, she said, Close your eyes. Aunt Sofia, its not our first time, Ethan chuckled, his gaze sweeping over her body, enjoying the changes in Sofias expressions and figure. Close your eyes, Sofia insisted. Oh, alright, Ethan agreed, knowing hed consider opening them halfway through. She just needed to make a statement. It wasnt long after Ethan closed his eyes that they began. Ah, just as I thought, Ethan sighed. He was up for new positions, but Sofia didnt really need much variety. What Sofia craved was this simple kind of thrill. Ethan reached out his hand. At least this way, he felt more involved, rather than just being a simple, human-shaped adult toy. In another hospital room. Ryan looked out the window, his heavy dark circles reflecting his mood, which wasnt great. His mom had gone to see Ethan again. And she had been gone for an hour. Ryan could guess that his mom would first chat with Ethan about his issues, then sneak off to meet her mysterious boyfriend, maybe even hiding in some corner of the hospital to do things they shouldnt. The image of his mature and morous mom, bent over a desk, her long legs barely supporting her body while some sleazy guy stood behind her, made Ryans fists clench and tremble. But after a few seconds, he let go. All this mncholy could only turn into a powerless sigh because there was nothing he could do about it. And to think, this whole mess started because of him. At least I need to find out who it is. Ryan gritted his teeth, determined. If the guy was just some regr doctor or male nurse, he might ept it. But the thought of most doctors being middle-aged made him feel even worse. Back in Ethans hospital room. Sofia got up from him, skillfully grabbed a wet wipe from the side, and started cleaning herself. Her hands gently pressed on her abdomen, movements practiced. Aunt Sofia~ Ethany still, waiting for the beautiful married woman to clean him up. Suddenly, he thought being a paralyzed patient wasnt so bad. After all, during the whole process of making love, he barely had to move, and afterwards, Sofia would take care of the cleanup. What is it? Sofia asked while wiping, a look of resignation in her eyes. What a mess this all was. Unknowingly, Sofia felt the sensationsing back, andpared to yesterdays awkwardness, today she was much more skilled. Yesterday had been somewhat painful, but today was pure pleasure. She was acutely aware of these changes, and they made her wish she could just crawl into a hole. I think Ryan is worried about whether the man youre seeing is trustworthy, Ethan finally decided to be upfront with Sofia, hoping to reassure Ryan, which was hard to do on his own. Sofia paused in her wiping, her eyes flicking over to Ethan with a strange expression. She felt like shed been yed by this boy. He had initially convinced her that letting Ryan know she was being satisfied by a man would put his mind at ease. And Ryan seemed to hint at that too. She had been duped. Now, the situation was even worse than expected. Sofias eyes flickered with anxiety. He wasnt nning oning clean to Ryan, was he? What do you want to do? Sofia picked up her scattered clothes. A mature woman dressing, her sexy lingerie sliding over her skin. Ethan turned his face away, fearing that if he watched too much, his 9-inch Pecker might just get excited again. We need to make him feel that the person youre dating is trustworthy, Ethan propped his chin with his hand, thinking hard. Aunt Sofia, do you have someone like that in mind? Sofia, relieved that she wasnt going to confess to her son, shook her head. Ive been focused on that boy all these years, I havent met other men, and limiting it to the hospital She felt a surge of resentment. Ultimately, it was this boy who had stirred up all this trouble. Even though she admitted that making love with him felt really good. Hmm, Ill think about it. Ethany back on the pillow, needing to find someone within the hospital who could also make Ryan feel secure. Watching him seriously ponder, Sofias resentment faded somewhat. Regardless, this kid was genuinely trying to find a solution for Ryan. Even though he clearly had designs on her body, after actually sleeping with her, he was still trying to help her deal with her sons issues. Sofia knew there was no such thing as a favor without a return. This man had done enough, and that wasmendable. She looked at Ethan, feeling a twinge of regret. If only he could get out of bed, maintaining this special rtionship long-term might not be so bad. Chapter 69: Door-in-the-Face Technique Chapter 69: Door-in-the-Face Technique No worries, Aunt Sofia, go ahead, Ethan said, ncing down as his excitement embarrassingly made itself apparent again. He wasnt just some guy ruled by his lower half. It was purely a normal physiological reaction triggered by the touch of a beautiful, mature womans slender fingers. Plus, his Hard as a rock skill just made it all the more noticeable. Even after Sofia had finished and dressed, the suggestive look hadnt faded from her eyes, acting like the most potent aphrodisiac to any man. Sofia looked hesitant. This is thest time, she told herself silently, then lowered her head. Ethan was still pondering where to find a man who would meet Ryans expectations when he suddenly felt an enveloping warmth and moisture, sending sensations up his spine. Sofia kept her head down, avoiding the young mans eyes to spare herself some embarrassment. She wasnt sure why, but knowing this was thest time, she felt a sudden urge to try. Seeing this, Ethan watched the mature womans efforts with aplex expression. It seemed Sofia really liked Ethans Pecker, or maybe he was just irresistible to mature women. Whatever he thought, the whole processsted about 15 minutes. Ethan watched as she swallowed hard, then turned away, her hands moving skillfully to tidy up the bed. This is thest time, Sofia added as she left. When Ryan saw his mother return, her cheeks unusually flushed, his heart clenched. Then a sharp pain followed. Ryan, whats wrong? Sofia noticed her sons pale face and rushed over. Are you feeling ill? Should I call a doctor? I Ryan felt overwhelmed by jealousy, his hand clutching his chest, unable to speak, only managing a whimper. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Doctor! Sofia panicked and pressed the emergency button. Ethan heard about Ryans sudden heart attack from ir, just as he was being resuscitated. What?! Resuscitated? Ethans mind buzzed. Quick, take me to Ryan! He was wheeled to Ryans hospital room by ir. The doctor was talking to Sofia with a grave expression,the situation seemed grim. Ethan waited until they finished talking, then anxiously asked, Hows Ryan? Sofia looked at him, her expressionplex. Seeing the urgency in his eyes, matching her own, even surpassing it as if the one lying in the hospital bed was his own flesh and blood. Sofia felt a mix of emotions. Whats really going on? Ethan pressed, seeing Sofias silence. He had grown fond of Ryan over the past few days. Plus, there were a thousand points on the line, not to mention his own well-being. How could he not be anxious? Emotional upheaval due to stress,pounded byck of sleep Sofias voice trailed off, her face turning even paler. The doctor, seeing this, gave some more advice on taking care of the patients emotions before leaving. From the doorway of the hospital room, Ethan saw Ryan lying t on the bed, looking no different than usual. Ryans worried about your boyfriend, isnt he, Sofia Sofias lips twitched, her gaze filled with a resentful sorrow. It all circled back to you, didnt it? It looks like we cant dy any longer, or things might get worse, Ethan whispered, his voice low. He was genuinely scared. If his meddling not only failed to fulfill Ryans wishes but also led to his premature demise, hed be absolutely devastated. Stop messing around, Sofias eyes struggled with emotion. I n to spend the next while just being there for Ryan. She had hoped to make Ryan happy. Instead, things had inexplicably gotten worse, and as a mother, the psychological pressure was unimaginable. She feared another incident,if Ryan really left them, shed spend the rest of her life drowning in guilt. Ethan looked up at Sofia, understanding the mothers decision. He shook his head. Its useless. Ryan will think hes burdening you. If we dont solve the problem at its root, itll only cause him more pain. Ethans words pierced Sofia like a spike to the heart. Sofias expression fluctuated. You should go back for now. Donte to see Ryan for a while. She was effectively showing him the door. From her perspective, everything had changed since Ethan arrived, even though it was she who had invited him in the first ce. Alright. Ethan wasnt upset. He looked at Sofia sincerely and earnestly. Aunt Sofia, if you need help, you cane to me anytime. After saying this, he nodded to ir behind him: Lets go. ir had been silent from the start, now pushing him away from the hospital room. Sofia watched their retreating figures, her hand covering her face as tears streamed through her fingers. Ethan returned to his room and stood up from his wheelchair. Arent you angry? ir leaned against the wall. Ethan shook his head. You cant expect a mother, who might lose her child at any moment, to stay calm. Its just not humane. Hey down on the bed and closed his eyes, thinking calmly about the situation at hand. He needed to find someone who could make Ryan believe that after he was gone, this person would always be there to take care of his mother and make her happy. And this person had to be someone from the hospital. Its really putting me in a tough spot. Two days passed. Ethan saw Sofia enter the hospital room. The beautiful, mature woman looked unwell. These days, after being nourished, herplexion had visibly improved. But now, her face had returned to a state of worry and distress. Aunt Sofia, you dont look well. Is it because of Ryan? Ethans expression was sincere, filled with concern. Sofia saw the genuine care in his eyes. As a mother, she knew this kind of look came from the heart. Because every time she looked at Ryan, it was with the same expression. This boy, even though he was the source of it all, she really couldnt bring herself to hate him. Yes. Sofia took a deep breath. Ryans mood has been very bad, worse than before, and hes also suffering from insomnia. The doctor said he might be depressed if this continues. Ethans mouth twitched,he actually understood Ryan. His mature and beautiful mother, because of him, ended up with a middle-aged, greasy doctorat least thats how he saw it. What a painfully familiar betrayal scenario. As the person who had pushed his mother into this, it would be strange if Ryan felt okay. Aunt Sofia, please trust me, Ethan lowered his voice. You start by deliberately talking to my attending physician, let Ryan see, and make him think hes your boyfriend. Your attending physician? Sofia frowned. Is he a good man? No, hes ugly enough, Ethan shook his head. Its called the Door-in-the-Face Technique. Chapter 70: It really isnt Dr. David Chapter 70: It really isn''t Dr. David Chapter 70: It really isnt Dr. David Sorry to bother you, Dr. David. Sofia swept her long hair back behind her ear, her ck silk dress entuating her voluptuous figure, her allure as a mature woman unmistakable. No trouble at all, its part of my job as a doctor, Dr. David replied, his expression a mix of confusion and surprise. He was suddenly called over by this mature woman to check on her childs medical report. His first thought wasnt that she was interested in him, but rather a chill ran down his spine. He still had headaches at night from the concussion Scarlett gave himst time. Whenever he saw a beautiful woman, he couldnt help but suspect she might be trying to set him up. In the hospital room. Ryan clenched his fists as he watched the figure standing at the door. Ryan? Ethan nced subtly at his fists from his wheelchair. You look like somethings on your mind? I Ryans eyes showed resignation as he unclenched his fists, feeling a sense of helplessness wash over him. What could he do? His mom had taken him out for a walk a few days ago and they had run into that middle-aged doctor. His beautiful mother had struck up a brief conversation with him. Even though it was just normal chit-chat, Ryan felt uneasy about it. Ethan. He suddenly turned to Ethan. Dr. David is your primary doctor, right? Whats he like? Huh? Ethan turned his head towards the door, noting that the two had disappeared. What exactly do you want to know about him, Ryan? I Ryan wanted to voice his suspicion that his mother might be involved with the doctor. But then he thought of Dr. Davids portly belly and balding head. He felt it would be an insult to his mother to even suggest such a thing. The thought of his beautiful mother in that mans arms made his head spin. Hes not very well-regarded, Ethan whispered, noticing Ryans troubled expression. Ive heard from the nurses that he once threatened a patients family to achieve some unsavory ends. What? Ryans hand flew to his forehead as his vision darkened. Suddenly, it all clicked. All the pieces in his mind connected at that moment. No wonder every time his mom came back from dropping off Ethan, she looked like shed just made love. Because Ethans room was close to that middle-aged doctors office. Ryan, are you feeling okay? Ethan saw his pale face and decided to swallow any further fabricated rumors,this was enough. If he pushed further. Ryan might end up in the emergency room again. Medicine. Ryan frantically grabbed the medicine box from the bedside, quickly swallowing the pills inside, then held his chest until he felt a bit better. He waved at Ethan, managing a weak smile, Im fine. Oh, Ryan, I brought you a gift. Ethan quickly changed the subject, pulling out a shopping bag. Its aic my sister read once and then just left lying around. You dont use your phone much, so maybe you can read this when youre bored. Uh, sure, thanks. Ryan took theics. She and His Secrets The Contract Sisters Blissful Life His mouth twitched as he saw the cover of theics, featuring a man and woman embracing and kissing, and he knew exactly what kind of content it was. The image of that tall, dashing woman shed through Ryans mind. A woman like that enjoying adultics didnt seem so strange after all. Im heading out, Ethan said as he saw Sofia returning, bidding Ryan goodbye. Yeah, okay. Ryan covertly watched his mother, relieved to see no blush on her face, but his anxiety spiked again when he saw her sending Ethan off. Watching his mothers retreating figure, his emotions rollercoastered. Ethan was wheeled back into his room. Ryans been in a bad way these days. As soon as Sofia entered the room and saw they were alone, she asked anxiously, If this keeps up, his health wont hold. I know. Ethan closed his eyes,seeing Ryans dark circles today told him his mental defenses were nearly shattered. After all, knowing his beautiful mothers partner was a middle-aged, balding man of terrible character would be too much for anyone. Aunt Sofia, dont panic. We have to wait for him to open up on his own. Whatever we say, hell only believe it if he doesnt think its just an excuse to deceive him. How long then? Sofia asked, her heart aching like it was being sliced open as she watched her son suffer from insomnia. We cant wait any longer, I want to tell him the truth. Deep down, she still agreed with Ethans n. After all,paring that unsightly Dr. David, even telling her son that she had been intimate with Ethan a few times just out of loneliness seemed eptable. She thought Ryan would ept that too. Give it another two days, Ethan said calmly. Confronting Ryan now would just bring them back to square one. Ryans hope was for his mom to find someone reliable. He didnt see himself as that man in Ryans eyes,to Ryan, it was a toss-up whod be gone first, him or Ethan. Okay, Sofia agreed. This time, they didnt bring up the topic of making love. Given the situation, with Sofia as a mother seeing her son like that, she couldnt possibly think about a quick fling. When she returned to the room, she saw Ryan hesitating to speak. Ryan, is something on your mind? Mom. Ryan looked at his mother, tormented by the nightmares that had gued him these days and what he heard today about Dr. Davids misconduct. A fire burned in his heart. Is the person youre seeing is it Dr. David? Sofia saw the anger in her child and trembled, Ethans handsome face shing in her mind. Had he guessed it all? No. Sofia shook her head, turning away, her gaze evasive. Dont think like that. Then who is it? Ryan tried to smile. I think I should know. Sofia was silent for a long time, then shook her head again. Its not the right time yet. Hearing this, Ryan clutched his chest as a sharp pain struck him. He wasnt a fool,his mothers reluctance to tell him was as good as confirming it was David. If it were someone else, why the secrecy? Mom, can you not be with him? Sofia opened her mouth but said nothing. Seeing his mother like this, Ryan felt a deep sense of despair. His mother liked that man. In that moment, his whole being felt a shock. And his mother was the one he had personally sent out. Ryans eyes began to redden, andrge tears rolled down his cheeks. Why him? Why did it have to be like this? Son. Sofia was frightened by her childs state. It really isnt Dr. David. Then who is it? Ryan, seeing his mother still lying to him, had a face full of despair. Chapter 71: Ethan, youve got some wild tastes Chapter 71: Ethan, you''ve got some wild tastes Chapter 71: Ethan, youve got some wild tastes Ryan, can we not talk about this, please? Sofias eyes were red as she turned her head away, unable to meet Ryans gaze. Mom. Ryans fists were clenched white, his eyes fixed on her. He felt a tightness in his chest. He had thought he was acting for his mothers happiness, but instead, he had pushed his young and beautiful mother towards that sleazy middle-aged doctor. Her expression now felt like a p in his face. Could it get any worse than ending up with a middle-aged doctor? Im sorry, Ryan, I just give me some time, Sofia pleaded, remembering Ethans advice to keep their affair secret unless absolutely necessary. She had her pride. If Ryan found out that his mother had been intimate with a bedridden young man Sofia felt like she could just die of shame. All she could do now was hope that Ethans mysterious ns wouldnt fall apart. She was too far in to back out now. Time. Ryan saw the difort on his mothers face. She had already done so much for him,he couldnt bear to press her further. His expression changed slightly, When can you tell me? I Sofia took a deep breath, Tomorrow. If you really want to know, Ill tell you everything tomorrow. That was what Ethan had told her to say when Ryan asked. Okay. Ryan didnt mind waiting another day. He nodded. It was just one more day,he could wait. The morning sun raced through the ss, filling the room with light. Ethans hospital bed was by the window, and the morning sun shone directly on his face, brightening his mood. Sofias face, however, was filled with difort. As soon as she found Ethan alone in his room, she hurried in. Ryan asked me about it yesterday. What do we do now? Can you tell me your n? Oh, Ryan finally confronted you? Ethans eyes lit up. Help me sit up. Sofias lips twitched as she took a deep breath and helped him up from the bed. So, do wee clean to Ryan now? She looked at Ethan with a hint of reproach. This whole mess had started with Ethans persuasion. A part of her screamed that this whole situation was this boys doing. But she quickly dismissed that thought. After all, Ethan was just a bedridden young man. If he was behind this, then none of it made any sense. It was all just a coincidence. He was just trying to help Ryan, that was all. Sofia calmed herself and waited for Ethan to respond. Ethan whispered in Sofias ear, watching the expressions on the beautiful wifes face change from shock to bewilderment to hesitation. Dont worry, trust me. Ethan took out his phone and sent a message to ir, seeing Sofia still hesitating. Or just tell him about us. It might be easier for Ryan to ept that you and I have a purely physical rtionship, rather than finding out youre with Dr. David. Sofia sighed softly, Lets do it your way. As a mother, she didnt want her son to think she couldnt control her desires, especially not with a paralyzed young man. Ill go have a chat with Ryan, Ethan said, looking at his wheelchair. Dont let him overthink things. ir will be here soon to tell you what to do. Okay. Sofia nodded reluctantly. In Ryans hospital room, he saw his mom pushing Ethan in, a look of mncholy shing in his eyes, especially when his mom left alone, making him feel like she was sneaking off to meet someone. His thoughts turned green with envy. Ryan, Ethan called out, snapping him out of his thoughts. Oh, sorry, I didnt sleep wellst night, Ryan said, regaining hisposure with an apologetic smile. He considered Ethan his only friend. They were both in simr situations. Lying in a hospital bed, feeling the loneliness, made their friendship even more precious. Ethans feelings for him were genuine, after all, having been intimate with his mom, he always looked at Ryan with a bit of a paternal aspect. Ryan, check this out. Ethan lowered his voice, nced around to make sure no one was watching, pulled out his phone, opened a video, and handed it to Ryan. Ryan blinked in surprise and looked at the screen. It showed a scantily d woman on her knees, holding a penis in each hand, with another in her mouth. Her stockings were torn, and there was another penis entering her from behind. Ryans mouth fell open as he watched the scene with five men and one woman. Man, what a crazy setup to get that kind of action. Top-notch stuff, Ethan winked at him. If you want it, I can send it to you right away. Ryan coughed lightly, You know, showing this to a guy with a heart condition might not be the best idea. Ethan blinked, quickly took his phone back, and gave an awkward smile. Sorry, didnt think that through. You know, as guys, swapping weird videos is pretty standard. Ryan just chuckled, looking at Ethan like a younger brother, feeling a bit more rxed, and winked back at him: So, Ethan, this is your kind of thing, huh? Yeah, Ethan didnt hide it. But Im not into the whole lonely housewife thing. Lately, all these videos are the samelonely housewives looking for group action. No creativity. I prefer videos where young girls are forced into it. Ryan gave a knowing smile, Ethan, youve got some wild tastes. Talking about sex is always a good way to bond for guys. They chatted for a bit more, but Ryan seemed a bit distracted. Today, Aunt Sofia had been away longer than usual and came back to push Ethan back to his room. Im heading back, Sofia said as she helped him onto the bed, then turned to leave, but Ethan grabbed her hand. Aunt Sofia, if you leave without doing anything, Ryan might suspect something. I told you yesterday, that was thest time, Sofias face darkened, still thinking about sex at a time like this. Oh, but its all for Ryan, Ethans voice was seductive. Mrs. Miller, you wouldnt want Ryan to find out about us, would you? Sofia remained silent, closed her eyes, walked to the door of the room, skillfully closed it, and drew the curtains. She walked to the bedside, just as skillfully unbuttoning her coat, revealing the graceful figure of a mature woman. Upstairs in the hospital room. Ryan saw his mom leave Ethan and note back for a long time. He knew she had gone to meet that mysterious man again. He sighed softly, then suddenly his pupils dted. The words Ethan had just said shed through his mindlonely housewives getting into group activities. Combined with his mothers evasive looks and her saying he might not ept it. No, it cant be. If being cuckolded had levels, Ryan felt like he was at the darkest level of green. Chapter 72: The only one left in the dark Chapter 72: The only one left in the dark Once a terrifying thought takes root in your mind, its impossible to shake off. The more you tell yourself not to think about it, the more your brain cant help but go there. In Ryans mind, the image of the married woman from the video Ethan showed him ovepped with his moms appearance. His mom had be the woman lying on the ground. Next to her, a sleazy-looking doctor with a big belly squeezed in beside her. Ah?! Ryan let out a scream and suddenly sat up in bed. Ryan, did you have a nightmare? Sofia was cleaning and looked worried as she furrowed her brows. No. Its nothing. Ryan covered his forehead with his hand, his back soaked with cold sweat. He suddenly noticed his moms bare legs, remembering she had been wearing stockings when she pushed Ethan away. At that moment, the memory of the married womans torn ck stockings once again ovepped with his mom. Mom Mom Ryan suddenly grabbed Sofias arm. Can you tell me now? Ah. Sofia turned her head away, her eyes dodging. Ryan, the truth will only hurt you. Ryan swallowed hard, almost feeling like his moms words had already told him that her rtionships were far from normal. His eyes dimmed, and his smile was bitter. Its okay, Mom. I think I have the right to know the truth. At that moment, his expression was like he knew his pure wife was actually secretly engaging in group activities every day. And his young, beautiful mom, whom he had unwittingly pushed into this, felt like a double betrayal. I understand. Sofia shook her head, took out her phone, and opened the photo gallery to show him. ? Ryan took the phone, his mind buzzing. What was this? Was this a photo sent under threat? He was afraid to look down at the gallery. Afraid of seeing his mompletely naked or in some bizarre angles and poses. The struggle and hesitation were momentary. Ryan finally looked down and was stunned by what he saw on the screen. In the photos, his mom looked like a woman tenderly leaning on a tall, handsome woman with short hairsomeone he recognized. It was his best friend Ethans sister. ? Ryan looked up at his mother. Im sorry. Sofia looked down, her face flushed with embarrassment. This wasnt an act. ying a couple with a woman, who was also a minor, and she was the submissive one. If there were a scale for embarrassment, shed want to move to another gxy by now. Ryan, seeing his mother wasnt acting, looked back at the phone, scrolling through various photos of the two meeting secretly. One of them was of the two lying together on a hospital bed, covered with a nket showing only their heads. Although you couldnt see under the nket. From theposition, it looked like they had just made love. Of course, that was just the visual effect,they were fully clothed under the nket. His mother, with a spring in her eye, nestled against the underage short-haired woman, looking like a shy, demuredy. And this bed, it was Ethans hospital bed. The two of them had messed around on Ethans hospital bed while he was chatting in his own room. They really knew how to y. Ryans worldview shattered in that moment. Even though one was a mature, beautiful married woman and the other just a high school student, ir was six feet tall and naturally had that androgynous, dashing look. When the two of them were together, there wasnt a hint of discordance. Mom Mom Ryans lips twitched. Shes shes still underage, right? Im sorry. Sofia covered her face, unable to meet her sons gaze. Ryan carefully checked the date the photo was taken. The timeline stretched back quite a bit, confirming it was indeed from the past. He had pretty much epted it as the truth. Even though he didnt want to admit it, his mom had cheated, and with his best friends sister, no less. At that moment, all the clues came together. No wonder his mom always disappeared after dropping off Ethan,she was going to meet his sister. No wonder she couldnt tell him,such a thing must be the deepest, most hidden secret in her heart, and here he was, forcing her to reveal it. I deserve to die. Ryan felt like pping himself. Mom, Im sorry. His voice was sincere. Normally, learning that his mom had cheated, especially with a minor, would have blown his mind. But he had thought his mom was involved in orgies with the obese doctor every day. Now, it turned out she was intimate with a dashing girl. Ethically problematic, yes, but somehow easier to ept. Does Ethan know? He probably doesnt know. Sofia remembered the story Ethan had set up. Ah, we owe him an apology. Ryan said sorry, but thinking about how he had lost his mom and his best friend had lost his sister, he suddenly felt a strange sense of bnce. He paused, then asked cautiously, Mom, am I am I really your son? Damn it, of course you are. Sofias face hardened, and she reached out as if to hit him. Sorry, I just blurted that out. Ryan dodged, a relieved smile spreading across his face. Although the initial shock was mind-blowing, this was the oue he could ept the most. You youre not against it? Sofia looked puzzled. Could such a thing really be forgiven? Yeah. Ryan smiled. Even if I disagreed, I couldnt guarantee that the next person Mom meets would make her happy. As long as Mom likes her, I support it. Of course, Ryan wouldnt say he thought his mom was participating in orgies every day. Okay. Sofia saw Ryan smile again, her face lightening from the worry of the past few days. She had to admit, she felt grateful to Ethan,everything was unfolding as he had predicted. Downstairs in the hospital room. Ethany in his bed, thanking ir. Thanks. Its nothing, just posing for a few photos. ir lounged on the adjacent bed, flipping through a magazine. The cost to edit the photos was just $300. Yeah, thats a small matter. Deduct it from my part. Ethan squinted, all the pieces now in ce. The final step was to make Ryan believe. ir could make Aunt Sofia happy. Ryans wish was for his mom to have someone to rely on after he left, so the key topleting the task was getting him to believe. Dont worry, Ryan. Even though we deceived you, I promise Ill take care of your mom in the future, make sure shes never alone, Ethan resolved silently. Is there anything else I need to do? ir asked. No, Ill take it from here. Ethan squinted, whether he could stand up or not depended on this final crucial step. The next day. Ryan looked at Ethan, guilt shing in his eyes. Now, this kind-hearted boy was the only one left in the dark. Chapter 73: Did he figure something out? Chapter 73: Did he figure something out? Ryan, youre looking a lot better, Ethan said with a genuine smile, not faking it at all. He truly hoped Ryan was feeling healthier. They were at a critical moment in their mission, and if Ryan kicked the bucket too soon, all Ethans efforts would be for nothing. Cough, cough. Ryan, feeling the sincerity in Ethans gaze, coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment, his eyes darting away, unable to meet Ethans gaze directly. His mom falling for his best friends sisterwhat was that all about? He was indeed feeling a lot better, especially knowing that his mom wasnt being mistreated by some sleazy doctor or worse. He had actually managed to get some good sleepst night. Ethan, I read those twoics you gave me, he said, pointing to one of the yuri manga Ethan had brought himst time. Two girls together, doesnt that seem a bit odd? Ryan wanted to prepare Ethan mentally, so when the day came, he wouldnt be too shocked. He was testing the waters with Ethans attitude. Hmm, isnt it pretty normal these days for two women to be together? Ethan replied, pulling his gaze back, knowing what Ryan was getting at. He was worried Ethan wouldnt be able to ept it. This guy is really a good person Whats most important, Ethan continued, is that when two people are together, they should feel happy. Gender doesnt really matter. Ethan was also anxious, ncing at the mission panel. Wish name: Hope Mom is Happy. Mission description: Hope Mom can find someone to rely on, so I can leave with peace of mind. Mission reward points: 1000. Random skill +1. He needed to convince Ryan that Aunt Sofia and ir could be happy together. Besides, Ethan tried to look as sincere as possible, whether its the same sex or opposite sex, once you fall for someone, its hard to pull yourself away, no matter how much you try to convince yourself otherwise. After saying all this, he didnt get a missionpletion notification. Instead, he saw Ryans expression slowly change, even shifting his body back a bit unconsciously. ? A question mark popped above Ethans head. Hehhehe, I feel the same way, Ryan said, subtly scooting back a bit more. He listened to Ethans sincere words and saw the understanding in his eyes about same-sex rtionships. Thinking about Ethans unconditional kindness towards him all this time. A terrifying thought began to rise in his mind. This guy couldnt be into him Ryan thought about his sister and his mom, and swallowed hard. ? Ethan noticed Ryans sudden change, wondering what was going on. Their conversation started to get weird from there. Ethan kept trying to exin that same-sex rtionships could be trustworthy and happy. Ryan kept agreeing, but his expression became more and more guarded. Until Aunt Sofia came and pushed him back into the hospital room. Thanks. Sofia had her long hair tied back today, draped over her shoulders, wearing a sharp womens zer that made her look both professional and dignified. Her voice was filled with sincerity. Despite the rocky journey, this boy had kept his promise,Ryan had been sleeping normally these past few days, fully regaining his spirits. No need, I just dont want Ryan to suffer because of me, Ethan replied earnestly. Well I should get going. Sofias gaze shifted as she set him back on the bed and started to leave. Her pace wasnt quick,she hesitated at the door of the hospital room before finally stepping out. She stood in the hallway, raising her hand as if to fan her face. Im such a despicable woman. Ethany back against his pillow, staring out the window with a heavy heart. Everything had gone ording to his n. But at thest step, Ryan had shown a strong wariness towards lesbian rtionships. Ah, was I too naive? Ethan covered his forehead with his hand. In his n, given Aunt Sofias age, finding a decent man would make Ryan suspect a con artist. Choosing an average man might not convince Ryan that he could make his mom happy. After all, trust takes time to build. Compared to that, ir and Sofia should have been the most convincing option for Ryan. Where did it go wrong? Ethan murmured, still covering his forehead. Footsteps approached from behind. ir entered, carrying an elegant insted lunch box: Something on your mind? Is it that time already? Ethan snapped out of his thoughts, his smile returning. ir hade back after finishing her afternoon sses. Yeah, this is for you. ir handed him the lunch box. Emily sent this over. Shes been busy preparing for Yale Law Schools Early Decision Program and hasnt had time to visit. Wow, that girl wants to go intow? Ethans mouth twitched. Emilys appearance was deceiving. Prim, pretty, mature, and well-behaved. But Ethan knew better,her mind was filled with bizarre and risqu fantasies. If one were to date her, the private shenanigans would be unimaginable. Shes always been top three in her ss, ir said as she pulled up a chair. Life really isnt fair, Ethan sighed as he opened the lunch box to find perfectly fried shrimp and beautifully presented food. This guys cooking is surprisingly good. Do you need me to do anything? ir suddenly asked. Its nothing. Ethan nced at ir, knowing she was referring to his preupied look when she entered. Im just worried thedy next door might actually fall for you. irs hair brushed her ears, her androgynous beauty more popr with the girls at school than the boys. She had received plenty of love letters and confessions. Though most were just youthful crushes, not necessarily lesbian. But if ir got too involved It would be hrious if Sofia actually turned. He had been avoiding that scenario from the start. Okay. ir nodded, theny down on the neighboring bed. Moms teacher certification exam is next Tuesday. Hope she passes on the first try. Ethan genuinely wished, knowing that if Aunt Scarlett passed the teaching exam, with her years of experience at the school, she could immediately switch to teaching. The thought of Aunt Scarlett in a teachers uniform was even more thrilling. But with Scarletts exam next Tuesday He didnt have much time left. Determination shed in Ethans eyes,he had toplete his mission before Aunt Sofia arrived. Otherwise, if he confessed to Aunt Scarlett and then got involved with thedy next door, his chances with Aunt Scarlett would bepletely ruined. The next day, Ethan went upstairs to chat with Ryan as usual. Throughout the conversation, he could clearly sense Ryans distraction and growing wariness towards him. Did he figure something out? He had no answers. After ending the conversation, he returned to the hospital room. Ethan grabbed Sofias arm: Aunt Sofia, if we leave without doing anything, Ryan will get suspicious, wont he? Chapter 74: Lets go to a hotel then Chapter 74: Let''s go to a hotel then Chapter 74: Lets go to a hotel then Thanks, Sofia said, dressed today in a ck silk dress that hugged her curves, a simple ribbon tied at the waist entuating her mature, voluptuous figure. No, we cant, Sofia turned her face away, firm in her resolve. I told youst time, it was thest time. Ethan chuckled, his hand resting on the silk of her dress, caressing her long legs sheathed in ck stockings through the fabric. Sofia turned her face away but didnt move to stop him. Aunt Sofia, everything we do is for Ryan, Ethan said, and he wasnt lying. He had shifted his strategy now that Ryan was inexplicably wary of him. Mrs. Miller, you dont want Ryan to worry about you, right? Ethans hand lifted the hem of Sofias silk dress, his palm gliding over the ck stockings. The unique smooth texture of the stockings felt slick under his palm. His hand traveled up her thigh, moving higher and higher. Sofias cheeks flushed a deep red as she sat sideways on the edge of the bed. She didnt bring up the st time again. Ethan took a deep breath, ready to unleash the full potential of his enhanced abilities. There was no rush today. The biggest advantage of having cleared the air with Ryan was that he could fully enjoy himself. Ethan wanted Ryan to see a difference,he needed to bring Sofia to a visible climax. Sofia bit her lip hard, her hand covering her mouth. After all, the subject was just a young adult, and a friend of her son. Keeping quiet was herst shred of dignity. The only sound in the room was the creaking of the hospital bed. Ryany in his hospital bed, his mother had gone to see Ethan off again, this time for longer than usual. Ah, Ryan sighed deeply, a sh of guilt in his eyes. Ethan had been going all out to help him. Yet here he was, guarding against this good friend. Im really not a good person, Ryan sighed. He wasnt sure if Ethan was gay, but he couldnt think of any other exnation. Only parental love is selfless in this world. Ethans sincere eyes couldnt possibly reflect paternal love, so the only other possibility was that he was gay. Especially with his recent praises of same-sex rtionships. It all made sense now. Im sorry, Ryan murmured softly, even if his life was short, he didnt want to ept same-sex advances just forfort. The autumn wind brought fallen leaves through the window, settling beside his bed. It seems to be taking longer, Ryan mused, calcting the time. Usually, it was between half an hour to an hour, but today, it had been almost two hours. But just as he began to wonder. He sighed and smiled in understanding. It made sense, after all. Usually, his mom tried to hide it from him, but now that the rtionship was out in the open, there was no need for secrecy. In his minds eye, he pictured ir, dashing and tall, pinning his sexy and charming mom against the wall. What am I thinking? Ryan quickly shook his head, trying to dispel these bizarre thoughts. He had to admit, that girl ir, tall and dashing, looked good with any woman, always seeming like a perfect match. As the sun set and the red glow of the evening sky streamed in, Sofia leaned against the wall, her neck marked with unerasable blush, her beautiful pale feet peeking out from under her silk dress, her stockings gone, her bare feet in high heels, incredibly sexy. Mom Ryan leaned back slightly, bewildered by the unsettling familiarity of the scene before him. If he didnt know his mom was into women, he might have thought shed been to some wild party. I twisted my ankleing up here, Sofia said, gathering her long hair to mask the awkwardness in her eyes, avoiding her sons gaze. Oh, be careful next time, Ryan said, not sure what else he could add. He understood, after all, the other party was a young woman, prone to yful antics, and women often used toys. Sofia hurried to the bathroom as soon as she returned to the room, overwhelmed by embarrassment. She couldnt bear to get too close to her son, especially after a young man had identally ejacted on her face, despite her having wiped it off with a wet tissue. Thest thing she wanted was for her son to detect any lingering smell. Mom, Ryan watched as his mother emerged from the bathroom, forcing herself to clean up but clearly distracted. He felt aplex mix of emotions. Uh, do you need something? Sofias body tensed, her voice shaky as she feared her son might have noticed something. You dont have to clean so often, its okay, Ryan wanted to remind his mom not to indulge too much and to take care of her health, but he couldnt bring himself to say it. Okay, Sofia sighed in relief and put down the broom. An awkward atmosphere hung between mother and son. Downstairs in the hospital room, the atmosphere was equally awkward. ir opened the windows to air out the room, spraying disinfectant everywhere to mask the rooms odors with the smell of the cleaning fluid. Im really sorry, Ethan said from his wheelchair, his expression awkward as he gestured to the freshly changed bed sheets. This wont happen again. Its okay, ir sniffed, detecting only the scent of disinfectant, and set down the spray bottle. These things are hard to control. Yeah, Ethans eyes flickered with embarrassment. Just before, during his intimate moment with Aunt Sofia, things had gotten messy, and he hadnt had time to clean up before ir saw the aftermath from the doorway. Ethan thought Sofia wouldnt have the nerve toe back for a few days after that. But reality pped him in the face. The next day, Sofia came as usual to take him to chat with Ryan, followed by a passionate encounter. Compared to the previous days, she was like a woman who had discovered a new craving, greedily seeking more. Ethan noticed that each time they were intimate, she would close her eyes, perhaps imagining him as a substitute for someone else. But undoubtedly, he was the ideal partner for her needs: capable and non-threatening. Aunt Sofia, your skills are getting better, Ethanmented as he stroked her hair, her voluptuous figure fully exposed. From the initial caution and shyness, Sofia had progressed to exploring every inch of his body with her tongue, even managing to skillfully handle his arousal. Sofia didnt respond, continuing her actions as if trying to fill the loneliness of the years in this single moment. nature is such that once modesty is cast aside, its discarded more and more easily. Sofia hadpletely let go now. At least she was finding joy, a release from her repressed emotions. Compared to Sofia, Ryan wasnt doing so well. It wasnt exactly bad, just peculiar. He watched as his mother started to dress up again, her smile more frequent, especially disying the unique charm of a mature woman who had been well cared for. Initially, Ryan thought his mother was just lonely or taken advantage of, and that she would soon snap out of it. But the reality was that his mother was deeply engrossed in this rtionship, finding new hope in life. Ryan could do nothing but smile,there was no other expression left for him. But how long could a rtionship with a minorst? Amid Ryans worries, Ethan jokingly suggested taking Sofia out on a date, and after a brief hesitation, she agreed. Ryan watched with mixed feelings as his meticulously dressed mother left him, spotting a bottle of lubricant in her bag. Ethan and Sofias date was merely a walk by the beach. Of course, Ethan was in his wheelchair, and Sofia was pushing him. To any onlooker, they would appear not as a couple on a date but as a mother taking her disabled child for a walk. As they strolled along the beach, the sea breeze tousled Sofias hair, and the setting sun bathed their faces in a warm glow. My husband proposed to me right here, Sofia paused by the seaside, gazing out at the ocean. Uh, Ethan felt awkward, unsure how to continue from such a revtion, feeling like he was betraying someone from another time: Sofia, do you still love him? Yes, he was my first love, and my first man, Sofia smiled, lost in memories, though it had been ten years. Ethan fell silent, unable to continue the conversation, feeling oddly like he was being betrayed by someone long gone. Sofia chuckled at his strange expression, smiling: I sometimes wonder, if you were our age, if you and my husband were both pursuing me, how I would choose. Oh, Ethanughed: You dont have to say it,I already know the answer. The living cantpete with the dead. Reality isnt a novel,their rtionship was likely just affection born of prolonged interaction, any deeper feelings merely an illusion from physical pleasure. A mature woman like Sofia couldnt possibly fall for a young man like him. Youre a good kid, Sofia reached out, touched his head tenderly, and leaned in close to his ear: Shall we get a room, like a couple? I think were more likely to be seen as mother and son, Ethan said, resigned. Sofias eyes crinkled into crescents as sheughed lightly: Lets go to a hotel then. Chapter 75: Today is my wedding anniversary Chapter 75: Today is my wedding anniversary From an outsiders perspective, Ethan and Sofia might look like a mother and son. But after they checked into a hotel room, and Sofia emerged from the bathroom wrapped only in a towel, Ethan had to admit, he understood why some men are drawn to married women. Her creamy shoulders, the curves of her chest barely concealed by the towel, her slender waist, and voluptuous hips, not to mention her pale, delicate feet peeking out from under the towel. Ethan swallowed hard. A widow fresh from the shower was just too tempting. Even though there was no emotional connection between them. At that moment, there was only one thought in his mind: a night of passion, going at it until dawn. Most of the time, his upper brain had stopped working, and his body waspletely controlled by his lower brain. Sofiay on the bed, and as she pressed down, the scent of her shower gel wafted into his nose. Aunt Sofia, should I take a shower too? Ethan suggested, feeling a special sense of ceremony about the day. Its fine, Sofia chuckled, sticking out her tongue and licking his neck. I dont mind. What followed was a lengthy affair. Sofia disyed all the skills she had honed on his body over the past days. She even pulled out some lubricant from her bag. Ethan leaned back, a puzzled look on his face, wondering what she intended with the lubricant. He soon found out. Indeed, married women know how to y. At the hospital. Ryan looked out the window as night fell and the streetlights came on. His mom hadnte back. He sighed softly, guessing his mom must be having a great time. Ethan didnt think Sofia wasfortable, at least not by the look on her face. It seemed quite painful, thanks to his hard as a rock prowess. Any ordinary person would have given up by now. Aunt Sofia, maybe we should just stop. But Sofia ignored him, as if she had made up her mind to not give up until she seeded, her back to him, hands bracing against the bed. Ethan sighed softly. At this point, all he could do was lie back and ept it. Life is like that, many things others find important. At nine oclock, the bells chimed. Sofia, having bathed and dressed Ethan, pushed him back to the hospital. Thank you, Sofia said as she pushed him to the door of his room. Uh, Ethan said, his expression odd. If you dont mind me asking, was today a special day? Yes, Sofia smiled, not hiding anything. Today is my wedding anniversary. Ethan felt awkward, unsure of what expression to wear, finally managing a smile. He was wheeled into the room, handed over to ir. Sofia returned to her sons room. Mom, Ryan said, his face lighting up with surprise as he saw his mother return. Then, seeing the faint, happy smile on her face, he was stunned. He had forgotten how long it had been since hed seen his mother smile like that. At the same time, Ethan suddenly sat up in bed, his pupils dting. Whats up? ir put down her magazine, looked up with a puzzled expression, and turned to him. No, its nothing. Ethan struggled to hide the surprise in his eyes. Just for a moment, a system panel had popped up in front of him. Wish name: Hope Mom is Happy (Completed). Task Reward Points: 1000. Random Skill +1. Its done! A sh of joy crossed Ethans eyes. He had anticipated this oue,the key to the task was making Ryan believe that his mom could be happy. And the way to make a widow happy was simple. Material and spiritual, basically, a man. Sofia was well-off in her own right, the rest was just about satisfying her physical needs. As he had said, a satisfied married woman cant hide her contentment. Even if Ryan initially resisted, he would eventually be touched at some point. But the task waspleted quicker than Ethan had expected,he thought it would take a few more days. But he was toozy to think about these minor details now. Add skill points! Without any hesitation, he allocated the attribute points to agility and strength, needing 500 points per level, and with 1000 points, he could add two attribute points. Now his attributes were: Name: Ethan Age: 18 Strength: 4 Stamina: 3 Agility: 3 Pecker: 10 inches. Skills: Hard as a rock LV2, Medical Secrecy (special skill, non-upgradable). Since he only had one skill that could be upgraded, Hard as a rock automatically went up a level. Task: Really want to get behind Auntie. Afterpleting Ryans wish. The only task left was his desire to get behind Auntie. With increased agility and strength. He felt a warm flow through his body, and his control over his limbs became noticeably clearer. Ethan raised his hand, clenched it into a fist, then rxed it, repeating a few times, feeling the strength in his fingertips. Fantastic! He got out of bed, feeling incredibly light. Only when one loses health, does one truly appreciate its value. At the same time, his nket was pushed up significantly. It was the effect of Hard as a rock LV2. Unlike what he had imagined, the upgrade allowed him to control it freely,although the outer skin was still soft, the inside was abnormally hard. Although it was already hard before, it was still within human limits. But now, holding it in his hand. It felt as hard as a stick, with increased skin toughness and durability. Whats going on here? Ethans mouth twitched, wondering if continuing to upgrade this skill would make it as hard as a diamond. Plus some free control techniques. In the future, he could just use his 10-inch Pecker to stab an enemy to death. Do you need me to step out for a bit? ir asked, holding her magazine and looking up at him holding his 10-inch Pecker. No, its fine. Carry on with what you were doing. Oh. The next day. Ethan visited Ryan, suddenly getting a taskpletion prompt, and he wanted more answers. Under his questioning, Ryan smiled, looking out the window, his expression relieved: Since Dad left, Moms eyes have always been sad. I know, all these years, shes never forgotten Dad. After I got sick, every time I saw her smile, it was forced. Ryan looked at Ethan, his eyes apologetic: But recently, Mom has changed, she started dressing up, theres a smile in her eyes, I know shes truly let go. I believe, as long as she lets go of the past, Mom can definitely be happy. He leaned back against the pillow, his voice soft: Im sorry, Ethan. Ethans expression was odd. What was this, sleeping with a married woman, using his powerful Pecker to make her let go of her obsession with her husband, making her thoroughlyfortable, forgetting her husband, and starting a new life. Turns out, Im the good guy here. And theres no betrayal involved. Chapter 76: I want to walk beside you Chapter 76: I want to walk beside you In a typical diner, a sharp-looking policewoman in uniform was sitting across from a mature beauty dressed in business attire. Their unusual pairing caught the eyes of passersby, who couldnt help but give them a second nce. I cant bring myself to go to the hospital anymore, Scarlett sighed softly, her hand on her forehead, her expression troubled. Oh? Is it because of your well-endowed nephew? Jessica chuckled, her tone teasing. Stop giving my nephew weird nicknames! Scarlett looked helpless. I feel like hes always staring at my backside. Its a strange look. Isnt that pretty normal? Jessica nced at Scarletts form-fitting skirt. Hes probably just thinking about you know, from behind. After all, hes at that age where hes curious about everything. No, its not like that, Scarlett, now immune to her friends crude jokes, shook her head. Its hard to exin the feeling. Thinking about it wont help, Jessica shifted her gaze away. The real question is how you feel about him. Besides, you agreed to date him but still treat him like a child. Isnt that weird? But he is a child, Scarlett covered her forehead again. Try seeing him as your boyfriend. Even if you really cant ept it, you should at least make it clear to him, Jessica suggested, resting her chin on her hand and licking her lips yfully. If you turn him down, you wont mind if I go after him, right? Hes totally my type. You! Scarlett, visibly upset, looked up to see her friend wasnt joking, reacting like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Is that really liking him, or are you just lusting after him? In the hospital room. Ethan was nning toplete a mission, simr to the ones Ryan had, which were never easy. He thought about wandering outside the rooms of those close to death toplete tasks. But such opportunities were rare and hard toe by. Without knowing each other, it was difficult to gain trust, let alone fulfill someonesst wishes. He decided to focus on his aunt first. But getting close to her, in that way, was easier said than done. He hadnte up with a n yet when Ryan came to visit that afternoon. Ethan, thanks for looking after me these past few days, Ryan said, his eyes smiling, looking much healthier than before. What do you mean by that? Ethan asked, puzzled. Im nning to go to the US for surgery, Ryan exined with a sincere smile. Its a rtively new medical technique with only a 30% sess rate. Ive always opted for conservative treatment because I couldnt leave my mom. And? Ethan opened his mouth to speak but the words stuck in his throat. Ill take theics you gave me with me, Ryan said, his eyes showing a hint of shame. Im sorry. He felt he owed Ethan an apology. Whether it was for rejecting his feelings. Or because his mom had been secretly dating his sister, and they had clearly been quite adventurous, judging by his moms walking posture these days. Ethan nodded, looking into his eyes. Good luck. Sofia stood at the door, waiting for them to finish talking before she came in. She smiled at Ethan and handed him a beautifully packaged box of pastries. Thank you. Yeah, Ethan watched as Sofia pushed Ryan out of the room, a sense of mncholy rising within him. Life was like that, you never knew when you were seeing someone for thest time. He unwrapped the pastries, finding ordinary bean cakes inside. Turning it over, he saw a phone number written on the wrapping paper. Hmm, Ethan chuckled, it seemed he would be seeing this married woman again for some more chats. That evening, Scarlett returned to the hospital room. Auntie, arent you studying anymore? Ethan asked, puzzled since ir had been the one keeping himpany these days. If you bury yourself in your studies all the time, youll start to dull your senses. Its good to do something different once in a while, Scarlett replied with a smile, relieved to see her nephew looking well, which helped calm her chaotic thoughts as she slipped back into her usual role. She noticed the pastries on the bedside table. Looks like youve made a new friend. Yeah, but they were discharged today, Ethan said, picking up a pastry. Want to try one? They look good. Scarlett casually took a piece, her gaze suddenly bing distant. How about we go out for a bit? Maybe see a fireworks show? Huh? Ethans eyes flickered with confusion. Auntie was acting strangely today, but he dismissed the thought almost as quickly as it came. It was a good opportunity to spend more time with her and close the distance between them. Sure, Ive been doing well with my rehab exercises, and Id like to get out a bit. He couldnt keep his condition a secret from her forever. If he had a choice, he wanted to interact with her as a healthy person, not out of sympathy or any other reason. Then let me change my jacket and get the wheelchair. Just wait a moment, Ethan, Scarlett said as she opened the wardrobe. Oh, I might not need the wheelchair. Ethan said, then threw back the covers, ced his feet on the floor, slipped into his slippers, and stood up in one smooth, fluid motion. His attributes were now average, with strength at four points. The average attributes for a healthy adult male were six points, and for a female, five points. His current attributes wereparable to a fourteen-year-old girl in the midst of growth, average in stamina, but capable of taking care of himself given his disproportionate physique. Scarlett stared in disbelief as he stood up like any healthy person. She closed her eyes, rubbed her nose, then pinched her thigh hard enough to feel a sharp pain. What?! How are you standing up? Oh, Ive been doing a lot of rehab exercises, Ethan smiled at her. I promised you, Auntie, that Id stand up again. Wait. Scarlett covered her forehead with one hand, trying to organize her jumbled thoughts. I can stand, but walking is still a bit of a struggle, Ethan admitted, taking a few shaky steps. Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief. You really dont have to push yourself. Its okay. Ethan shook his head. I want to walk beside you. Scarlett was silent for a long moment before nodding. Although it was strange, people tend to believe what they want to believe. She chose to believe it was some kind of medical miracle. They took turns changing clothes. Scarlett slipped out of her uniform and into a light, short-sleeved knit top that covered her ample chest, a pleated skirt, and tied a wide ck belt around her waist, entuating her hourss figure. Ethan opted for a simple T-shirt and sweatpants. Instead of making him squeeze into a bus, Scarlett hailed a taxi and took him to the fireworks festival. Wow, so many people! Scarlett shaded her eyes with her hand as she looked at the dense crowd ahead, quickly reaching out to grab Ethans hand tightly. Be careful, dont get lost. Hmm. Ethan chuckled, admiring Scarletts graceful figure and her natural reactions. Subconsciously, she still treated him like a little brother. Chapter 77: Were both adults，just relax here Chapter 77: We''re both adultsjust rx here Chapter 77: Were both adultsjust rx here Scarlett held onto Ethans hand tightly, taking care of him as if she was worried hed get squeezed in the crowd. Ethan, if youre feeling ufortable, just let me know, okay? Dont worry, Auntie, why are you fussing so much? Ethan said with a wry smile, shaking his head. This hardly seemed like a date,it was more like a mom taking her son out. If he wanted to charm his aunt, he needed to find a way to show her his manly side. Look, theres a booth over there, Ethan, wanna go check it out? Scarlett pointed to an air rifle game booth. I remember when you were little, you and ir would always argue about wanting to y this. Ethans face twisted awkwardly, feeling that unintentional elder vibe. Trying to create a romantic atmosphere with the woman who raised him was tough. Theres grilled squid over there. Scarlett pulled him along, enjoying the fireworks show, and after visiting a few night stalls, their hands were full of various snacks. It really does need a festive atmosphere,the snacks taste at least twice as good as usual. Hmm, are they really that tasty? Ethan picked up a squid, stuffed it in his mouth, and the mix of seasonings tasted just like usual. Hehe, its all about the atmosphere, it makes everyone feel better, Scarlett said, looking up at the sporadic fireworks in the sky. I cant stop now, it feels so good, like nothing else matters. Look, theres a Duck Pond game over there. Scarlett pointed excitedly at a small stall. Wanna give it a try? Ethan could tell his aunt was genuinely happy and nodded, Sure, sir, for two. They each took a hook and carefully tried to fish out the floating stic ducks from the pool. Ethan aimed for the ducks with prize tags, but they always drifted away just out of reach. Its really tough, isnt it? Ethanughed helplessly after several attempts and put down his hook. Hehe, Scarlett smiled, watching him while twirling her hair. Lets go, lets go. Seeing that his aunt didnt seem interested in continuing, Ethan stood up. Even if we caught one, its not like theres a guaranteed prize. When you were little, you always nagged about wanting to buy all sorts of toys and game consoles. Scarlett held his hand. But youd get bored of them quickly and eventually stopped ying these games. Really? Ethan looked at his aunts smiling face, suddenly realizing that these trivial, almost forgotten episodes were still remembered by her. Lets go, the fireworks show is about to start. Lets find a good spot on that slope. Scarlett led the way, looking up at the gradually brightening fireworks: I havent felt this happy in a long time. Me too. Ethan followed, holding her hand as a chain of fireworks lit up the night sky. In that moment, it felt like they had traveled through time. Scarlett held his hand, and the other hand held irs. The three of them stood together, watching the fireworks in the sky. Its so beautiful, how it goes from red to blue as it ascends and bursts, Scarlett remarked, the glow of the fireworks illuminating her face. In that moment, the surrounding noise seemed to fade away, leaving only the dazzling fireworks. The beauty of fireworks is fleeting. Illuminating the sky, then gradually fading away. Ive been invited out to dinner again, Scarlett said, her back to Ethan. It was a colleague who set it up. The guys pretty decent in every way. She turned around, saw Ethan looking visibly tense, andughed. Of course, I turned it down. After all, we agreed to give this a real shot. Ah? Ethan let out a sigh of relief but looked at Scarlett with a puzzled expression. Lets go, Scarlett said, taking his hand. Are we going back already? Ethan felt something was off about his aunt, but he couldnt quite put his finger on it. Scarlett didnt answer, just held his hand and led him away from the crowd. The fireworks show wasnt over yet. They made their way through the crowd and soon arrived at the subway station. But the subway wasnt headed towards the hospital. Auntie, where are we going? Ethan asked curiously. Scarlett just shook her head, not saying a word. They held hands, blending into the flow of subway passengers, and got off at one of the stations. Stepping out of the subway station, Ethan saw a luxurious hotel in front of him and swallowed hard. He stole a nce at his aunt, noticing how beautifully she was dressed today. No matter what she wore, she was wlessly beautiful. Taking him to a hotel. What she really wanted to do, considering her age, it was normal to have needs. And technically, they were dating. So, it made sense to do this, right? The thought barely crossed his mind before Ethan shook his head, trying to dismiss it. How could his aunt ever consider such a thing? Scarlett led him to the front desk to check in with her State ID. The unique fragrance of the upscale hotel lobby filled Ethans nostrils. He was still in a daze as she pulled him into the elevator, swiped the card to open the room door, and led him inside. She had him sit on the plush bed. Im going to take a shower first, then its your turn, Scarlett said, a hint of blush crossing her face as she quickly turned away to avoid his gaze. Wait wait a minute. Even Ethan, usually slow to catch on, sensed something odd. As Scarlett turned around, he reached out and grabbed her arm. Auntie, what are you trying to do? I Scarletts eyes darted away. Were dating, and doing this kind of thing is normal, right? Were both adults. Just rx here. She pried Ethans fingers off her arm and turned to enter the bathroom. Ah? Ethan had intended to hold on to her wrist firmly, but his strength was no match for hers, and he felt helpless. He watched as his aunt disappeared into the bathroom and even closed the door behind her. He waspletely baffled. Whats going on here?! In the bathroom. Scarlett took off her clothes, folded them neatly on the rack, and looked at her curvaceous figure in the mirror, shaking her head. She stepped into the shower and turned on the water. As the warm water cascaded down her face, steam began to fill the room. Ah. Scarlett covered her face with one hand, sighing deeply. Images of her conversation today with her best friend shed through her mind. Hes at that age where hes curious about women, Jessica had said, lounging back. At this stage, theyre not picky,they like anything with a hole. If you dont see a future with him, better cut it off early. Boys can get really deep into these things. I know. But, Scarlett pressed a hand to her forehead, I agreed to date him, given the mood at the time. Youve never tried being with a man, have you? Jessica squinted. Your nephews got some assets, you know. Maybe after he tries, hell think women are just so-so, and lose interest. Scarlett was speechless. Ive been around schoolboys too long. Once he tries, hell only want more. His mind wont think of anything but that. Chapter 78: Auntie, can you lie on your stomach? Chapter 78: Auntie, can you lie on your stomach? Scarlett rolled her eyes at Jessica, Boys that age have endless energy and a constant stream of dirty thoughts. She knew this all too well. What her nephew didst week with her stockings was, even by freaky standards, off the charts. Scarlett was confident in her figure. If she really slept with him, she couldnt even begin to imagine what would happen next, what ridiculous things he might ask her to do. Ooh, Jessica said, intrigued, her eyes locked on Scarlett as if trying to uncover all her secrets. Looks like youre hiding something from me. Youre confused too, right? Jessica stirred her coffee with a spoon. You must crave men too, or are you going to tell me youve never thought about sleeping with your nephew? What are you talking about! A sh of panic crossed Scarletts eyes, quickly hidden. So, its not just him you need to think about, its also you. What kind of feelings you really have for him, without worrying about what society thinks, but what you feel, Jessica said, staring into her eyes. Once you find the real answer, you wont be confused anymore. And Jessica licked her lips, the best way to forget a woman is to find another one, and Id be more than happy to date Ethan. What am I even thinking? Scarlett let the hot water cascade over her face, running down her skin. She lingered in the bathroom for a good half hour. She carefully stepped out wearing a bathrobe. Ethan gulped, his eyes fixed on his aunt. She was wrapped tightly in a white bathrobe that covered almost all of her skin. Only her pale, delicate feet were visible. I need to take a shower, Ethan said, trying to contain his excitement. He was frail and slow-moving. As he passed by Scarlett, she grabbed his arm. No need, Scarlett said, facing away. Huh? Ethan was puzzled. Did his aunt have such unique tastes? The next second, Scarlett pushed him onto the bed. Ethany there, looking up. Scarlett was on top of him, her skin soft under the bathrobe, and because of her position, he could glimpse inside her neckline. He could smell the scent of her body wash. Auntie, Ethan felt something was off with her today. Ethan, Scarletts voice was soft, her gaze intense and serious. After tonight, lets go back to how things were, okay? She spoke through clenched teeth, making a tough decision. She actually agreed with Jessicas point. At his age, a guys hormones are raging. And she, with her figure and looks, perfectly matched a mans fantasy of a mature woman. Hmm? Ethan was startled, his hand on Scarletts waist, feeling her body tremble slightly under his touch. He could almost guess what was on his aunts mind. Because of a twist of fate, she agreed to be his girlfriend. But she felt that they shouldnt be lovers, that she owed him something. Bringing him to the hotel felt like some kind of atonement. Just this once, Scarlett took a deep breath, her expression serious. Okay. Ethan didnt hesitate at all, starting to undress. Um Scarlett really wasnt prepared for his eagerness. Even though she thought he would agree, his readiness threw her off. Wait wait a minute! Huh? Ethan had already taken off his jacket. Auntie, is there a problem? No not exactly. Scarletts face showed her struggle. She wanted to have this passionate encounter and then return to their usual rtionship. But now that the moment was here, she hesitated again. Okay, Ethan began to take off his pants. Wait just wait! Scarlett faltered as things started to get real. Auntie, whats the matter now? Ethan asked, puzzled. We agreed, after this one time, we go back to just being aunt and nephew! Scarlett said earnestly, avoiding looking down. Sure. Ethan agreed even more readily. We can pinky swear. You Scarlett was speechless, seeing his demeanor, it was clear he wasnt nning to keep his word. Then Im taking these off, Ethan said, starting to undress. He thought his aunt must have watched too many dramas or was just in a really confused state. The whole idea of onest time was problematic. If you really want to split, you rify things and then stop any ambiguous behavior. But instead, she brought him to a hotel. Deep down, whether it was out of affection, pure desire, or just guilt, she was undoubtedly expecting something. Of course, she might also hope subconsciously that Ethan would behave like a gentleman and do nothing. People are contradictory, especially inplex rtionships like theirs. Ethan could easily tell his aunt that she wasnt ready, then nobly sleep beside her fully clothed. But he had other ideas. He loved his aunt, but more than satisfying a momentary desire, he had a mission toplete, which was his priority right now. He knew the difference between a fleeting pleasure and ongoing satisfaction. Even if it meant his aunt might be upset with him for a long time. And what hecked was time. Wait wait a minute. Surprise shed in Scarletts eyes. Im not ready yet. Its okay, Auntie. You dont have to do anything, Ethan said, not willing to give up this opportunity, wrapping his arms around her slim waist. Ill take care of it. You Scarletts expression changed, and finally, as if making a decision, she rxedpletely andy down on the bed. In the end, she decided to just go with it. Auntie, can you lie on your stomach? Ethan pushed further. Scarletts mouth twitched. She had thought her nephew would refuse, but things often turn out unexpectedly. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. This had nothing to do with feelings,it was just the natural shyness of a woman exposing herself to a man. It was Scarletts first time, so she turned over andy face down on the bed. Just make it quick. She couldnt bear to imagine her nephew lying on top of her. Okay, Ethan said, admiring her figure from behind. For Scarlett, it felt like being on death row, waiting for the executioner whos toying with the gun at her vital spot but not firing, making it unbearable. Auntie, Ethan whispered in her ear suddenly. Actually, I also think sleeping with you now would be incredibly irresponsible. Scarlett almost choked on her breath, having mentally prepared herself, and now he was backing out. Lets go somewhere else, Ethan said softly. Chapter 79: Weakness Implantation Chapter 79: Weakness Imntation Change the location? Scarletty on the bed, her expression puzzled. Just when Ethan had said that sleeping with her now would be incredibly irresponsible. How quickly he changed his tune. But Ethan quickly surprised her, Yeah, Auntie, you wouldnt want me to be irresponsible, right? I think the first time should at least happen when both parties really want it. Scarlett couldnt help butugh. Youre so traditional for someone so young. There was a small part of her that felt a twinge of regret. But more than that, she felt a sense of relief. Ethan was growing up. So what do you mean by changing the ce? Scarlett struggled to keep up with the young peoples way of thinking. Just here, Ethans gaze shifted slightly upward. Scarlett was confused, she turned her head to look into his eyes. He was sincere, not lying. He was serious. No way! She instantly felt overwhelmed. Remembering what her nephew had done with her stockings earlier, she knew his sexual preferences were somewhat unusual. After all, he was paralyzed, and no matter how strange his fetishes, they would disappear with him when he passed away. She wouldnt have to worry about him bing a menace to society. Scarlett had no intention of trying to correct her nephews desires,as long as he was happy, she was willing to let him be. But now that his health was improving, she felt it was her responsibility to guide him properly, lest he be arrested as a pervert in the future for his unusual behaviors. And this was not just unusual, it was downright perverse. Scarlett twisted her body, escaping from beneath him, and covered herself with a towel, her expression serious: Ethan, dont joke about this. Her face was stern. Im not joking. Ethan propped himself up on the bed and crawled towards her. Scarlett instinctively backed up until she was against the headboard, with nowhere else to go. Ethany across her long legs. But Auntie, you said it was okay. Absolutely not! Scarlett was firm, leaving no room for negotiation, turning her head away to avoid his gaze. She knew she would soften if she saw the pitiful look in Ethans eyes. Oh Ethans mood deted, resting on her legs. Seeing him like this, Scarlett felt a pang of pity. After all, it was she who had initiated their trip to the hotel. His perversion wasnt new,she should have anticipated this. Now that he was making perverse requests, she had to ept some of the responsibility. She took Ethans hand. Ethan, listen to me, some strange fetishes can be harmful to both parties. Her voice was serious, her eyes conflicted. Ethan was perfect in every way. Except his sexual preferences were a bit perverse, not wanting to follow a normal path. Scarlett was already struggling with the guilt of bringing her nephew to a hotel, and now she was worried about his fetishes. She just hoped he could end the night normally. Ethan looked up at her with puppy-dog eyes, but in reality, a panel was open in front of him. Mission desire, really want to enter Auntie from behind. Points +1000, obtain a random skill. Then, Ill use my hand, Ethan cautiously extended his hand, waving it in front of her. Scarlett was speechless. She couldnt understand why her nephew was so persistent. After a brief hesitation, Scarlett deted, her body rxing. This was an end she could ept, rtively speaking,pared to other bizarre things. Seeing Aunties silent acquiescence, Ethan turned his head and began without restraint. Scarlett couldnt take it anymore, her hand reached inside her bathrobe, grabbing his fingers. Dont talk. Scarletts face darkened, her hand trembling as she pulled his hand closer, wishing she could disappear into a crack in the floor. She didnt even know how they had gotten to this point, just following the flow of the situation. Phew Scarlett took a deep breath, finally allowing her body to rx slowly. Close your eyes, Scarlett said, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Closing her eyes was herst bit of modesty. Oh. Ethan had no objections. Although closing his eyes meant he couldnt see his aunts shy and awkward expressions,pleting the task at hand was clearly more important now. The experience wasnt as tactilely satisfying as touching his aunts long legs, but the mental stimtion was already maxed out. The whole processsted half an hour. Until suddenly, a system interface shed in front of him. Wish: Really want to enter Auntie from behind. (Taskpleted) Points +1000, obtain a random skill: Weakness Imntation. Skill description: Weakness Imntation LV1, allows the user to imnt a sensitive spot on a target. Requirement: Direct touch with fingers. Sensitive spot: Unchangeable. Effect range: Can only target one person at a time, changing the target requires a 24-hour cooldown. Weakness Imntation! Ethan didnt hesitate and used the skill instantly, opening his eyes to meet his aunts shocked gaze. Hmm? Surprise also shed through her eyes. The whole process was quick. So quick that Scarletts mind stopped thinking, forgetting what she was doing. The air in the room seemed to freeze at that moment. Auntie, do you remember when I was very little, you took me and ir to y in the water? Ethan awkwardly tried to find a topic. That time, I got a cramp in my foot in the water. I remember, Scarlett said stiffly, her mind buzzing, her body reacting unusually, filling her with embarrassment and self-doubt. Yeah I floundered for a long time, I really thought I was going to die, Ethan reminisced. Until you picked me up, and at that moment, I felt like my life was given to me by you. But I remember, the water was only up to your knees, Scarlett recalled. Thats why I took you guys there. Cough, thats not important. Ethan, embarrassed, snuggled closer into his aunts embrace. When I was little, you spent more time with me than even my mom did. Mm, Scarlett hugged him, touched by the memory. Because of the age difference, she had always treated ir and Ethan like her own children. Led by Ethans words, she recalled some warm memories from that time. But just as a tender feeling arose, seeing Ethan nestled in her arms made her speechless. I see you as a child, but youre stirring my body. Looking down at Ethans affectionate eyes. Ah. Scarlett sighed softly, unable to bring herself to scold him with that look in his eyes, and instead pulled him closer into her embrace. Ethan was physically weak. Holding him felt like holding a child. In this moment, he ovepped with the Ethan from her memories. Scarlett was also heartbroken,this boys love for her was genuinely unreserved, yet he was the child she had raised. This conflicting feeling made her feel ufortable in many ways. Chapter 80: New mission Chapter 80: New mission Scarletts face changed for a moment, but she quickly masked her emotions, regaining her poised and cool demeanor as she pulled her hand away from Ethans grasp. Happy now? Remember our agreement. Once we leave the hotel, were just a normal aunt and nephew, she said. Oh. Ethan looked disappointed. Can I give you a hug? Scarletts eyes briefly flickered with pity. She nodded and opened her arms. Ethan hugged her tightly, pressing himself against her, as if trying to merge her into his body. But despite the look of loss in his eyes, his mind was already racing with ns for the next step. Their rtionship reverting back to aunt and nephew was all part of Ethans n. His aunt had agreed to date him, thinking he wouldnt make it through the nighta decision made in a moment of desperation. If he kept up the pretense, it would only make her ufortable. The smartest move would be to drop the act and start over, to make her truly fall for him. Holding Ethan, Scarlett felt the warmth of his body and her emotions were a whirlwind. She knew her nephew had some unusual inclinations, but his genuine feelings for her were something she couldnt find in anyone else. In that moment, her heart felt a profound emptiness. Alright, Scarlett said, letting go. Go take a shower. Yeah. Ethan lingered a moment longer, knowing it might be a while before he could embrace his aunt like this again. He declined Scarletts offer to help him bathe. Afterpleting his task, he earned a thousand points. He hesitated briefly before investing all the points into his attributes. Name: Ethan Age: 18 Strength: 4 Stamina: 4 Agility: 4 Skills: Hard as a rock LV2, Weakness Imntation LV1, Medical Secrecy. Wish: Refresh time: 23 hours 31 minutes, 16 seconds. Now with all attributes at four, his physical condition wasparable to that of a normal 16-year-old female. He just needed some time to rehabilitate and get used to his body, then running and jumping wouldnt be a problem. Scarlett watched silently as Ethan walked into the bathroom alone. That evening, she took Ethan back to his hospital room. Aunt, I can sleep alone tonight, Ethan said, now stronger with all attributes at four. ir, a student, sometimes stayed overnight with him, which was manageable. But his aunt was already overworked with her job and studies, and visiting the hospital added to her stress. Scarlett lingered over him for a while, then nodded silently, managing a smile. Okay. She knew Ethan was worried about her. Scarlett chose not to pretend she was stronger than she felt. She needed some quiet time alone: Call me if you need anything. Yeah. Ethan watched as his aunt left. He clenched his fist, truly understanding the importance of health in that moment. Time swiftly moved to the next day. At night, the lights of a small tavern flickered on. Now I feelpletely rxed, Scarlett said, putting down her ss, one hand propping up her chin, the other holding her drink, a smile on her face. Jessica sat next to Scarlett, swirling her drink. Its a shame, really. I thought I was going to hear a beautiful, forbidden love story. What are you talking about? Scarlett spread her hands dismissively. With such an age difference, its just perverse, isnt it? Its not beautiful,its just a bizarre fetish. Really? Dont you think youre reacting quite strongly today? Jessicas eyes twinkled mischievously. And why are you crying? Scarlett shivered and quickly reached up to wipe away tears, but her fingers found no wetness on her cheeks. By now, she realized shed been tricked. Scarlett rolled her eyes. That kind of joke isnt funny at all. Ha ha, Jessicaughed, her gaze piercing as if trying to see into Scarletts soul. But your reaction just now already gave you away, didnt it? Youre still as annoying as ever. Thats why youve had no friends since school, Scarlett retorted, looking away. Were adults now. We should know whats best for the kids, not just act on whims. She downed her drink in one go, staring at the empty ss with a mncholic gaze. After all, life is full of regrets and imperfections. Meanwhile, in the hospital room. Ethan watched the countdown for his wish refresh on the screen: 13 minutes, 23 seconds. His hand moved quickly over his Pecker. Do you need me to step out for a bit? ir asked from the next bed, ncing over. No, keep doing your thing. It doesnt bother me, Ethan replied, speeding up his movements, surrounded by used tissues. This was his third time. He wasnt just testing his limits. After the third time, his eyes cleared, free from any carnal desires. Three times was his limit. Ethans mind wandered back to the moments he had spent with his aunt. After the third release, the memory of his aunts curves seemed less pronounced, her maternal side more prominent. He began to fantasize about dating his aunt. Walking hand in hand, tasting delicious food together, sharing joy and happiness. As he fantasized, the countdown continued. Until the timer hit zero. A blue screen popped up in front of him: Wish: I really wish my aunt would genuinely want to date me. Reward: 2000 points. Random existing skill +2. Just as I thought! Ethans eyes lit up, confirming his suspicion. The wish refresh was based on his most intense current desire. Like thest time, when he had been looking at his aunts behind, and the system refreshed with a strange wish rted to that. He quickly noticed the reward for the task. 2000 points and a random skill upgrade by two levelsa fantastic reward. So, the difficulty of the wish varies, and the system adjusts the rewards ordingly, Ethan quickly epted this. After all, world peace and touching his aunts long legs in ck stockings were worlds apart in difficulty. If the rewards were the same, that would be unreasonable. So wanting my aunt to genuinely date me is judged as a 2000-point difficulty task. A sh of disappointment crossed Ethans eyes. He had deliberately triggered this task, thinking it would be simple given his aunts feelings for him. But the system had judged it as difficult as entering his aunt from behind twice. Could it be that Im deluded in thinking she likes me? Ethan fell silent, a wave of disappointment washing over him. Chapter 81: Coach Biggie Chapter 81: Coach Biggie Ethan, what kind of guy do you think Aunt Scarlett goes for? Ethan asked, lounging in his hospital bed after seeing a 2000-point reward for a task pop up on his system. He was starting to doubt himself. Could it be that Aunt Scarletts feelings for him were purely familial, with no romantic undertones? Hmm? ir leaned against the bed, turning to look at him with a puzzled expression. I guess she likes normal guys? Very helpful, Ethan replied, his mouth twisting sarcastically. Has she never met someone she liked? There must be plenty of guys chasing after her, right? Looking at Scarlett, even though she had that added allure. Objectively speaking, Scarlett, with her looks and figure, embodied every fantasy one might have about a mature woman. From any angle, she should be highly sought after. ir tilted his head, thinking for a while before shaking it. As far as I remember, quite a few men have shown interest in Mom, even sending flowers to our doorstep. And Aunt Scarlett wasnt interested in any of them? Ethan asked curiously. ir was silent, seemingly searching for the right words. It seems like Mom never really considered it. In my memory, shes always been busy. Always busy, huh? Ethan fell silent too. irs words matched his impression of Aunt Scarlett. Aunt Scarlett had brought ir to Capitol City alone, leaving behind a mess in her family of origin. She yed both sister and mother roles. Her best years were spent being a single mom. So, if I could be her support Ethan narrowed his eyes, thinking about easing Aunt Scarletts burdens. Showing her that he could be someone she could rely on. ir, I want to make money, Ethan said earnestly. Oh, youve mentioned that before, ir replied, flipping through a magazine as he lounged on the bed. No, Im serious this time, Ethan insisted, narrowing his eyes. His unique advantage, a significantlyrger and harder penis than average, was something he could potentially capitalize on, though the idea seemed abstract. If he really wanted to make money quickly, he could consider options like bing a gigolo or a porn actor, both viable choices. But Ethan knew his goal was Aunt Scarlett. Morals, for a man, might not mean much. But no woman would want her husband to be a man whos been with countless others. He didnt want to deceive Aunt Scarlett for a lifetime, so there was only one other way: How much money do we have left? $5000, I havent touched it, ir turned to look at him. Do you need it now? Yeah, help me rent a small room, Ethan said, squinting his eyes. And buy some props for live streaming. Im going to perform! ? A question mark practically appeared over irs head. Okay, what do you need? Ill give you a list, Ethan went over his n in his mind and then shared it with ir. He was determined to make a big move. First, hed earn some money to improve Aunt Scarletts life. Once she was morefortable, shed naturally start thinking about love. irs expression grew increasingly bewildered as Ethanid out his ns. A week flew by in the blink of an eye. Since Scarlett was busy with exam preparations, Ethan suggested that ir could just keep himpany. Seeing that Ethan was recovering well, Scarlett didnt insist on staying. The two hadnt seen each other for a week. In a cozy little tavern. This kind of small tavern wasnt noisy like a bar, mainly catering to regrs. Ugh. Scarlett cradled her drink, took a sip, and then rested her chin on her arm, staring into her ss. Hahaha! Jessica, sitting beside her, was giggling at a video on her phone. Hey! Scarlett looked up, clearly annoyed. Cant you see Im not in a good mood? Do you have tough so loudly? Its just your nephews thing, right? Youve decided to keep your distance, yet here you are sighing and moping. Isnt that weird? Or maybe you cant stop thinking about his Pecker,'' Jessica said without looking up from her phone. Really, is romance the only thing on your mind? Scarlett said, exasperated, gazing into her ss. Im worried he wont handle the stress well, that hell get depressed. Then go see him, Jessica replied absently, still focused on her screen. I cant, Scarlett shook her head. Im the elder here,I have to bear these burdens. Wow, impressive! Jessica suddenly eximed, caught up in whatever was on her screen. Listen, Ive been putting up with you for a long time! Scarlett finally snapped, grabbing the phone from her best friend. What on earth are you watching? She looked at the screen, which was showing a live stream on the Xvids tform. On the screen was a man wearing a wrestlers mask, dressed in a suit from the waist up and a specially designed pair of underwear from the waist down. The underwear was modified at the crotch, making his Pecker shockingly prominenteven through the fabric, it was startlingly visible. The video title read, Coach Biggie, teaching you how to open a bottle cap without hands. The man on the screen suddenly jerked his body, using his waist to smash the top half of a beer bottle, spilling beer everywhere. The screen was flooded with a barrage ofments. Coach, I want to learn this! Theres a weapon in those pants! Take it out! See, isnt that amazing? Jessica leaned in, excited. This is the fastest-growing streamer on Xvidstely. Just three videos, and he already has over 200,000 followers. ? A sense of familiarity struck Scarlett. This well-endowed coachs build reminded her a bit of her nephew. But she quickly dismissed the thought. Ethan had been getting bettertely, but he still needed help walking. The man in the video, though not looking particrly robust, was definitely healthy. Boring. Youre a cop, and you think his pants are rigged, Scarlett said dismissively, tossing the phone back. Life was already frustrating enough,she had no interest in these bizarre spectacles. Youre actually ndering my idol! Jessica said with a twinkle in her eye. The whole is buzzing about the authenticity of the video. Hes hotter than some celebrities right now, and he hasnt responded to any of it. Some female celebrities are even trying to ride his coattails. Just hype, afraid of being exposed, Scarlett scoffed. Yeah, but no doubt, hes a marketing genius, Jessicaughed. He even replied that the female stars could check the goods themselves, and everyones waiting to see what happens next. Boring. Scarlett downed her drink in one go. She wondered if Ethan was feeling down and if she was being too harsh on him. Should she go see him? Chapter 82: Dick Splits Stone? Chapter 82: Dick Splits Stone? When youve got more mojo than the average guy, whats the first money-making scheme that pops into your head? For most, itd be snagging a sugar mama, bing a gigolo, or starring in adult films. But Ethan wanted to carve out a different path. Family! Now watch me perform some real karate! Hit like, follow! Give your host some power! Ethan stood with his arms crossed, dressed in a karate gi from the waist up, exuding a masters aura, but his lower half sported nothing but his bare, pale legs. ir was decked out in a leather outfit and mask, wrapped up tight. She picked up two karate boards and tapped them thrice in front of the camera, producing a crisp thud, thud. Then, she stacked them on the ground in threeyers. The screen was flooded withments. No way, this is too crazy! Hes not really going to smash those boards with his dick, is he? Ethan took a deep breath, his body surged downward, and with elerating force, his dick smashed down on the boards, snapping them in half with a crisp crack. Wood splinters flew everywhere. Thements exploded on the screen. Holy shit! I saw the splinters, its the real deal! Coach! I want to learn this! This is the karate I want to learn! Dozens of virtual diamond treasure chests floated across the screen. Ethan took a deep breath and gave a thumbs up to the camera: Well-endowed coachs karate showcase ends here today, did you all get it? Thements started flooding in. Just tried it, Im wrecked! I just want to know where to sign up! Seeing the good vibes, Ethan pointed at the screen: What are you waiting for! Like, follow, share, well-endowed coach teaches you life hacks every day! The live stream ended. Ethan took off his headgear, his hair dotted with sweat, and he sighed deeply, fanning himself with the headgear: Im dying of heat, that was tough. No worries. ir casually took off her leather jacket, revealing a in ck bra underneath. Her chest wasnt veryrge, a C cup, with a glimpse of pale cleavage visible. Being a key yer on the basketball team, her low body fat percentage faintly outlined her abs. After she peeled off her leather pants, her six-foot frame boasted a pair of unbeatable long, white, straight legs. If its too hot, you dont have to wear the leather, Ethan suggested, knowing that while ir looked striking in leather, it wasnt exactlyfortable. This outfit makes it hard for people to recognize me. ir stayed in her underwear, not rushing to change back into regr clothes. She nned to take a shower and changeter. Alright, safety first. How much did we make today? Ethan didnt press her,he was currently the worlds number one in male performance. But his overall stats were only a 4, equivalent to the physical stamina of a fourteen-year-old girl supporting his body. The performance of swinging his pecker to split the boards had been exhausting. ir picked up her phone to check their earnings. She had arranged all the equipment. Ethans current status was still that of a hospital patient. He also worried about being tracked down through any leads, which would be hard to exin. After all, how do you exin a supposedly paralyzed patient energetically swinging his dick around? Its utterly fantastical. Aftermissions, it boils down to $60, ir said as she put down her phone. Next month when we cash out, well have to factor in taxes too. Only $60? Ethan squinted his eyes. Money was harder to earn than he had imagined. Even though earning $60 an hour was rtively high, just the rent was $360, plus all the misceneous expenses, there wasnt much left at the end of the month. And he knew this novelty would wear off. This kind of stunt had its limits. He wanted to make money faster, to ease his aunts financial burden. Main ie for regr streamerses from ads, ir said, sitting on the floor in her underwear, legs crossed. We dont take ads and dont interact with other streamers, so our fan growth is too slow. Yeah, I know. Ethan sat down beside her, resting his head on her long legs, which werent very fleshy but stillfortable to lie on. We could only really take ads for mens health, which would be a hassle. He was just looking to make some quick cash. Taking on ads would mean signing a bunch of messy agreements. Those female streamers who want to interact with me are just drooling over my body, hoping to be the first to experience the giant pecker and use me to hype themselves up, Ethan was well aware of this. The vixens on Xvids adult streaming channels just wanted to perform baby-making acts with him, purely out of a curiosity. It wasnt that he had any scruples,even if it was his first time on screen, he wanted to make it count financially. Our fan loyalty is high, ir said, shifting her legs to a new position, allowing him to use them as a pillow. And the rate at which were gaining followers is already fast. Its only been a week and weve already surpassed 200,000 followers. No, its too slow, Ethan shook his head. Im different from those content-based streamers. The followers Im getting are just here for the novelty, and I dont n to stick around long-term. He was clear about his own positioning. What should we do then? Ethan turned, resting his face on irs thigh instead of the back of his head. We need to find a way to quickly increase our visibility. Both were lost in their thoughts. ir suddenly looked up. To quickly increase visibility, we need more people to see us, like maybe getting interviewed by a well-known streamer? Ive received some connection requests from other streamers in the backend. More visibility, huh? Ethan narrowed his eyes, then suddenly opened them wide. How many people would a streamer bring? What about going on a TV show? On a TV show? ir looked puzzled. Yes. Ethan pulled out his phone and quickly typed: Dream Chaser Show. He quickly found the information he needed. The Dream Chaser Show was a variety show hosted by CC TV. The rules were simple, with no limits on the form of performance and judges scoring the acts. It had recently added an online voting segment. It was a national favorite. And the champions prize was $100,000. He figured his act of using his dick to split boards wouldnt win the championship, but just appearing on the show would be enough to boost his visibility and make quick money. Alright, thats settled then! He quickly browsed through the program. Among the guests for this episode, he saw a familiar name. The popr artist known as the Chameleon Goddess, Abigaile Johnson. When he first arrived at the hospital, it was because of Abigaile Johnsons photo album that his aunt thought his dying wish was for her to be a teacher. Back then I watched your cosy as a teacher, now its your turn to watch me perform Dick Splits Stone. Guess that evens things out, huh? A few dayster. On the desk of the Dream Chaser Shows director, a document appeared. Performance: Dick Splits Stone? Chapter 83: Is that real? Chapter 83: Is that real? Why do I have to be on this kind of variety show? Abigaile grumbled, slouched in the passenger seat, clearly displeased. Dressed in a sailor outfit with a id skirt and her long hair tied back in a ponytail, her makeup gave her the innocent look of a high school cheerleader. Beneath the innocent-looking id skirt were sheer ck stockings that showcased her long, straight legs. This was why she was known as the chameleon goddess. With the right makeup and outfit, she could effortlessly switch from a sweet young girl to a morousdy. Her agent, a woman in her thirties with a mature demeanor, was driving and nced over with a resigned look. If you want to be a top star, you need to make regr appearances on mainstream shows. Abigaile had been a sensation from the start. Thanks to her versatile looks, she had amassed a huge following among the youth, making her a top-tier celebrity in the adult film industry. But there was a hierarchy of disdain in the entertainment world. And as an adult film actress, Abigaile was at the bottom of this pecking order. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt break into the A-list movie star circle. Those olddies hogging the spotlight, and a bunch of mediocre neers too, Abigaileined, flipping through the guest list for the show. And this show, just a bunch of clowns drawing attention with their ridiculous antics. Her agent shook her head. Abigailes real personality was theplete opposite of the gentle, humble, approachable image she portrayed. At twenty-three, her early fame had made her dismissive of almost everything. She was notoriously sharp-tongued. Her poprity was purely a gift from the heavens. With her looks and figure, she would stand out even among idols. Her inability to transition to mainstream roles was also due to herck of ambition. Dick Splits Stone, what the heck is this? Abigailes eyes widened as she read a page more closely. She initially thought it was just a catchy name. But the description confirmed it. It was exactly what she thought it was. This is just ridiculous! Meanwhile, at the Dream Chaser Show, the passing staff members all kept their heads down. They all knew that the female producer, whom her colleagues secretly called the witch, was not in a good moodtely, always looking stern and unapproachable. If the show is just going to be these kinds of stunts, we might as well apply to shut it down early, said Isabe Davis, her face stern. Im really sorry, Producer Isabe, the director said, sweat beading on his forehead, barely daring to breathe. Weve invited Miss Abigaile as a guest on the show, and I believe she will definitely bring in more viewers. He nced at Isabe while keeping his head down. At 32, Isabe had already be a producer, her long hair pinned up neatly, dressed in a sharp womens suit, exuding amanding presence. What weck are highlights, Isabes expression darkened. Our show is Dream Chaser Show, not a singing and dancing talent show. We want acts that make the audience say, This person is really amazing, not just feeding into stan culture. Im sorry, the director bowed even lower, hesitating before adding, Actually, theres a very special contestant this time, iming to have returned from studying in France, skilled in various street performances. Oh? Isabe flipped through the program, spotting a sunny and handsome man. Noah Davis, 23, skilled in various French street performances, like knife-throwing and fire-breathing. He looks promising, Isabes eyes lit up. The man had a good look and a charismatic presence. Although his acts were somewhat abstract, his appearance would likely be popr among female viewers. He could indeed be a focal point for promotion. She flipped another page, her expression turning curious. Name: Ethan Jones, just turned 18. His act was listed under acrobatics, just like Noahs, which is why they were grouped together. But the act he was performing was truly abstract. Opening a bottle cap in mid-air, Dick Splits Stone. After a brief hesitation, she asked, Have the preliminaries started already? Theyve already begun, the director replied. All participants had to go through a first round of selection, as some acts were too abstract or the performances too bold. We need a preliminary round for that reason. Ill go to the venue, Isabe decided, putting down the program schedule. At the audition venue. Ethan sat in the audience, holding a tag with the number 97. ir sat next to him, watching a man on stage performing a robot dance quite skillfully. Around them, about a dozen other groups were waiting their turn. Only one in ten would actually get to perform on stage. ir noticed Ethan typing away on his phone and leaned over to ask, What are you doing? Writing a book. Ethan showed his phone briefly, Its called The Big Dick Enhancement Manual. If I get famous, I can sell this book during the hype and make some money. Can you really enhance that with exercise? ir asked, her expression a mix of curiosity and skepticism. What if people buy it and it doesnt work? Dont worry, Ethan shook his head. Ill make it clear that anyone wanting to try the methods in the book must first ensure theyre healthy and well-nourished for a month, abstain from sexual activity, and sleep by ten every night. What if someone with strong self-control tries it? ir was curious. Dont worry, those kinds of people have already made it big and wouldnt bother watching TV shows, Ethan replied, his head down as he continued typing. Hey, hello! A cheerful voice interrupted. Im number 96, right before you. Hello. Ethan looked up to see a young man in his twenties, quite sunny in demeanor. Number 96, pleasee to the stage, a staff member called out. Im Noah Davis, good luck! Noah fist-bumped him before heading to the stage. Ethan watched as Noah took off his shirt, revealing a muscr torso, and performed a sword swallowing act that drew cheers and easily advanced him to the next round. Number 97, pleasee to the stage. Its finally my turn. Before going on stage, Ethan changed into specially made trousers in the dressing room, appropriate for television. He couldnt just go on stage with his legs bare. These trousers had a 10-inch protrusion at the crotch to perfectly amodate Ethans Pecker. The fabric was thickened for some cushioning effect. The judges, two men and a woman. The woman was dressed in a sailor outfit with a id skirt, very attractive, and had been eyeing him since he stepped on stage. Ethan immediately recognized her. Abigaile Johnson, the AV goddess. She looked just as stunning in person as in her photos, truly blessed by the gods. Not just her, the other two male judges were also staring at his crotch, their expressions curious. Sorry, before you introduce your act, I have a question, one of the male judges spoke up, his expressionplex. Is that real? Of course, its real, Ethan replied seriously, his gaze sweeping over them. Im open to an inspection, but Im a bit of a germaphobe, so I only ept checks from beautiful women. Chapter 84: My fan? Chapter 84: My fan? Ethan had zero respect or caution for the judges, unlike the typical contestant. He knew better than anyone that with his 10-inch Pecker act, winning first ce was out of the question. So, his goal was crystal clear from the start. Create as much buzz as possible, boost his live stream followers, sell books, and make the first big bucks for his aunt to ease her financial strain. Contestant Ethan, please adjust your attitude, a male judge said, his displeasure shing through his eyes. Having been a judge for so long, he was used to having the power to make or break contestants. ustomed to being carefully catered to, he inexplicably took a dislike to Ethan. After all, men instinctively resist whenpared unfavorably to someone elses bigger dick. I dont think theres anything wrong with my attitude, Ethan retorted, amused as the judge tried to escte the issue. He wasnt about to provoke without a n. But he knew showbiz. And in showbiz, what matters most is buzz. He couldnt afford to lose his mind, but as long as he made sense and could counter the judges, hed definitely be the talk of the town. You question the authenticity of my dick, Im open to an inspection to prove my innocence. But its normal for a man to dislike being checked by another man. Ethan looked at the male judge, Just like if I questioned whether you actually have a dick, would you be willing to let a man check it right here on stage? The judges face darkened, Our show is watched by thousands of viewers. Besides performance, character is equally important, and I dont think youre suitable for this stage. He crossed his arms and closed his eyes, I wont agree to let you advance. The shows preliminary rules required the agreement of three people to advance. His stance effectively blocked Ethans path forward. Ethans direct confrontation left everyone else dumbfounded, and the room fell silent. Ethan couldnt help butugh. He was here to generate buzz. He had known this judge, a Canadian celebrity named Mason ke, would be here. These celebrity types all share something inmon: they have loads of die-hard fans and haters. Hmm, Ethan chuckled, looking at Mason, Just a baseless usation can decide a contestants fate. Just because I didnt grovel and please you limitlessly, I cant advance! He deliberately raised his voice, Mason, who gave you the right? We contestants work hard to practice. Is it to please you, or to perform for the millions of ordinary viewers? He scanned the room, his voice rising again, Is the Dream Chaser Show just to cater to Masons personal tastes? After he finished, the room went dead silent. Everyone thought he was crazy. Mason, overwhelmed with anger and his head buzzing, suddenly stood up from the judges seat. Used to being adored and centered, he wasnt used to this kind of insult. Ethan didnt wait for him to speak and turned to leave, Such a show, Id rather not participate. He made his point and left,after all, he was just there to stir things up, and he had achieved his goal. Wait, stop him, suddenly a womans voice came from backstage. It was Isabe, the producer, who had arrived when Ethan went on stage but had stayed out of sight. Until this bizarre turn of events, she instinctively felt uneasy. As the producer appeared, staff immediately moved to stop Ethan. Seeing this, Ethan was even more amused, thinking it was too good to be true. Without any hesitation, he justy down on the ground. Im a disabled person, what are you going to do? If Im scared now, then Im not really disabled, am I? The whole bizarre turn of events left everyone at the venuepletely baffled. ir was about to step forward but caught a look from Ethan. Understanding his cue, she discreetly dialed 911. From there, things took a surreal turn. Eventually, an ambnce from the hospital came and took Ethan away. Though the Dream Chaser Show was on the decline, it had seen its days of glory and easily drew public attention. With an ambnce showing up at a talent show packed with people, it was impossible to keep the news under wraps. All sorts of outrageous rumors started to spread. At the hospital, Isabe saw Ethans medical results and her first thought was that the hospital had mixed up the reports. She had assumed it was all a stunt, but looking at these results The patient lying in the bed should have had difficulty even walking. But judging by hismanding presence at the audition, he didnt look like a patient at all. Ethan sneakily gave ir a look. She quickly leaned in. Did you get it all on video? Ethan had asked ir to record before he went on stage, never imagining it would actuallye in handy. ir gave an OK sign. Come here, Ethan whispered into her ear, Find some online influencers to spread this ir nodded. Soon, a whistleblower online detailed the whole incident. A loyal viewer of Dream Chaser Show, who had grown up watching it and was now terminally ill, wanted to perform on stage in his final moments. But he was met with nothing but difficulties from Mason ke. He criticized the shows team for being unfair, and then, surrounded by staff, his condition worsened, and he was rushed to the hospital. And this person was none other than the recently popr Coach Biggie. Mason kes difficulties stemmed from jealousyjealous that Coach Biggies dick was bigger than his. This leak covered all possible explosive points. It involved dark secrets of the reality show, a celebrity, and a big dick controversy. It was bound to blow up. In just one day, it caused a massive stir online. Masons die-hard fans and haters escted the situation to an unprecedented level. As the person involved, Mason was furious. He was used to gaining poprity by ying the influencer game, usually at the expense of others. Now, he had met someone even more shameless and unscrupulous. And the worst part? Any defense he might offer was dismissed as jealousy due to his small dick. For a man, it was the ultimate insult. If he imed his dick wasnt small, it would seem like he was just trying to cover up. Meanwhile, as the central figure in the incident. Ethan watched his follower count skyrocket from 200,000 to 500,000 in just one day Ah, no wonder those celebrities love stirring up drama. He quickly calmed down, realizing such opportunities were rare. Hed make a quick buck off this wave and then step back. This person is your fan. After receiving Ethans information, the agent suddenly remembered a fan postcard sent by a girl. It mentioned a boy who was dying and hoped to meet his idol, Abigaile Johnson, in his final moments. The manager had even asked Abigaile if she wanted to use it to generate publicity. Abigaile had immediately refused. My fan? Abigaile, dressed in a sailor outfit and id skirt, looked perplexed as she watched some of Ethans older videos where he used his dick to smash bottles. Chapter 85: The producer Chapter 85: The producer Right now, Abigailes mind waspletely fixated on that huge Dick. As a judge, she imagined Ethans performance to be real,otherwise, he wouldnt have signed up to participate in the Dream Chaser Show. But once she thought about the actual size of that thing. Her mind was flooded with images from the video she just watched, of that Dick swinging around, smashing a ss bottle. It felt like her mind was being polluted. She started wondering about the hardness of it, whether it could actually hurt someone, if it would be painful, and all sorts of messy thoughts. Abigaile quickly shook her head, trying to rid herself of these eye-watering images. She looked at her manager, Youre saying hes my fan? Yes, hes currently staying at the hospital you used to work at. The female manager had once considered using this for publicity, so she remembered it well. ording to that female fan, this guy is a die-hard fan of yours, and hes critically ill. His dying wish is to meet you. Critically ill? Abigailes mind shed back to the video of that 10-inch Dick smashing a wine bottle. How could that situation possibly be rted to being critically ill? Hold on a second. Abigaile took a deep breath, Hes currently causing a stir with the shows crew, lets decide what to do after seeing how things unfold. Meanwhile, in an apartment near the hospital. Ethan was lying on the wooden floor, with the system panel open in front of him. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 4 Stamina: 4 Agility: 4 Skills: Hard as a rock LV2, Weakness Imntation LV1, Medical Secrecy (special). Wish: I really hope Auntie genuinely wants to date me. Mission Reward: 2000 points. Random existing skill +2. I need to increase the level of Hard as a rock. Right now, its hardness wasparable to a wooden police baton. But when it came to action, it was only good for swinging at wine bottles and breaking some specially made karate boards. Ethan wasnt worried about attracting attention,pared to some who hang dumbbells on their Dicks as a training method. His performance was purely because of the length, so it had a stronger visual impact. He had even made some adjustments to his pants, just in case it raised suspicions and he needed an exnation. Ah, everyone else fakes it so well that people are deceived by the illusion. Only I am real, and people think Im faking it. Ethan shook his head, wishing Auntie genuinely wanted to date him. After thest incident at the hotel, Auntie was clearly avoiding him. He was just waiting to earn some money to give to her. At that moment, the bathroom door opened. ir, wrapped in a white towel covering half of her bare chest and wearing only ck underwear, was wiping off water stains with the towel. Its your turn. Okay, sure. Ethan took off his shirt and pants, left in just his underwear, got up from the floor, and headed to the bathroom. At first, the two were somewhat conscious of each other. But since it was a typical one-bedroom apartment, changing clothes always meant running to the bathroom, which was extremely inconvenient. And since they needed to change clothes for shooting videos. Gradually, they got used to changing in front of each other. After all, theoretically, they were siblings, and when Ethan was bedridden, ir helped him with his needs, so she had seen it all. Now, they were getting more and more casual with each other. Do you want me to help you wash up? ir asked, looking up. She was still unsure about what state Ethans body was really in. Even though all his test results showed he was weaker than an average person, she knew Ethan could still move around quite freely. No need, I can manage on my own, Ethan shook his head. Having ir wash him, even though they were quite close, still felt weird to him. Plus, ir had that androgynous, dashing look and a great physique. Inparison, he felt incredibly frail. Menspetitive nature always pops up in the strangest of ces. Ethan entered the bathroom, where the steam hadnt yet cleared, and next to it was the bathwater ir had just used. He turned on the faucet, letting the hot water cascade down from above. He reyed everything that was happening in his mind. So far, his n had been a sess. He had managed to stir up drama with the production team and the popr influencer, Mason. This had boosted his follower count from 200,000 to nearly 500,000. Ethan knew that this was the time when he needed to be most calm. He couldnt just act rashly,he needed to wait. Wait for others to react, then think about how to maximize his benefits. He stepped into the bathwater, closed his eyes, and began to enjoy the warmth of the water. Ethan came out of the bathroom wearing only his underwear. Seeing that ir hadnt put her clothes back on yet, with a towel hanging to the side and leaning back on a bean bag, sinking into it, she was rapidly typing on her phone. Hows it going? he asked, sitting down next to her. The bean bag was a bit cramped for two, making them sink into a dip that brought their skin together. Oh, a junior from the basketball team confessed to me, ir typed quickly. A guy? Ethan raised an eyebrow. It was rare for men to confess to ir, as men often feelpetitive with women who have a dashing presence like hers. A girl, ir typed, then put down her phone. So, there really are lesbians at school? Ethan pursed his lips. When he was in school, ir was quite popr with the girls,there were always cute juniors flocking around her. Most of them are just curious, ir shook her head. They want to date someone who feels safe, or they think its cool. Its more like a close best friend rtionship. They get the security of a boyfriend and the friendship of a female best friend. She raised an eyebrow. And at an age curious about sex, its psychologically easier for them to start with a woman than a man. Ethan looked puzzled. Why do you sound so experienced, and what are these kids turning love into? Love isnt something youe across all the time, ir sank deeper into the bean bag, turning her head. Masons agent wants to meet us, mentioned something aboutpensation. Turn it down, Ethan said without hesitation. Compensation can easily turn into extortion legally. And theres Isabe, ir added. She also wants to meet you. The producer? Ethan squinted, surprised it was happening so fast. Alright, lets meet her and see what she wants. The next day, the meeting ce Isabe chose wasnt at a TV station but a high-end apartment. Hello, Mr. Ethan. Isabe was dressed in a sharp, tailored womens suit with a pencil skirt and ck stockings, exuding a strong, efficient vibe. Ill get straight to the point. I need to confirm something. Can you perform here, with this bottle I provide, without pants, right now? Hmm? Ethan leaned back, the first thought in his mind being, is this richdy trying to keep him? He shrank back behind ir. ir was dressed in a mens suit today, just as she said, very reassuring. Chapter 86: They... wouldnt stay out overnight, would they? Chapter 86: They... wouldn''t stay out overnight, would they? Chapter 86: They wouldnt stay out overnight, would they? Ethan wasnt the type to beat around the bush, especially when faced with a sophisticateddy in sses. But asking him to drop his pants for no reason was definitely a no-go. Hed need extra pay for that. Ethan stepped back behind ir, whose tall stature provided a sense of security. He watched the bespectacled woman in ck stockings warily. Isabe slightly furrowed her brows, adjusted her sses, and shed a look of impatience. She didnt want to waste time exining, especially since Ethan wasnt her subordinate: Im in charge of producing the Dream Chaser Show, and right now, we need more viewers. Ive looked into your background; you have muscle atrophy. Tell me, what do you want out of this? Ethan, relieved it wasnt about entertaining some richdy for fun, got straight to the point: Money. I want to make some money to ease my familys financial troubles. Isabes lips curled into a smile at his response: That could work. Its a good angle for the show. We can coborate. I can give you what you want. Her eyes, behind her sses, gleamed as she stared pointedly at Ethans groin: But you need to prove to me that everything you show is real, not just some cheap tricks. Isabe ced a beer bottle on the coffee table, her gaze intense. Feeling ufortable under her scrutiny, Ethan paused briefly before nodding at ir. She stepped aside. Ethan unbuttoned his pants, recalling scenes with an aunt in a hotel. That indescribable thrill. It only took a moment. He was ready. Isabe stared, her eyes wide with barely concealed astonishment. She had seen his videos before investigating him. But seeing it in person was a different kind of shock. She crossed her legs, shifting her position. Ethan focused on the ss in front of him, took a deep breath, and prepared. Smashing a bottle with his Pecker wasnt easy; he had practiced a lot, mainly learning boxing andbat techniques. He turned sideways, aimed at the bottle, adjusted the angle, and twisted his waist sharply to add force. His 10-inch Pecker hit the weak spot of the bottle. Crash! The ss shattered. The beer bottle broke upon impact, spraying beer and foam everywhere, some sshing onto Isabes cheek. She remained still, looking at the 10-inch Pecker and the broken bottle. Sorry, may I check it myself? Isabe didnt wait for Ethans consent, her hand already reaching out, ignoring the beer foam on his Pecker as she felt it. Erm, Ethan twitched a smile, his skill Hard as a Rock making it as hard as a wooden baton. If swung at someones jaw, it could knock them out cold. But having an intellectual woman inspecting it up close always felt a bit odd. The skill Hard as a Rock only increased its hardness, the sensation was still very real. He began to notice a change in Isabes eyes, not just inspecting but seemingly eager to explore further. Her gaze was intense, almost piercing. Cough, Isabe, I think thats enough to prove the authenticity of my performance, Ethan quickly interjected. If she kept going, who knew what weird stuff might happen. Alright. Isabe withdrew her hand, sat up straight, her face showing no sign of anything unusual, as if it had been a routine check: The official Twitter for Dream Chaser Show will release a statement tonight, rifying that the misunderstanding between you and Mason was just a mimunication. Oh, just like that? A simple misunderstanding? Hes going to agree to that? Ethan raised an eyebrow. Fans of such high-profile celebrities could really run wild with their imaginations. He figured that kind of announcement would spawn a dozen conspiracy theories instantly. Isnt that what you wanted? Isabes eyes seemed to pierce right through him. This controversy will bring you the viewership you need, and its the same for the show. Ethan squinted slightly; he might have been too obvious. Mason has also been under scrutiny because of yourments, Isabe raised her hand. He wants to wrap this up quickly too. But whether you advance in the show will depend on your performance. $30,000, Ethan smiled. Right now, your show needs me. Isabe stared at him, silent for a long moment: Dream Chaser Show has three rounds. Ill give you $10,000, $20,000, and $30,000 for each round you advance. Deal, its a pleasure doing business. Ethan liked Isabes straightforwardness and extended his hand. Isabe, though essentially extorted, wasnt annoyed and shook his hand. Ill wait for the shows updates at home. Ethan nodded at ir and turned to leave. I have one more question. Isabe stood up, her gaze fixed on him. Does this level of hardness affect your functionality as a man? Ethan stopped, turned around, and his gaze swept over herintelligent, sses, ck stockings, and a nice figure. You might want to try it out; I can go all day. Hmm, cheeky, Isabe smiled for the first time since he had entered: If you win the finals, I might consider it. Surprise flickered in Ethans eyes. Winning and possibly getting a taste of this sophisticated beauty seemed like a good deal. But all that was forter. After leaving the apartment. He and ir took the elevator together. Where to? ir tugged at her ck suit, usually dressed in androgynous attire, but still not quite used to mens suits. Back to the streaming apartment first, need to think of some tough acts. Ethan watched the elevator numbers descend rapidly. Everyone gets tired of the same old tricks, and just swinging a bottle wont cut it for advancing. Meanwhile, Scarlett arrived at the hospital room; she was scheduled for a teacher qualification exam next week. Originally, ir was supposed to apany Ethan in her ce. But after seeing the well-endowed coachs live stream at Jessicasst night, that strange familiarity kept her restless. On a whim, she decided to visit the hospital. After arriving and not finding ir and Ethan, she didnt think much of it, assuming they were out walking or busy with something else. As the sun set and they still hadnt returned, Scarlett pulled out her phone, looked at ir and Ethans numbers, her finger hovering but not making the call. After several hesitations, she put down the phone,y on the hospital bed, and stared at the empty room. Her feelings becameplicated. They wouldnt stay out overnight, would they? Images of her taking Ethan to a hotel shed through Scarletts mind; having done it herself, it was easy for her thoughts to drift there. Surely not. She felt their rtionship had always been quite good since they were kids. Chapter 87: Spinning, spinning！ Chapter 87: Spinning, spinning No way, absolutely no way. Scarlett sat on the hospital bed, staring out the window as the night grew darker, the evening breeze wafting in, bringing a chill with it. He still hasnte back, even at this hour. The only exnation she could think of was that ir and Ethan had gone to a hotel together. Scarlett pressed a hand to her forehead. In her memory, the two of them were inseparable as friends, and they got along well, but to call it romance seemed a bit far-fetched. Just as Scarlett was denying it, the image of Ethan confessing his feelings to her popped into her mind. He dared to have feelings for her, who was almost like a sister or even a mother to him. So, it wasnt too far-fetched to think he might start dating ir, who he hung out with all the time. So, because I rejected him, he turned his attention to ir? Weird thoughts were bouncing around in Scarletts head. Meanwhile, not far from the hospital, in an apartment. Ethan sat at a low table, a piece of paper in front of him scribbled with some musical notes. Although he was slowly regaining memories of his past life as he grew older, he hadnt achieved much before he ended up in the hospital. His knowledge of pop music was basically limited to humming a few lines. Trying to write something now felt impossible. Ah, this is too forced. He wanted to advance in the Dream Chaser Show, which meant he needed to put on a big show, quality aside, but it had to be something that would get people talking. Ethan threw his pen onto the table. He covered his throbbing forehead with his hand. Not going well? ir put down her phone and looked at the paper in front of him. Whats this? Writing a song. Ethan closed his eyes. Just relying on sheer luck wont cut it for advancing. To be memorable, I need to mix in something that spreads more easily. Writing a song? ir looked puzzled as she picked up the paper, seeing the lyrics written on it. Some of it Ive already forgotten. But I still remember now. One night, the wife next door asked me. Why are you unhappy today? I said my dick spins on its ownits unique and it troubles me. Ive looked through all my dads collections, but none are like mine. She said youll understand someday, time will give me the answer. But I never found that answer. Then another Sunday came, and I still hadnt found it. A monthter, I went to a special street. People call it the Nightlife District. I thought I had to leave. But a woman stopped me, asking why I was unhappy. I said, My dick spins.'' Sheughed and took me back to her ce. Spinning, spinning. In a strange room, spinning. One round, two rounds, three rounds, four rounds. It keeps spinning. It keeps spinning. It keeps spinning. Spinning, spinning. Im spinning freely. This is the most beautiful spin of my life. I want toplete my favorite spin. Spinning, spinning. ? After reading, irs pupils shrank, and she looked at Ethan, her expression filled with concern, doubting his mental state. Ethan felt her gaze and cleared his throat lightly, The lyrics are a bit weird, I admit, but its actually quite catchy when sung. Let me sing it for you. He started humming the tune, following the rhythm he remembered. After he finished singing, irs frown deepened. Ethan felt awkward,he knew it was a mess, but with some sound effects, it would surely be better than just smashing bottles. ir was silent for a long while before suggesting, Emily won a gold medal in a pianopetition,maybe she could help with the music. Ethan blinked, Uh, pairing this with piano might be a bit too ssy. ir fell silent again, then said, Maybe I should contact some music studios. That wont work, we dont have enough time, Ethan shook his head. The Dream Chaser Show was next week,there was no time to hire a studio. Not to mention the cost of these studios. Even scheduling would be an issue,by the time they got around to him, who knows how long it would take. Do we have to ask Emily? Ethan frowned, wary of this mentally unstable dy. She would call him boyfriend affectionately. But wouldnt let him touch her. After a brief hesitation, choosing between money and pride, he opted for the former. That evening, there was a knock on the apartment door. Hello~ boyfriend, long time no see. Emily stood there, a ck T-shirt tucked into a pleated skirt, looking poised yet vibrant. I need your help with something. Ethan led her inside and exined about his participation in the Dream Chaser Show. Including his operation of an well-endowed coachs adult live streaming ount. He watched as Emilys eyes lit up, her hands sped together in excitement, Wow~ thats my boyfriend, so impressive! Ethan coughed awkwardly and turned away,being praised for such a thing by a dignifieddy felt weird. He picked up the sheet of paper from the table, Here, this is the song I wrote. Id like you to look at it and see if you canpose music for it. I want to perform it on stagesing, dance, rap, and do acrobatics. Emily took the lyrics, her eyes crinkling into crescents as she read. She put a finger to her lips. No problem, but I have one condition. Oh, whats that? Ethan wasnt surprised,hed be more uneasy if she didnt have any conditions. Ill be your girlfriend, Emilys eyes sparkled. And Ill apany you on stage. Ethan was silent for a long while, As long as you dont think its embarrassing, Im fine with it. With Emilys help, things started to simplify. Her gold medal in the pianopetition was indeed genuine. She quicklyposed the music. The three of them rented a temporary piano room. Ethan practiced alone during the day, ir came back in the afternoon to help him with the dance, and Emily joined him in the evening after her tutoring sses for rehearsals. Isabe, seeing his program n, was quite pleased. This boy knew that acrobatics alone wouldnt be enough to advancebining it with music was the most cost-effective way. But when she saw the original rap titled Dick Spin, her pupils constricted. Abigaile, as a judge on the show, got the program list three dayster. An original song? She looked skeptical,this was the Dream Chaser Show, usually a showcase for extraordinary talents. Technically, rap was a talent too, but because it was somon, it didnt usually make for a good performance. Ah, trying to stir up controversy, as expected, doesnt work. Time moved forward to the Dream Chaser Show venue. Although it was a recording, there were still hundreds of spectators. Ethan was second in line. He calmly waited as the previous performer finished their acrobatics, drawing cheers from the crowd. As a piano was brought onto the stage, the audience thought, Finally, some ssy performance. Chapter 88: Should we actually start dating? Chapter 88: Should we actually start dating? Emily looked every bit the princess, pure and beautiful with her long golden hair, moving with a grace and elegance that seemed effortless. The ck butterfly mask added a touch of mystery. Her snow-white neck and ck evening gown entuated her slender figure, while her high-heeled sandals added a dash of sexiness. She was like a youngdy attending a high-end soire, gracefully sitting down at the piano, her slender fingers touching the keys. The elegant melody entered the microphone and reached the ears of the audience. At that moment, the audience sitting on the floor felt as if their own sense of style had been elevated several notches. On stage, there was also a row of wine bottles and wooden boards. By then, the audience had stopped paying attention to these seemingly irrelevant props. Until from the entrance tunnel, a man in overalls walked out wearing a horse head mask, microphone in hand. Apanying the elegant piano music, he began to tap out a rhythm. Wow! A gasp of surprise rose from the seats,this entrance was indeed novel. They awaited the mans singing, hoping it would cleanse their souls. Ethan felt the beat, held his breath, and began to sing softly into the microphone. There are things Ive already forgotten. But I still remember now. One night, the neighbors wife asked me. Why are you unhappy today. His strange tone, mixed with the leisurely pace of the piano, drifted to the audience below. At first, they just felt this rap was indescribably odd. Until Ethan sang: I said, My dick spins around.'' Spins around, spins around~ He had already jumped in front of a wine bottle, following the beat, he swung fiercely, and with a crash, the bottle shattered, spilling wine and shards everywhere. ? The audience was stunned, dead silent, mouths agape, pupils constricted, their minds seemingly stopped. Not just the audience, the judges were baffled too. They had only seen the program list. Seeing Ethans performance listed as singing, rap, and acrobatics, they felt it was inexplicable, but nothingpared to the shock of the actual performance. What an exaggerated performance. Ethans expression did not stop,he continued singing: Spinning around in a strange room. Bang! Another wine bottle exploded. One round, two rounds, three rounds, four rounds. He then jumped in front of a karate-specific wooden board, his body pressing down fiercely, and the board cracked loudly under the strain. Spins around! He jumped to the second one, swung again, this time at two stacked boards, which couldnt withstand the destruction of Ethans dick, and with a crack, they shattered. At that moment, the audience had snapped back to reality. What followed was a series of screams and shouts. What the heck is this?! My eyes, Im going blind! Its the well-endowed coach, I recognize him! The super popr streamertely! Get outta here! Clearly, this over-the-top performance wasnt going to earn any apuse,it was almost entirely booed. The judges exchanged nces. They didnt understand it, but they were certainly shocked. Abigaile covered her face,she had nned to ride the wave of this fan craze, but now she hesitated. Ethan, ignoring the uproar below, focused on his performance. This rap was simple and catchy, requiring no real skill. He sang and danced, swinging his 10-inch Pecker. Smashing the props one by one. Emilys piano ying reached a climax, her fingers moving faster and faster, a crazy smile ying on her lips. Pushing the spectacle to its peak. Spins around! Ethan roared thest line, smashing thest stack of four wooden boards, reaching his limit. Emilys piano stopped at that moment. After a brief silence, the audience erupted into a thunderous noise once again. Usually, a performance that resonates with half the audience is considered good. But Ethans performance had the whole venue boiling over. What the hell! My eyes are blind! Did he really just smash those bottles with his dick? I cant even, my brain is just full of dicks spinning around. Everyone in the audience was shouting something different. This performance was so full of points to criticize, it was almost overwhelming. The audience wished they had more mouths to express their disbelief. The noise continued for ten minutes until the staff managed to restore some order. The judges were about to speak. Suddenly, the voice of producer Isabe came excitedly through their headphones: Let him advance. The judges looked at each other, not surprised. Even if it was a terrible performance, as long as it was sensational enough, the show mightpromise for the sake of entertainment value. Mason spoke first: I stand by my view, this performance was vulgar, uneptable. Its a desecration of this stage, I oppose advancement. It wasnt personal against Ethan,as judges, they needed to consider the shows impact. The middle-aged judge beside him waved his hand: I dont quite understand you young peoples stuff, but I always think we should give the youth more opportunities. I agree to let him advance. The final decision was in Abigailes hands. She organized her words, originally nning to mention that Ethan was her fan, but now she dared not speak carelessly. Using her sweet voice, she said: I think your performance is too avant-garde, but Im looking forward to your next expression. You advance. Ethan sessfully advanced, amidst uproar from the audience. No way, that trash performance advanced? My brain is all messed up with spinning, its going to break. Ignoring the audiencesmentations. Ethans lips curled into a smile, just as he had nned, he had advanced. This meant he had already won ten thousand dors. Once this catchy song spread, he would gain a wave of new fans. The recording ended in this noisy atmosphere. There were still good performances toe. But after being shocked by Ethan, ordinary performances could no longer stir their emotions, and the atmosphere remained t. Cheers! Emily, still in her ck evening gown with a sports jacket thrown over, raised her paper cup with a beaming smile: Congrattions to us for advancing. ir smiled and clinked her paper cup with Emilys. She finished her drink in one gulp, nced at the time, and regretfully said, Too bad, I have to go home now, I wanted to stay a bit longer. Emily turned to Ethan: Are you going to walk me home? Sure. Ethan nodded. Emily had helped him,without her elegant entrance, the shocking contrast wouldnt have been as strong. They walked down the nighttime streets. Emily, in her high heels, walked briskly ahead, hands behind her back, the evening breeze lifting her long hair. I felt a little bit of a flutter today. Ah, what kind of flutter? Ethan looked puzzled. Hehe~ A flutter is when your heart goes thump thump, and feelingse before reason, Emily said, suddenly turning around, her sapphire-like eyes looking into his: Should we actually start dating? Chapter 89: A hospital bed, a bathroom, or anywhere really, can become a battlefield Chapter 89: A hospital bed, a bathroom, or anywhere really, can be a battlefield The evening breeze tousled Emilys long hair. Dressed in a sleek ck gown, she looked like a sprite of the night, her eyes curving into crescents as she smiled. She was a mix of elegance and mischief. Im serious, you know. Should we start dating? Ethan was taken aback, caught off guard by her sudden proposal: Isnt this a bit sudden? I dont think I have anything about me that youd like. True, Emily said, her hands sped behind her back, nodding cutely. Youre a bit of a flirt, but youre too timid. I cant just ignore thatment, Ethan pouted. As a man, being called timid by a woman felt like the ultimate insult. He just found Emily a bit too much to handle, which is why he preferred to keep his distance. But hanging out with you is really fun, even though your flirting skills are pretty awful, Emily said with a charmingugh. A future with you would definitely never be boring. Ill take that as apliment, Ethan said, sizing up Emily. No doubt about it, she was stunning. Today, in her ck gown, she looked dignified yet added a touch of sexiness, with a sprinkle of yfulness. Just like she said, being with a girl like her would mean a future full of excitement. Logically, dating her seemed like a great idea. After all, when ites to love, being this beautiful, its not hard to fall. Ethan raised five fingers, and as he looked puzzled, he lowered one, as if counting down. What are you doing? Counting down. Impulses have a time limit, Emilys eyes twinkled like crescent moons again. When the countdown ends, if my reason wins over my feelings, I wont date you. Ethan watched her fingers go from four to three, his heart skipping a beat. Looking at Emilys angelic face and devilish smile, and her long, fair legs peeking out from under her ck gown, his male instincts, driven by a deep-seated attraction, urged him to quickly agree. Until Emilysst finger went down. Ah, my confession got rejected, how sad, Emily said nonchntly as she turned around. Hey, Ethan said regretfully. Im having second thoughts. Lets start over. No way, Ethan. Impulse, like love, is fleeting, Emily said, slipping off her high heels and walking barefoot on the pavement, swinging her shoes yfully behind her. Maybe we could try something crazy. She turned around, leaned in close, her eyes like ck gems looking into Ethans. Like kidnapping me, tying me up, doing whatever you want with me, and then leaving this city to start a new life somewhere no one knows us. Your thoughts are pretty dangerous right now, Ethan grimaced, wanting to retort but caught by Emilys gaze. He saw seriousness in her eyes. Ethan felt his heart contract sharply. He instinctively stepped back. Just kidding, the seriousness in Emilys eyes vanished, returning to her dignified demeanor. You probably had a lot of weird thoughts just now, like imprisoning a beautiful girl and fulfilling all sorts of thrilling sexual fantasies. Heh, heh, Ethan chuckled nervously, genuinely startled for a moment. Okay, I need to go home now. Id love to stay and chat, but my mom is pretty strict about my curfew, Emily said, stretching out her hand just in time to hail a taxi. She got into the car and winked at him: It was fun performing with you. Bye. Yeah, okay, Ethan nodded, watching the taxi disappear around the corner. This girl, he just couldnt figure her out. It was hard to tell which of her words were true and which were just part of her act. Ding ding! The ringtone of the phone went off. Ethan picked up his phone, seeing Isabes name on the caller ID. Congrats on making it to the next round, Ive transferred ten thousand dors to your bank ount, Isabe said, her voice brimming with excitement. You really nailed that performance. Thanks, Ethan replied, his expression a mix of amusement and disbelief. That performance was a total trainwreck, and here she was, praising it. Its all about the views, no integrity whatsoever. The next round of recording is in a week. Got any ideas for your next act? Isabe knew that once this episode aired, it would bring in a ton of views, especially if Ethan could pull off something even more spectacr. The Dream Chaser Show could really turn things around with thisno chance of winning, but the ratings were in the bag. So, she didnt mind loosening the purse strings. Not yet, Ill let you know when I do, Ethan said, aware of her motives. He needed to think this through, figure out how to maximize his gains. Alright, if you need anything for the performance, the production team is here to support you, Isabe reminded him before reluctantly ending the call. What a 180 from her initial attitude. Sheesh, talk about being pragmatic, Ethan muttered, making a face. Isabe saw him as a ratings ma, and he saw her as a cash cow. Mutual use. With that ten thousand dors, plus what hed made streaming recently, after deducting rent and equipment costs, he now had thirteen thousand dors in savings. Should I give it to Auntie? Ethan knew the household expenses were all on his aunts modest sry. Times were tough. Thirteen thousand dors wasnt a small amount. After a brief hesitation. Ethan decided to save it, aiming to give her a lump sum of one hundred thousand dorster. Next up, he nned to ride the wave of the Dream Chaser Shows poprity to hit that hundred-thousand-dor goal. He didnt know. Scarlett was in a bad mood. After talking to the doctors, she found out that Ethan and ir were only at the hospital half the time. That meant they were often spending nights out. If it were once or twice, she could chalk it up to them hanging out at a friends ce, but this frequency made it hard not to jump to conclusions. Do you think that kid and ir are dating? Jessica, d in her police uniform, looked sharp and skeptical. Yeah, I cant think of any other reason theyd be out overnight so often, Scarlett said, her gaze troubled. She was about to prepare for her teaching certification exam. And then she finds out her nephew and her sister, who was like a daughter to her, were spending nights out together. It was a bit unsettling. After much deliberation, she decided to consult Jessica, who, despite not always being reliable, was still a cop. That doesnt add up, Jessica stirred her ck coffee with a spoon. If they wanted to do those things, dont you think young people would just get a room? A hospital bed, a bathroom, or anywhere really, can be a battlefield. Scarlett gave her a weird look. Something was definitely off with Jessicas thinking. But theyve been friends since childhood, Jessica lifted her coffee. Being together all the time, its pretty normal for them to end up together, right? Chapter 90: Next time, I need to put on a serious show Chapter 90: Next time, I need to put on a serious show After Jessica finished speaking, she held her coffee and watched Scarletts face change. After a long silence, Scarlett shook her head. It wont work, theyre like siblings. Jessica, in her police uniform which made her look quite imposing, scoffed. Thats a pretty weak excuse. She stared into Scarletts eyes. Actually, youre just jealous, arent you? You were the one who rejected Ethans advances. Now that hes moved on, you want to stop him. I Scarlett looked up, then back down again. Come on, are you still lying to yourself? Jessicas eyes shed with surprise. Wow, she really called it. You like the guy. She said it with such conviction. I dont know. Scarlett covered her forehead. For eighteen years, Ive always seen him as a kid. But then one day, he tells me he likes me. At first, I was just shocked. But seeing what hes done for me, I was really touched. If youre asking if I felt that romantic spark, no. Scarlett looked up, her eyes full of conflict. But I think, I might never find someone who loves me more than he does. Maybe being with him wouldnt be so bad. Thats not love, thats just being touched. Jessica spread her hands. Ive seen a lot of this at the station. Over time, that feeling of being touched fades. Yeah, so I rejected him, because Im an adult, and I should make responsible choices. Scarlett clenched her chest. But knowing that hes with ir, it still hurts, like something important has been taken away. So if they really decide to get married, would you bless them? Jessica raised an eyebrow. I After hesitating, Scarlett gave a bitter smile. Yes, because Im an adult, and Im like their older sister. Ill help you, Jessica said with a yful look in her eyes. Huh? Scarlett was surprised. Ill help you find out the real deal between them. Jessica leaned in. You want to know the truth, dont you? Scarlett nodded after a long silence. Yeah. Dont worry, Im a professional. Jessica patted her chest, which bounced a bit with her gesture. Ding-dong. Her phone rang with a special tone from her pocket. Jessica was startled, then pulled out her phone and unlocked it. It was from her favorite streamer, previously known as well-endowed coach, now renamed Coach Biggie, supposedly because the previous name was too on the nose. Seeing Scarlett silent, she opened her phone. She started ying a new video uploaded by Coach Biggie. Wow, he even made it onto the Dream Chaser Show! Impressive! Is now really the time to watch this kind of video? Scarlett said, annoyed. Her mood was low, and her best friend was getting lost in entertainment videos. My idol is performing on the Dream Chaser Show, Jessica quickly clicked on it. The next second, a catchy tune started ying from the phone. Big Cock Spin. ? Both Jessica and Scarlett had a question mark pop up over their heads. What on earth was this? It was beyond cringeworthy. It was like mental pollution. Maybe cut down on that stuff, Scarlett nced at the screen briefly before looking away. She was in a terrible mood and had no interest in such distractions. Jessica, however, after watching the video once, rewound it and started ying it again. Why are you listening to that again? Scarlett asked, her face full of question marks. I dont know, Jessica said innocently. This rap is just so catchy, I cant help but want to hear it again. I think you might want to see a therapist, Scarlett shook her head as she stood up from her seat. Remember what you promised me, to check if those two are really dating. Sure, Jessica agreed, then turned back to the screen. The video was cringeworthy but oddly captivating. All she could think about now was the tune of Big Cock Spin. And there was Coach Biggie, smashing beer bottles in sync with the lyrics. She even found herself humming along with the video. She wasnt the only one affected. After Isabe decided to use Ethan as a viral sensation. The inte exploded with clips of his performance on the Dream Chaser Show. He was already somewhat famous, and his bold, addictive performance only fueled the fire. Isabes simple promotion was like lighting a cigarette after smelling gas,the whole building blew up. In a rental apartment in Capitol City. Our followers are up again. ir looked at herputer, her eyes wide with surprise. Weve crossed six hundred thousand now. That fast? Ethan was equally astonished. He had hoped the promotion would do well. But he hadnt expected it to take off this quickly. He opened thements, and almost all of them were about the same thing. I cant take it anymore, every time I close my eyes, all I see is that big cock smashing bottles and chopping wood, and I find myself singing along. Coach, your rap tune is actually decent, cant you do a normal performance? Ethan closed thements. Not bad, if I make it another round, I could hit a million followers, then I can publish a book. And there was themission Isabe promised him. With the book sales, his goal of saving $100,000 seemed entirely achievable. Whats the next performance? ir turned to him. We only have a week, its going to be tight. I need to think about it. Ethan didnt rush to answer. Lets head back to the hospital room. I cant think straight here, and staying out too long might raise suspicions. He didnt want his aunt to know about his secret before he made $100,000. Only with enough money could he possibly ease his aunts financial burdens and prove himself a reliable man, possiblypleting his mission in one go. Next time, I need to put on a serious show. Ethan understood the power of contrast. When everyone expected him to put on an even worse show, He would pull out something serious. This would create a strong contrast and impact, manipting the audiences emotions. They both returned to the hospital room. Unbeknownst to them, a camera had been installed in the corner of the room. Jessica, through the camera, watched on her phone as the two returned to the hospital room together. Young couples in a rtionship should be at their most intimate stage. This was her best friends nephew and sister. Through the camera, she could still get a glimpse of their lives. They didnt do anything out of the ordinary that night. Until the next day, when it seemed they were preparing to leave. Jessica, without even taking off her police uniform, hurriedly rode her motorcycle to the hospital entrance. Real investigation was just this unmorous. She followed Ethan and ir, watching as they entered an apartment together. Chapter 91: Thank you, but I forfeit Chapter 91: Thank you, but I forfeit Young men and women. Small studio apartment. Jessica stood at the base of the apartment building, looking up at its old-fashioned structure that oozed a sense of a bygone era. Yet, this kind of apartment was popr among young men. Compared to renting a hotel room, getting a small apartment and visiting just a few times a month made the rent totally worth it. Ha! Gotcha. A mischievous smile flickered in Jessicas eyes,she had quite a memorable impression of her best friends nephews impressive endowment. Its extraordinary length was a pure shock to anyone who saw it. She was really curious about what it would be like in action. Although Jessica wouldnt actually make a move on her best friends nephew, getting an eyeful was still on the table. She checked to make sure no one was around and carefully made her way up the stairs. Inside the apartment. Ethan pulled out a sheet of A4 paper from his backpack and handed it to ir: Here you go, this is the song Im preparing for my next performance. ir saw it was another song and a subtle, unusual expression flickered across her face. Thest song, Biggie Spin, with its catchy tune and dance moves, had gone viral online in various versions. Coach Biggie, a highly influential ount, now boasted 700,000 followersa significant jump from the 300,000 before his appearance on the Dream Chaser Show. Without a doubt, Ethan had be a winner. ir picked up the A4 paper and scanned the lyrics. Song title: I Will Survive. Long as I know how to love, I know Ill stay alive. Ive got my life to live, and all my love to give. And I will survive, I, I will survive. After reading the full lyrics, irs expression grew even more perplexed. Are the lyrics weird? Ethan furrowed his brow,he had chosen this song with great care. This song had swept nearly every award possible. No, ir shook her head. It just feels too normal. She hadnt heard the performance yet, butpared to the explosive Biggie Spin, this was just too ordinary. Thats the expectation, Ethan chuckled. Its like when a viin does one good deed, and suddenly everyone adores them. After myst performance, everyones expectations of me plummeted, so now all I need is a genuinely good song and a touching story, and theyll fill in the nks themselves. Let me sing it for you. Ethan picked up the A4 paper and began to sing softly. When youre about to break, thats the most crucial moment His singing was really quite average. Fortunately, the song itself was excellent and infectious, with an upbeat rhythm. Even Ethans modest rendition captured about seventy percent of its charm. irs gaze gradually changed as she watched Ethan, seeing him in a new light. After the Biggie Spin incident, she was braced for anything in his songwriting. Suddenly hearing such a catchy melody took her by surprise. With this level of talent, you could have won the championship ages ago, why all the messy antics? Of course, Ethan wouldnt say that this was the only song he remembered. Outside the room. Jessica saw the tightly closed door and the drawn curtains, further confirming her suspicions. It was a shame she couldnt witness the passionate intimacy of the two inside. She pressed her ear against the door, trying to listen and confirm her guesses. The soundproofing in these rooms wasnt great. When she heard singing from inside, she thought to herself how romantic these young people were, managing to sing while making love. They really know how to have fun. As she continued to listen, the conversation between the two, every word clear, reached her ears. Dream Chaser Show, Biggie Spin, and the new song. Hearing these keywords, Jessica, being a cop, quickly connected the dots. She knew about her friend Scarletts nephews exaggerated endowment. So, Coach Biggie had to be Scarletts nephew. Jessica immediately pulled out her phone and typed the lyrics she had heard into the search bar, but unsurprisingly, it turned up nothing. So that song is really original? The question popped into her head. Jessica ced her hand on the door, thinking of pushing it open, but hesitated and withdrew her hand. She just needed to wait for the next broadcast of the Dream Chaser Show,everything would be clear then. She took onest look at the door and quietly retreated. Over the next week. Ethan continued practicing his singing. His vocal skills were really quite average, but fortunately, the song was mainly about conveying emotion, and he could manage that much. As the second round of the Dream Chaser Show began recording. Ethan, dressed in a ck suit and wearing a tiger mask, walked up the contestants ramp to the stage. The moment he stepped on stage, more than a dozen spotlights shone on him. At the same time, the audience erupted into deafening cheers and jeers. Get off the stage! Stop the vulgar performance! Go Coach Biggie, I support you! I want to see that, just that! Cheers and boos mixed together. Most people were anticipating what bizarre performance he could pull off this time. Ethan took a deep breath, ignoring the noise below, and softly said into the mic, Im performing a song, I Will Survive.'' He closed his eyes and began to sing softly, Long as I know how to love, I know Ill stay alive The audience, expecting him to reveal his notorious prop, was initially disappointed. After the Biggie Spin incident, they really had no high hopes for his music. But they were quickly drawn in by the catchy tune. The ssic melody was simple and upbeat, easy for anyone to hum along to. A thought suddenly arose in the audiences mind: This is actually pretty good. On the judges panel, the three judges showed surprised expressions. Even though their professional skills were average, their exposure to music had elevated their appreciation levels above that of the average audience member. Abigailes eyes sparkled with excitement,she had initially not wanted to engage with this fan-fueled hype, but now, it seemed possible. Long as I know how to love, I know Ill stay alive, Ethan sang the line again. The light melody had the audience humming along. Until he sang thest line. The hall fell silent, then erupted into deafening apuse. Encore! The judges looked at him withplex expressions. If you can sing well, what was that Biggie Spin all about? The judges exchanged looks, deciding to show some magnanimity. They stood up and pped together. The middle-aged judge picked up the mic: Congrattions, youve proven you have the talent to advance to the final round. Ethan picked up the mic, bowed to the audience, and said, Thank you, but I forfeit. His statement caused an uproar. Theres no need to specte. Its not because of any insider reasons or anything, Ethan said into the mic, his voice soft. Actually, Im currently hospitalized. I came to Dream Chaser Show just to make some money, to ease the burden on the woman whos been handling everything. Of course, he wouldnt say that he was out of new tricks. He was just riding this wave to confess to his aunt andplete his mission. That was his real goal. Chapter 92: Keep it up, youre the best! Chapter 92: Keep it up, you''re the best! Chapter 92: Keep it up, youre the best! Quiet, please, everyone quiet down! The middle-aged judge grabbed the microphone, trying to calm the excited crowd. The atmosphere in the venue had reached its peak after that hit song just yed. Everyone thought they were witnessing the birth of a legend, but then, out of nowhere, a withdrawal announcement set the whole ce off. It was like finally getting a date with the girl of your dreams to a hotel room, only to find out when the pantse off that shes actually a guy in disguise. We cant ept this! Why are you dropping out? Please dont! Coach Biggie, we just became your fans! Really, one song shouldnt cause such a frenzy, but thats humans for youalways more pained about losing something. Ethans statement had ignited everyones emotions. The noise had overtaken the venue, making it impossible to continue the show. Quiet! Please, everyone, lets calm down! The judge stood up trying to restore order, with the help of some staff from backstage. After more than ten minutes of effort, they finally managed to bring some semnce of order to the scene. Mr. Biggie, the middle-aged judge stood up. Everyone has the right to withdraw, but as artists, we should not only follow our passions but also consider our audiences expectations. Am I right to think that your sudden withdrawal is irresponsible to your fans? Yeah! Are you being fair to us? The fans below were starting to grumble. Ethan held the microphone but didnt speak, seemingly hesitant. His silence made the audience agree with the judges remarks. It seemed like he was just in it for the money, and now that he had it, he was ready to leave, which, while not meworthy, left the audience needing a vent. Seeing his silence, the judge, not wanting to antagonize the young man, spoke again: Your talent is undeniable. Ie is important, but as a public figure in the performing arts, you have greater responsibilities. But youre still young, and these are things youll learn in time. I hope you reconsider your decision to withdraw ande back to this stage to give your fans the performances they deserve. And just so you know, the judge added with a kind smile, I really like your song. His words offered Ethan a way out and showed goodwill. All eyes turned to Ethan again. Sorry, and thank you for your recognition, Ethan said, his eyes mncholic behind his mask. I still insist on withdrawing. With his words, the crowd erupted once again. Compared to the previous shock, there were more boos this time, and the audience expressed strong dissatisfaction towards Ethan. Well, Im very sorry, the middle-aged judge said, having offered an out but to no avail. At that moment, Abigaile picked up the microphone: May I ask why you insist on withdrawing? Unlike the other judges. She knew Ethan was her fan, and she had nned to use Coach Biggies fame to boost her own profile. His withdrawal was a big loss for her. This Ethan feigned hesitation, having waited so long for someone to ask this question as the atmosphere built up. He held the microphone, silent for a long while, before finally speaking: Actually, my illness is very serious. ording to my doctor, just being able to get out of bed is already a miracle. What is a variety show? Is it about talent? Of course not, its about the story. Because stories generate more buzz, more easily engaging and mizing the audience. As he finished, the room went wild. Sorry, Abigaile covered her mouth, feigning surprise, but her eyes lit up. She didnt care whether this man lived or died, but she keenly sensed that this breaking news was exactly the viral content she desperately needed. Its okay, Ive actually gotten used to it, Ethan began, sensing the mood was right to continue: Im actually very lucky because when I was lying in the hospital, there was a woman who stayed by my side through thick and thin. The hint of gossip, a patient and a devoted woman, such stories always touch people the most. Ethan noticed the room had quieted down, pleased with how he was managing the atmosphere. He deliberately said woman instead of family member. It was to make the aunties listening feel more connected from a womans perspective, possiblypleting his task. Wish: I really hope she genuinely wants to date me. Reward: 2000 points. Random existing skill +2. Shes just an ordinary woman, but with her modest sry, she managed all our expenses. I watched her run around for me, watched here back each day tired but still managing a gentle smile for me, Ethan continued, his voice full of emotion. He saw a man in the audience covering his mouth, eyes glistening. I wish I could do something for her. Ethan tried to squeeze out some tears, but his acting skills werent cooperating, and no tears came. Thank you, Dream Chaser Show. His voice wavered, he tried to speak several times but nothing came out. Go for it! Coach Biggie, we support you! Keep it up, youre the best! The audience, previously booing, now started crying out in encouragement.s are such creatures, easily moved and empathetic. Ethan finally said nothing more, put down the microphone, bowed deeply to the audience, and then turned and left stylishly. He knew that no story should be told in full,set the general direction. The rest, let people guess and fill in the nks. What?! The audience let out a deafening shout. Why did he just leave? It was like the story had been cut off at its most exciting part. But no matter how much they called out, no one came back through the contestants entrance. Until the staff came up, indicating the show must go on. So, the next performer was really unlucky, their carefully prepared act overshadowed as the audience was still caught up in the emotions of the previous story. Everyone was empathizing with that beautiful tale. Meanwhile, Ethan was backstage talking to the executive producer, Isabe. You really surprised me there, Isabe said, her expressionplex, the shows impactpletely beyond her expectations. Heh, $20,000, remember to transfer it to my ount, Ethan walked away nonchntly. He was well aware that the next round was the finals. With his subpar acts, the production team would never let him win. Besides, he really couldnte up with anything new. This time, maximize the benefits, then bow out gracefully. Ive already transferred it, hope we can coborate again in the future. Isabe was quite impressed with this young man. His cunning and his talent. Isabe suddenly thought that dating such a man might not be too bad. She dismissed the thought as quickly as it came. Compared to men, her career was what she should be chasing. When the Dream Chaser Show aired, it instantly blew up online. Chapter 93: Auntie... Chapter 93: Auntie... Chapter 93: Auntie So, thats the situation. Jessica sat at the bar, her fingers cradling a ss of wine. She wasnt in her usual police uniform but in a casual shirt and jeans, still looking sharp andposed. Scarlett sat next to her, staring at the video on her phone, her other hand covering her mouth, her eyes wide with disbelief. Honestly, Im kinda jealous of you, Jessica confessed, taking a big sip of her wine before coughing lightly and setting the ss down. Actually, not just kinda. Super jealous. To have a guy like that into you, and here I am, single as a pringle. Just thinking about it drives me crazy! Scarlett wasnt really listening to her best friendsints anymore. Her eyes were glued to the screen, watching the boy on the stage. Watching him say, I want to share her burden. Tears started to well up in her eyes, and finally, she couldnt hold back her emotions any longer. Tears streamed down her face. Over the years, she had raised ir alone, and then there was Ethans hospitalization. She had endured so much and had longed for someone to lean on. And now, this man had appeared, but he was her nephew. Her emotions were a tangled mess. The skinny boy on the screen, at that moment, seemed to grow taller, no longer the little boy she remembered. He had really grown up. Scarlett put down her phone, covering her eyes with her hands, thest bit of her dignity holding back the tears from falling in public. Hey, Jessica sighed softly, understanding her best friend all too well. She knew how hard these years had been for her. She also knew that Scarlett had always seen Ethan as family, as her nephew, and that had never changed. But from this moment on. In her heart, Ethan might have truly be a man. Just cry if you want to, Jessica said, offering her shoulder. You can lean on me. I dont need to, Scarlett replied, looking at her best friends shoulder, a tearful smile on her face. She pulled out a wet wipe and dabbed at her tears. I want to go see him, she said, standing up and grabbing her bag as she headed out. She had no idea how much her nephew had done for her. Hey, so Im just tossed aside when Im no longer useful, huh? Jessica pouted, finishing her drink in one gulp and then getting up to follow Scarlett. She, too, had developed strong feelings for the boy. Honestly, no woman could resist a guy who went to such lengths for her. Jessica thought, not even if he was her nephew with no blood rtion, or even if he was her son, it wasnt out of the question. At the hospital. Ethany on the bed, legs crossed, a brand-new top-of-the-line Appleptop resting on his feet. ir sat on another bed, fiddling with a newly purchased camera. Compared to the second-hand gear they started with, this was a major upgrade. This time, the profits were huge. Just from the rewards directly from the Dream Chaser Show, they had made over $60,000. $30,000 of that was the appearance fee Isabe had promised. The other $30,000 was extra, given by Isabe to foster a good rtionship due to the explosive impact of his performance. All he had to do was post a thank-you message. The Dream Chaser Show got a boost in reputation, and he got a tangible benefit. It was a win-win. My followers actually hit a million, Ethan noted, looking at thetest data on hisputer. Since thest episode aired. His follower count had skyrocketed, now officially breaking the one million mark. Are you nning to keep running the ount? ir asked. Nope. Ethan shook his head. Ill just post updates asionally from now on. He was clear about his own limits. Writing songs was out of the question now. And those quirky performances needed to be kept in check to avoid unnecessary attention and trouble. Being an inte sensation was a means to an end, not the goal itself. Now that hed achieved his purpose, he was ready to drop it. He had even scrapped his ns to write a book. With his fame exceeding his expectations, it was time to keep a low profile. There sure are a lot of people asking for donations. Ethan opened his ount to find a slew of bizarre messagestalent agencies, clout-chasing influencers, andpanies wanting to coborate. He deleted all these messages. Ethan started drafting a new post, fulfilling the promise to Isabe to publish a thank-you note. Thank you all for your concern. Many friends have offered to donate, and Id like to address this collectively. Thanks to the staff at Dream Chaser Show, who have donated medical funds. This is already more than enough for my needs. There are many in this city who need help far more than I do. I just happened to be in the spotlight. Instead of donating to me, please consider helping those in greater need. I will be focusing on my treatment and might not be seen for a while Ethan wrote quite a bit. He deliberately kept his words straightforward and free of flowerynguage to appear more sincere. Of course, he wanted donations. But epting them would also mean facing scrutiny that could affect his current life. After weighing his options, he chose to forgo the donations and earn a good reputation instead. He had found a more suitable and discreet way to make money. Ethan opened his messaging app and found Abigailes contact, which she had given him when he was leaving. Abigaile, always in her A-line dress, looked innocent and cute, and had been very kind to him. But Ethan knew she was just trying to ride his coattails. He typed into the messenger: Abigaile, Im a fan of yours! After finishing up, he closed hisptop. Now, it was just a matter of waiting. To make money, of course, it was best to target the wealthy. How much do we have in total now? Ethan asked ir. After all expenses, and once the video creation bonuses through, we should have about $60,000, ir checked his phone. Good, lets take out $40,000. Ethan had the $60,000 from the show, and with this $40,000, he would reach his $100,000 goal. He could already picture handing over the $100,000 to his aunt. Just then, footsteps sounded outside the hospital room. Scarlett appeared at the doorway, her gazeplex as she looked at Ethan on the bed. Im going to step out for a bit. ir, holding his new camera, got off the bed and walked past Scarlett, closing the door behind him as he left. The room was left with just the two of them, and the atmosphere suddenly turned awkward. Auntie Ethan started tentatively, noticing the redness around her eyes as she walked in, clearly having cried. Coach Biggie from Dream Chaser Showthat was you, wasnt it? Scarlett stood by the bed. Her mind was full of things to say. But now that they were face to face, she didnt know where to start. Yeah, that was me, Ethan replied, not denying it as he looked up at his aunts poised figure. Chapter 94: LV4 Chapter 94: LV4 Scarletts gaze wasplex, her pupils seemed topress a myriad of emotions as she stared at Ethan, a mix of unfamiliarity and familiarity blending together. Ethans heart thudded violently. It was the first time he had seen such aplex mix of emotions in his aunts eyes. Everything was out in the open now, what choice would his aunt make? The hospital room was very quiet, filled only with their heartbeats. Suddenly. Scarlett stepped forward, cupped his cheeks with both hands, and kissed him fiercely. Their soft lips collided, and Ethan could smell the intoxicating, subtle fragrance of her body. After a moment of stunned joy, Ethan thought, Is this a yes? Did I really seed? But he pushed those surprising thoughts aside. The goddess he had secretly adored since childhood was kissing him. Eagerly, Ethan opened his mouth and extended his tongue, touching the moist, soft lips in front of him, trying to push further. Into his aunts mouth, to taste the goddesss mouth. But Scarlett suddenly pulled back, straightening up and breaking their lip contact. Aunt? Ethans tongue had just reached out, his eyes filled with regret,he was so close, just a bit more and he would have touched her tongue. Kissing and sex are fundamentally different. Thetter satisfies the body, while the former satisfies the psyche. Facing his eager gaze, Scarlett turned her head away, avoiding his intense look. Lets not do this again. Your medical bills are reduced, I can afford them. Just focus on getting better. Aunt. Ethan didnt want to hear this,he knew she was changing the subject. He grabbed her hand, his gaze intense as he looked at her cheek, Can we date? Scarletts body visibly shivered, her gaze still evasive: I I dont think its love, youre like a child to me. Ethan sensed there was more toe and held her hand tightly in his. Scarlett turned to face him, her alluring faceplex: But there might be a little bit, I cant lie to myself. Ill try to see you as a man, just give me some time. So we are dating then. Ethans face lit up with surprise, and he wrapped his arms around his aunts slender waist. Scarlett struggled a bit but couldnt break free, so she stopped trying and let him hold her. She turned her head, then nodded. At the moment she nodded. A screen popped up in front of Ethan. Wish: I really wish my aunt would truly want to date me (Completed). Reward: 2000 points. Skill: Hard as a Rock +2. Awesome! Ethans eyes sparkled, and he hugged his aunt tightly, burying his head in her chest. Ah? Scarlett was startled by his action, watching her nephew nuzzle against her chest, a look of indulgence shing in her eyes. She sighed softly and patted his head, And you say youre a man now. Its just the first time Ive seen Aunt make such a cute face. Ethan contained his excitement. Hed check the systemter. For now, he had just be a couple with his aunt, and it was system-approved. This also proved that at least in that moment, aside from seeing him as family, his aunt also entertained the idea of him being her boyfriend. Now, the two were mutually attracted to each other. They were a couple now, so it was only natural to do things that couples do. Ethans gaze swept over his aunts prominent chest and the long legs d in sheer ck stockings beneath her knee-length skirt. Scarlett, catching his heated gaze on her legs, instantly understood his thoughts and felt a surge of irritation. She lifted her head and pushed him away: Im leaving. She pushed Ethan away from her embrace and stood up. Wait a minute. Ethan hugged her from behind: Just like this, let me hold you for a while. Scarlett lowered her head, allowing him to hold her, feeling the mans body behind her. He was very different from the nephew she knew. He was now her boyfriend. The thought crossed Scarletts mind again. There was also a strange, indescribable feeling in her heart. Dont show that disgusting smile, jerk! Jessica drove, catching Scarletts expression in the rearview mirror. Ah, I wasnt smiling. Scarlett quickly dropped her smile and put on a serious face. Gross, Jessica muttered, pressing the elerator, the car speeding up as if venting her displeasure. At first, you acted like he was just your nephew, whether as a guardian or an adult, but now youre dating him like hes your boyfriend. Look how disgusting your smile is now! Hmm. Scarlett covered her mouth, smiling: Actually, when I think about it, Im just staying at his house, and although he calls me aunt, like you said, theres really no familial rtionship between us. She herself found it odd, as if she had been walking into a dead end before. Once she stepped out, it suddenly felt like the sky was wide open. Scarlett looked out the car window at the night, a trace of mncholy in her eyes: And theres not much time left. Ethan was ultimately gued by illness, his life not expected to be long. Even now, despite some unexined improvements. This boy would eventually leave her. Jessica, seeing the sadness on her best friends face, immediately understood her worries as a police officer. The atmosphere in the car turned silent in an instant. Actually this isnt a good choice, why. Jessica sighed softly, although fulfilling Ethans wish, it also dyed Scarlett. With Scarletts personality, while dating Ethan, they would love each other. But Ethan was destined not to apany her for a lifetime. The happier they were now, the more pain there would be in the future,she might need a lifetime to heal herself. Hmm. Scarlett chuckled lightly, a look of relief shing in her eyes: Jessica, have you ever been hugged by someone you like? Ah?!!! Jessica was caught off guard. On the hospital bed. Ethan looked down at his 10-inch Pecker, which stood up immediately with a thought, a feature that appeared when upgraded to LV3. Unfortunately, he could only control it to be hard, not soft. And it still entered the usual state automatically when stimted. It was an improvement in operability, but not fully enhanced. The feature of LV4 was to further increase the hardness, from being as hard as a stick to now as hard as a rock. It was a qualitative change. Ethan also had a preliminary understanding of the skill enhancement effects. Every 3, 6, 9 levels, the features would improve, while other levels further strengthened the hardness. So, when upgraded to level 10, it wouldnt be as hard as a diamond, would it? Ethan just had this thought and shook his head to clear it, the image was too beautiful to contemte. Finally dating my aunt. The next time they were together. Thinking of his aunts graceful figure and her long legs in ck stockings, now that she was his girlfriend, it would be okay to touch her legs, or even have a foot job, right? Ding-dong. The sound of a text message interrupted his fantasy. Ethan took out his phone,it was a message from Abigaile. Chapter 95: Did I come on too strong? Chapter 95: Did Ie on too strong? Abigaile sat on her bed in a thin nightgown, painting her toenails red. Her feet were dainty, almost girlish, and when she slipped into sheer stockings and struck a few provocative poses, her fans went wildlike beasts howling with desire, throwing money at her for her photo shoots. Men, Abigaile scoffed, her eyes shing with disdain. She was just a middle-ss girl who had made a name for herself in cosy with the help of a professional team, and then skyrocketed to fame through her adult film work. But the entertainment industry was brutal. Every year, new faces emerged, willing to push boundaries further than she had, and oozing more sex appeal. To stay relevant, Abigaile knew she needed more exposure and buzz. Ding dong. Her phone chimed with a text message. Abigaile frowned slightly. This was her private number, and messages here usually meant trouble. Like some rtive wanting their kid to break into showbiz. So annoying. She picked up her phone and saw the message was from an unknown number. Abigaile, Im a fan! Hope this message doesnt bother you, Im Ethan. A spark of excitement shed in her eyes. Its him! Just two days ago, she had hidden behind a curtain for half an hour during a show recording to stage a chance encounter with him, even enduring mosquito bites. She had given him her number on purpose, waiting for him to make the first move. Men, thats how they are. To make him her devoted follower, she needed to keep him at just the right distance, making him feel their connection was special. Abigaile set her phone down again, resisting the urge to reply immediately. She had to wait at least half an hour. She quickly called her agent, Gracie: Gracie, that Coach Biggie is contacting me. Okay, Gracies voice carried a note of concern. Are you really nning to stir up a scandal with him? You know that 90% of your fans are nerdy guys, right? This could lead to them unfollowing you. It wont be a scandal, Abigaile was well aware of her fan base. I know hes seriously ill. Ill visit him, encourage him, and befriend him. Moved by my kindness and knowing his days are numbered, hell keep his feelings for me hidden in his heart. Its a touching story, isnt it? Ill just be unrequitedly loved. My fans will be moved by my kindness, and itll also draw his followers to me. His ounts already hit a million followers and is still growing. Gracie was silent for a long moment on the other end. Isnt that a bit idealistic? If hes really that sick, does he even have the energy for romance? No problem, Abigailes eyes gleamed with confidence. Handling men like him is a piece of cake. Alright, just be careful, her agent didnt object. After hanging up, Abigaile jumped off the bed and faced her wardrobe, filled with various outfits. Besides well-known anime characters, there were costumes of teachers, flight attendants, doctors, nursesprofessional attire of all sorts. The chameleon goddess, she stood out among adult film actresses by effortlessly embodying different characters and switching between personas. Ethan, be my nourishment, she muttered, then rolled her eyes, feeling the line was a bit cheesy. Resting her chin in her hand, she pondered a better line. Checking the time, she quickly grabbed her phone and began drafting a reply. After editing her message, she stared at the screen for a long while, then opened her photo gallery. In the hospital room. Ethans face lit up with surprise as he quickly opened the message. Coach Biggies poprity was beyond his expectations. This made him uneasy. To avoid drawing more attention, he needed to keep a low profile. But low profile meant no ie. To make more money, hed have to start exploiting these celebrities. Abigailes phone lit up with Ethans message. Sorry, Mr. Ethan, I was trying on a new cosy outfit and couldnt have my phone with me, so I just saw your message. There was a cute apologetic emoji attached. Easier to talk to than I thought, Ethan squinted his eyes. Abigaile had started in adult films, and while she was pretty enough to be considered a celebrity, she was just on the edge. Her enthusiasm was a good sign. It meant his n to milk this situation might just work. Then, ding dong, another message came in with a picture. In the photo, Abigaile was dressed in a blue and white custom-made dress with a matching cap, portraying a popr video game character. Her natural beauty shone through, her long, pale legs both innocent and charming. I wasnt lying, just took this original shot, Mr. Ethan. You cant share it, okay? Hmm, no, no, Ethan nced at the picture and quickly lost interest. He had just started dating an older woman. Now, all he could think about were her long legs in sheer ck stockings. He needed to find a way to coax her into a footjob. Cute young girls couldntpare to a mature woman in ck silk stockings. But he had to admit, Abigaile was beautiful, and her poprity wasnt without reason. Even her unedited photos surpassed those of other actresses who relied heavily on photo editing. I have a n that could help boost your followers. I hope we can discuss it sometime. Ethan didnt feel like beating around the bush. In the adult world, it was all about quid pro quo. If she was easy to talk to, all the better. But after sending the message, he didnt get an immediate reply. Meanwhile, Abigaile was pondering over his message, chin in hand. Not bad. Sending a cosy photo and mentioning it was an original was meant to make him feel she was different, while also showcasing her physique and looks. From the speed of Ethans messages, it was clear he had been nning to meet her for a while. Boosting followers was such a basic excuse, just like those guys who approached pretty girls offering them a job. Abigaile knew all about these male tactics, a flicker of annoyance crossing her eyes. She hadnt expected Ethan, with his clean-cut looks, to use such a clichd line. She quicklyposed her response: Thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Ethan, but I believe in respecting my fans first and foremost. Those who like me will naturally follow me, and those who dont wont stay fans for long based on a momentary hype. Worried her words might be too stern and kill the conversation, she quickly sent another picture of herself in the game character cosy, hands on hips, making an angry face. Please dont say things like that again, Mr. Ethan~ I really will get upset, I promise! Ethan stared at the message, dumbfounded. Wow, idols these days are really principled, huh? Maybe Abigaile was truly unblemished despite the muck of the entertainment world. Just like those characters in novels, right? In the midst of the entertainment industry yet pure as a lotus. Okay, he replied and then tossed his phone aside. If they werent on the same page, there was no point wasting each others time. He started searching online for female influencers. With his current peak poprity, he needed to cash in. After all, one shouldnt put all their eggs in one basket. Abigaile stared at her phone, waiting. But after a long while, all she got was a simple okay. Did Ie on too strong? she wondered. Chapter 96: Marketplace Chapter 96: Marketce Who the hell do you think you are?! Abigaile raised her phone in anger, but remembering it was brand new, she instead mmed it down on the bed. Youre just a sh in the pan, no respect for your seniors. People like you fade away fast. Relying on the COS filter, men her age always treated her with utmost respect. It was like ying Truth or Dare, confessing her feelings to some random nerdy guy who just responded with Oh and walked away. It was infuriating. Dont think youre something special! Ding-dong! Her phone suddenly buzzed with a message in the corner of the bed. Abigaile lunged for it, hoping it was Ethan. She unlocked the phone, but her smile faded and impatience flickered in her eyes when she saw it wasnt him. She quickly typed, Mom, Ive told you so many times, breaking into showbiz isnt easy, and I cant just arrange roles for rtives and friends! After sending the message, Abigaile tossed her phone aside and flopped back onto the bed, her expression mncholic. She wasnt born a professional actress. Just from an ordinary family. The industry only cared about her because she was trending, and she had to keep up the heat. The industry is ruthless,as soon as her poprity waned, theyd be promoting someone younger and prettier. Damn it! Abigaile clenched her fists. Beneath her morous exterior was a pressure invisible to the ordinary eye. Having tasted the power of being in demand, shed do everything to hold onto it, sacrificing anything to not slip back. Meanwhile, in a hospital room. Ethan, of course, had no idea that a simple okay from him could break someone down. He was online, looking for some influencers to hype up. Now, the 10-inch Pecker had increased in hardness again, with added control over its erection. This meant new opportunities for his show. Amazing. He propped his chin on his hand, his pants down to his knees, staring at the menacingly erect 10-inch Pecker. Despite the increased hardness, the outeryer felt just as soft. The tactile feedback was unchanged. He opened the attribute panel,afterpleting thest task, he had earned 2000 points. Since then, the panel had changed. Congrattions on passing the beginner phase. Beginner protection is now off. New features: Marketce. New features: Skill Enhancement. Man, what a hassle, Ethan frowned at the panel. He ignored the strange new features for now. First, he opened the attribute tab and upgraded three attributes. Upgrading from level 4 to 5 was one thing, but moving to level 6 wasnt just 500 pointsit cost a doubled 1000 points. His attributes now read: Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 5 Stamina: 5 Agility: 5 Skills: Hard as a Rock LV4, Weakness Imntation LV1. Medical Secrecy (special, non-upgradable) At the same time. Below his attributes, a previously grayed-out section became visible. Health Conditions: Progressive Muscr Atrophy, all attributes decrease by 1 point every 15 days. Hereditary Heart Disease: Excessive emotional stress may cause acute heart failure. Damn, I knew it, Ethan groaned, covering his forehead. After the system was activated, his existing muscr atrophy and heart disease seemed to have disappeared, no longer worsening. It was the beginner protection period,the system had stabilized his attributes. Thinking about it, the system wasnt so bad after all. Ethan quickly opened the new feature: Marketce. It was cleaner than he had imagined, devoid of any unnecessary frills. There was only one item listed on the entire interface. Healing Potion, Exchange Points: 2000. Effect: Randomly cures one physical ailment. Ethans eyes lit up. His heart condition wasnt severe,it was mainly his overall frailty that was life-threatening. Now with all attributes at 5. In todays world where most people are sub-healthy, he was already doing better than sixty percent of his peers. So, he figured he only needed to collect up to 4000 points topletely heal his body. Thats great. Ethan contained his excitement. The symptoms had been suppressed before, which made him uneasy, but now that he had found a way to treat his diseases, he felt more at ease. The marketce indicated that new items would unlock afterpleting tasks. He then opened Skill Enhancement. Disyed were: Hard as a Rock LV4, Weakness Imntation LV1 He could directly use points to upgrade. The points required for upgrading were the same as for attributes, needing 500. However, here, he could see the effects of the next skill level. Hard as a Rock LV5 would further enhance hardness. Weakness Imntation LV2 would increase the sensitivity of the imnted weaknesses. The skills werent at levels 3, 6, or 9, so they wouldnt unlock new effects. Ethan still had 500 points, but he had no ns to upgrade these skills. He was a decent guy, and upgrading these somewhat risqu skills seemed unnecessary. Ill save them for now. Ethan turned off the screen and leaned back on the hospital bed. With all attributes at 5, his body was no different from a normal persons. But he still had to stay in the hospital. Even a medical miracle needed time for the doctors to see his body improving. In the future, when his body was fully strengthened, he could jump out of his wheelchair, tear open his shirt, and reveal his muscles. Letting his enemies feel the shock from a once-paralyzed patient. With these wild thoughts, Ethan drifted off to sleep. The next day. Scarlett came in with a lunch box: I gave ir a couple of days off. Shes been staying up nights, and girls need some personal space too. After setting down the lunch box, she noticed Ethans gaze fixed on her face from the moment she entered. Her cheeks flushed, and she avoided his eyes: Stop staring, lets eat. But Im not in the mood to eat right now. Ethans gaze was intense. Today, his aunt wasnt in her uniform but in casual clothes. Her curvaceous figure entuated the casual outfit, revealing the charm of a mature woman. Ethan didnt wait for her reaction and turned to kiss her on the lips. Scarlett was startled and tried to pull back. After a brief hesitation, she didnt move away, letting him kiss her. Seeing that his aunt didnt resist, Ethan immediately extended his tongue, just touching her lips. She then moved her head back, her face blushing lightly: Alright, lets eat. Hmm. Ethan had other things hed rather eat, eyeing his aunts sheer ck stockings: Auntie, Im ready. As long as Im with you, nothing else matters. Why bring this up all of a sudden? Scarlett turned her head, her feet nervously close together: Ive failed as an adult and as your aunt. She ced a hand on her cheek: But Im happy right now. Damn, too cute. Ethan, unable to resist, leaned in to kiss her again, his hand naturally caressing her ck stockings. Chapter 97: Want an apple? Chapter 97: Want an apple? Ethan kissed Scarlett greedily, a voice screaming in his heart, Shes my girlfriend. Well live together, love each other, and grow old together. I can freely explore her body, feel every secret of this sexy form, a desire Ive had since childhood. Scarlett didnt open her mouth,she just let him gently bite her lips. Ethans left hand caressed her thigh, finally able to freely touch those sexy long legs. Ethan pulled away from her lips and looked at her beautiful cheeks, Auntie, that was my first kiss. Sorry, Im not experienced either, Scarlett whispered, leaning in again. Ethan felt an indescribable happiness, never before had he felt such a desire to embrace the beauty before him. A surge of impulse also rose within him. Ethans hand explored over Aunties ck stockings, feeling the fabric. He felt a me burning inside him, as if it was about to burst out of his eyes. Auntie, I might not be able to hold back. Ethans other hand also moved to her waist, sliding upward. Even through the clothes, the intense feeling he couldnt control kept stimting his desire to explore. This was his girlfriend,they were dating now, they could do anything excessive, he could fulfill all his fantasies. But his hand was caught by another. Scarlett pushed away from him at the same time. Auntie? Ethan thought the mood was great, he still wanted to y with Aunties feet in those ck stockings. I dont hate it, Scarlett looked into his eyes. Just feel like, theres no need to rush. Ethan nodded after a pause, they had just started dating yesterday. Moving further now seemed a bit rushed. Come on, lets eat first. Scarlett tidied her hair and opened the insted lunch box. Its your favorite, grilled steak with pasta. Wow, great. Ethan looked at the delicious food, feeling a bit better. Scarlett sat beside him, a gentle smile on her face, watching him eat. Ethan ate, but couldnt help feeling a bit regretful. They had just started dating, and this was the time to be full of curiosity about women, especially when the woman was as sexy and beautiful as Auntie. Scarlett ced her hand on his thigh, her eyes filled with indulgence, Were just starting, we have plenty of time. Lets take it slow and careful. Yeah. Ethan nodded, feeling a bit ashamed that his mind was still filled with thoughts of Aunties ck stockings and high heels. Scarlett, on the other hand, was thinking about their future as a couple. By the way, Auntie. Ethan pulled out a bank book, Heres $40,000. He had nned to save up $100,000 before giving Auntie a surprise. But Coach Biggies video went viral. He also worried about being exposed, so he decided to keep a low profile for a while. Aunties monthly sry is around $2,000, so this $40,000 is nearly two years worth of wages for her, which could greatly alleviate her current financial strain. You Scarlett wanted to ask where the money came from, then she remembered that her nephew had participated in the Dream Chaser Show. Her eyes suddenly reddened, Sorry, I didnt mean to make you worry about money. Ethan held Aunties hand, Ill be a man you can rely on. Yes, youve grown up, Scarlett said with relief in her eyes, taking the check, Ill make good use of the money you earned, Ethan~ But actually, the hospital has already waived most of your medical bills, so were quitefortable financially. Ethan knew that Auntie would save the money for him, saying the household wasfortable was also her way of telling him not to do anything strange just to make money. Haha, alright, Ive decided to focus on getting better for now. He just needed to earn more money, so Auntie would realize she didnt need to save it for him, and then he could really start using some to improve their lives. He had to hurry. Okay. Scarlett was pleased with his response, By the way, I have the Praxis exam the day after tomorrow. Good luck. Ethan imagined Auntie in a teachers uniform. In a few days, when he got out of bed and went back to school, maybe he could explore some new positions with Auntie in some corner of the school. Dating the beautiful teacher. After-school tutoring with the teacher in ck stockings. Suddenly, he felt excited. Scarlett sensed his sudden surge of emotion and was puzzled. Suddenly, there was a knock on the hospital room door. The knocking broke the intimate atmosphere in the room. Scarlett quickly stood up. Though she said she didnt care about others opinions when it was just the two of them, it was different when outsiders were around. Who is it? Ethan frowned, although he couldnt y with Aunties feet in ck stockings, they had just confirmed their rtionship. It was exactly the time he hoped to be close with Auntie. New couples, sneaking around together, always felt happy. Scarlett straightened her clothes and quickly went to the door, opening it. A young girl stood there, wrapped tightly in a beige trench coat, wearing a football cap andrge sunsses, holding a fruit basket. She saw Scarletts radiant cheeks, and surprise shed behind her sunsses, immediately bowing politely, Hello, my name is Abigaile, Im Ethans friend. Her demeanor was polite and sweet, without any hint of celebrity arrogance. Ah, Ethans friend? Scarlett looked skeptical,the girl was dressed conservatively. But from the half of her face visible beneath the sunsses and her figure, it was clear she was undoubtedly beautiful. And that name, she seemed to have heard it somewhere but couldnt quite ce it. Pleasee in. Scarlett didnt think too much, smiling warmly. Sorry to trouble you. Abigaile was impably polite, exactly the kind of well-mannered girl that elders love. She walked beside the hospital bed, holding the fruit basket. ? Ethan was puzzled, what did this girl want? She had already declined coboration. Was she here to change her mind? He didnt mind, as long as there was money to be made. You guys chat. Scarlett didnt think much of it, happy that Ethan had a friend visiting him: Ill run to the convenience store. After she left. Abigaile naturally took off her sunsses, revealing her pretty face, Hehe~ Bet you didnt expect me toe, did I surprise you? Not really. Ethan frowned, he didnt remember being this close to the celebrity. Want an apple? Abigaile was very familiar, picking up an apple and starting to peel it, Your friend wrote me a letterst month, it mentioned you were staying in the hospital I once stayed at. I know your real name, it was easy to find you. Is there something you want? Ethan didnt care how she found him, he was only interested if she was here to talk about a coboration. A flicker of something passed through Abigailes eyes,Ethans reaction was colder than she expected. Her goal was simple, to make Ethan fall head over heels for her. Chapter 98: Benefit Chapter 98: Benefit Ethans gazended on Abigaile, who was d in a trench coat that was buttoned up tight, with a khaki belt cinched at her waist entuating her curves. Surprisingly curvy. Below the hem of her coat peeked out legs d in ck tights, the opaque kind, mismatched with her schoolgirl-style leather boots. I was doing a cosy photoshoot in the park nearby, Abigaile exined as she peeled an apple, chopped it into pieces, and ced them on a fruit te. I knew you were around here, so I thought Id drop by and check on you. When Abigaile looked up, her beautiful eyes fixed intently on Ethan. Its surprising to see a man whos so charismatic on stage actually enduring pain, giving his best side to the audience. Im kind of curious what kind of well-endowed man you really are. The curious gaze from such a beautiful woman is something few men can withstand. Ethan was equally taken aback, staring at her pretty face. It goes without saying that Abigaile, with her stunning looks, didnt need to say much. Just those big eyes of hers were enough to make a mans heart race. Abigaile didnt speak further, just propped her chin on her hand and continued to gaze at him, filled with curiosity. Sometimes, no words can match the exploration found in a pair of curious eyes. What men desire most is recognition, especially from a beautiful woman of higher status. Abigaile knew this, and she also knew she was beautiful. Her high-end technique was just thateffortlessly simple. Uh, Ethan felt awkward under her gaze, his mind now preupied with the image of her sexy ck tights and high heels. All he wanted was to make money, earn her approval as a dependable man, and then, while she was moved, have a wild time with her. Its not really as impressive as you think. Ethan wasnt very empathetic. His 10-inch Pecker smashing bottles was just a skill brought by the system, and being praised for it only made him feel awkward. Right now, he just wanted to know if she was here to coborate with him. Maybe she was too embarrassed to say it outright, so she was setting the mood first. Heh, being too modest cane off as insincere, Abigaile chuckled, pointing at him and then at herself, You know, theres actually a special connection between us. Huh? Ethan leaned back, puzzled about what possible connection he could have with this celebrity. A year ago, while filming a movie, I refused to use a stunt double and ended up breaking my leg. As she spoke, Abigaile lifted her foot, pointing to her calf covered by her stocking, Right here, I had surgery, and theres still a scar, feel it. She then grabbed Ethans hand and ced it on her calf. ? Ethan was baffled, wondering how they had gotten so familiar, feeling the texture of her stocking under his palm. Her ck stockings felt different from the silky smooth ones his aunt wore. The opaque stockings Abigaile wore had a more fibrous texture. Ethan stared at Abigaile, a ridiculous thought crossing his mindshe couldnt possibly be interested in him and teasing him, could she? Gulp. He swallowed hard, his heartbeat quickening. The two of them had no prior connections. But this beautiful woman was a genuine celebrity, always surrounded by a certain aura. Just as he was about to conclude his thoughts. Abigailes tone slowed, her voice deepening from its previous lightness, as if recalling a memory, The doctor said I needed at least six months to recover. When I got that diagnosis, the world seemed to turn ck at that moment. She looked up at Ethan, Just thinking about how the whole crew had to stop filming because of me, I felt truly desperate for the first time. The atmosphere between them grew tense as she continued her story. But then Abigailes tone lightened again: You know what happened next. I stuck with my rehab and managed to get back on set in just three months! So, Abigaile said, taking Ethans right hand into both of hers, when I saw you performing so passionately on stage, I saw my past self in you. Oh, I see, Ethan replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. What a life illusion, thinking she liked me. Turns out, she just felt a connection because our experiences were simr, and she wanted to encourage me. My thoughts were really off base. Ethan felt ashamed, especially since just yesterday he was thinking about teaming up with her to boost their social media following. Can I be your friend? Abigaile asked, holding his hand with a sincere look in her eyes. Ah, of course, Ethan found no reason to refuse. Thats great. Abigaile let go of his hand and smiled sweetly, her eyes filled with genuine sincerity: Hang in there, dont let the illness beat you. No matter how tough it gets, Ill always support you! Thank you. Ethan was genuinely moved. Looking at the beautiful, kind-hearted girl in front of him. Who says all women in showbiz are schemers? Thats just a sweeping generalization. Heres Abigaile, proving theyre not all the same. Lets drop the serious talk, Abigaile suddenly stood up. Want to guess who I cosyed as today? Ethan remembered her mentioning the cosy photoshoot in the park when she arrived. Sorry, Im not really into anime. Hehe, no worries, you just have to tell me if it looks cute, Abigaile said, unbothered as she opened her trench coat. Beneath was a sailor-style red uniform with a white blouse peeking out at the cor and a dark id skirt that ended high on her thighs. Under the short skirt were long legs d in opaque ck tights. This character is super popr, Ethan, havent you really seen it? Abigaile giggled behind her hand, the pretty star dressed in an innocent yet youthful sailor outfit, discussing adult topics. Ethan was momentarily embarrassed by her. Ha ha, Abigaileughed lightly, spinning around. I really like this character. Ill send you the original photos I just took. She seemed so happy that as she spun, her skirt twirled with her movements. The already short skirt red up. Revealing under the skirt, the ck tights wrapped around her private area. Abigaile quickly realized, frantically pressing down her skirt. Ethan awkwardly turned his head away,he had seen it clearly for a moment. Even though the tights were opaque, the particr bulge and curve were too provocative. Ah~ Abigaile covered her embarrassment with her hand, picked up her trench coat, and sat back down in front of the hospital bed. The atmosphere suddenly became incredibly awkward. Abigailes gaze flitted about, stealing nces at Ethan, waiting for him to speak. After such a performance. Now was the time for him to bring up a serious topic to break the awkwardness. The only legitimate topic between them was his n mentionedst night to help boost her follower count. After showing so much benefit, if this man wanted to close the gap between them, he should be the one to offer help without asking for anything in return. And Ethan also felt awkward, ashamed that he, a man who found this beautiful, cute, kind, and somewhat naive girl Had thought about using her to gain followers. That was just wrong. From now on, he definitely couldnt say such offensive things again. The room fell into silence. Chapter 99: Must be nice, getting visited by a beautiful celebrity, huh? Chapter 99: Must be nice, getting visited by a beautiful celebrity, huh? Was that dashing girl who was always by your side at the Dream Chaser Show Ethans girlfriend? Abigaile asked, tucking her long hair behind her ear to reveal it. She was getting impatient with Ethans silence. She decided to pull out more of her charms to tease him. Ethan shook his head: No, just a friend. Aw, thats too bad. I was hoping to ask you what being in love feels like, Abigaile said, resting her hands on her knees, a hint of disappointment shing in her eyes. You know, I actually dont really have any close friends. She spoke with a smile in her eyes and a natural ease, crossing her long legs d in ck stockings into a morefortable, rxed position, her tone casual as if chatting with a good friend. Ethan was taken aback, wondering if they were really that close to share such personal thoughts. You know? Abigaile turned to him, I saw you and that girl ir helping each other out, and I was super jealous of your friendship. Ethan chuckled in agreement. When I first graduated, I didnt have any friends, so I got into cosy and made a lot of bold videos. Abigaile leaned back in her chair, her long legs in ck stockings swinging, Actually, I was just hoping to make some friends I could really talk to. Her voice carried a tinge of mncholy: Its a shame, though. Just when I thought I was making friends, it seemed like they were more interested in tricking me into bed. I used to look at the stars and think that my real friends were out there somewhere, looking at the same sky, and all I had to do was wait to meet them. After finishing her thought, Abigaile spread her hands: But then, because my cosy photos were so urate, a talent scout discovered me, and I entered the entertainment industry. Its even harder to find true friends here. She looked down, her eyes full of wistfulness: I really dont know when Ill be able to make friends. Yeah, now that youre a celebrity, its really tough to make friends in the traditional sense, Ethan analyzed seriously. He was getting to know Abigaile all over again. From public records, she was 21 this year, but he hadnt expected her to be quite naive. Yeah, Abigaile said, her mood low, her long legs swinging back and forth, her trench coat unbuttoned. This posture, as she swung her legs, inadvertently caused her skirt to lift slightly, revealing a bit more of the ck stockings on her thighs. Such unintentional movements by a beautiful girl can be incredibly distracting. I really wish I could make some true friends. Abigaile knew that appearing more naive in front of a man could lower his guard. If you dont mind, ir and I could be your friends, Ethan offered with a smile. Really? Abigaile sped her hands together, her eyes lighting up. She suppressed her embarrassment, acting younger than her age in front of a boy three years her junior, which was more embarrassing than she had anticipated. But it was worth it, as she had achieved her goal. Next, she would leverage his fanbase. Of course, I cant even imagine being friends with a celebrity, Ethan was also happy, finding Abigaile more naive and straightforward than he had thought, which he felt he needed to make the most of. The atmosphere between them became more harmonious. Call me Abby, Abigaile suggested, taking the opportunity to get even closer. Both had intentions of building a connection, and naturally, they got along better, the atmosphere like that of friends who had known each other for years. Sure, Abby, Ethan said earnestly. By the way, could I ask you for a favor? Of course! Abigaile was delighted, assuming his request would be something like an autograph or a photo together. Well its a bit awkward to say. Ethan hesitated and then shook his head: Never mind, its nothing really. Hmph! Abigaile crossed her arms: Ethan, youre going to make me mad. She was used to fans requests. From his demeanor, she guessed he probably wanted a handshake or some merchandise. Such is the unequal exchange of resources when youre a celebrity. She just needed to reveal a little something insignificant, and it would make him incredibly grateful. They seemed like friends. But in this friendship, she held the dominant position. Scarlett, carrying shopping bags, returned to the hospital room. The door was still closed, indicating the two were still chatting inside. She pulled out her phone, looking at the Google search results on the screen: So she really is a celebrity. When Scarlett first saw her, she felt a sense of familiarity. During a trip to the convenience store, she remembered seeing Abigaile while watching Ethan perform on the Dream Chaser Show. Pulling out her phone, Scarlett quickly found Abigailes information. Leaning on the railing with a smile, Scarlett was always happy to see any of Ethans peerse to visit. She waited in the hallway for less than ten minutes. The door to the hospital room opened. Abigaile looked upset, but upon seeing Scarlett, she quickly put on a smile: Sorry to trouble you. Not at all, Scarlett waved her hand dismissively. Thank you foring to see Ethan. Oh, its nothing, really, Abigaile said, her smile awkward. After greeting her, she hurried off. Watching her rush away, Scarlett shook her head, thinking to herself how different celebrities could be. Returning to the hospital room, she saw Ethan sitting up, grinning ear to ear as he looked at his phone. Scarlett teased, Must be nice, getting visited by a beautiful celebrity, huh? Yeah, shes really kind, Ethan said, ncing at the $20,000 deposit on his phone. True to a celebritys form, generous even in lending money. Now, he thought, if he could just get an influencer to boost his profile, he could make another $40,000 and reach his $100,000 goal. Meanwhile, in the hospitals parking lot, Abigaile got into a luxury van. How did it go? her agent asked. Argh!!! Abigaile clenched her fists. Jerk! Jerk! Jerk!!! Ethan had yed up his financial woes, making them sound utterly dire. Normally, Abigaile would have found an excuse to refuse. But today, she had gone all out, dressing in cosy, revealing her underwear and thighs, already incurring a sunk cost. If she refused to lend the money, it would create a rift between them. And leveraging him would be much harder. Phew. Abigaile took a deep breath to calm herself. I will extract even more value from you! That night, Scarlett, annoyed by his clinginess, ended up kissing him again. But that was her limit. She went to sleep in the adjacent bed. The next day. Ethan waited for ir to finish school and push his wheelchair around the hospitals intensive care unit. His health metrics were now indistinguishable from a healthy persons. This meant the system no longer ssified him as a terminally ill patient, and thus, he could no longer trigger newbie tasks rted to his condition. Damn it. Ethan was stunned when he realized this mechanism. So, the tasks he had painstakinglypleted were just newbie tasks. As Ethan looked up, he saw a woman, also pushing a wheelchair,ing around the corner towards him. Chapter 100: Watch closely, Mr. Morgan Chapter 100: Watch closely, Mr. Morgan The woman, in her thirties, was stylishly dressed and clearly well-off, pushing a wheelchair. The man in the wheelchair was in his forties, thin and looked rather listless. When the woman saw ir, her eyes lit up with admiration. Then she noticed Ethan on the wheelchair, a handsome young man, and her gaze lingered on him for a few moments before she looked away. Ethan pursed his lips, deducing from their actions that they were a couple. Even with her husband in a wheelchair, shes still checking out other guys. Doesnt seem like the type to sit still, he muttered. ir, pushing his wheelchair, brushed past them. Just as they passed the man in the wheelchair, a notification popped up in front of Ethan: Severely ill individual detected. ept end-of-lifemission? Huh? Ethan blinked, then said to ir, Hold up, lets take a different path for our walk. ir nodded and turned the wheelchair around. They were in a hospital, surrounded by family members walking with their sick loved ones, so their actions didnt draw any attention. ir quickly caught on to his intentions and followed the woman into the hospital ward, asking, Do you know them? Ethan rested his chin on his hand, staring at the hospital building. We cant make our video now, we need to find a new way to make money. That woman,ing to see her husband, decked out in designer from head to toe and not a trace of sorrow on her face. I think the man might need our help. He couldnt exactly say that the system had assigned him a task. ir, lets find out more about their situation first. If possible, we might be able to help him. Okay. ir positioned his wheelchair by the roadside where the sun was shining. She turned and walked outside the ward, approaching a nurse who had juste out. ir was dressed casually today in a sporty jacket, jeans, and sneakers, exuding a cool, androgynous charm. She smiled flirtatiously, Hello. Ah? Hello! The nurse was visibly charmed by irs tall, handsome appearance. People naturally feel more attracted to good-looking individuals. ir, undoubtedly appealing to both men and women, struck up a conversation, and the nurse shared everything she knew. They exchanged contact information. The nurse watched ir walk away, admiration in her eyes. Such a dashingdy, is she a model? Of course, she had no idea that the dy she was talking about was barely an adult. Ethan squinted his eyes, basking in the sun like an old man. ir walked back from behind him. The mans name is Michael Morgan, 35 years old,te-stage stomach cancer. He could live over a year with aggressive treatment, but his condition has recently worsened. The woman is Victoria Martin, his wife. Since hes been hospitalized, she hired a caregiver for him and visits every two or three days. Michael also has a brother whoes to visit every day. Your ability to gather information is incredible, Ethan raised an eyebrow. He had thought ir would only find out which room they were in at best. But she had managed to rify their entire rtionship. Its no secret, ir said with a smirk. Whats the next step, big bro? Huh? Ethan blinked, surprised, looking up at irs dashing face. She rarely called him big brother. Ill head back to the room first. Scarlett was preparing for her Teacher Certification exam and wouldnt be around for a few days. Once again, it would just be him and ir sharing a room. After the door to the room closed. He immediately got up from the wheelchair, no longer needing to pretend since there were no outsiders around. By the way, ir, youe here right after school every day. Dont you have any club activities to attend? Ethan asked casually as he pulled out a notebook and tapped it with a pen. ir, lying on the adjacent hospital bed and typing rapidly on her phone, replied without looking up, I quit the club. What? Ethan looked up, remembering that ir was a key yer in the schools basketball club. Just didnt feel like ying anymore, ir said with a smile, putting down her phone. You know me, Im always hot and cold about things. Fair enough, Ethan nodded, not pressing further. Emily asked me to take a picture of you, ir said, turning to him with a yful smile in her eyes. She thinks if she changes her desktop wallpaper to her boyfriends photo, shell pass all her exams. Sure, Ethan chuckled, shing a peace sign as ir clicked the camera button on her phone. Im not dating her, though, he added quickly. Mhm, ir responded nonchntly, checking her phone. Shes prepping for Yale Law Schools Early Decision Program. Shes really something, Ethan mused, picturing Emily on stage that day, dressed in a ck gown with a butterfly mask, exuding elegance and grace. But if its her, she can definitely make it. Getting into Yale Law School almost guaranteed a government jobter on, followed by climbing the ranks to be a key official. Ethan thought about it,their social standings would likely be quite different in the future. Their encounters and the flirtation between them seemed more like a game Emily yed out of boredom. Im actually relieved, Ethan felt no regret. No matter how outstanding Emily was, she was irrelevant to him. His heart had always been set on someone else from the start. If he and Emily could just go their separate ways, it would save a lot of trouble. That woman was quirky, purely someone with a wicked sense of humor who loved seeking pleasure and fun. Back in the hospital room, the two of them went about their separate tasks. The next day, Ethan found Michaels room. Making sure no one was inside, he knocked and then pushed his wheelchair in. It was a private room. Hello? Michael, lying in bed, frowned as he saw Ethan enter, mistaking him for a doctor at first. Did you enter the wrong room? Mr. Morgan, hello, Ethan said, wheeling himself to the bedside. Im staying in the intensive care unit, VIP room 06, my names Ethan. Im here hoping I can offer you some help. Hearing that Ethan was also a patient with serious conditions, Michaels expression softened a bit. Living there meant the young man before him was, like himself, not long for this world, which evoked a sense of pity. Thank you, but I think I dont need help, Michael said, his face pale as he forced a smile. He wasnt surprised by the offer of help,such mutual aid groups among patients weremon. He looked at Ethan again, thinking how could this boy, in his condition, help anyone. Mr. Morgan, you definitely need my help. Im not just one of those support group members, Ethan said, noticing there were no cameras in the room. He leaned forward, looking directly into Michaels eyes. Im actually someone with abilities beyond ordinary human understanding. Michael paused, then chuckled wryly, Alright, what kind of superpowers do you have then? At the end of his life, he didnt mind a bit of entertainment. He couldnt tell if the boy was delusional or just trying to cheer him up with a joke. Watch closely, Mr. Morgan, Ethan said, standing up from the wheelchair. He unzipped his pants and flung them towards the TV remote on the bedside table. With a crack, the remote shattered instantly. Chapter 101: So, why are you so sure your wife is cheating? Chapter 101: So, why are you so sure your wife is cheating? Ethan now has the skill Hard as a Rock LV4, which not only allows him to control his 10-inch Pecker to enter a battle-ready state but also makes it as hard as rock. If used in a fight, a hit from his 10-inch Pecker could cause devastating fractures. So, with a full-force hit. Not only was the remote control smashed to bits, but the wooden nightstand also made a cracking sound as the wood splintered. Though it wasnt ruined, it did have a slight dent. At this moment, Ethan exuded an aura of power. ? Michaels pupils dted, and his mouth hung open wide enough to swallow an egg as he stared dumbfounded at the shattered remote control: You you. He opened his mouth to speak but couldnt manage to say anything coherent. This is the power of my 10-inch Pecker.'' Ethan didnt immediately pull up his pants. After all, it would be ufortable to always keep his big dick hidden away. With such strength, it would be a waste not to show it off once in a while. You you should put your pants on first. Michael, being a man, instinctively found it quite an eyesore. Even at thest moment of life. That strangepetitive spirit between men still ys tricks. Once Ethan had put his pants back on and returned to his wheelchair. Is this what you call a superpower? Michael, though over thirty and having fantasized about bing the protagonist of an action-packed anime with various superpowers since childhood, found Ethans demonstration of his abilities a bit too much. Just admit it, this is a superpower, right? Ethan had put on his pants, but they were still tented since he could only control the ergement, not the reduction, making it very conspicuous as he sat in the wheelchair. Phew. Michael sighed,ing to terms with it. With less than a month to live, why fuss over these details? Whats the purpose of telling me all this? Here ites. Ethan clenched his fist, showing off his 10-inch Pecker, not because he wanted to show off. But because Michael wasnt like Ryan, who was about the same age and could gain trust by gradually getting closer. Michael, over 35, well-off, with a life full of experiences and a high level of caution. To pique his interest, Ethan had to present something beyond his understanding. Our goal is simple, to fulfill peoplesst wishes and then receive correspondingpensation, Ethan exined. If he said it was free, Michael would be suspicious,it was better to say it involved money to put him at ease. Whatpensation are you talking about? Michael frowned, suspicious that this might be a scam. $10,000. Ethan held up his fingers. Regarding your wifes matter, leave it to us. Well handle it in the most appropriate way so you wont have any worries. Michaels expression hardened when Ethan mentioned his wife. Seeing the change in his expression, Ethan knew he had guessed right. It wasnt hard to deduce. A husband in thete stages of cancer, still taking the time to dress carefully, must be dressing up for someone. Michael remained silent, weighing his options as he stared at Ethan. Ethan knew he had made his point, spreading his hands: We only collect our fee after the job is done, so Mr. Morgan, you can give it a try without any loss, right? After a long silence, Michael suddenly said, Okay, I suspect my wife is unfaithful. I want to get evidence of her infidelity to divorce her before I die and leave her with nothing. If she inherits my wealth, I cant ept it. As he finished speaking, a prompt appeared. Last Wish Created: Michael wishes his wealth not to be inherited by his wife after his death. Mission Reward: 1000 points, increase in exchangeable skills x2, addition of skill recycling feature. Ethan stared at the panel, just as he had expected. When a definitemission is received, a mission is generated. But this time, besides the points reward, the additions were two exchangeable skills and skill recycling. These specifics would only be revealed uponpleting the mission. He closed the panel and smiled, Alright, well take on yourmission. So, why are you so sure your wife is cheating? Michaels eyes flickered with panic, but he quickly masked it. Just a gut feeling. Weve been married for ten years,its easy to sense whether theres sincerity. Ethan narrowed his eyes. He wasnt telling the whole truth. But that was normal. In his heart,missioning Ethan was just a no-cost trial. To earn his trust and cooperation, Ethan knew he needed to deliver some results first. It was a pain, but without the power or means to do otherwise, he had no choice. Just then, the door to the hospital room opened. A man in his twenties stood at the door. Unlike Michael, who was slightly overweight, this young man had a clean, rather handsome appearance and looked about 80% simr to Michael. He was holding a lunch box and looked startled to see Ethan, clearly not expecting a stranger in the room. This is my brother, Joseph Morgan, Michael introduced. Alright, I wont disturb you any further. Ethan could tell he was being dismissed. He smiled, greeted Joseph, and left. That brother seemed a bit off. Why did he look so panicked at seeing him? Ethan wheeled himself back to his room. He opened hisputer and began to analyze the current problem. The mission was to ensure a divorce where the wife did not inherit the property. Ethan frowned deeply. Legally, that was nearly impossible. Even if he could prove the wifes infidelity. Legally, the guilty party would only lose a portion of the property unless shepletely renounced her inheritance. And Michael had less than three months to live. Damn it, why ispleting one task so hard? Ethan rubbed his forehead, clueless. Once Michael died, no matter what, the property would automatically go to his wife. The afternoon rolled around. ir walked into the room with a bag slung casually over her shoulder. Seeing him lying motionless on the bed, she asked, Whats up? You look down. Just feeling a bit sad, Ethan replied, turning his head to look out the window. He couldnt understand whypleting a task had to be so difficult. Hmm. ir chuckled, tossing her backpack onto the bed and picking up a broom to start cleaning. She seemed in a good mood. Did something fun happen today? Ethan asked, noticing ir had been quite cheerfultely. Before, she was always moody, the brooding, dashing type of girl. Lately, she seemed much sunnier. Nothing happened, nothing fun, irughed in response. Ethan was taken aback. Compared to two months ago, when he was paralyzed and near death, he was already lucky enough. Lets get moving! He sat up in bed. There was no time for despair,there was always a solution. Where to? ir asked. The hospital might have home addresses, Ethan mused, resting his chin on his hand. I talked with Michael Morgan today. We agreed to handle his family dispute for a $10,000 reward. Chapter 102: Welcome, Princess! Chapter 102: Wee, Princess! In the phone screen, Scarlett strikes a peace sign at the camera, taking a selfie from a 45-degree angle above, her prominent chest catching the eye. The caption reads, Studying hard, Ethan, no staying upte! Auntie, youre so pretty. Ethan, sitting in the passenger seat, lets out a goofyugh and quickly types on his phone: I want to see your legs. The screen shows that the other person is typing. Get lost! Jeez, stingy much? Ethan chuckles. Ever since he started hanging out with Auntie, theyve kept in touch through messaging apps. Auntie is more reserved in real life, burdened by her elder status, but online, shes much moreid-back. Were here. ir rests his hand on the car window, peering through the ss at a small vi with a courtyard. Victoria, in her thirties, is dressed to the nines, carrying a designer bag, and pulls out a white BMW from the garage. Follow her, but keep your distance, Ethan instructs, ncing at the license te to memorize itits local. ir had easily gotten Michaels home address from a nurse at the hospital. Finding out ir could drive, Ethan also got a producer from Dream Chaser Show, Isabe, to lend them this car. Okay. ir isnt the most skilled driver, but he drives steadily, keeping a safe distance behind Victorias BMW. Seeing that the tailing is going smoothly, Ethan lowers his head again and quickly types: But I cant sleep without seeing Aunties sexy feet. In the early stages of a rtionship, couples can hardly bear to be apart, and their chats can be surprisingly bold to an outsider. The phone shows typing again, then stops. After more than ten seconds, a photoes through. Scarletts feet are indeed sexy, pristine and bare, no stockings. Followed by a message. Go to sleep, or Ill get mad! Okay~ Ethan saves the photo, realizing that although Auntie seems strict, she really spoils him. Hes gotten away with a lot just by pleading a few more timesScarlett can hardly resist. Ethan can already imagine, with Aunties inability to resist his charm, the wild sexual positions they might try in the future. The car moves through the city streets. The BMW ahead turns into the heart of the city. Hmm, looks like shes heading to Fifth Avenue? Ethan checks the map on his phone. Fifth Avenue, known as one of the worlds most expensive shopping streets, is famous for its high-end storesa shoppers paradise. But it also thrives with a different kind of nightlife. Ethan squints, having once doubted whether Michael was just making up excuses about infidelity. But the systems task was clear: Michael wishes his estate not to be inherited by his wife after his death. Slow down, Ethan tells ir, now also suspecting that Victoria might indeed be cheating. All dressed upte at night, shes unlikely just out for shopping. They follow Victoria into a parking garage. She parks the car, steps out in high heels, and walks directly into the bustling area of Fifth Avenue. The street is alive with colorful LED lights and huge screens disying various shy ads. Photos of handsome men and beautiful women, along with eye-catching slogans. Though its night, its brighter than day. On both sides of the street, exaggeratedly dressed men and women hand out flyers to passersby. Its lively here. Ethan and ir stroll casually,the crowd is so thick they dont need to hide. Victoria doesnt stop,she walks straight to a storebeled Sabina. Without hesitation, she steps in as two smartly dressed men nod and bow, weing her inside. Shes a regr, huh? Ethan, resting his chin on his hand, says to ir, Why dont you go in and see how wild she gets? Sure. ir nods, activates the pinhole camera on his button, and heads towards the store. Ethan sits down in a corner, pulls out his phone, connects to the camera, and starts watching the live feed. Both ir and he had applied light makeup, making them hard to recognize unless you knew them well. She had a bob cut, wore a ck leather jacket over a white T-shirt that slightly entuated her chest, giving her a cool, androgynous look. Most people would think shes a really cool girl. No one would guess she was actually underage. The two smartly dressed men were taken aback by irs appearance, quickly bowing their heads, Is this your first time here, Princess? Yep. ir, not at all intimidated, smirks yfully, Do you recognize everyone whoes in? Ha ha. The suited manughs warmly, Because every princess is unique, I make it my duty to remember each one carefully with these eyes. After his spiel, he shes what he thinks is his most charming smile, but seeing irs handsome face, he feels a twinge of inferiority. Please, follow me, Princess. Do you know the woman who just came in? ir cuts to the chase. Ah? The suited man is taken aback, then looks suspicious, Sorry, Princess, but we cant disclose information about other customers. Huh. ir chuckles and walks into the store. Ethan, hiding in the corner, watches speechlessly, surprised that ir isnt more nervous. This strange ease is baffling. After entering the gentlemens club, ir heads down the stairs to a ss door. Wee, Princess! Eight male escorts, each dressed differently, bow and greet her. The moment ir steps through the door. Ethans phone screen starts flickering, then loses connection, disying arge exmation mark indicating a disconnection: Damn, there really is a signal jammer. Ethan rubs his forehead, having anticipated this. He puts away his phone, straightens his clothes, and walks directly towards Sabina gentlemens club. The suited man sees him approaching and bows respectfully, Hello, sir, how can I assist you? Im here to spend money, is that not allowed? Ethan points towards the entrance. Sorry, sir, the suited man smiles, Currently, we only serve female clients. Based on your needs, I rmend you visit store B57,they have the services you require. He obviously has dealt with many men before and handles it smoothly. Why are you assuming my gender? Ethan looks at the suited man, Are you discriminating against me? Uh, please hold on. The suited man walks to a corner, speaks into a walkie-talkie, and after getting a response, turns back to Ethan, Sorry, Princess, pleasee in. Ethan raises an eyebrow, surprised at how easily he was persuaded,it seems theyve dealt with simr situations before. Led by the suited man, Ethan follows the stairs to the ss door. Wee, Princess! The same eight handsome men uniformly salute him. Ethan spots ir sitting in a booth, a woman next to her striking up a conversation. Not far away, Victoria is also seated, with a young handsome man beside her. Chapter 103: Want to give it a try? Chapter 103: Want to give it a try? Hello, Princess, please take a seat here. The dapper man in the suit bowed before Ethan, guiding him to a booth: Since its your first time here, you only need to pay $20 if you dont order any drinks. There are no other hidden charges. Thanks. Ethans mouth twitched, unable to help but marvel at the tant lies these gentlemens club servers could tell. Addressing a man as Your Highness just gave him the creeps. Once Ethan was seated, the suited charmer respectfully bowed and left. Ethans gaze shifted towards Victoria, the real reason he was here. When he finally got a clear view, his eyes widened. In the dim light, Victorias hand was already reaching towards the hem of a male escorts shirt, caressing his abdomen. The two were drinking and touching, their interaction brimming with intimacy. Did Michael really not lie to me? Ethan squinted, his instincts telling him that things werent so straightforward. If Michael was sure Victoria was cheating, logically, he should have hired a detective to gather evidence of Victoria Martins infidelity before filing for divorce. In this city, there were plenty of private detectives who specialized in uncovering affairs. In fact, investigating infidelity was a major part of a private detectives job. But seeing how openly Victoria Martin was behaving, she seemed exactly like the type who would cheat. He kept stealing nces, when suddenly, a handsome man approached, carrying a cocktail-making kit. Your Highness. The man set up his cocktail tools in front of Ethan. Allow me to mix a drink for you. His voice was drawn out, his eyes locked on Ethan, almost flirting. Ethan shuddered, waving his hand to let him proceed. He then looked towards ir. At irs booth, several women who hade to seek pleasure unknowingly surrounded him, leaving the male escorts aside. They were toasting to ir. Ethans mouth twitched again as he observed the noisy, dreamy drunkenness around him. As just another guest, his options were limited. He turned to the man pouring his drink. Hey, you guys hire male escorts, right? Id like to meet your manager. The bartender looked up, his expression sour as if hed swallowed a fly, but he didnt make a scene. He stood up and left the booth. Soon after, a woman in a sharp suit and bobbed hair approached Ethan. She sat down across from him, sizing him up. Thats a novel way to apply for a job. Ethan picked up a ss from the table and took a sip. Because I think the most important qualities for a qualified male escort are two things. First, you need to have a thick skin. He held up two fingers. Second, the ability to spout nonsense, to be able to speak awkwardly without hesitation. Oh, I see youve got the thick skin, the woman in the suitughed. And the second? Isnt that what Im doing right now? Ethan chuckled. The woman paused, then burst outughing. She then leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, her gaze intense and slightly menacing as she stared into Ethans eyes. Hey, kid, dont underestimate male escorts! Being a male escort was a job without a base sry, so gentlemens clubs were always short-staffed. Ethan was definitely above average in looksnot stunning at first nce like ir, but very appealing in a durable way. He could rival some popr celebrities. Especially with his body in a state between frailty and health, he had a softness that could easily evoke a protective instinct in older, mature womena lethal charm of a special agent. But clearly. The woman in the suit in front of him was somewhat angered by his brazen attitude. Her gaze was dangerous, treating him like a troublemaker. Male escorts treat every client like a true princess, making everyone whoes here feel gently cared for, the woman in the suit said, looking straight at Ethan. Its not a job you can excel at just by being good-looking. Ethan was silent for a moment, then casually reached down and began to unbuckle his belt right in front of her. Each booth was designed with privacy in mind, ensuring that actions below the table remained unseen by those outside. Ethan wasnt worried about exposure. As he unzipped his pants, he activated his skill, Hard as a Rock LV4. A section of his anatomy peeked out from under the table. But he wasnt concerned about others seeing,after all, no one would guess what it was. The managers pupils dted in surprise. Ethan flicked it with his finger, activating the Hard as a Rock skill, and it remained immovably erect. The managers mouth fell open. Ethan then used it to lift the table slightly, yet it remained perfectly rigid. Want to give it a try? The manager, eyes wide, tentatively reached out and touched it, pulling her hand back reluctantly after confirming it was real. You can call me Zoe. Im the owner of this ce. Congrattions, youre hired. I wont let you down! Ethan bowed respectfully. Come with me, Ill get you registered. Zoe, recovering from her initial shock, ced a hand on her hip and teased, You look pretty slim, not underage, are you? Im definitely of age. Ethan pulled out his ID, showing that he had just turned 18 a few months ago. Just turned adult, huh? Didnt feel like studying? Zoe nced at his ID before handing it back. Come on. She led the way. Ethan followed, ncing at Victoria. She and the young handsome guy were slightly tipsy, chatting non-stop, with two empty bottles on the table indicating theyd been drinking quite a bit. He shifted his focus,Michaels life had at least a month left, so there was no rush. Being too hasty might only raise suspicions. Ethan followed Zoe to the back where several male escorts were rxing and chatting. They were all extravagantly dressed and shot hostile looks at Ethan as he walked by with Zoe. Everyone knew that the so-called service with a smile was just an excuse,at the end of the day, the women who came for fun obviously preferred handsome men. Ethan ignored their scrutinizing gazes. He hadnt really nned on working as a male escort here. From Victorias direct visit to this club, it was clear she was a frequent visitor. Investigating here was his best chance to gather the information he needed. They reached an office at the far end. Zoe opened the door and led him inside. It was a typical office with a desk in the middle, filing cabs along the wall, and a set of sofas and a coffee table. Lets start with your working hours, whether youd be full-time or part-time. Part-time, Ethan interrupted with a smile. I have my own things during the day, so I can onlye here for a few hours at night. Thats fine. Zoe casually handed him a contract. You get a 30%mission on drinks, 40% if you were full-time. Thats fine, 30% will do. Ethan quickly signed the contract, which was more of a formality. Can I start working now? Of course, Zoe said, a hint of regret in her eyes. But remember, you can only approach a client when theyre alone. Chapter 104: Drunk Blair Chapter 104: Drunk ir Zoe looked stunning with her short bob haircut and a sharp mens suit that entuated her figure andmanding presence. After Ethan finished signing the documents, Zoes gaze lingered between his legs. Is that all natural, or did you have some work done? With so many people in the world, youre bound to find someone exceptionally gifted, Ethan replied, handing back a copy of the contract. I look forward to learning from you. Oh? Zoe stepped closer, her body almost touching his. Want me to teach you some tricks for handling women? Her hand reached towards Ethans thigh as she looked up into his eyes. Being a male escort isnt just about good looks or being well-endowed. Have you ever experienced what its like to be with a woman? As she spoke, her hand caressed his thigh, her fingertips tracing the inside of his leg. She leaned in closer, her chest pressing against him through the thick fabric of her suit. Ethan could distinctly feel the pressure from her chest. Zoes eyes sparkled with a mischievous interest, clearly curious about the new employee. Ethan grabbed her arm with a smile. Zoe, would this count as workce harassment? Zoe chuckled, her hand caught but making no further move. Just a simple check of your professional capabilities. She was tempted to take things further with Ethan right there in the office. Maybe next time, Ethan said, releasing her arm. Its my first day,I need to prove my worth. Zoe casually sat on the desk, crossing her legs and resting her chin on her hand. Ill be waiting for good news. Ethan saluted her and then left the office. As he passed through the backstage area, he walked by the resting male escorts, ignoring their curious stares. Back in the main hall, the lighting was dim. In the booths, clients and male escorts were loudly enjoying themselves. It seemed like all pretense of decorum was thrown out the window, leaving only pure indulgence and desire soaked in alcohol. Ethan walked past Victoria, who was still chatting and drinking with the male escort from earlier, without any further inappropriate behavior. He didnt stop, heading straight for ir. She was being flirted with by two female clients, managing the situation with a cocky smile and a drink in hand. The two male escorts nearby, seeing their clients stolen away, looked awkward and tried to join the conversation. But the clients were clearly more interested in the charming ir. Hey, Ethan approached, picking up a ss from the table. Hey, gorgeous, Ive got something special. Wanna see? The group looked puzzled by his odd pickup line. Oh? ir looked intrigued. Whats the special thing? I promise youll like it, but its too crowded here, Ethan whispered, lowering his voice. Lets find a more private spot. After winking at her, Ethan grabbed a bottle from the table and walked away. ir smiled, stood up, and followed him, picking up her ss. The two female clients looked confused, wondering if this was some new, quirky way to flirt. The other two male escorts sent grateful looks towards Ethan for drawing away the charismatic troublemaker. They quickly took the opportunity to sit down with the women and started a conversation. Ethan led ir to a booth not far from Victoria, setting down the bottle he had brought. Got any leads? The gentlemens clubs booths were designed with soundproofing and privacy in mind. Now a contracted male escort, Ethan wasnt worried about suspicions as he sat with ir. Thepetition among male escorts here is fierce, ir said, setting up her ss and pouring them both a drink. Some keep in touch with clients privately. Justst week, there was a police call over a jealousy fight. Is that allowed? Ethan frowned. The world of male escorts had evolved, and more reputable ces usually prohibited personal interactions with clients. Allowing personal contact could mean sleeping with clients, a tacit rule in the gentlemens club scene. Ethan snatched the ss from irs hand. Youre not of age, no drinking for you. He took a sip himself, ncing over at Victoria, confirming once again what Michael had said about this kind of club where sleeping with clients was an option. ir justughed and grabbed the ss back from him. Ethan and ir made small talk, with Ethan stealing nces at Victoria from the corner of his eye. She had ordered three more bottles of what looked like expensive liquor and was now ying games and drinking with a new male escort and another one. Victoria seemed to be having a great time, asionally getting touchy-feely with the male escorts. The night wore on until the early hours. Finally, Victoria was escorted to the door by the two male escorts, while Ethan was left supporting ir. I dont need help, Im not drunk, ir insisted, her handsome face flushed as she leaned on Ethans shoulder. Youre just here to cause trouble, Ethan muttered, realizing it had been ages since theyd just hung out and chatted like this. ir had somehow ended up drinking too much. She wasnt drunk, but her steps were unsteady. After saying goodbye to Zoe, Ethan helped ir out,they still had to follow Victoria. Luckily, on Fifth Avenue, drunk men and women were amon sight, and the two of them supporting each other didnt attract any attentioncertainly less than those stripping and going wild with booze on the streets. Fortunately, ir could walk with just a bit of support. Ethan kept an arm around her, discreetly following Victoria until she hailed a cab. I thought she might end up having a threesome with those three male escorts, Ethan mused, resting his chin on his hand. It wasnt a wild guess, considering how Victoria and the escorts had been behaving at the clubtouching and kissing. It seemed like those male escorts wouldnt have turned down an invitation to a more private setting. Ethan watched from the curb until the taxi disappeared in the direction of Victorias home. He then hailed a cab himself, helping ir into the back seat and asking the driver to head to the hospital. Ethan didnt have a drivers license, and with ir tipsy, he certainly wasnt going to let her drive. He supported her back to her hospital room. Shes heavy! Ethan grunted as he dropped her onto the bed, wiping sweat from his forehead. His physical strength was still not up to par with a normal person. Getting her back had taken quite an effort. iry on the bed, reeking of alcohol and cigarette smoke. Ugh, you stink, Ethan frowned, thinking of the trouble it would cause if his aunt saw this. Hey, dont fall asleep yet, go take a shower and change your clothes. Oh, ir mumbled, covering her forehead, clearly more out of it than she had been at the club. Chapter 105: Shower together Chapter 105: Shower together Ethan could never quite pin down his rtionship with irit was just tooplicated. She was like a sister, an aunt, a friend, a brother, and a childhood sweetheart all rolled into one. Its hard to imagine all thosebels applying to just one person. He felt a special kind of gratitude towards ir, especially when he was bedridden and she tirelessly took care of him. But her androgynous, cool looks often made Ethan subconsciously forget that she was a woman. ir, wake up, go take a shower, Ethan tried to rouse her, knowing all too well how it usually went with drinking. She was fine before, but once she hit the bed, the fatigue kicked in and all she wanted was to sleep. And thats exactly what ir was doing now. Her eyes half-closed, she swatted Ethans hand away, Its fine, Ill sleep a bit and then showerter. I dont believe that for a second, Ethan muttered, knowing full well that a drunk person wouldnt just get up and shower after falling asleep. He patted irs cheek, Ill go run you a hot bath. Just rinse off at least. You reek of booze, and itll be a mess if the nurse or your aunt sees you like this tomorrow. Right now, Ethan felt like banging his head against the bed. At the club earlier, ir had seemedpletely in control, but now she was a drunken mess. ir was tall and looked like a mature, reliable older sister type, but she was actually underage. Just the thought of her aunt catching a whiff of alcohol in the room He didnt even want to think about the consequences. Finally, under his shaking, ir opened her eyes and seeing him by her side, she visibly rxed. Dont sleep, just go shower. Ill wash your clothes, Ethan urged as she finally woke up. Okay, ir rubbed her eyes, clearly annoyed, and sat up. She threw her jacket on the bed and started stripping off her clothes. She continued undressing as she walked to the bathroom. Ethan had seen her long legs and her in just her underwear before, but as she entered the bathroom, she also took off her underwear and threw it on the floor. This girl, Ethan shook his head, having only caught a quick glimpse, Is it natural, or did she shave? He picked up irs clothes from the floor, nning to wash them with his own to get rid of the booze smell. Why are there two shower heads? irs voice came from the bathroom. Great, Ethan covered his face, opened the bathroom door, really worried ir might hurt herself. As soon as he opened the door Ssh! He got sprayed in the face, hot water running down his cheeks, soaking his clothes. ir stood there, one hand holding the showerhead, the other on her hip, straight as an arrow, a mischievous smile in her eyes, Gotcha. Ethans mouth twitched as he wiped the water off his face, Do you find this funny? ir chuckled, Yeah, its fun. You, Ethan reached out, meeting her yful gaze, momentarily lost for words. His eyesnded on her chest, which hadnt changed much over the years, still not quite a B cup. But her body was beautifully curved, especially with her nearly six-foot height and long, straight legs. Im a bit unsteady, help me wash, ir said with augh. Alright, Ethan shook his head, looking down at his soaked clothes. Since they needed washing anyway, he started to strip. We havent showered together in a long time, huh? ir said as she sprayed his head and started applying shampoo. Since you and your aunt moved to Capitol City, we havent, Ethan replied, his handsthering body wash on her waist: And now that youre all grown up, we obviously cant shower together. I kind of miss those times, ir said as she applied body wash on him, When mom and you were both here, and we were always together. Well be together in the future too, Ethans hand moved to her chest, surprised at the pleasant feel. ir chuckled, rinsing off the body wash from his body with the showerhead, If you and mom got married, would I be the third wheel? Never, Ethan shook his head, his hand gliding smoothly, confirming it was natural. He wondered briefly if her aunt was also hairless down there, the thought was somewhat thrilling. As my wifes sister, wouldnt it be great, or just like you call your aunt mom, you could call me dad. I wouldnt mind. Ethan joked. ir just smiled, not bothering to tease him back. After the hot shower, ir was noticeably more sober from the alcohol. They chatted about this and that. Then they helped each other dry off with towels. Ethan also gave their clothes a quick wash. Goodnight, ir said, lying in bed, her eyes bright. Yeah, goodnight, Ethan replied, suddenly flooded with memories of their childhood when they shared a room and said goodnight to each other before sleeping. Maybe it was the alcohol, but that night, he slept deeply. The next day was business as usual. ir went off to school. Ethan visited Michael in the hospital, informing him that he had found out she often went to a gentlemens club and was intimately involved with a male escort. Ethan shared this information hoping to gain Michaels trust and get more information from him. But Michaels reaction waspletely unexpected. She often goes to a gentlemens club? And shes closely involved with a male escort? Michaels eyes were full of shock and disbelief. Ethan was puzzled. You say Victoria is cheating, and now you know shes going to gentlemens clubs to find male escorts, why that expression? Cough, cough, Michael realized his ownpse and coughed twice to cover his embarrassment, staring at Ethan with urgency in his eyes, Can you confirm if she has gone further with the male escort? Well need more time to be sure, Ethan said, pulling out his phone to show some photos he had secretly taken the previous night. The photos showed Victoria Martin and the male escort arm in arm, looking very close. Michael stared, his eyes widening. Ethan watched his expression closely and saw not anger, but something like relief. Mr. Morgan, weve also discovered something else, Ethan suddenly said. Miss Victoria, besides being in contact with the male escort in the photos, seems to have been involved with another man. It looks like shes not just seeing one guy. A flicker of something passed through Michaels eyes, his muscles tensed, but he feigned nonchnce, Oh, can you find out the identity of this other man? Well need a little time, Ethan squinted, his simple probe confirming his suspicions. Michael knew about Victorias affair, but he didnt know about her visits to the gentlemens club. That was strange. If he knew about her affair, why not just divorce her? There must be more to the story. Just then, the hospital room door opened, and Ethans brother Joseph came in carrying a lunch box. Chapter 106: Lunch box? Chapter 106: Lunch box? Hey there. Joseph, carrying a lunch box, walked up to his brother, a stark contrast to the middle-aged, balding Michael. Joseph, much gentler and definitely handsome, had met Ethan before. This time, without the previous panic, he initiated a greeting. Sorry, I wont keep you, Ethan said with a smile, not lingering any longer as he pushed his wheelchair out of the hospital room. Let me help you with that. Seeing Ethan struggle with the wheelchair, Joseph handed the lunch box to his brother and then stood up to push Ethan. Thanks for the help, Mr. Joseph. Ethan didnt refuse,he was keen on getting to know this younger brother a bit better. He nced at Michael, noticing a flicker of reluctance in his expression, clearly not keen on Joseph helping Ethan, but he didnt voice his objection. Ethan also noticed the lunch box. When opened, it revealed beautifully arranged and meticulously prepared contents. No worries, Joseph said easily, pushing the wheelchair out of the room. I should be thanking you for visiting my brother so often. As they moved down the hallway, Joseph greeted the passing nurses, who responded warmly. No one could resist a charming, humble guy. I get along pretty well with Mr. Michael too,guess you could say were friends beyond our years, Ethan said, his tone tinged with mncholy. Probably because we both feel like our lives are on a countdown, we find a lot to talk about. Ethan knew that appearing vulnerable was the best way to lower peoples guards. And being seriously ill, paralyzed, was his perfect disguise. Whenever he shared these details, people let down their guard, making it easier for him to uncover secrets. Ethan, you look well. As long as you dont give up, miracles can happen, Joseph said, his eyes briefly dimming as he tried to offer some encouragement. I really admire the rtionship you have with Mr. Michael. Brothers these days arent usually that close, Ethan remarked as they turned a corner, nearing his room, probing further. Yeah, Joseph said with a smile. Our parents passed away early, and we fell out with our rtives around that time, cutting off contact. My brother had juste of age and took on the family responsibilities. By then, they had reached the door to Ethans room. Thanks, Mr. Joseph. Ethan felt a pang of regret,the conversation had been too short to gather much information. No problem, Ill be off then, Joseph waved goodbye and left. Ethan wheeled himself back into his room and closed the door. No longer pretending, he stood up from the wheelchair, sat on the bed, and began to piece together the information he had gathered. Michaels wish was for his estate not to be inherited by his wife. The rtionships among them were definitely not as simple as Michaels im of his wifes infidelity. But this mission, he had toplete it. Besides the system reward of a thousand points, it would also double his exchangeable skills and add a skill recycling feature. These were key to unlocking system functionalities. Ethan clenched his fists, closing his eyes to think. Michael knew about Victorias infidelity but was unaware of her habit of hiring male escorts. So, the question was, who did he think his wife was cheating with, and why keep it from him? Thats not right, Ethan mused, supporting his chin with his hand. Michaels request wasnt really about finding out who his wife was cheating with, but rather ensuring she didnt inherit his wealth. So, the identity of his wifes lover was a secret he couldnt reveal. Suddenly, Josephs young, handsome face popped into Ethans mind. That doesnt make sense either. He shook his head,the logic didnt add up. If Joseph was the lover, it wouldnt make sense for them to still be sofortable around each other. At least he didnt think a brother would prepare a lunch box so carefully if his sister-inw was cheating with him. Lunch box? Ethan sensed something was off. It was four in the afternoon when ir came home from school, opened the door, and saw Ethan sitting by the window, lost in thought. She ignored him, took out herptop, and started doing her own thing. ir, Ethan turned his head, why havent you ever made me a lunch box? ir looked puzzled and slightly furrowed her brows, I dont know how to make lunch boxes. What if you did know how? Ethan asked. Its easier to just buy one from the supermarket, ir replied, her eyes yful. You want to eat a lunch box I make? No, just thought it was odd, Ethan shrugged. Under what circumstances does someone make a lunch box so borate and neatly arranged? Are you talking about a love-packed lunch box? ir chuckled. Could just be a habit. Maybe, Ethan conceded, realizing it might be hasty to jump to conclusions based on a lunch box alone. There were still many mysteries to unravel. By the way, I washed all your clothes and bed sheets,remember to hang them up, Ethan pointed towards the bathroom. Being a paralyzed patient, it would look suspicious if he were seen hanging bed sheets. ir sat on the bed, hesitated for a moment, then her lips curled into a mischievous smile, Did we take a bath togetherst night? Are you still shy? Ethans mind shed back to the previous night. He had drunk some alcohol, and it was only nowing back to him. Both of them had been undressed, and although ir sometimes ran around in her underwear, beingpletely undressed was a first. And then there was the sight of her pinkbia and the clean skin around it. ir looked cool and handsome, yet unexpectedly girlish in that area. Yeah, a little, ir said with augh, her face showing no sign of shyness as she ended the topic and continued typing on her keyboard. Ethan took out his phone, thinking of teasing his aunt, but remembering she had an exam soon, he put the phone down, not wanting to disturb her. He looked through his contacts. After bing paralyzed, almost all his friends had stopped contacting him. The most recent contacts were just two. Emily, the youngdy currently interviewing at Yale Law School. Given her familys status and her own achievements, she was likely to get in. Their paths, from here on, seemed destined to run parallel, never to cross again. Next was Abigaile, the celebrity who hadnt contacted him since he borrowed money from her. Maybe she was mad. Ethan was quite pleased,as long as she didnt contact him, he wouldnt have to pay her back. Meanwhile. Abigaile had just finished shooting an ad when her phone chimed. She quickly grabbed it, only to see a game advertisement. Damn it! Abigaile clenched her teeth. She had lent Ethan $20,000, waiting for him to reach out to her. But for several days, he had vanished off the face of the earth. Money thrown in the water at least makes a ssh! Abigaile resisted the urge to throw her phone. Now that the money was lent, it was a sunk cost, and she wasnt ready to give up on leveraging his poprity. I need to think of something. Abigaile was used to freeloading off others, not the other way around. As night fell. Ethan dressed in a stylish, casual outfit that made him look youthful and handsome. Tonight, he was starting his job as a male escort. As soon as he entered the gentlemens club, he immediately caught the attention of the female patrons. A young, handsome guy like him had a special appeal to maturedies. Chapter 107: Could it be that Im actually a masochist? Chapter 107: Could it be that I''m actually a masochist? Chapter 107: Could it be that Im actually a masochist? Miss, could you give me a smile? Ethan asked, holding his drink and gazing affectionately at the well-maintained housewife in front of him. Why should I? the housewife giggled behind her hand, propping her chin up and giving Ethan a flirtatious look. She seemed quite pleased with the handsome young man before her. It would make this drink taste sweeter, Ethan quipped, his cheesy pickup line fitting right into the sultry atmosphere of the nightclub without seeming out of ce. The housewife burst intoughter, her eyes crinkling into crescents as she grabbed Ethans hand. With such sweet talk, you must have charmed quite a few innocent girls, huh? Actually, I prefer mature women like yourself, Ethan replied, shamelessly. Oh, Ethan, have you ever tried it? How would you know what mature is? the housewife teased, slightly tipsy, her high heels already off under the table, her toes yfully scraping against Ethans foot. Without experience, theres no credibility. As she spoke, her actions werent just limited to her yful feet,her hand reached out and rested on Ethans thigh. You really have a way with words, my hearts all aflutter. In the world of sweet nothings, its not really about the elegance of the words. What really matters is whos saying them. Ethan, with his clean-cut looks, stood out among the other male escorts, who seemed worn out by the nightlife. The housewifes hand moved up his thigh, unzipping his pants and slipping her hand inside. Sorry, maam, this cocktail is on the house, Zoe, the club manager, intervened, impably dressed in a mens suit that highlighted her curvaceous figure. She ced a drink in front of the housewife with a smile. Thank you, the housewife quickly withdrew her hand from Ethans pants, a sh of embarrassment in her eyes. Very sorry about that, Zoe apologized again, bowing slightly. We need Ethan to check some ounts. She nodded at Ethan. Of course, manager, Ethan stood up, gave an apologetic smile to the housewife, and followed Zoe. As soon as he left, other male escorts approached the table. Zoe led Ethan to the back office. As soon as the door closed, her demeanor changed. Ive said it before, this is a respectable gentlemens club. We cant have this kind of behavior here. I was just about to stop her, Ethan shrugged innocently, his sights set on Victoria all along. He wasnt really invested in the job as a male escort. The clubs patrons often got handsy with young, attractive men like him, which sometimes left him feeling helpless. Zoe sighed, her hand on her forehead, the other pulling off her wig to reveal long, flowing brown hair, transforming from an androgynous beauty to a gentle, curvaceous woman. Was that a wig? Ethan asked curiously, having not noticed before due to the dim lighting of the gentlemens club. Zoe rolled her eyes at him and pulled out a cigarette from her desk, lighting it up. Youre here for another reason, arent you? Huh? Ethan looked surprised. How could she tell? The Dream Chaser Show, and the skills you demonstrated in front of me yesterday. Its hard to find another Dick like that anywhere in the world, Zoe said dismissively, taking a drag. Youre that Coach Biggie. Realizing his cover was blown, Ethan shrugged. Business is tough online. I thought Id use my talents to make some quick cash. He had anticipated the risk of exposure and was prepared with an excuse. Zoe eyed him skeptically, then suggested, If youre looking to make quick money, I have a better idea. Oh? Ethan was intrigued. Do tell. Use your Coach Biggie persona to perform at our gentlemens club, Zoe proposed. If the show goes well, I can offer you $3,000 per performance. $3,000? Ethan frowned, tempted. Not only could this earn him more money, but as Coach Biggie, hed have a star effect, making it easier to get close to Victoria. He looked at Zoe. I cane up with some fresh acts, but I want a $5,000 appearance fee. Thats a bit steep, Zoe shook her head, clearly displeased. Offering $3,000 was already generous, but Ethans demand for $5,000 seemed excessive. My performances are worth every penny, Ethan said with a secretive smile. Besides being Coach Biggie, Im also a master Sadist! Zoe narrowed her eyes, sizing up the young man in front of her. Look, Ive told you, this is a respectable gentlemens club, not some bizarre venue for S&M shows. Manager Zoe, did you know that everyone has a hidden masochist inside them? Ethans smile deepened. But it takes a real Sadist to bring out that masochistic trait. And I can identify a persons sensitive spots using an ancient technique. Zoe listened with increasing skepticism as Ethan spoke. If you dont believe me, I can demonstrate right now. He stared at Zoe intently. Scorpio, delicate skin, your sensitive spot is on your right cheek. Zoe looked at him as if he were an idiot. Ethan reached out towards her right cheek. Dont move. Zoe, thinking he was full of it, crossed her arms and watched to see what hed do next. As Ethans finger touched her cheek, he silently activated his skill, Weakness Imntation LV1: Upon contact, a sensitive spot could be imnted. Once set, it couldnt be changed unless applied to another target, at which point the previous targets sensitive spot would disappear. He touched Zoes cheek and silently invoked Weakness Imntation. Zoe suddenly felt something unusual at the spot where his hand touched. Zoe, let me activate your masochistic trait, Ethan said, and then, turning his finger into a palm, he pped her cheek. Zoe was still in shock when her face took the hit. But it wasnt a burning pain,rather, it was an indescribable, shocking sensation. It was like the climax she felt when stimting her clitoris in the quiet of the night. Zoe covered her face, her eyes filled with disbelief. At that moment, she began to doubt her own self-perception. This feels really awesome! Could it be that Im actually a masochist? In the gentlemens club, suddenly the colorful lights went out, and spotlights focused on the stage, a spectacle usually reserved for when someone ordered the most expensive champagne. Under the spotlight, the charismatic host held the microphone, his voice filled with excitement: Ladies and gentlemen, I have some great news to announce. Lets give a warm wee to the worlds most well-endowed man! The powerhouse who moved countless people on the Dream Chaser Show! The worlds mightiest Dick! WeeCoach Biggie! Chapter 108: Pleasure points Chapter 108: Pleasure points Coach Biggie. Without a doubt, hes the hottest inte sensation right now. On the Dream Chaser Show, he became the fantasy of many with his videos of smashing beer bottles and wooden boards, which went viral among housewives and mature women. Another song, Dick Spin, with its catchy and brainwashing rap, subjectedizens to a massive wave of mental pollution. When everyone thought he was just a clown. He captured hearts again with I Will Survive, singing about his longing for life with a catchy tune. Plus, his battle with a serious illness brought many to tears. The mockery he faced before now turned into deep emotion. Hello everyone! Ethan stepped into the spotlight in a crisp white suit and a matching mask, grabbing the microphone. The club fell silent for a moment. Then, from somewhere in the crowd, someone gasped, followed by a thunderous cheer. Its Coach Biggie! Oh my God, its really him! Im a fan, hes so talented. Wait, is that really him? I thought Coach Biggie said he needed to rest and recover. This gentlemens club is one of therger venues, with over sixty booths. Its the weekend, and the ce is bustling, with over forty booths filled. But the screams of the forty or so women rivaled the noise of a concert hall packed with hundreds, creating an electric atmosphere. The women at this gentlemens club arent known for their subtlety. Quiet, please, everyone quiet down. Zoe took the stage confidently, microphone in hand, wearing a striking wig. The original host was overwhelmed by the atmosphere, so she had to step in to control the crowd: Were honored to have Coach Biggie perform at our club tonight, and I know what everyones most curious abouthis authenticity. Zoe paused deliberately, scanning the crowd, then raised her voice, Coach Biggie has something no one else can imitate. Everyone, tell me, what is it? Ill count to three, and well shout it out together. Three, two She pointed the microphone at the crowd. Under the dim lights of the gentlemens club, the faces of the women shone with excitement and the flush of alcohol. Together, following Zoes lead, they shouted in unison, Big Dick!! Ethan, standing off to the side, was stunned. Wow, the way shes handling this crowd is impressive, no wonder shes the manager of this gentlemens club. Zoe raised her hand to calm the crowd, and the womens eyes sparkled with anticipation, eager for what wasing next. Zoe continued, Next up, please wee Coach Biggie to prove his identity. Hes going to open a bottle with his Dick to get the party started! The crowd erupted in cheers. What? Ethan muttered to himself, puzzled. This wasnt what they had agreed on initially. He frowned, feeling uneasy about the sudden change in ns. Zoe caught his eye and mouthed, Fifty-fifty split. Hearing this, Ethan sensed Zoes sincerity and decided to stay quiet, standing aside. Please open a bottle of pink champagne for me, called a mature woman in a sexy gown from the crowd. A murmur of awe spread through the venue. Ethans eyes lit up,he had only been there two days but knew that this champagne was the most expensive in the club, costing $5000 a bottle. As she finished speaking, six male escorts, each dressed differently, gathered around her, forming a respectful guard of honor and pping, while a waiter pushed a luxurious cart decorated with silk, carrying the champagne. Ethans mouth twitched slightly,these people really knew how to have a good time. The mature woman confidently picked up the champagne and walked onto the stage. Zoe didnt stop her,instead, she pped her hands and nodded at Ethan, signaling that it was his turn to perform. The woman, in her thirties and well-maintained, clearly came from wealth. She approached Ethan with a flirtatious look in her eyes. Coach Biggie, Im a fan of yours. She raised the silk-wrapped champagne bottle in front of her, her gaze fixed intently on the area between his legs. At that moment, everyones eyes were on his crotch. Ethan felt a bit awkward under so many staring eyes, but thankfully, his white mask provided some cover. He reached down to his waist. Feeling the intense stares, he was acutely aware of the eyes glued to his crotch. The woman in front of him was practically gawking. As he unzipped his pants, of course, he was wearing the specially designed pants that covered his Dick. Ethan took a deep breath and activated his skill, Hard as a Rock LV4. Since reaching LV3, he could control when to enter this intense state. Wow! The mature woman gasped, and the crowds eyes widened in shock. Ethan smiled and with a swift motion, flicked sharply. The beautifully designed champagne bottle broke right at the neck. Ah! The crowd gasped again, the live spectacle far more thrilling than any video they could watch online. The women, amidst their exmations, stared wide-eyed, clearly imagining all sorts of bizarre things. Beautifuldy, Ethan took a champagne ss from Zoe, poured some champagne, and handed it to the mature woman, holding the microphone, Have you ever heard of the ancient and mysterious art of face reading? The crowd, already captivated by his bold performance, focused intently on him. Face reading? The woman took the champagne, her gaze shifting from his crotch, looking puzzled, Is it something like fortune-telling? No, face reading involves observing facial features to analyze the bodys pleasure points, Ethan exined through the microphone, If these pleasure points are touched, happy things will happen~ The crowds interest was piqued,such risqu topics always drew attention. Oh~ The mature woman downed her champagne in one go, her cheeks flushing as she crossed her arms under her chest, entuating her bust in a very suggestive manner, Coach, where are my pleasure points? Her gesture, lifting her chest, was a clear invitation: Coach, do you want to try and find them? The male escorts below looked on enviously, and the female customers found it amusing to watch the flirtatious interaction,ughing and cheering. Hmm~ Ethan chuckled, holding the microphone, These so-called pleasure points are a very serious matter, not just for flirting. After saying this, he looked the mature woman up and down, Madam, your jawline is strong, your eyes captivating. Your pleasure points are right here. As he spoke, he pointed to the womans jaw, silently invoking, Weakness Imntation. Ah? The mature woman looked puzzled, thinking it strange. The audience was equally surprised,this wasnt the scenario they had anticipated! Chapter 109: Coach Biggie, youre a god! Chapter 109: Coach Biggie, you''re a god! Chapter 109: Coach Biggie, youre a god! Smack. Ethan raised his hand and pped the mature woman right on her jaw. In that instant, the room fell into an eerie silence. They thought Ethan was just messing around, but he actually pped her. After being pped, the mature womans mind went nk, her first reaction being anger. Being pped in front of everyone was the ultimate humiliation. But beyond the searing pain in her jaw, there was an indescribable tingling sensation. In that moment, her mind shed to a memory of her shyly lying in bed, looking up at her first boyfriend who was leaning over her. It hurt a bit, but that strange sensation was still a precious and beautiful memory. The expression on the mature womans face kept changing. At this point, the audience realized something was off. They watched as she covered her cheek, her expression incrediblyplex. Ethan was also confused. He had just used his Weakness Imntation skill. What was going on with her expression? The mature woman lifted her head, still covering her jaw, and looked at him with aplex expression. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but ultimately just nodded. Then she quickly left, covering her face. Her sudden departure left the room in an awkward silence. Zoe immediately grabbed the microphone and shouted to the audience, Everyone must be curious about Coach Biggies magic, soe on up! The audience was eager to try. The show that night was a huge sess. Ethan kept using Weakness Imntation, followed by some cryptic remarks about face reading, and then a p. The women who came up to experiment were left doubting themselves after being pped. They all had one thought in their minds. Am I really a masochist? Ethans performance, recorded on smartphones by the audience, spread across the inte once again. Coach Biggie was already a top influencer, and these videos quickly racked up views and shares, shocking viewers. Ethan ended up earning a whopping ten thousand dors in appearance fees andmissions. He went back to the hospital to rest. The video went viral overnight, topping the trending searches. In the video, Ethan, dressed in a white suit and wearing a white mask, critiqued the women before pping them. The women, clutching the spots where he hit them, blushed and even let out uncontroble moans. At that moment, the inte went wild, with countlessments under each video. Coach! I want to learn this! Coach Biggie, youre a god! I want to learn face reading. Amazing, Ive never heard of face reading that can reveal sexual preferences! That night, face reading also trended. Abigaile, after getting ready for bed, was browsing her phone and saw the trending searches rted to Dick. Her attention was immediately captured, and she clicked to watch. Watching Ethan perform in a mask, she saw his new show. Looking at his ount, which hadnt been updated in a while, his followers had already surpassed two million. Ah, you jerk! Abigaile clenched her fist so hard it cracked: I contacted you first! She had not only visited him in a cosy outfit, intentionally showing off her thighs, but had also lent him twenty thousand dors. Yet, she hadnt managed to gain any traction from it. And all this buzz from the videos had nothing to do with Ethan. After returning to his room, he greeted ir, too tired to even change his clothes, and just fell asleep. Each time he used Weakness Imntation, he felt a bit of his strength being drained. It wasnt much, but it added up after using it over thirty times in one night. ir watched Ethan copse onto the bed, put down his phone, got up to help him out of his coat, and then tucked him in before returning to his own bed to y on his phone. The next day, Ethan didnt go to the gentlemens club. It was now swarming with influencers trying to ride his wave of poprity, and he hadnt anticipated his influence growing sorge. After weighing his options, he decided to keep a low profile. So, he and ir ended up staking out outside a nightclub. His health was back to normal, and he brought ir along mainly for somepany to make the stakeout less boring. Although they both sat in the car ying on their phones, having a friend nearby was always more reassuring. On the third day, Ethan finally spotted a familiar figure entering the gentlemens club. It was Victoria. She had finally shown up. Im going in, wait here for me, Ethan told ir, who was engrossed in his phone in the drivers seat. Sure, call me if you need anything, ir responded without looking up. After getting out of the car and straightening his clothes, Ethan deliberately waited about five minutes before entering the nightclub. Now officially on staff, he greeted the other employees casually, not drawing any attention. He quickly scanned the booths and soon found Victoria. He walked over briskly. Hi, miss, do you mind if I sit here? he greeted Victoria. They had actually met once before in the hospital when ir was pushing Ethan in a wheelchair and they passed by Victoria pushing her husband. But at that time, Victorias attention had been caught by irs handsome face. Ethan wasnt worried about being recognized. Victoria sized him up, noting his clean-cut handsome face, Youre new, sorry, I already have an appointment with Leo. Ethan knew Leo,he was also a male escort. At the gentlemens club, many customers preferred to stick with familiar male escorts forpany. The thing is, Im a magician, Ethan said, sitting down beside her. Let me show you a magic trick first. Oh? Victorias curiosity was piqued. What kind of magic? Watch. Ethan gestured over his groin. Nothing here. Hmm? Victoria was expecting something like a rose to be pulled out, but using his groin for a magic trick was indeed a surprise. Keep watching. Ethan pretended to shuffle his hands around his groin, then sped them together, pressing down: This trick is called The Beasts Roar.'' Victorias gaze was drawn to his hands, staring at his groin. Ethans hands rose. Victoria quickly realized it wasnt his hands lifting on their own, but something else pushing them up. ? She gasped, covering her mouth. Ethan released his hands, and his groin was prominently elevated. Youre Coach Biggie! Victoria covered her mouth, her eyes filled with disbelief. Shh. Ethan put a finger to his lips. May I join you for a drink? Of course! Victoria nodded. No woman would refuse a 10-inch Dick, and she stole nces at Ethans youthful, handsome face, guessing he was about 18. An 18-year-old facebined with a 10-inch Dick was irresistible to any woman. Seeing the expression on Victorias face, Ethan knew he had sessfully piqued this womans interest. He silently apologized to Michael in his mind, approaching his wife only to fulfill his wish. You wouldnt mind, right? Chapter 110: The woman taking photos outside the window Chapter 110: The woman taking photos outside the window I never expected the famous Coach Biggie to be so young. You must have juste of age, right? Victoria held her wine ss, her expression sultry, her gaze asionally sweeping over Ethans crotch. Hmm, I just look a bit young, Ethan replied with a smile, a hint of embarrassment shing in his eyes. His skill, Hard as a Rock, allowed him to be ready for action at any moment. But he couldnt control its size at will. The length of his dick pushed up arge bulge in his pants, which was particrly noticeable when he sat down. Miss Victoria, dont you like young, handsome men? He felt his lines were getting cheesier by the minute, especially in this dim, suggestive atmosphere, where cheesy pickup lines just rolled off the tongue. Victorias eyes held a suggestive glint as she moved her gaze from his crotch back to his face. Hmm, youre so handsome, why do you always perform wearing a mask? Ethan chuckled bitterly, picking up a bottle of wine and pouring her another ss. Life is always full of regrets. Victoria paused, nodding deeply, her expression turning mncholic as she looked at her wine ss. Ethan squinted,it was just as he had suspected. Thest time he saw Victoria, she had gone home drunk instead of going to a hotel with male escorts. He had sought out Leo Chapman, a male escort who often apanied her. From Leo, he learned that Victoria always drank to excess. Her personal life wasnt exactly pristine, much like a woman wounded by love. Ethan had begun to suspect that Victorias husband was currently in the hospital, about to kick the bucket. Yet here she was, looking like a woman heartbroken by love. If she loved her husband, she should be by his bedside, not drowning her sorrows in a gentlemens club. And if she didnt love her husband but another man, she should be happy, waiting for her husband to die so she could inherit his wealth and be with the man she loved. Victorias current reaction was quite abnormal. Unfortunately, Leo always flirted with her, and with many clients, he couldnt provide a clear exnation of herints. It seems Miss Victoria has her regrets too, Ethan raised his ss. To regrets. To regrets, Victoria responded, her mood shifting as she clinked sses with him. She downed her drink in one go, then turned her gaze back to his crotch. Coach Biggie, are those performances of yours on stage for real? Of course, you think theyre fake? Ethan was clear about his goalto keep her drinking. Victoria, slightly tipsy, chuckled. Hmm, using your dick to open a bottle, that doesnt seem humanly possible. Lets make a bet, Ethan suggested, happy to keep the conversation going. He had nned to use his Weakness Imntation skill to encourage her to drink, but now he didnt need to. Ethan gestured towards his crotch. I can prove it right here, but since you doubt me, there should be a price to pay, right? Oh, what kind of price? Victorias eyes sparkled with a thickyer of interest, the kind of price a man would expect a woman to pay. What could it be? A hint of spring shed in Victorias eyes, the kind of interest a woman shows in a man, and she didnt mind the idea of being intimate with him, given his impressive size. How about we bet on finishing this bottle of wine? Ethan suggested with a smile, pointing to the wine on the table. Sure! Victoria felt that she wouldnt mind following this man even to the bathroom at this point, although she didnt have condoms in her purse, just wet wipes. But with a performance to watch, she was all in for a bit of a spectacle. Watch closely. Ethan noticed Victorias flushed face and the longing in her eyes, realizing she wanted to sleep with him. Unfortunately, Ethans goal was to get her drunk to extract information, not to sleep with her. He unbuckled his belt. Victorias eyes widened. Watch. Ethan said, then with a forceful thrust from his waist, he lifted the coffee table with his impressive member, shifting it entirely. He picked up the wine from the table and handed it to the wide-eyed Victoria. Miss Victoria, as per our agreement, please go ahead. Victoria shifted her gaze from the spectacle back to the wine, leaning towards Ethan with a seductive voice, If I drink this, I might end up too drunk to handle, and youll have to take care of everything alone. That could be exhausting. Ethan instinctively leaned back,her implication couldnt be clearer. She was practically inviting him to bed. Unfortunately, Victoria wasnt exactly his type. Not that it would matter if she was,Ethan considered himself a man of principles. Ethan leaned in closer, whispering in her ear, Miss Victoria, I actually prefer intriguing stories over physical pleasures. Victoria looked surprised, as if to say, If you dont want to sleep with me, why are we drinking together? Come on, lets finish this bottle first. Ethan handed the wine bottle back to her. Victoria, unclear about his intentions, knew some men had fetishes for women who were ckout drunk, liking thempletely passive. She had heard about it, chuckled, and took a big gulp from the bottle. Then she coughed, clutching her chest. Take it slow, no rush, Ethan said calmly. Victoria initially thought Ethan would let her rest, but after a moment, he urged her to continue, realizing he was just concerned she might choke. Youre actually quite decent. Ethan then performed opening a bottle with his 10-inch Pecker and swinging it under his jaw. The disy left Victoria dizzy, nearly causing a concussion. Miss Victoria, you dont love your husband, do you? Ethan whispered into her ear. By now, Victoria was nearly unconscious and instinctively responded, Hmph, hes a liar, a big liar! Impotent! Useless! Hmm? Ethan frowned, sensing juicy gossip, and leaned in closer, Hes about to die, arent you happy about that? Huh? Victorias eyes suddenly opened, but she was still groggy, You who are you, how do you know? You just told me, your husband has terminal cancer, and his brother is taking care of him every day, Ethan whispered into her ear, manipting the narrative. Hearing about her brother-inw, Victoria shuddered. Ethan felt he was onto something crucial, about to speak further, but then saw her copse onto the coffee table, passed out. Ah, so close. Ethans expression wasplex. Although he hadnt gotten a clear answer, he had some ideas forming. He called over the club manager, Zoe, to take care of Victoria. After leaving the gentlemens club, Ethan saw ir sitting in the car. Where to? ir asked, putting down his phone. Hold on, I need to make a call. Ethan took out his phone, dialed a series of numbers, and the call connected after a few rings. A puzzled male voice answered, Hello, who is this? Its me, Ethan, he said directly, Joseph, your brother asked me to investigate Victorias affair, but she confessed that her lover is you. Its not like she said! Joseph blurted out, then hesitated on the other end of the line. Hmm, lets talk about this. Ethan had just finished speaking when he noticed a woman outside the car taking photos of him with her phone. Officer Jessica? Ethan was taken aback. Chapter 111: The person she loved didnt love her back Chapter 111: The person she loved didn''t love her back Chapter 111: The person she loved didnt love her back No worries, keep talking on the phone. Jessica stood outside the car, a cigarette dangling from her lips, as she aimed her phone at Ethans face, shing a peace sign with her other hand. Come on, give me a peace. Ethan looked utterly confused, staring nkly at the camera. Click. Jessica snapped a frontal photo of him, then leaned her hands on the car window, still smoking, with a mischievously smug smile. Ethan, you wouldnt want your Aunt Scarlett to find out about your side gig as a male escort, would you? Ethans mouth twitched. He had only met this friend of his aunts once before, when she was in her police uniform, looking sharp and formidable. Today, however, she was casual, in a T-shirt and jeans,ughing heartily. She seemed easy-going and approachable, a beautiful woman with a generous smile. On the phone, Ethan told Joseph, Ill send you an address in a bit, we can talk more in person. After hanging up, he addressed Jessica through the car window, Officer Jessica, Im working as a male escort to make money and lighten the load for Aunt Scarlett. Its tough for her, supporting the family on her own. If you tell her about this, itll just worry her. If you think being a male escort is inappropriate, Ill find another job right away, Ethan pleaded with genuine eyes. Can you please keep this between us? He had initially taken the escort job to investigate someone named Victoria, and making money was just a side benefit. Now that his goal was achieved, there was no need to continue. Ethan felt that as Scarletts best friend, Jessica really shouldnt make things difficult for him. Hmm? Jessica tilted her head, the cigarette still in her mouth, her smile teasing. Ethan, youve got it all wrong. I just want to see the look on Scarletts face when she finds out the truth. Itd be quite the show. Ethans mouth twitched again,this cop sure loved stirring up trouble. Seeing his astonished expression, Jessicas smile widened slyly, her fingers flicking the cigarette as she shook her phone. How about this? You do one thing for me, and Ill keep your secret. What is it? Ethan squinted, not overly worried about his aunt finding out, but curious about the deal. Actually, Im a fan of yours. I saw online that you were performing here today, so I came to check it out. How about a private show for me when Im off duty? Jessica winked at him. Its a deal. With that, she waved and walked away coolly. Ethan stuck his head out the car window just in time to see her disappear. He pulled back and turned to ir. Is my aunts best friend always this quirky? ir shrugged. I havent seen her much either. Lets go meet Joseph, Ethan decided, putting the odd encounter behind him. Despite her pretty and approachable appearance, Jessica turned out to be quite the character. Their car wove through the night market of Capitol City. They stopped outside a coffee shop not far from the hospital. Entering the cafe, Ethan and ir saw Joseph sitting in a corner, forcing a smile as they approached. Two orange juices, please, Ethan ordered, not in the mood for coffeete at night. After dismissing the waiter, he turned to Joseph. Mr. Joseph, you know were in this together. Mr. Ethan, Joseph promptly pulled out a check and ced it on the table. I just spoke with your brother on the phone. Heres the agreed-upon ten thousand dors. Ethan chuckled, waving the check in the air. Ive said before, were here to fulfill thest wishes of the dying, not to be insulted with money. Joseph looked uneasy, watching Ethan not handing back the check. Tell me the truth, Ethan demanded naturally, passing the check to ir to put away. The person Victoria was cheating with its you! He stared into Josephs eyes. It wasnt hard to guess. Victoria and her husband had no love left, and though she had a lover, her husbands impending death still left him unhappy. There was only one reason. The person she loved didnt love her back. Joseph fit the bill perfectly. Me. After a moment of silence, Joseph gave a bitter smile. My parents died early, and it was my brother who raised me. So, there was an illicit rtionship between you two? Ethan narrowed his eyes. He had pretty much pieced together the rtionships among them. What kind of regr guy makes gourmet lunches every day? Joseph shuddered, then nodded, covering his face with his hand. Victoria was in love with my brother, and he wanted to escape that rtionship, so he chose to marry her. Josephs expression wasplex. He still cant ept women. Ethan, although he had guessed most of it, still felt his worldview shattering when he heard it confirmed. Rubbing his nose bridge, he said, If thats the case, why wouldnt he leave the inheritance to Victoria? Hes the one at fault here. Michaels dying wish was that his wife should not inherit his wealth. How heartless. Joseph sighed deeply, his expression stillplex. My brother was nning to divorce her and then provide a financial settlement. But my sister-inw didnt know about my brothers sexual orientation issues and couldnt ept it. I I saw her crying every day, and I knew it was because of me. I felt guilty, so I went tofort her. Ethan leaned back, When you say fort, do you mean emotionally or physically? Joseph was startled and quickly waved his hands, I just treated my sister-inw as a good friend, chatting with her, going shopping with her. Her smile gradually returned, but one day, she suddenly confessed her feelings to me. Ethans mouth twitched. Victoria really hit the jackpot of bad luck to end up with these two brothers. Then you rejected her, and thats why she became so self-destructive. Joseph was silent for a long while, then smiled bitterly. I epted. After getting to know my sister-inw better, I realized I might also like women. I went to talk to my brother, hoping the three of us could live together. A pfft sound came from the side as ir spat out her juice onto the table. Ethan, too, was frowning, his mouth agape in surprise. Joseph, unfazed by their reactions, just gave a wry smile. Sorry, I know it sounds absurd, but thats how irrational love can be. When you like someone, you just do, and you cant lie to your own heart. Youve really elevated it, havent you? Ethan was at a loss for words. My brother disagreed. He felt like my sister-inw had stolen me from him. Later, when my brother was diagnosed with cancer, he refused to leave the inheritance to her, Joseph finished, falling silent. Ethan was silent too. He had expected the rtionships to beplicated, but not thisplicated. Looking at Joseph, he didnt know whether to criticize or what. How do three people even live together, with you in the middle? Is this person a hero of true love or a cuckold? Chapter 112: Ha! Men, they just cant help themselves, can they? Chapter 112: Ha! Men, they just can''t help themselves, can they? Chapter 112: Ha! Men, they just cant help themselves, can they? Forgive me for being blunt, Mr. Joseph, Ethan said, looking skeptical. If you really love your brother Michael, its theoretically hard to develop feelings for your sister-inw, right? Are you sure what youre feeling is love? His ultimate goal was to fulfill Michaels dying wish. Even though he found the trios rtionship bizarre and chaotic, he couldnt imagine what a sexual encounter involving two men and a woman would look like. Could it be one man in the back, one in the middle, and the woman in the front? And in that scenario, who would enjoy it the most? Ethan suddenly blurted out these odd questions, but he needed to ask them,they were relevant to his mission. I Josephs expression wasplex, clearly struggling to discuss the topic. Mr. Joseph, you should know that your brother is in thete stages of cancer, Ethan said, appealing to his emotions. He asked us to investigate because hes also hoping for a certain oue. My feelings for my brother are genuine, Joseph clenched his fists, his eyes reddening. I know what I feel for him isnt just gratitude, its real love. Theres no doubt about that. And what about Victoria? Ethan squinted. Is that love too, or just a physical desire for a woman? A flicker of emotion crossed Josephs eyes,he hadnt expected Ethan and ir to be so direct. This twisted emotion had been suppressed for so long, he too longed to talk about it. Being with my sister-inw makes me happy. I find myself wondering what shes doing at the moment, and my heart races every time I see her, Joseph spoke softly, as if reminiscing, then his expression turned to one of regret. All I want is for the three of us to live happily together. He looked up at Ethan. Is it wrong to love two people at the same time? Love is something you cant control once it starts. Mr. Joseph, I understand how you feel, Ethans mouth twitched. Falling for someone doesnt always make sense. Josephs expression changed several times, finally settling on a bitter smile. Ive wronged my brother. No, dont ever say that! Ethan said earnestly. Mr. Joseph, both you and Mr. Michael are my good friends. Your problems are my problems, and Ill make sure Mr. Michael can pass peacefully. Huh? Joseph looked confused. He was only discussing this with Ethan and ir because they already knew. The secret was out. He spoke up because the secrets were too much to bear alone, and he wanted to share them. In his mind, the matter was already settled. Ethans reaction, however, left him at a loss. This it doesnt matter anymore. Joseph felt that with his brothers impending death, the issue had lost its significance. Give me some time, Ill think of a solution! Ethan wanted to grab his hand but hesitated for a second, remembering where that hand had been, and instead made a fist in a gesture of encouragement. Do you really want Mr. Michael to leave this world with regrets?! Ah? Joseph was startled by his enthusiasm, but it struck a chord of guilt within him. He had fallen for his brothers wife and betrayed his brothers love. It was a double betrayal. But is there really a solution to this? He was baffled. Could there really be a solution to such a situation? I believe there is, as long as Mr. Michael is still alive, we shouldnt give up! Ethan saw how dejected Joseph was: Its not just for someone whos about to die, but for you, and for Victoria too. Do you really want to live with regrets for the rest of your life? I Josephs fists tightened. Of course, he didnt want his brother to die with regrets, especially when a stranger was working so hard for them. Deep down, a spark of hope was slowly being ignited. Could there really be a way for everyone to be happy? Josephs gaze grew serious. What should I do? Give me a little time, Ill figure something out. Ethan, ever the smooth talker, pulled out the $10,000 check he had shown earlier and handed it back to Joseph. I want Mr. Michael to pass without any worries. Ill only ept payment once weve achieved that. For him, the $10,000 wasnt a necessity anymore,earning Josephs trust was far more crucial. Joseph looked at the check on the table, a flicker of hope igniting in his eyes. He nodded, Okay! He had been under tremendous pressure, and Ethans arrival felt like a lifeline to a drowning man. Regardless of the oue, Joseph felt a significant weight lifted off his shoulders. The two men were in agreement. After telling Joseph to wait for his news, Ethan left by car. He and ir had just returned to the hospital room. Ethan copsed onto the bed. Ah?! What do we do now! ir, I need some ideas. He didnt care whether Michael Morgan passed away peacefully or not. His mission was to ensure that Michaels estate would not be inherited by his wife. The reward for the mission was a thousand points, plus the ability to double up on exchangeable skills and add a skill recycling feature. These were perks he couldnt afford to lose. Hmm, ir muttered as she returned to the room and began to undress, preparing to freshen up. Michael Morgan is angry with his brother and wife right now. We just need to help him find peace, right? It shouldnt be too hard since hes on his deathbed. She took off her sports shirt and then unbuttoned her jeans, tossing them onto the bed, revealing her pale, slender legs d only in flesh-colored underwear. ir slipped into her slippers, removed her jacket and bra, and tossed them aside. Ethan nced over, noting her modest bust. Hey, arent you being a bit too casual here? He saw ir had also taken off her underwear,pletely bare now. Hmm, ir finished undressing and walked to the bathroom, her tone casual. Its not like you havent seen it before. She went straight to the bathroom to shower, so she wouldnt have to change clothes inside. Whatever. Ethan pursed his lips, his mind returning to the task at hand. He didnt need Michael Morgan to find peace. He just needed to ensure that his estate didnt end up with Victoria, which wasplicated since they were married. Even if they divorced now, she could still im half of his assets. Ethan sighed softly, pulled out his phone, and hesitated before dialing a number saved as Tool #1. In a high-end apartment in Capitol City. Abigailey on her bed scrolling through her phone, watching a video of Coach Biggie performing at a gentlemens club, which had millions of shares andments. Damn guy! The more Abigaile thought about it, the angrier she got. She had intended to piggyback off his social media traffic, but instead, she ended up lending him money. She couldnt make the first move. She knew well that being too forward could make a woman less appealing to men. She waited for Ethan to contact her first, nning to respond with enthusiasm but never to initiate. Ding ding ding! Her phone vibrated. Abigailes heart raced, hoping it was him, yet dreading the disappointment if it wasnt. When she saw that the caller was Ethan. Ha! Men, they just cant help themselves, can they? Chapter 113: It was just a misunderstanding Chapter 113: It was just a misunderstanding In a cozy corner of a caf near the hospital. Abigaile was dressed in a pink batwing shirt and capri pants, her makeup wless, looking like a cute 17-year-old high school girl straight out of a fashion magazine. From the moment she sat down, she kept stealing nces at Ethan next to her. Thest time Abigaile dressed up in cosy, revealing the ck stockings underneath, it failed to catch Ethans attention. She pondered over it and concluded that her celebrity status might be giving Ethan, an 18-year-old boy, a sense of distance. This time, she deliberately went for a more youthful look. Thanks, Abigaile, Ethan said, his eyes lighting up with admiration when he saw her. It was undeniable,her innocent beauty had rightfully earned her fame. Unfortunately, he preferred mature, sexy women. With his aunt as a reference for that kind of allure, Abigaile didnt quite spark his interest. Youre still calling me Abigaile? Just call me Abby, thats what my friends call me, Abigaile said, casually adding a hint of flirtation to their conversation. Ah, sure, Abby, Ethan responded, not paying much attention. He thought to himself how genuinely nice she wasnot only had she lent him money enthusiastically, but she was also eager to help. Now, meeting again, she didnt even bring up the loan. Abigaile noticed the sh of admiration in his eyes and felt a surge of pride. With her looks, changing her style with every meeting to provide a fresh surprise, few men could resist her charm. Abby, when is Mr. Felix from the courthouse supposed to arrive? Ethan asked, finding himself more and more fond of Abigaile. She really was an angel. He had now figured out the twisted dynamics of the Morgan family. The father wanted a divorce without giving his wife any money, a goal not easily achieved. Ethan nned to first consult awyer about the feasibility. If ir were to handle it, not only would it waste time, but finding a goodwyer would also be tough. And Abigaile, being a celebrityeven from the adult film industryhad her connections. Surprisingly, she had managed to bring in a friend from the courthouse. Pretending to check her phone, Abigaile said, Ah, looks like theres a traffic jam. He should be here soon. She had deliberately told Felix toe half an hourter, giving her time to keep Ethans attention on her. From the moment she sat down, she noticed how Ethan looked at her and felt secretly pleased. Winning a mans favor was a ssic moveshowing her value, not just being a pretty face. Abigaile sneaked a peek at Ethan, observing his somewhat youthful cheeks. She instinctively turned her head away, a sh of embarrassment crossing her face as she applied these tactics to this barely adult boy. Abigaile did have a sense of shame. Ethan also noticed the subtle change in her expression and was curious why this girl was so nice to him. Lending him money, helping him find connections. Could she possibly like him? The thought barely crossed his mind before Ethan dismissed it. Abigaile was a minor celebrity, surrounded by handsome men in the entertainment industry. It surely couldnt be because of his 10-inch Pecker, could it? Abigaile lifted her fruity drink to her lips and casually asked, So, Ethan, do you have a girl you like? Eh? Ethan looked at her, puzzled by the sudden shift to romantic topics. Yeah, I do. Oh~ Abigaile turned her head, her big eyes blinking curiously. Whats it like to have a crush on someone? I started my career right after high school, and you know howplicated people in the entertainment industry can be. Ive always been on guard. Now, here I am at 23, and Ive never really had that feeling of liking someone. She sighed dramatically, her eyes filled with a wistful longing. Its such a regret, you know? I really want to experience what dating is like, but Im scared to date someone from the industry, and I dont really meet people outside of it. Isnt that strange? She sneaked a nce at Ethans expression after her spiel. First, she rified that although she was in the entertainment industry, she was more of an innocent type, then she expressed a strong desire to date someone outside her usual circles. She was hinting that Ethan might just fit her criteria for a romantic interest. Uh, Ethan hesitated, meeting herrge, expectant eyes. I guess wanting to date is pretty normal. Really? Ill let you in on a secretIve actually been considering a guy for dating, Abigaile watched his reaction closely. Ethans expression turned awkward. What was with that intense gaze? She couldnt possibly be about to confess her feelings for him. Could she actually be interested in him for his 10-inch Pecker? Hehe, Abigaile giggled, batting her eyshes yfully. Its Mr. Felix. Hes expressed his feelings for me several times. Youll help me check him out when he arrives, wont you? Oh, sure, Ethan turned away, his face flushing with embarrassment. Mr. Felix was the friend Abigaile had rmended. Beforeing, he had briefly mentioned Felixs resumegraduated from a prestigious universitysw school, currently working at a local courthouse, and potentially on track to be a judge. For a moment, he really thought Abigaile was about to confess her feelings for him. It was just a misunderstanding. Abigaile noticed his embarrassed expression and barely suppressed augh, relieved to have let him know she had other admirers. It was important for her to show that she was also sought after. Just then, the caf door opened, and a man in his thirties walked in. His hair was meticulously styled, he wore silver sses, and his smile was genuinely pleasant. Ethan instinctivelypared him to others, recognizing him as what people might call a catch. Over here! Abigaile waved. Felix smiled as he approached and sat down across from them, extending his hand. Hello, you must be Mr. Ethan. Im Felix Adams. Its a pleasure to meet you. Ah, hello. Ethan shook his hand lightly. Felix, Ethan is a very important friend of mine. Ive been singing your praises to him, Abigaile chuckled. Hmm, Ive just handled a lot of marriagew cases, thats all, Felix replied modestly. Actually, divorce cases make up about 40% of all cases in the courthouse. Let me exin the situation, Abigaile took the lead. Ethan, feel free to correct me if I miss anything. She recounted the situation of the Morgan family as she had heard from Ethan. Felix listened intently, asking for details asionally. Ethan, while ensuring privacy, provided as much information as he could. He was impressed with Felixs first impressionhumble, polite, and very serious, showing no hostility towards him sitting next to Abigaile. I understand the situation now, Felix pondered. Ourws tend to protect the women in the family. Since the husband has no parents, even if the wifes infidelity is proven, she would still be entitled to at least 30% to 40% of the marital assets. What circumstances would allow for the wife not to receive any inheritance? Ethan asked further. As long as they are married, she is entitled to the inheritance, Felix exined. Only if the husband dies after theyve voluntarily divorced, and the wife agrees to leave without any assets, would there be a possibility that she doesnt get a share of the inheritance. Chapter 114: What are you hesitating for? Chapter 114: What are you hesitating for? Thanks a lot, Mr. Felix, Ethan said, getting up after finishing his legal consultation. Dont mention it. Youre a friend of Abigailes, so feel free to reach out if you need more legal advice, Felix adjusted his gold-rimmed sses and handed over his business card with both hands. Ive got a meeting this afternoon, so Ill be heading off. He then smiled at Abigaile, Abby, need a ride? No, Im good. Ill stay a bit longer, Abigaile quickly waved him off. Alright then. Felix, ever the gentleman, took his leave with a nod. Ethan watched him go, deep in thought. Things were gettingplicated. Hey, Ethan, Abigaile started, ying it coy. She crossed her legs, revealing a sliver of her ankle from her cropped pants and her perfectly pedicured toes in her high-heeled sandals. She knew her strengths well. Besides a pretty face, her well-maintained feet were her secret weapon. Every time she posed in stockings or barefoot, her fans would go wild. Whats up? Ethan, lost in thought, turned just in time to see her sitting there with her legs crossed. She had nice legs. Not as sexy as a mature womans, but they had a soft, feminine charm. Hehe, what do you think about Felix? Hes confessed to me several times, Abigaile sped her hands together like a girl dreaming of the future. Ive been seriously considering whether to ept his confessions. She knew that making a man feel the pressure ofpetition could spur him into action. She stuck out her tongue yfully, But hes not really my type. Too formal for me. I prefer someone I can chat andugh with. Happiness is what matters most. Abigaile wanted to make sure Ethan wasnt too discouraged, quickly stating her stance and hinting that he might be more her type. Do you think I should give it a try? My friends tell me that love isnt as important as life. Huh? Ethan, preupied with the troubles of the Michael Morgan family, hadnt been paying much attention. Well, youre young. Why not date around a bit? Good men are hard to find. Abigaile realized he wasnt really listening to her. Seeing Ethan still distracted, she felt ignored and it stung. I should get going. Well talkter. Abigaile stopped her act, grabbed her purse, and stood up to leave. Abby, let me walk you out? Ethan sensed something was off. She was fine just a moment ago. Had he upset her by being distracted? Abigaile stopped, turned around, and gave him a smile like a waitress forced to be pleasant, No need! You focus on your stuff. With that, she didnt look back and quickly left the caf. Ethan stood there, dumbfounded. He really wanted to maintain their friendship, considering its rare to find a true friend who would lend money and help out like she did. Ethan rubbed his head, deciding to finish up his tasks and then reach out to apologize. Abigaile walked out of the caf, the cold breeze calming her irritated mood as she walked head down along the sidewalk. What am I even doing? Abigaile chuckled bitterly to herself, realizing she had been trying too hard to use all her tricks. And yet, Ethan showed no interest in her romantically. She gripped her purse tightly. She knew the truth but didnt want to admit that she was past her prime, desperately trying to prove her charm to a young guy. How ridiculous, she thought. Abigaile looked up at a poster on a nearby mall featuring a young, beautiful girl group. Thats the entertainment industry for you, always bringing in younger, prettier girls. She stared, lost in thought. Just then, a car pulled up to the curb, and the window rolled down. Abby, let me give you a ride, Felix offered with a smile. You havent left yet? Abigaile asked, surprised, quickly putting on a sweet, waitress-like smile and sping her hands together cutely, Thanks~. She got into the passenger seat. Although it might be rude to say this now, Felix started as he drove, smiling, would you like to join me for dinner tonight? I know a great Italian ce. Well, Abigaile instinctively wanted to agree, but then paused, smiling, Sorry, Mr. Felix, Im a bit tired today. How about I treat you next week? Sure, Felix replied, steering the wheel. Miss Abby, do you like Mr. Ethan? What? Abigailes face showed a ridiculous expression, How could I? Oh, just that knowing you for so long, this is the first time youve asked for my help because of someone else, Felix chuckled. Him, Abigailes eyes flickered with embarrassment, obviously not admitting she wanted to tap into Coach Biggies fanbase. Images of Ethan shed through her mind. Every interaction with him frustrated her to no end. Abigailes lips curved into a smile, Seeing him try so hard, its kind of pitiful. A hardworking guy is always likable. Just because of that, huh. Felix pulled the car to a stop. Abigaile looked up to find they were already at her apartment building. Thanks~ She said, pushing the door open to get out. Abby. Felix suddenly called out to her. Abigaile turned back to see the intense look in his eyes behind his sses. I know youve always seen me as a brother since we were kids, Felix said softly, but you should know, I like you. Abigailes pupils dted, the confession catching her off guard. Facing Felixs intense gaze, she stammered, I Ill think about it seriously and give you an answer. Oh, and say hi to your parents for me. Sure. Felix nodded with a smile. Abigaile watched his car disappear around the corner, her hand on her forehead, her expression heavy, What are you hesitating for? Youre not going to find a better man than Felix! She pulled out her phone, looking at Ethans contact, gritting her teeth. Her charm was being ignored by this boy, and it was frustrating. After a moment, she smirked again and quickly typed, About the property division issue you asked about earlier, whats your rtionship with that person? Maybe I can help. Being with this man allowed her to temporarily set aside her troubles. He was alwaysing up with something new. Meanwhile. Ethan returned to the hospital, his head buried in the hospital bed, thinking about how to fulfill Michaels wish, which meant getting Victoria to divorce him and leave with nothing. It seemed impossible. Just then, his phone buzzed. It was a message from Abigaile. Hmph, women, Ethan chuckled, amused. She had stormed off earlier, and now here she was again. He thought for a moment and sent her a message about Victorias situation, omitting her real name, hoping for some advice. Just as he sent the message, the hospital room door opened, and Scarlett walked in wearing a uniform. Ethans gaze immediately shifted to her long legs d in ck stockings. Chapter 115: You can only touch one Chapter 115: You can only touch one Scarlett was dressed in business attire, her figure entuated by the outfit, making her look both professional and undeniably attractive. Her skirt hugged her curves, and beneath it, her legs were long and straight. Ethan! she eximed, surprised and pleased, as she noticed his gaze linger on her ck-stockinged legs before he finally looked up to meet her eyes and tossed his phone aside. Ever since she had agreed to date him, she had been consciously avoiding him. Ethan understood that she hadnt fully epted their rtionship yet. After all, transitioning from nephew to boyfriend wasnt something one could easily wrap their head around. I just finished my Teacher Certification exam and thought Ide to see you, Scarlett said, noticing where his eyes had initially rested. Ah, this kid, she muttered to herself with a sigh, sitting down beside his hospital bed and naturally starting to tidy his nket. Good luck on bing a full-fledged teacher! Ethan suddenly remembered that today was her exam day. Lately, his mind had been preupied with the troubles of the Morgan family, and he had almost forgotten about her important day. He quickly pulled out a bank card and handed it to her. Auntie, heres $60,000. Abigaile and I earned it together. You can use it. Why so much? Scarlett was taken aback. It had only been half a month, and they had made another $60,000. Including the previous amount, they had given her a total of $100,000. This money could genuinely ease the financial strain on their family. And he had managed this while being bedridden,if he were healthy, who knows how much more he could earn. Its actually thanks to Abigaile, Ethan said with a smile. You know her, the actress who visited mest time. Ive been coborating with her and made some money. Your nephew here is now a big-time streamer with two million followers. These celebrities are loaded. He was using Abigaile as a shield, in a way. The money was borrowed from her on his own merit, so it might as well be considered earned. Really? Scarlett was skeptical. She looked into Ethans sincere eyes,he didnt seem to be lying. Besides, bedridden as he was, he wasnt in a position to do anything illegal. She had heard about making money online, and it indeed seemed lucrative. Scarlett exhaled deeply, stroking Ethans head. Ethan, no matter what happens, your health is whats most important, okay? Yeah, I know, Auntie, Ethan replied, leaning in closer. Scarlett paused, suddenly aware that besides being rtives, they were also a couple. She felt awkward and tried to pull away. But Ethan had already wrapped his arms around her waist, feeling the tightness of her uniform and the softness beneath. Auntie. He didnt say anything else, but his eyes conveyed all his longing. Scarlett felt her heartbeat quicken under his intense gaze. She had to admit, when Ethan offered the money, he shifted from being a child who needed care to a man who could support a family. This maturity and growth were exhrating. Especially for Scarlett, it brought a kind of maternal pride, like seeing her own child seed. Its daytime, Scarlett said, feeling more awkward than shy under his burning gaze. In her heart, Ethan was sometimes the reliable man she could lean on, but deep down, she still saw him as her nephew. This wasnt something that could change quickly. So when he suggested a more intimate interaction, typical of couples, Scarlett felt very ufortable. Then Ill just stick to foot y, Ethan said, knowing it would take a long time for her to fully ept him. What he needed to do was increase their intimacy, helping her gradually see him more as a boyfriend than a nephew. After making his request, he fixed his gaze directly on Scarlett. Scarletts mouth twitched, wondering how Ethan could talk about foot y with such conviction. Feeling his intense gaze and after a moment of internal struggle, she bent down to remove her high heels. You can only touch one, she conceded. Sitting on the hospital bed, she could easily lift one foot towards him. Ethan, seeing her hesitant movement, reached out first, grasping her ankle and then holding her foot in his palm. Her foot was small, fitting easily in his hand, wrapped in ayer of sheer ck stockings, smooth to the touch. Her toes were clearly visible beneath the nylon. Ethan held on tightly, caressing her foot in his palm and at various points, savoring the silky sensation of her elegant foot. Scarlett turned her head away, feigningposure while her cheeks flushed red. Her nephews fascination with her feet made the situation doubly awkward. After ying for a while, Ethan lifted the nket. Scarlett knew what was about to happen and instinctively wanted to speak up to stop him, but seeing Ethans enamored expression, she swallowed her words. Silently. Ethans hand moved gently, stroking the sole of her foot, sliding over the ck stockings, leaving faint traces in just a short time. But clearly, one foot wasnt quite enough stimtion. Ethan wanted to continue his yful requests, suddenly feeling the foot he was toying with begin to move under the stockings. The toes, once passive, now skillfully pinched through the nylon, though clearly inexperienced. Ethan looked up, his expression a mix of amusement and surprise. Good grief, she had actually gone and researched foot y techniques for him. Scarlett avoided his gaze. In the room, only their breathing could be heard. Ethan felt a surge of excitement. Auntie, Im close, he hurriedly said. Oh, ah, Scarlett, already flustered, became even more disoriented by his shout. Dont mess up the bed, Ethan quickly added, a mischievous glint in his eye as he swiftly picked up her recently removed ck high heels. Then, with a shiver, he released a white fluid into the shoe. Ah? It was toote for Scarlett to stop him. She stared, dumbfounded, as her nephew held the high heel in his hand. After satisfying himself, Ethan picked up her foot again, cleaning it on the ck stockings with a sincere expression. Thank you, Auntie. Scarlett was speechless. After a brief hesitation, she slipped her foot back into the high heel, noting it was the easiest time shed ever had putting on a shoe. Get some rest, she said as she stood up and left the hospital room, her walk noticeably stiff. Ethan watched her leave, thinking it was a pity. Next time, hed have to maintain this feeling and take his aunt out shopping. Lost in thought, he suddenly remembered he had asked Abigaile for a favor. He quickly checked his phone, which had several new messages. Ignoring the meaningless ones, he read about a TV show plot where a sister seduces her brother-inw to inherit a fortune by convincing him to divorce and marry her. Ethan grimaced. Typical ridiculous TV drama. He thought about getting Joseph to seduce Victoria, convincing her to divorce and leave everything behind, ensuring the inheritance wouldnt go to Victoria. Cut it out, that would never work in real life. Yet, suddenly, a wildly humorous n popped into his head. Chapter 116: Choose one Chapter 116: Choose one Something smells funky in here. ir walked back into the hospital room, casually tossing her handbag onto the bed as her eyes swept over it, her expression yful. Cough, dont worry about it, just open the window and itll clear up, Ethan replied, turning his head away, although it was aimed at the aunts high heels where some semen had been identally shot. Theres always a bit that ends up outside. Did mome by? ir asked, taking off her sports jacket to reveal a sailor suit and a id skirt underneath. I rarely see you in this outfit. Ethans gaze lingered on her thighs,Emily always wore a sailor suit and id skirt whenever she came. Her slightly protruding chest entuated the cuteness of a young girl. But this uniform on ir was a far cry from cute,she leaned more towards a cool, handsome, older sister vibe. On her, the uniform looked like a cool, mature woman trying to look younger. Unexpectedly, it had its own charm. Yeah, the school recently banned casual clothes, ir said nonchntly, unbuttoning her cor and slipping out of the uniform. Being naked was only ufortable the first time. But once you try it, you realize how trulyfortable it is in the summer. ir quickly finished changing and picked up her pajamas to go wash up in the bathroom. Ethan kept watching her from behind. Ever since that drunken night, ir had stopped wearing underwear around him. It was as if ayer of cling film had been punctured between them. ir waspletely uninhibited around him now, doing whatever feltfortable. As ir entered the bathroom, Ethan opened the system panel. Last wish generated: Michael hopes his property wont be inherited by his wife after his death. Task reward: 1000 points, double exchangeable skills, add skill recycling feature. He carefully read the task description and went over the details ofpleting it in his mind. He needed to ensure legally that Victoria wouldnt inherit any property, while all parties could still have a bright future. Come on, just stick to the n, and you can do it, Ethan encouraged himself. While he was thinking. ir came out of the bathroom after her shower,pletely naked, just holding a towel to dry her hair, with droplets of water clinging to her pale skin. Ethan suddenly realized how fair irs skin was, the water droplets trailing down her chest, along her t stomach, down to her pubic bone. Are you nning to marry my mom? ir asked casually as she grabbed a beer from the mini-fridge and took a big gulp. Ah, why bring that up all of a sudden? Ethan, looking at her figure, suddenly felt that ir was quite feminine when undressed. Though her bust was less than a B, she had nice curves, and her hips were perky in a healthy way, notrge. Just curious, ir said with a towel draped over her shoulders, turning her head with a smile at the corner of her mouth: Lately, youve been giving off a real sense of security. Hmm, Ill take that as your approval of me as a brother for now, Ethan was surprised, rarely hearing such directments from ir. After the water droplets on her skin had air-dried, ir put on a nightgown, her healthy body now covered by fabric. She brushed her long hair from her forehead with a particrly cool gesture: My mom hasnt been this rxed in many years. Oh, so does that mean youll have to start calling me dad? Ethan joked. You seem pretty keen on me marrying aunt. Yeah. iry back on the bed, propping up her legs: That way, the three of us could always be together. Oh, but even if I marry aunt, Ethan looked at ir, youll have to get married and leave someday. Hmm, lets worry about the future when ites, ir said, lying back and closing her eyes. Seeing this, Ethan decided not to say more. The evening breeze wafted in through the window, gently caressing irs cheeks as she snuggled into the warm nkets. That night, she slept soundly. The next day arrived. After ir left for school, Ethan called Joseph, asking him toe over to his hospital room. Joseph, having some free time, arrived in less than an hour. Mr. Joseph, Ive thought of a way for everyone to be happy, Ethan said, his expression serious. Ah? Joseph looked puzzled. With his beloved brother on his deathbed, how could everyone possibly be happy? I want you to pursue Victoria and then marry her, Ethan stated earnestly. Josephs face showed a question mark, and he immediately waved his hands, Absolutely not. My brother has been upset and even his illness worsened because of issues with his wife. What if he agrees? Ethan squinted. Ill convince him. You love Victoria, right? Shes wasting away in gentlemens clubs every night, sleeping with different men. Can you really stand by and watch? Shouldnt a man protect the woman he loves? Hearing about Victoria sleeping with other men made Joseph shudder. Clearly, whether a normal man or one with a cuckoldplex, discovering such a fact would be unsettling. Is that true? Josephs voice trembled. You can verify it anytime. Ill convince Mr. Michael to ept it, dont worry, Ethan said with unwavering confidence. Josephs expression fluctuated, but he eventually nodded. Trust me, Mr. Joseph, Ethan said seriously. I will make everyone happy. Joseph then hid around the corner to wait. Ethan entered Michaels hospital room. Michael looked surprised to see him,in his mind, this matter was already settled. Mr. Michael, Ethan began softly, I promised to help you fulfill yourst wish. Ah? Michael was confused. You truly wish for Victoria not to inherit your estate, which is legally impossible, Ethan stated bluntly, unless she voluntarily renounces it. And then? Michael asked calmly, already aware of this but also knowing it was unlikely to happen. I hope you can bless Victoria and Joseph, let them be together, Ethan observed his reaction closely. As he finished, Michaels expression darkened, clearly about to get angry. Mr. Michael, your anger stems mainly from your brother Joseph betraying you by falling for your wife. So, just switch it up. Let Joseph marry Victoria, and then you sleep with her. Its like getting even, and that should be enough for you to forgive Joseph. Michaels expression went from stunned to livid, his eyes darting to a fruit knife on a nearby table. Wait, Mr. Michael, dont get worked up, Ethan said quickly, seeing he was seriously angry. Back in the day, you won Victorias heart. Now, you can pursue her in Josephs name. Help Joseph win your wife, then whether its blindfolded or some other kinky way, let Victoria conceive your child. Then make a will leaving everything to the child in her womb, with Joseph managing it. Victoria will think the child is Josephs, afraid to arouse your suspicions. Then let Joseph propose to Victoria, and she wont object. Michael looked utterly baffled. Mr. Michael, think about it. This way, you get back at your brother for his betrayal, make his wife pregnant, and have Joseph raise your child. Plus, all your money goes to your child, and Victoria gets nothing. Its a triple win. Michael massaged his temples. The cancer was causing him pain, his head buzzing. Ethans convoluted n left him utterly nk. Mr. Michael, Ethan lowered his voice again, after you pass away, would you rather she squanders your estate or raises your child? Choose one. Chapter 117: Relieved that it was finally over Chapter 117: Relieved that it was finally over Wait hold on. Michael was confused. Why would I want my wife to wear a blindfold when we make love? No, Mr. Michael, not your wife, Ethan shook his head. After you divorce Victoria and she gets together with Joseph, youll be sleeping with your brothers wife. Clearly, Michael was dizzy with the convoluted scenario. Think about it, Mr. Michael, Ethans voice lowered. You could sleep with Josephs wife as revenge for his betrayal, and he would even raise your child. You want a child, dont you? Michaels face went through several expressions, his fists clenched and then rxed as he wrestled with his thoughts. Joseph has already agreed, Ethan dropped another bombshell. Hes willing to raise your child. Michael sat up sharply, disbelief etched on his face, then slumped back onto the bed. He agreed I guess Joseph is trying to atone, Ethan said softly. After all, he seduced your wife and betrayed your love. Michael was silent for a long time before finally nodding. Ethan left the hospital room. Joseph came around the corner, anxious. Mr. Ethan, do you really have a way for my brother to forgive me? Yes, and Mr. Michael has agreed, Ethan saw the anxiety and tension in his eyes. I can now tell you the way to make everyone happy. Clearly, Josephs love for his brother outweighed his feelings for his sister-inw. Otherwise, he wouldnt have let Victoria go off with male escorts for group activities without a care. Please, tell me. Joseph hesitated, not quite believing in a solution that would make everyone happy, but with his brothers agreement, hope was kindled. Ethan repeated the n he had told Michael. I marry Victoria and then let her have my brothers child? Joseph was baffled. Their rtionships were alreadyplicated enough. But Ethans n was even more explosive. Yes, that way everyone can be happy, Ethan exined earnestly. You said you and Victoria are in love, right? Hoping to live together, all three of you. You can have a normal marriage, and Mr. Michael leaves behind a child. You im to love Mr. Michael, but wouldnt you want to raise his child? Joseph looked troubled, shaking his head. No, if its my brothers child, I I think I could. Hmm, Ethan nodded. See, in the end, you get Mr. Michaels forgiveness, love, a child, and even an inheritance. Everyone can be happy. Im not in it for the inheritance, Joseph quickly said. I know, its all about providing for the child, Ethan said sincerely. After a brief silence, Michael asked, What what do I do next? Dont worry, Ill find a professional to help you, Ethan patted his shoulder. You should go see your brother first,hes already forgiven you. Michael paused, then nodded and ran off towards the hospital room. Ethan watched him go, exhaling deeply. Now for the final step. Later that afternoon, at a fast-food restaurant not far from the hospital. Ethan waited in a booth, tapping his fingers on the table, then saw a stylishly dressed woman enter. Miss Victoria, over here. He waved with a smile. After Victoria sat down, her expression surprised, Coach Biggie, I didnt expect you to ask me out alone. Hmm, because theres something important I need to discuss with you, Ethan picked up a ss of water. He had previously interacted with her at the gentlemens club under the alias Coach Biggie. Getting her toe out was unexpectedly easy. Its rare for a married woman to refuse an invitation from a 10-inch Dick. Really? Whats this about? Victoria was curious, her eyes shing with caution. She didnt think there could be any serious business with the young man in front of herif there was, her first thought would be a scam. Scams were a daily urrence in this city. Dont worry, Im not here to borrow money, Ethan noticed her suspicion and looked into her eyes. Let me reintroduce myself. My name is Ethan, and Im actually a detective. Coach Biggie is just a side gig. Victoria looked at the handsome young man in front of her, a question mark practically forming above her head. Your husband hired me to investigate you. You should know, after what happened, he wants a divorce, Ethans voice was serious. Michael, Joseph, and you, Miss Victoria, Ive investigated everything about your situation. Victorias body shivered, fully aware of the outrageous situation between her husband and brother-inw. Now that Ethan had bluntlyid it out, she visibly panicked. Let me cut to the chase. I proposed a n to Mr. Michael that could make all three of you happy. Ethan repeated the n he had shared with Michael and Joseph. Victorias face was a mix of shock and disbelief, a whirlwind of emotions. After a long pause, she shook her head frantically: Impossible, this is absurd. You love Joseph, dont you? Ethan stared into her eyes, his gaze piercing as if seeing into her soul. I Victoria tried to deny it, opened her mouth, but said nothing. If you reject this proposal, then he will surely have instructed hiswyer to divorce you before he dies. You frequent the gentlemens club and have inappropriate rtions with many men. As the party at fault in the marriage, youd get at most 30% of the assets, Ethan stated decisively. And knowing your husband is seriously ill, you immediately went to the gentlemens club. If that gets spun a bit more, not only will you get even less, but I think your reputation will be destroyed too. You wouldnt want your friends and family to see what those reporters, desperate for a scoop, might write without any limits. Its their fault, not mine! Victoria was frantic. But you have no proof, Ethan shook his head. Michael can affordwyers, can pay for PR, can control the narrative. Can you? Victoria felt as if her soul had been drained, taking a moment to gather herself: Why are you telling me all this? Because I believe a mother should have the right to choose for her child, Ethan spoke softly. If you dont want to carry Michaels child, then use contraception after the masked encounter. Later, have Josephs child. Youll marry the man you love, raise a child with him, and secure a worry-free inheritance. In this n, Michael will also pass away peacefully. That way, everyone can be happy. Victoria was silent for a full half-hour. Ethan waited patiently. She finally looked up: What do you want out of this? After you secure the inheritance, Ill need a payment of $50,000, Ethan said. Okay, Victoria nodded. The two reached an agreement. Ethan watched her leave, exhaling deeply, relieved that it was finally over. So, isthis person a hero of true love or a cuckold? Chapter 118: Three people together, truly crazy Chapter 118: Three people together, truly crazy The car was parked across from a love hotel, with Abigaile in the drivers seat and Ethan riding shotgun, watching a live feed on his phone. Victoria and Joseph were sitting by a flower bed, all smiles. A young artist was rapidly sketching them on his easel. Meanwhile, Victorias husband, Michael, sat in the backseat, his expression aplex mix of emotions as he stared at the screen. Looks like the dates going pretty well, Ethan said, turning to Michael. Mr. Michael, ording to the n, when Joseph walks past this love hotelter, hell invite her to stay the night. To keep your wife from suspecting anything, Mr. Joseph will make love to her first. He wont finish inside her, then hell blindfold Victoria, and youll take over toplete the deed. Michaels face went through a series of changes, his already paleplexion from illness now flushed with red. Ethan understood how he felt, watching his wife on a date with his brother, and then, as a husband, having to blindfold her and take his turn. It was a deeply humiliating situation for any husband or brother. Abigaile looked oddly amused,she had expressed a desire to get involved thest time she heard such an outrageous n. She had just been speaking off the cuff. But she hadnt expected Ethan to actually call her this morning. After figuring out the n, she was stunned. Even though she was in showbiz and had seen all sorts of messy rtionship dramas, and heard about people who took things too far, Ethans maneuver still managed to lower her bar for what was considered twisted. Mr. Michael, I know this is tough, Ethan said, noticing his flushed face and trying to offer somefort. But you need to remember, right now Victoria isnt your wife, shes Josephs girlfriend, and youre about to sleep with your brothers girlfriend. Abigailes mouth twitched. What a way to offerfort. Michaels face showed anger, but it seemed to lessen a bit after Ethans words. Huh? Abigaile couldnt believe it. Michael clenched his fists, staring at the screen showing his wife and brother smiling together. After five minutes, he rxed, deted, leaning back in his seat. Ethan couldnt fathom what Michael was going through. But he knew that whether they could pull this off depended on today, which was why he was here to oversee it personally. Ethan noticed Abigaile seemed like she wanted to say something, but he gestured with his eyes for her to hold off. Time ticked by slowly. The atmosphere in the car was tense. The spy camera was attached to Joseph. After the young artist finished his sketch, he folded the paper, packed it up, and handed it over. Victoria, smiling radiantly like a schoolgirl in love, epted it. The two of them chatted andughed as they followed the route Ethan had set, walking up to the car. Stopping in front of the love hotel, Joseph said, Victoria, weve been walking all afternoon. Feeling tired? They were less than 30 feet from the roadside car. Michael could see his wife and brother from where he sat, his eyes wide, his fists clenched again. Victoria looked down, hesitated briefly, then reached out and took Josephs hand. Together, they walked into the love hotel. Abigaile nced back at Michael, her expression odd. At that moment, no one could decipher theplex look on his face. Once inside the love hotel, things were straightforwardnone of the innocence of youth between these adults. They explored each others bodies, Josephs shirt tossed aside on a nearby table, the camera focused on the bed. They embraced passionately, greedily seeking pleasure from each other. Oh oh, Ethan nced again at Michael. He knew very well that both people in the cameras view were aware that Michael was watching everything unfold. Ethan had expected things to be a bit more subdued, or at least perfunctory. But reality turned out to be more exaggerated than a movie. Maybe it was the presence of an audience that made them overperform. The only sounds in the car were the loud moans of the man and woman, filling the space with an indescribable awkwardness. Ethan couldnt understand it. If Joseph loved Michael, how could he be so passionately involved with Michaels wife? Who was the love really for? It all quieted down after a joint high-pitched scream from the couple. Mr. Michael, Ethan broke the silence, let me help you up there. I Michael paused, then shook his head, Forget it. I havent seen Victoria smile like that in a long time. Lets just say I owe it to her. After saying this, hey back in the seat, lookingpletely drained. Damn it, Ethan cursed internally. At this critical moment, Michael was ying the saint. If he backed out now, how would Ethanplete his mission? He silently recited the system task. Final wish generated: Michael hopes his property will not be inherited by his wife after his death. Task reward: 1000 points, double exchangeable skills, and add skill recycling feature. The system task remained unchanged. Ethan took a deep breath and said, Mr. Michael, listen to this. He yed a recording on his phone. It was Victorias voice: I love Michael, even though he doesnt love me. He has fulfilled his duties as a husband. If Michael wishes, I dont mind having children with him. What? Michael was confused. Mr. Michael, did you really think you could keep this from Miss Victoria? Ethan took advantage of his confusion, Lets go, lets stick to the n, shall we? The audio was a precaution, recorded by Victoria, although it had no direct connection to whether Michael would go through with his part now. But it was enough to throw Michael off. And when someones thoughts are in disarray, theyre easy to lead. Ethan got out of the car, opened the back door, and pulled Michael up, guiding him somewhat bewilderingly into the love hotel. He sent a text just before entering. The door to the room was slightly ajar. Ethan pulled Michael into the room where Victoria was tied to the bed with bondage ropes, a blindfold covering her eyes,pletely naked. She was moaning something unintelligible. Joseph, I love you~ dont treat me like a person~ Shes a good woman, Ethan nced at her. True to his word, Joseph had finished on her chest, avoiding mixing his semen with his brothers. Josephs face, now devoid of earlier passion, looked embarrassed. Ethan approached him, lowering his voice, Later, you help your brother out, you know hes not well, and He paused, Youve always wanted a threesome, your wish is about toe true. After saying that, Ethan didnt linger and left the room. Back in the car. Abigaile couldnt contain herself any longer, her tone agitated, What the hell is going on?! Im just fulfilling Mr. Michaels final wish, Ethan replied as he settled into the passenger seat. In the end, isnt it true that everyone got what they wanted? Abigailes mouth hung open, seemingly at a loss for words. Ethan turned on his phone screen, which was still live streaming. He was stunned. If he had to describe it. Three people together, truly crazy. Chapter 119: Last wish fulfilled Chapter 119: Last wish fulfilled Watching a live stream of passionate lovemaking with a stunning womanawkward or not? Well, that really depends on the rtionship between the two viewers. Abigaile seemed to be enjoying herself, eyes wide as she stared at the screen. Doesnt that hurt? As long as youre persistent, you can train any part of the body, Ethan replied, smacking his lips as he watched. He had thought Michael would be the one going all out, but it turned out his delicate-looking younger brother was the one putting in more effort. The scene on the screen was getting too much. Lets just stop watching, Ethan nced at Abigaile, who seemed even more unfazed than him, not shy in the slightest. When they first met, she had yed the innocent young girl, but looking back now, it just gave him the creeps. Dont stop, this kind of rare footage is new to me,its just that the screen is too small, Abigaile said with the tone of an experienced viewer. Ah, youre more experienced then, Ethan said, no longer trying to put away his phone, instead ncing sideways at Abigaile, admiring her beautiful face. She was soposed. Must be from all her experience in the entertainment industry. Hmph, Abigaile cocked her head and gave him a sidelong nce. People in the entertainment industry often get used to being on camera. Ive seen my fair share. She spread her hands as she spoke, Im not one of those women who just jump into bed with any man, otherwise I wouldnt be where I am now, with my poprity waning. Hmm, Ethan chuckled. He didnt care much for such ims, nor did he believe them. After all, reality isnt a novel where actresses im to be as pure as the driven snowthat only happens in dreams. Hey, kid, your look is kind of annoying, Abigaile said, now that they were more familiar, no longer pretending to be the young cute girl. Im supposed to marry into a good family. Men say they dont mind about a womans past, but deep down, they really do. Oh, Mr. Felix? Ethan asked, ncing at the intense scene on his phone screen, making idle conversation as the video continued. At the mention of Felix, Abigaile paused, then quickly smiled, Yes, hes going to be a judge. Weve been childhood friends, and I know all his family quite well. Thats great, Mr. Felix is a nice guy, Ethan said honestly, recalling thest time he met Felix. Not only did Felix look good, but he was also very polite and well-mannered towards Ethan. Ha, right? You also think Felix is a good match, Abigaile withdrew her gaze from the phone screen. Looks like its over, Ethan noted, looking at the screen. The threesome hadntsted very long. Abigaile, wait here for me, Ethan said as he opened the car door to leave and go upstairs to fetch Michael. After all, with histe-stage cancer, anyplications could be troublesome. After he left. Abigaile sat in the car, her face losing the carefree smile, her hand supporting her forehead, suddenly her phone chimed. It was from Felix. Abby, mom wants you toe over for dinner tonight, she says its been years since shest saw you and she really misses you. After hesitating, Abigaile quickly typed, Ive got a lot of work recently, please thank your mom for me, Ill visit after Im less busy. The phone quickly buzzed with a reply. Okay, please dont overwork yourself. Then another message followed. Also, although it might be presumptuous, I mentioned trying out datingst time. Seeing this message, Abigaile covered her forehead with her hand, clenched her teeth, her expression rxing then tensing again, hesitating for several minutes: Sorry, you know Im really busy with work right now. Click. The car door opened. Ethan helped Michael back into the back seat, then returned to the passenger seat, noticing Abigaile staring nkly at her phone: Abby, is something wrong? Its nothing, lets go. Abigaile quickly pressed send, put away her phone, and expertly started the car. Ethan watched her cheeks in the rearview mirror. She really was beautiful. That morning, he had called her to see if shed agree to drive, just testing the waters. But she had agreed right away. The sedan sped along the road. After Michael returned, his expression was calm, as if nothing in the world had anything to do with him anymore. As Abigaile drove, she struck up a casual conversation. You promised to watch the movie I starred in. Did you see it? Yeah, I watched it, Ethan replied, resting his chin on his hand. How was it? Abigaile asked, a smug look on her face. Well, I think the reason youre not getting better movies isnt because you refuse to y by the unwritten rules, Ethan answered nonchntly. He was brutally honest. Abigailes fame from a few adult films relied heavily on her looks and exaggerated poses to not seem out of ce. But herck of acting skills became apparent in her more mainstream movies. Now, she was just managing to keep herself in the limelight by appearing on various TV shows, doing cosy photoshoots, and acting in someic adaptations. Jerk! Abigaile hissed through clenched teeth, raising her hand as if to hit him, but then remembering she was driving, she pulled back. Ethan waited for a moment, but she didnt retort. Over the past few days, as online friends, they had gotten along well with his offbeat jokes and quirky views. When Ethan turned to look at her, he saw that Abigaile was quite silent. I know I dont have much talent for acting, Abigaile admitted with a bitter smile. Dont say that, Ethan tried to console her. y to your strengths, like taking roles that require good looks and fewer lines. At least youre better than Mason. Hmph, Abigaile snorted. They pulled up to the hospital. Thanks, Abigaile suddenly said, rolling down the window. Huh? Ethan pointed to himself, surprised to be thanked after having used Abigaile as a driver for the day. Thats what I call a top-notch worker. Its okay, next time something good like thises up, Ill call you again! Abigaile rolled her eyes at him. Im just thanking you for getting me out of the house when I had no gigs and nothing better to do. Im off now. She rolled up the window, started the car, and drove off humming a tune. What the heck. Ethan was baffled by her reaction. He helped Michael back to his hospital room. Once Michael was back in bed, he suddenly spoke up, Im nning to make a will. If Victoria is pregnant, all my assets will go to the child. If not, everything will go to Joseph after he and Victoria get married. Ethan understood the implications immediately. He cared about both Victoria and Joseph. If it werent for the cancer, and if there were more time The life Joseph longed for, living together with the three of them, might have been possible. Mr. Michael, congrattions, Ethan said with a smile. Yeah. Michael smiled back, a look of relief on his face, having reconciled this special part of his life in his final days. Ethan suddenly felt that helping someone fulfill theirst wishes was quite meaningful. That night, he suddenly essed the system panel. Last wish fulfilled. Chapter 120: A new skill appeared Chapter 120: A new skill appeared Awesome! Ethans face lit up with surprise. Michael had just finalized his will in the hospital room, gaining approval from his wife and brother. He couldnt wait to stretch out his finger and tap on the panel toplete the interface. Final Wish: Michael wishes his estate not to be inherited by his wife pleted). Task Reward: 1000 points, double redeemable skills, add skill recycling feature. A sh of gold. He opened the status tab and clicked on skills. From an empty skill bar, two new skills appeared: Dick Control LV1, significantly increases muscle flexibility, allowing free control to bend it. Void Dick LV1, allows a 10-inch Dick to strike targets within a 5-foot range. Both skills required 500 points to redeem. Huh? Ethan, after seeing the two new skills, had a huge question mark pop up in his mind. He had expected skills rted to health. But what he got were two utterly absurd skills that enhanced sexual capabilities. What the heck is this! What even is Dick Control? The idea of it spinning around was just too bizarre,he could only imagine the scenario. Unthinkable. And Void Dick was even more outrageous. What did it mean to attack targets within 5 feet? Was it the kind of attack he was imagining? And these two skills seemed toplement each other. Because Void Dick ignores distance, but realistically, without using hands, its impossible to do anything. But paired with Dick Control, it could independently use the Dick to nimbly lift an opponents skirt, brushing against ck stockings and underwear. No way! Ethan shut his eyes tight. How could his system be so indecent? Actually, its a legitimate skill, like tying a specially made dagger to a 10-inch Dick,bined with the powerful Dick Control skill. When an enemy charges at him, with a thrust of his hips, he could stealthily attack from 5 feet away. If flexible enough, the 10-inch Dick could even be a hidden weapon, deftly shing at an enemys neck. Yes, that must be it, its incredibly strong! Such a spatial skill, and its only 500 points to redeem, the system is really fair. Ethan opened the new feature, skill recycling. Skill Recycling: Allows existing skills to be exchanged for points, at a rate of 1/2. A straightforward and brutal skill recycling feature. But very practical. Hepleted tasks, randomly obtained skills, and if they were not useful, he could exchange them here for points, at half their original value, which was quite decent. After a brief hesitation, Ethan used the newly acquired points to add a bit of agility. Then he looked at the new skill Void Dick. He clenched his teeth and told himself, redeeming this skill was for killing enemies in dangerous situations, to have self-protection capabilities, definitely not for weird stuff. Just like superpowers dont have good or evil, its the user who has. Ethan took a deep breath, and with thest 500 points, he redeemed the skill Void Dick. At that moment, his panel attributes changed once again. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 5 Stamina: 5 Agility: 5 Dick Length: 10 inches Skills: Medical Secrecy (special), Hard as a Rock LV4, Weakness Imntation LV1, Void Dick LV1. Diseases: Progressive Muscr Atrophy (decreases all attributes by 1 each month), Congenital Heart Disease. Ethan clenched his hand, feeling the power surge through it, finally shaking off the sense of weakness that had gued him. A healthy adult male typically has a score of 6 in all attributes. His attributes were at 5, which was already at the normal level for a healthy person, just a bit on the skinny side. Now, the most urgent task was to address his health issues. There were two weeks left until the end of the month. He needed toplete at least one task in these two weeks. The only item in the exchange system store was a Healing Potion: it could randomly cure one existing disease. Points needed for exchange: 1000. Ethan quickly closed the system panel, eager to test out his newly exchanged skills. He deliberately didnt take off his pants, hiding under the covers, then activated the skill Hard as a rock LV4 to enter a controble erect state. Then he thrust vigorously. He watched in shock as his Dick appeared about 5 feet away. Holy crap! Ethan was startled himself, instinctively moving backward, and the Dick floating about 5 feet in the air moved synchronously forward and backward with him. This is just absurd. Ethan tried to make his Dick fly back a bit, but failed. He deactivated the skill, and the Dick instantly disappeared. Using it again, this time it appeared about 1 foot away. After several attempts, he finally understood the mechanics of the skill. It wasnt aboutunching his Dick absurdly, but rather creating a void in an instant, where the Dick in the air was still his own. During the creation of the void, it could only be in the exact position it was originally facing, within a straight line of 5 feet. While in the Void Dick skill state, he still needed to move his hips himself, controlling it as usual. This really is a legitimatebat skill, Ethan concluded. He instantly thought of several feasible maneuvers. For example, first using the Void Dick skill to make his Dick appear in front of an enemys face, then he would swing his hips vigorously. With the effect of the Hard as a rock skill, it was now as hard as a rock. It was like getting smashed in the face with a rock. A hit would mean instant knockout. He even thought of some other attack methods. In summary, hisbat ability was unbeatable in sneak attacks. Thats enough for now. Ethany back on the bed, having dealt with Michael Morgans family affairs. Tomorrow, he could pretend he was able to walk freely with a cane. Then hed go to the hospital alone to look for new tasks. With half a month left before his attributes decreased, he wouldnt exchange for attributes or skills next, prioritizing the healing potion to clear his health issues first. Half a month was enough to fulfill one wish, ideally two. A new skill appeared. This time, Ethan truly felt the extraordinary difference. That evening, ir came back to the room and talked about some school stuff, nothing particrly noteworthy, but the youngdy Emily hadnt been to school. She was at home, focusing on preparing for her Yale Law School interview and exams. Thest message from Emily to Ethan was telling him she wouldnt be using her phone for a while and instructed him not to contact other girls. But he didnt really care about these things. Because they werent really the same kind of people, and their paths would only diverge more in the future. Scarletts exam results would be out next week, and if she passed the Teacher Certification exam, she could be hired by her current school next semester. Lets sleep. Ethan was equally busy,the system tasks were everything now. The next morning arrived. The weather outside was nice. He nned to go to a sunny spot to see if he could encounter any terminally ill patients. Knock, knock, knock. The door to the room was knocked, and Abigaile entered with a basket of fruit: Hey, Ethan, I came to hang out with you! She was wearing a beige knitted sweater and a pleated long skirt today, looking stunning. Ethan squinted at her long skirt, thinking it was a good opportunity to test if the Void Dick skill could prate the long skirt to strike inside. Chapter 121: Hey, dont tell me I guessed right! Chapter 121: Hey, don''t tell me I guessed right! Chapter 121: Hey, dont tell me I guessed right! Ethan fought the urge to immediately use his skill, Void Dick, deciding to wait until she turned around. Otherwise, if Abigaile suddenly saw a 10-inch dick appear out of thin air, shed probably faint from shock. Abby, youre a celebrity, right? Why do you seem so free? I dont have any gigstely. Abigaile sat down by the hospital bed, set down some fruit, and picked up an apple to peel. Fighting tooth and nail for those opportunities, dealing with all the insinuations and the unspoken rules, its just easier to hang out here with you. Oh, got it, youre just letting things slide. Ethan watched her finish peeling the apple and reached out to take it. Abigaile casually popped the apple into her mouth instead: Yeah, so got anything fun nned for today? There arent that many bizarre incidents to chase after. Ethan casually withdrew his hand and started peeling another apple for himself. Oh, thats a shame. Abigaile bit into her apple, her gaze drifting elsewhere. Ethan could tell she wasnt really here to get involved in any peculiar cases,she just wanted a ce to hide away and zone out. Its amon feeling, wanting to escape, finding a spot away from your usual social circles. But Ethan wasnt the least bit interested in exploring the inner world of a celebrity. He wasnt one of those tender-hearted anime protagonists. The two of them chatted sporadically. Today, Abigaile was dressed very casually, almost homely, a stark contrast to the extravagant cosy outfits shed worn before. Of course, with her looks and figure, even in in clothes, she was still a sight for sore eyes. Her pleated skirt swayed as she crossed her legs, giving off a girl-next-door vibe. Ding ding ding. The tranquility was broken by the sound of a phone ringing. Abigaile pulled out her phone, her expressionplex as she saw the caller ID, and turned away to answer, Im not at the office, sorry. Im at the hospital visiting a friend, yes, the same guy you metst time. Ah, no need, Ill drive myself. Around noon. As she turned away, Ethan knew his chance to test his skill hade. It wasnt that he was perverted. But he needed to fully understand the mechanics before he could master the skill. He silently invoked, Void Dick. In the next instant, he felt his pants go empty. But Ethan still felt the sensation, as if it was in some strange space. It really works! Ethan leaned back slightly. With her back to him, the fabric of Abigailes pleated skirt at her thighs bulged slightly, as if something was pushing against it from inside. Ethan experimented with the skill, subtly shifting his hips, only feeling the fabric and its unusual softness. What?!! Abigaile screamed sharply, mping her legs together, dropping her phone, and turning around in panic, her hand pressing down on her skirt. She saw Ethan on the hospital bed about 5 feet away from her, clearly startled. Ethan looked concerned, Abby, is something wrong? Abigaile looked around,sunlight streamed in through the hospital windows, and the sound of nurses walking could be heard outside. In broad daylight, it wasnt the kind of setting that made you think of ghosts. Its nothing. She felt as if she had trapped something thick and hard between her legs, but now there was nothing there. It must have been an illusion. Abigaile turned back around and continued her phone call, Its nothing, I just identally bumped into a table. That strange sensation hit her again in an instant. ? Abigaile quickly jumped away, and just like before, it felt as if her skin had touched something hard, and then it suddenly disappeared. Turning her head, Ethan was casually lying on the bed ying with his phone. This time, Abigaile turned to face him while on the phone. But this time, the sensation moved from the inside of her thigh to the front, which was even more embarrassing. Abigaile quickly covered her skirt with her hands, but again, she caught nothing. Ethan had figured out the mechanism,he could retract the skill within a second. Using the skill consumed some energy, and after using it three times, he felt noticeably tired. While the skill was active, it used less energy. Abby, whats up with your voice? Felix sounded worried. Oh, its nothing, just a bit of a cold, Abigaile quickly responded. Oh? Felix sounded uncertain. Ethan took advantage of her distraction to use his skill again. With the experience from the previous attempts, he got the positioning just right this time. Mmm? Abigaile let out a low, ambiguous moan. Whats wrong! Felix eximed. Ethan immediately retracted the skill, fearing he couldnt control himself. He also realized the importance of another skill, Dick Control. Without it, he could only nudge against his underwear. Of course, he could go all out and create a real spectacle, but that would just turn into a ghost story. Abigaile hung up the phone and stood still for a while, looking puzzled and cautious as she approached. Abby, Ethan tilted his head, looking perplexed, you seem really off today. Its its nothing. Abigaile quickly regained herposure as the strange sensation disappeared. In broad daylight, it really couldnt be rted to ghosts. Lets go for a walk, Ethan suggested, pointing outside where the sun was shining brightly. Sure. Abigaile put on her sunsses, eager for some sunlight. The two left the hospital room one after the other. Ethan felt the skill wasnt very practical. Not being able to be invisible was a major drawback, and there was still the issue of the underwear unless hebined it with another skill. Because his waist had to move with his body, if someone saw him thrusting, theyd think he was a pervert. The only use he could think of was on a crowded train, where peoples attention wasnt on him, and the victims wouldnt dare to scream out loud. That would be truly perverse. They reached the hospitalwn, which was always set aside for sunbathing. Was that Mr. Felix on the phone just now? Ethan, noticing Abigailes unusual demeanor, initiated a conversation. Abigaile rxed as the warm sunlight hit her face: Yeah, it was him. Why do you seem so troubled, Abby? Ethan asked, his gaze wandering across thewn, hoping to spot some patients who looked like they were about to keel over. Abigaile didnt answer immediately, her hands sped behind her back: Kid, dont try to act all grown-up. Let me guess, Ethan said offhandedly. Is it because Abby doesnt like him, or maybe sees him more like a brother? Thats how they always y it out on TV shows. He had just finished speaking when he noticed Abigailes peculiar expression. Hey, dont tell me I guessed right! Ethan chuckled. Whatever. Abigaile shrugged. You should watch fewer melodramatic series. Love is just about two people who clicking together. The whole seeing him as a brother thing is just an excuse for some women to keep their options open while still taking advantage of what theyve got. As they were talking, a voice hurriedly approached. Felix? Ethan was startled. Chapter 122: This is the most sensible choice Chapter 122: This is the most sensible choice Felix was panting, a fine sheen of sweat on his forehead. After standing up, he leaned on his knees, his sses askew on the bridge of his nose. He stared intently at Abigaile, his expression aplex mix of emotions. Felix, what are you doing here? Abigaile was startled,it had been less than an hour since theyd hung up the phone. What happened? Felix didnt answer right away. His gaze swept over Abigaile and then shifted to Ethan. Mr. Felix, hello, Ethan greeted him, trying to appear calm despite feeling like hed just been caught red-handed. Just moments ago, he had used his Void Dick skill on Felixs girlfriend, and not just once. Seeing Felixs hurried appearance made him worry that Felix might have sensed something was off. After sizing up Abigaile, Felix straightened up and adjusted his sses, regaining his usual gentle demeanor. Its nothing. I heard something strange in your voice over the phone, and you mentioned you were at the hospital, so I was worried you were sick and hiding it from me. During their phone call, Abigaile had sounded like she had a cold and had let out some ambiguous exmations. It was too easy to imagine all sorts of odd scenarios. Its just a little difort, Abigaile said awkwardly, attributing the strange sensations shed felt earlier in the hospital room to her mind ying tricks on her, simply chalking it up to her desires. Oh, Felix said with a gentle smile. Youve always been so strong-willed,I was afraid you were sick and trying to tough it out alone. Cough, cough. Abigaile nced at Ethan, her expression awkward, clearly not wanting to continue this ambiguous conversation in public. Dont worry, Im fine. Im just here to visit a friend. Felix turned to Ethan. Ethan, did you resolve that issue you consulted me aboutst time? Yeah, it was just something I was asking for a friend. Its all sorted now. Ethan saw more clearly than Abigaile that Felixs mention of the consultation was a way to assert his presence. Still, it made him suspicious. Abigaile didnt want Felix and Ethan to interact too much and stepped forward. Felix, arent you supposed to be at work now? Yeah, Felix nodded. Its okay, I took half a day off. He looked around. This ce seems nice for a walk. Abby, lets take a stroll,its been a while since we walked together. Abigailes face shed with embarrassment. She was here to apany Ethan, and now her romantic interest had shown up insisting on a walk. Hmph, Mr. Felix, you guys go ahead and walk. I have to go see a doctor, Ethan said, excusing himself. He was eager to try out his new skill again. Once he left, Abigaile and Felix went for a walk. The atmosphere was different from before. Abigaile kept her head down, silent. Abby, I heard from Gracie that youve been canceling all your recent engagements, Felix suddenly said. Ah? Abigailes face was a picture of embarrassment. She had been using work as an excuse to decline his invitations recently, and now that it was out in the open, it was awkward. Seriously, shes my manager, and she has no sense of confidentiality. Please dont me Gracie. Shes just worried about you. She knows were close, so she hoped I could help you, Felix said, looking at her cheek. Abigaile was wearing sunsses, but the visible half of her face was captivating. Seeing her silence, Felix asked, Is it because of me? Have I been pursuing you too aggressivelytely? No, Abigaile quickly waved her hand. Its just that my career hasnt been going welltely. Ive been wanting to escape my usual life, get away from familiar people and things, and give myself some space. Is he very special? Felix suddenly asked. Ah? Abigailes brows furrowed under her sunsses, and it took her a moment to realize he was referring to Ethan. Her expression was odd. Felix, what are you talking about? Hes just a kid whose of age. Oh, sorry. Felix breathed a sigh of relief. Having known Abigaile since childhood, he could tell she wasnt lying. The phone call must have been a misunderstanding. At least it wasnt some bizarre scenario where she was making love while on the phone. Abigaile was still that stunning woman. So, Abby, what do you think of me? Auntie was asking me when Im going to visit your house again. Felix felt the conversation had reached a point where he could naturally bring up the topic. Me. Abigaile looked down. Both families knew each other, and in the eyes of their elders, they had always been dating. It was only hidden because of her career in the entertainment industry. Seeing her hesitation, Felix pressed on, Abby, give me a chance, will you? Give us both a chance? Abigaile pursed her lips, looking at the man in front of her. In terms of looks, education, and family, he was the perfect marriage material. They had even grown up together, so they knew each others character very well. I She couldnt find a reason to refuse. Her career was floundering, and marrying him, then returning to family life, wouldnt be so bad. It would mean no more worries. Abigaile took a deep breath and smiled again, Next week is Christmas. Lets have dinner together. Felixs face lit up at her words, understanding her intentions. He nodded vigorously, Ill make sure we have a memorable Christmas together! Mm. Abigaile took off her sunsses, revealing her pretty cheeks. Go on with your work, dont let me hold you back. Ill drive myself hometer. Okay! Felix left reluctantly, looking back three times with each step. Abigaile stood still, taking a deep breath. This is the most sensible choice. After making her decision, she felt a weight lift off her shoulders. She then looked around for Ethan. This magical young man always brought excitement wherever he was. At the moment, Ethan was wandering around the hospital ward, which housed mostly patients preparing for surgery, making it easier to encounter those with terminal illnesses. He had already made a few rounds without any system prompts. As he wandered, he suddenly ran into someone familiar at the door of a hospital room. Jessica, dressed in her police uniform, her long hair pinned up and wearing a police cap, looked striking. Ethans first instinct was to hide. Jessica saw him too, a smile curling at the corners of her mouth as she put away her notebook and walked briskly towards him. Unable to avoid her, Ethan forced a smile, Officer Jessica, hello. Just call me Jessica. Her gaze dropped briefly below his waist before meeting his eyes. I was just thinking about checking on you after I finished my work, and here you are. Ethan stepped back, his aunts best friend looking at him with a smile that suggested more than friendship. Jessica, is there crime in the hospital? He peered through the window of the hospital room, seeing a middle-aged man sitting on the bed, pale and looking very ill. The man seemed to be at deaths door. Ethans eyes lit up,this man needed his help. Want to know? I could tell you, but~ Jessica leaned in close to his ear, let me touch your Dick, and Ill tell you. Chapter 123: Is it really that fun? Chapter 123: Is it really that fun? Come over here. Jessica nced around, trying to pull him into a corner. How about we go to my hospital room? Ethan suggested, his gaze sweeping over the middle-aged man in the bed through the window. Yes, Jessica had juste out of that hospital room. That patient was exactly the type of client he was targeting. As for touching Ethans well, you know. He wasnt scared at all,his was now as hard as a rock, not afraid of Jessica doing anything inappropriate. Oh? Jessica saw he wasnt flustered and her expression turned yful, then she smiled, Alright then. This way. Ethan led the way, equally eager to get some information out of Jessica. They walked side by side. Abigaile walked around thewn, didnt see him, checked the timeit was only early afternoonand decided to head back to her apartment. Just as she was about to step away, thoughts of work, her agent, Felix, all meshed into aplex web in her mind. Abigaile clutched at her chest, suddenly feeling suffocated. She hesitated, then turned around, deciding to check the hospital room. After Ethan and Jessica entered the hospital room, they locked the door behind them. Officer Jessica, even though youre a friend of my aunt, I dont want to keep leaving myself at your mercy. How about we strike a deal and have an open and honest talk? His rtionship with his aunt had evolved beyond just familial ties. After he came into a significant sum of $100,000, his standing in the family had risen, and Scarlett started considering his opinions more seriously instead of just seeing him as a child to look after. He was willing to talk to Jessica, mainly to extract some crucial information from her. Jessica took off her police cap, her gaze yful, Youre making it less fun for me to bully you, kid. Ethan twitched a smile, looking at her badge, Could you repeat that with your badge in hand? Jessica, with a twinkle in her eye, walked over and ran her hand up his thigh, slipping her hand inside his pants. Her fingers were long and easily grasped him. Ethan remained silent, activating his skill, Hard as a Rock LV4. Her eyes lit up, Can you perform that trick for me? The one where you smash a bottle with your you know? I want to know who that man was earlier, Ethan whispered, If its too confidential, never mind. Jessica looked at him sideways, a smirk forming, Five minutes. Okay. Ethan felt weird about letting his aunts best friend y with his well, you know, but he needed firsthand information. He had memorized theyout and details of the hospital departments to facilitate his mission. The man from earlier was in the intensive care unit, a ce for those who might pass away at any moment. Plus, with the police involved, it definitely rted to some case. About to die and still involved in a casethis was exactly the kind of high-value client he was looking for. This isnt ssified information, Jessica said, intrigued, His name is Logan Gray. A minor reported him for indecent behavior, which triggered his heart attack. Hes past the critical phase now, but ording to the doctors, his heart could fail at any moment. Indecent behavior? The first thing Ethan thought of was a subway pervert. Such incidents were not umon in this city. Seeing him deep in thought, Jessica added, But he insists he was framed, iming that he and the girl were mutually in love. Given his current condition, Im just here to get the basic facts clear. Im also afraid of further agitating him. Any other information? Ethan felt there was more to the story. It was simple reasoninghe was nearly dead, hardly a reason to lie now. Jessica put a finger to her lips, signaling silence, Thats all I can tell you, honey. After all, I am a police officer. Hey, when youre iming to be a cop, can you take your hand off first? Ethan said, exasperated. Cant do that~ ording to our deal, we still have five minutes. Jessica gave a mischievous grin. Ethan, your is about to be devoured by me soon~ Hurry up. Ethan turned his head away. It was just five minutes, and with his Hard as a Rock LV4 skill, he wasnt worried about her. He turned back to look out the window and froze. The curtains werentpletely closed, leaving a small gap, and there was a silhouette of a person there. Since Jessica was facing away from the window, her body shielded what she was doing from any potential prying eyes. Ethan, however, felt incredibly awkward. It was just weird. Abigaile stood outside the window, equally embarrassed. She hadnt found Ethan outside, so she decided to head back to the hospital room. Then she saw a uniformed police officer grabbing Ethan and entering the room. Abigaile, being a public figure, decided to wait outside, and then saw the two enter the room and casually close the door behind them. This all-too-familiar scenario made her instantly conclude that something adult was about to happen inside. She moved closer to the window and, as she suspected, her view was blocked by the police officer. But from Ethans expression, she could tell what was happening inside. Seeing the officer fully dressed, mainly her hands were busy. Is it really that fun? Abigaile felt a stir of interest, images from adult videos popping into her mind. Her heart thudded wildly. Women can be very lustful too. Time ticked by, second by second. Jessica, being a cop, stuck to her punctual principles. Five minutes meant exactly five minutes. Feels good, huh? Too bad times up. Ethan twitched a smile, How about you extend the time, give me a bit more info? Cant do that~ Jessica chuckled as she straightened his pants and winked at him. I am a cop, after all! Ethan didnt know what kind of expression to make. Jessica waved at him and left, as if she really just came in to y for five minutes and then leave. What is she even thinking? Ethan felt it was odd, but he didnt have any more clues. About ten minutes after she left. Abigaile walked in nonchntly, pretending she hadnt been there long: The hospitalwn is really nice. Its been a while since Ive enjoyed this kind of peace. Yeah, you shoulde out more often to enjoy the sun. Ethan yed along, already guessing that the peeper was Abigaile. Though she was an actress, her overacting had always been criticized. This time, hed seen it firsthand. But in the adult world, even if you see something, youre supposed to act like you didnt. Abby, Im nning to look into some things, want to join me? Ethan extended the invitation, seeing her as a useful ally. Sure! Abigaile, curious about Ethan after the Michael Morgan incident, was eager to join. Lets go, I think theres something fishy about this. Ethan stepped out of the hospital room. Chapter 124: We have to help him fulfill it Chapter 124: We have to help him fulfill it Logans room was in the ICU. Ethan and Abigaile walked down the hallway together. She had put on sunsses and a mask, still looking like a high-profile actress despite her recent dip in poprity. Abby, I noticed Mr. Felix seemed pretty anxious earlier. Something urgent? Ethan asked, his curiosity piqued. He had a hunch that there was some trouble brewing between Abigaile and Felix. Ethan didnt have any particr thoughts about Abigaile, but this stunning beauty had been the unwitting recipient of his Void Dick skill, which had brushed against the inside of her thigh for quite a while. He was worried it might have been noticed. Yeah. Abigaile didnt hide it, seemingly also in need of someone to talk to. I guess he was confessing his feelings to me. Ethan leaned back, surprised. Youre just gonna drop that bombshell casually? Noticing his baffled expression, Abigaile quickly realized they were just friends and a flicker of embarrassment crossed her eyes: Lets keep moving. I only came because you promised itd be fun. Im on a mission here, not just for fun. Cant you show a little social responsibility? Ethan replied, half-jokingly, as they reached the hospital room. Logan wasnt in a VIP room, so they could just walk in without knocking. The room was fairly spacious with four beds lined up. The bed by the entrance was empty, and the next two were upied by patients with their families around themafter all, this was the ICU, where conditions could deteriorate at any moment. Logan was lying in the bed by the window, alone. This gave Ethan a chance to take a good look at him. Logan was about forty, with an untrimmed beard, not overweight, just an average build. There were wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and bags that spoke of irregr sleep patterns. He was staring out the window, lost in thought, until Ethan and Abigaile stopped by his bed. He then turned, frowning. Are you here to see me? Logans eyes were cloudy, his voice hoarse, and he seemed on guard. Yes, Mr. Logan, hello. Ethan pulled up a chair and sat down in front of him. My name is Ethan, Im a patient in room 0023 and also a volunteer here, offering help to other patients for free. He gestured towards Abigaile, And this is my assistant, Abby. Logans wariness seemed to lessen a bitanother patient, a volunteer, and a prettydy by his side. It was hard to remain guarded with thatbination. Logan shook his head, Thanks, but I dont need any help. Mr. Logan, our concern isnt just superficial. Were here to genuinely fulfill your wishes, Ethan said, his expression serious as he leaned forward, hands sped over his thighs. I want to talk about the false usations made against you by a minor. Logans face went pale, his hand clutching his chest, his expression turning sour. Thats none of your business. It is my business, Ethan insisted firmly. I wont allow any patient in this hospital to be wronged. Thats my mission! His voice rose suddenly, his face set like a warrior ready to face the mes. Huh? Logans angry expression froze, and he turned to look at Abigaile, his eyes seeming to ask, Is he from the psych ward? Abigaile was equally embarrassed. She hadnt expected Ethan to pull such a stunt. Thankfully, her sunsses and mask spared her the need to literally dig a hole and crawl into it. Mr. Logan, you know the state of your health, Ethan continued, ustomed to navigating awkward situations. As long as Im not embarrassed, then its someone elses problem, he thought. You wouldnt want your colleagues and family to find out about the false usations, to leave this world disgraced amid rumors and nder. Logan was silent for a long time before he finally spoke, his voice low, I dont have any family left. Ethan fell silent. Abigaile turned her head away, covering her face with her hand. Do you really want to leave it at that? Ethan tried to push a bit harder. Leaving behind a reputation as the guy who harassed a high school girl and then died under everyones scornful eyes? I didnt harass anyone! We were boyfriend and girlfriend! Logan suddenly roared, his voice filled with anger. We both agreed to be together forever! Abigaile frowned from the side. The idea of a middle-aged man and a high school girl together just didnt sit right with her. She could already imagine all sorts of scenarios where the girl was taking advantage of him. I believe you, Ethan said, dismissing theplexities. This was all part of an important mission for him. He needed to find and fulfill a dying wish within a week to exchange for a healing potion. Logans expression changed several times, and after a long silence, he finally spoke, his gaze drifting out the window. Their name is Lily Scott. I first met them a year ago when they started working at our convenience store. Wait hold on! Ethan quickly interrupted. Why did you say they? Whats going on? I thought this was about a high school girl? Well, they were he back then, Logan replied. They worked at the store, and I was their senior. They were very polite and shy. Are you prejudiced against transgender people? Uh, sorry, please continue, Ethan said, massaging his temples, signaling Logan to go on. They looked fragile but were really hardworking, Logan continued, his eyes clouding over with memories, a faint smile ying on his lips. I often helped them, and we got to know each other better. They would share their school troubles with me. Logan paused, his tone changing slightly. Then one day, they told me they felt like a girl and wanted to use the money they earned to buy medication, but they were afraid of being seen as a freak. They were also being bullied and mocked by the boys in their ss. I encouraged them to be themselves and promised to follow them after school to protect them. Our rtionship grew stronger, and, well, I felt like it was meant to be. They stopped working at the store eventually, but I still followed them after school every day to protect them. We talked asionally, but as our love grew deeper, I gathered the courage to confess my feelings to them. Alright, Mr. Logan, I understand now, Ethan stood up. Ill go out and investigate the situation further. He nodded at Abigaile as he spoke. After saying goodbye to Logan, they left the hospital room together. Once in the hallway, Abigaile pulled down her mask, her expression perplexed. This sounds like a delusion, doesnt it? Yeah, although the world is always full of surprises, this situation Ethan nodded, and just at that moment, a panel popped up in front of him. Dying Wish: Logan hopes Lily will truly admit to loving him. Mission Reward: 1000 points, random skill +1. But we cant generalize, Ethan said, his expression darkening. After all, its Mr. Logansst wish. We have to help him fulfill it. Chapter 125: A delinquent, huh? Chapter 125: A delinquent, huh? Really? Abigaile turned around, Logan just seems like a middle-aged man with too much energy, and his interest is in another man? Watch yournguage, Ethan corrected. We should refer to him by the gender he identifies with and not assume his gender. Anyway, I trust Mr. Logan, Ethan said, ncing over the mission description. Last wish: Logan wants Lily to truly admit she loves him. He had never really encountered someone like Logan before. But the mission seemed quite doable,even if Logan was a bit odd, all they needed to do was make Lily fall for him. Are youing with me? Ethan asked, turning his head. Lets go, Abigailes eyes lit up, eager for some entertainment, even if Logan was a bit strange. Their car sped through the streets of Capitol City. The setting sun cast itsst golden rays. Together, they headed to the school where Lily studied. Ethan rested his chin on his hand, his gaze shifting from the window to Abigailes faceshe was really beautiful. Even while driving, she looked like she was ready for a photoshoot, sitting up straight, a perfect picture just waiting to be snapped. Abby, dont you like Mr. Felix? he asked. Abigaile gripped the steering wheel tighter: Kid, dont start with me! Ethan chuckled, enjoying the gossip as they drove. If you liked Mr. Felix, why spend your holiday running around with me instead of with your beloved? Their days together had built a friendship, and their conversations had be increasingly uninhibited. Ethan found that Abigailes real personality was quite ordinary, and she gradually stopped maintaining her persona around him. How could I not like him? Abigaile pouted. Felix is likely to be a judge in the future. Hes got a great personality. We grew up together, and hes never dated anyone else, always devoted to me. Oh, so you started ying hard to get, Ethan spread his hands. When somethinges too easily, you take it for granted and stop caring. Hey, you little brat! Abigaile clenched her teeth, her voice tight. Its not my fault if I dont fall for him! Then you should make it clear, Ethan shrugged. Youre just leading him on. Abigaile fell silent for a full half-minute. Im nning to ept his proposal. She looked ahead. Marriage isnt the same as dating. As they talked, the car stopped outside the school. It was five in the afternoon, and the area was lively with groups of studentsughing and ying, full of youthful energy. Shes pretty, Ethan said, staring at his phone screen, which showed a girl with long, blonde hair and big eyes, giving off a first-love vibe. Where did you find her? Abigaile asked, peering over. Shes good with makeup. You can find her on the school forum,what era do you think this is? Ethan said as he opened the car door. The smartphone is the new organ for the youth. But shes no match for your cuteness. No way, your taste must be off, Abigaile retorted, putting her sunsses and mask back on. Ethan stopped a slightly chubby student with sses on the sidewalk: Hey, handsome, do you know Lily? He handed his phone to him. Ah, I dont know her, the guy with sses quickly waved his hands. Listen, youd better just tell me, Ethans face hardened, his hand on the guys shoulder. You dont want trouble, right? The guys face changed, his voice lowered, his eyes darting around: Hes usually at the basketball court, waiting for Kyle Jefferson from sophomore ss 3. Oh, whats his rtionship with this Kyle Jefferson? Ethan asked further. Theyre probably dating, the guy with sses clenched his fist. Alright, thanks, Ethan patted his shoulder, signaling he could leave. How did you know he would know? Abigaile came over, her expression curious. Its simple, Ethan said as he headed toward the school. He was ying a magical girl game, totally into anime culture. sses, a bit chubby, into animehow could he not know? They always notice someone like Lily, especially since shes pretty attractive. Hey, I cant just ignore thatI debuted as an anime idol, you know, Abigaile ced a hand on her chest. Ethan shrugged. If you were a guy, your fan base would probably double. Abigaile was speechless. They entered the school together. It was after school hours, so they didnt attract the attention of the security guard. After asking around, they made their way to the indoor basketball court. A game was in progress, and the sh between the two teams was causing bursts of screams from the female spectators. There, Abigaile pointed towards a spot near the court. Lilys makeup was heavier than in her photos, but it wasnt the exaggerated type often seen on party girls. It was more like a young woman trying to look innocently youthful. Ethan nced at Abigaile. I think youre thinking something rude, Abigaile narrowed her eyes. I was thinking youre actually the pretty one here, Ethan said as he walked towards where Lily was sitting with a bottle of water and a white towel, quietly observing the game. Hello, Lily, he greeted. Ah? Hello, Lilys voice was soft, her gaze curious. Can I help you with something? Hi, Im here on behalf of Mr. Logan, Ethan got straight to the point. Id like to know your thoughts about him. Lily paused at the mention of Logan. Hey, what are you doing next to my girlfriend? A tall, handsome basketball yer approached them, about 6 feet 5 inches tall, his forehead glistening with sweat, his eyes unfriendly as he looked at Ethan. Im just gathering some information about Lily and Logan, Ethan frowned, realizing this must be Kyle, the boyfriend the nerdy guy had mentioned. Kyles expression darkened when he heard Logans name. He stepped up to Ethan, towering over him. Kid, go back where you came from. Ethan, just over 18 and rather slender due to a long illness, didnt look much older than him. Kyle put his hand on Ethans shoulder and pushed down hard. Ethan winced in pain, his face darkening. Kyle saw Ethans pained expression and smirked. I dont know where you came from, but maybe you should ask around about who Kyle is. His teammatesughed. Abigaile frowned and stepped forward. Ethan squinted, adjusting his stance, and summoned his skill, Void Dick. He grabbed the 10-inch, rock-hard Dick and swung it at Kyles jaw. There was a crisp snap. Kyles eyes zed over, his body losing bnce. Ethan, his expression cold, picked up the Dick and struck Kyles head again. Blood flowed as he snapped, A delinquent, huh? Im a terminally ill patient with hospital proof. You sure you want to mess with me? Chapter 126: Could it be that he was used by Officer Jessica? Chapter 126: Could it be that he was used by Officer Jessica? In the chairmans office. Heres the medical certificate from the hospital, Ethan mmed a copy of the medical record on the table. A student from your school named Kyle attacked me, a patient whos nearly on his deathbed. His voice rose, filled with righteous indignation, Is there no justice left? Now? The chairmans face turned ashen, his eyes signaling the school doctor to check the document. Kyle, his head wrapped in gauze and his face flushed a deep red, pointed to his head, Youre full of it! You attacked me! Hit me on the head with an iron rod! Why dont you just say I hit you with a giant hammer, Ethan scoffed, walking towards Kyle. Kyle had been shouting fiercely, but seeing Ethan approach, he clenched his fists, his face contorted with anger. Ethan pulled out his phone and snapped a photo of them standing together, showing it to the chairman, Look at us standing side by side. Who looks more oppressive? If I send this to the reporters, the public can see clearly. In the photo, the menacing 6-foot-5 Kyle stood in stark contrast to Ethans slender frame. The chairmans expression grew even darker. Also, just now, I heard many students say Kyle is your nephew, right? Ethan narrowed his eyes, Let me think about tomorrows headlines: Chairmans nephew beats critically ill patient over a man~ or Educator shields nephew, frames helpless patient for beating a robust 6-foot-5 man. I cant even imagine how sensational that would be. You Im going to fight you! Kyle, fists clenched, charged at him. The next second, the wound on his head burst open, and blood seeped through the white gauze. Enough! The chairman mmed his desk, stopping his nephew with a deadly re. Kyle, holding his wound, didnt dare move. The school doctor leaned in and whispered to the chairman, The copy is authentic. The chairman took a deep breath, staring at Ethan, What do you want? Abigaile stood by, having followed Ethan closely after he made his move, worried he might be at a disadvantage. Seeing all this, she was stunned. This was shameless, and even more, it was a sessful threat. Simple, Ethan leaned on the desk, Im a friend of Logan, and I need to investigate something about Lily. I hope the school will cooperate fully. The chairman, taken aback, nodded, Okay. Deal. Ethan extended his hand. In this country, there are protections for minors, making it difficult even for police to investigate students. If the school didnt want to escte the issue and was inclined to protect someone, things could getplicated. Ethan withdrew his hand, giving Kyle a look that said, Im going to see your girlfriend, what can you do about it? You!!! Kyles bandage split again, and under his uncles murderous gaze, he could only re resentfully. Bye now~ Ethan left the office with Abigaile. It was after school hours. The setting sun bathed the school, most students had left, and only one remained on the field practicing pole vaulting. Were we too harsh just now? Abigaile removed her sunsses, there were no other people around, and she didnt want to keep wearing them. Even as a bystander, she felt Ethan was excessively ruthless. Hmm, I just hoped hed lose it and hit me, Ethan looked up to see Lily standing timidly not far down the corridor, leaning against the wall. Seeing hime out, she quickly bowed her head. Cut to the chase, Ethan waved his hand to interrupt her, I just want to ask you one question, what exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Logan. The principal has agreed to let me continue this investigation, so please dont lie to me. He didnt use any threatening words. The image of him emotionlessly smashing Kyles head on the basketball court was still vivid, and anyone who had seen that scene would instinctively fear him. Lily lowered her head, unable to meet his gaze, He was a senior when I worked at the convenience store. Just a senior? Ethan pressed. No, Lily said unemotionally, shaking her head, He just asionally helped me out. Have you had any contact outside of work? Ethan continued, He said you were bullied at school and he would walk you home every night, is that true? No contact outside of work, Lily shook her head, I wasnt bullied. At school, Ive always been close to Kyle. Weve known each other since we were kids, like childhood sweethearts. Why did you quit your job at the convenience store? Ethans gaze lingered on her. Her chest had curves, and if she wasnt padding, then she must be taking hormones, which are quite expensive. Kyle helped me out when he knew what I was going through, Lily answered. Help? Like money? Ethan narrowed his eyes. Yes. So, did you guys ever sleep together or anything like that? No, Lilys voice remained calm. We are in a serious rtionship with the intention of getting married. Ethan looked puzzled. Ding ding ding. His phone suddenly rang. Ethan answered the call, and Jessicas frantic voice came through: Ethan, are you at the hospital? Im about to go talk to Mr. Logan~ Hey, why are you telling me about your meeting with Logan? Even though hes in the hospital right now, were not taking any drastic measures, but if he admits to harassment, this case could be charged as sexual harassment. Ethan squinted, a thought suddenly crossing his mind. Was he being used by Officer Jessica? Alright, Ill be right there. He hung up, took Lilys number, picked up Abigaile, and drove back to the hospital. At the hospital room door, Ethan saw Jessica in her police uniform, looking sharp and smiling at him. Lets go, Ethan. The three of them entered the hospital room together. Logan was sitting in the room, lost in thought. Seeing Jessica, a shadow passed over his eyes, but when he saw Ethan, there was a glimmer of hope. Mr. Logan, I hope you can cooperate with my investigation, Jessica pulled out a notebook and pen. You think youre truly in love, what makes you say that? After a long silence, Logan looked up, Its the feeling when were together. Did you ever say things like I like you to each other? Jessica took notes quickly. Hes still in high school, those kinds of things dont need to be said out loud, Logan lowered his head, then looked up firmly, He said being with me made him feel rxed and happy! I asked Lily, Jessica closed her notebook. He said he doesnt remember saying any romantic phrases. Logans expression instantly dimmed. Ah, Ethan shook his head from the sidelines, it seemed he might just have to make Lily fall for him. Suddenly, he felt a hand tugging at the hem of his shirt. Abigaile seemed hesitant to speak. Chapter 127: Im going to prove that two people can truly love each other Chapter 127: I''m going to prove that two people can truly love each other Chapter 127: Im going to prove that two people can truly love each other Thanks, Mr. Logan. If theres anything else you need, just let me know, Jessica quickly scribbled her contact information in her notebook. She tore out the page and handed it to Logan. In his silence, she gestured for Ethan and Abigaile to leave with her. The trio walked down the hospital corridor. Officer Jessica, you must know something, right? Ethan red at her, initially thinking she was just into him physically. Now it seemed she not only took advantage of him but also used him to help with her investigation. Not at all, Jessica shook her head. But weve got three days left. If we dont find any leads, well close the case as Mr. Logan sexually harassing Lily. She nced towards the hospital room. Given Mr. Logans current condition, the doctors said he could die at any time without surgery. He doesnt want the surgery, probably because theres no one left in this world he cares about. Ethans expression darkened. He absolutely couldnt let Logan die. The mission was still pending. If he failed, hed lose a thousand points and a skill point. He couldnt afford that. Looks like youre really fired up, go get em, crusader! Jessica cheered him on with a thumbs-up. If you find any new leads, feel free to contact me. With that, she waved and turned to leave. Ethan watched her go, his face sour. Looks like she had him cornered. He remembered Abigaile seemed to have something to say back in the room. He turned back, Abby, what were you trying to say earlier? Abigaile had been down since they arrived, even though she came just for the entertainment. It was like watching a tear-jerker at the movies and ending up crying in the theater. Hearing Ethans question, she paused for a long time. I dont know if Lily loves Mr. Logan, but she definitely doesnt love Kyle. Oh? Ethan was curious. How can you tell? When you like someone, theres a light in your eyes, Abigaile pointed to her own eyes. Lilys gaze has been calm from the start. Ethan recalled his meeting with Lily,his main impression was that he was too calm. As for the loving look Abigaile mentioned, he hadnt noticed it. Seems like you know a lot, huh? Abigaile looked embarrassed and didnt respond. Ethan didnt press further, starting to think about how to solve the current problem. Everything pointed to Logan. He had nned to make Lily fall in love with Logan, or at least make Logan believe Lily loved him. But that was proving difficult. Now, Abigailes judgment shook him. Ethan looked back at Logan in the hospital room, clenched his teeth, and re-entered the room. Logan, seeing him return, looked surprised. Mr. Logan, Ethan stared into his eyes. In three days, we should have the results, barring any surprises. Logan spoke after a moment of silence. You must have talked to him, Mr. Ethan. What did he say? He said it has nothing to do with you, Ethan replied truthfully. I see, Logan leaned back on the bed, his expression relieved. I guess I was being delusional. A high school kid like him liking a forty-year-old man like me? Its unlikely. I really am disgusting. Logan tried to sit up, his arms weak, unable to support himself. He managed an apologetic smile, Sorry, and thank you for believing in me. It was all me, falling for someone and foolishly thinking they liked me back. I was just being a nuisance. Yeah, Mr. Logan, you should rest, Ethan said, standing up. He left the room and quickened his pace towards the hospital exit. Hey, what are you doing now? Abigaile called out from behind. I believe him, Ethan said seriously. I believe that no matter what evidence you show a delusional person, they wont be swayed. He clenched his fist. Im going to prove that two people can truly love each other. ?! Abigailes confusion was clear as she quickly caught up to him. Hey, even if they really did love each other, now that Lily has denied those feelings, does it still matter? It does, of course it does! Ethans expression was resolute as he headed into the underground parking lot and got into Abigailes car. Lets go, were heading to the convenience store where he works. He didnt offer any further exnation. Because to him, with a thousand points on the line, it definitely mattered. After a brief hesitation, Abigaile started the car, casting a curious nce at Ethan through the rearview mirror. She saw determination in the young mans eyes. The idea of him selflessly running around for someone he didnt even know seemed quite romantic. She quickly dismissed the thought and focused on driving. Abigaile gripped the steering wheel tighter, Ethans determination infectious. The car pulled up in front of the convenience store. Ethan quickly located a coworker who worked with Logan. Youre asking about Logan and Lily? The employee blurted out upon seeing Abigailes striking features. They were always together, chatting. The manager even had to speak to them about it, right here. He pointed behind the counter. Their shifts end an hour apart, and Lily often waits around for him so they can leave together. Oh? And what do you think their rtionship is? Abigaile probed further. Its kind of The male employee seemed at a loss for words. Well, theyre just too close. So, do you think Lily is being coerced and is actually afraid of Logan? Abigailes eyes widened with surprise. Thats unlikely, the employee shrugged. I mean, Lily always seems happy. Alright, thanks, Abigaile nodded and turned to leave. Um, the employee blushed. Could I get your autograph? Outside the convenience store, by the street. Ethan sat in the passenger seat, his eyes lit up as he saw Abigaile approaching and opening the door. Its true, there really is a problem. I knew it, Ethan shook his head. That cop kept hinting at me, she must have investigated this before. Ive recorded our conversation just now,this can be used as evidence, Abigaile pulled out her phone with the recording. Ethan nced at it and shook his head. Its useless, in cases like this, third-party statements are only considered as references, not conclusive evidence. But it doesnt matter, Ethan squinted. I just wanted to confirm my suspicions. So, what do we do now? Abigaile frowned, and then suddenly paused. She realized, when had she started trusting this younger guy so much? Ill handle it my way, Ethan said, narrowing his eyes. The next day. Kyle stepped out of his car, looking menacing. Hey, kid. Smack. Ethan pped him across the face. Watch who youre talking to. Chapter 128: Mission accomplished!!! Chapter 128: Mission aplished!!! Kyle clutched his right cheek, feeling a burning pain, and looked utterly confused. Why why did you hit me? He wasnt ready to back down from Ethans threats, but he hadnt even started any trouble yet, and he got pped right after getting out of the car. Because you were nning to give me troubleter, Ethan said, shaking his hand to ease the tingling sensation. That p had reallynded hard, and even he felt the recoil. Youre crazy! I wasnt even starting anything! Kyle waspletely flustered. Smack! Ethan delivered another p, this time to the left cheek. Im going to kill you! Kyle, unable to bear the humiliation, swung his fist at Ethan. Ethan was ready, instantly activating his skill, Void Dick, summoning Dick, and with a swift twist of his waist and a punch, hended a blow on Kyles jaw. With the current 10-inch Dick, hard as rock. Kyles head went nk in an instant, like a boxer knocked out, and he thudded to the ground. The whole ordeal took less than half a minute. This smoothbo left everyone around them dumbfounded. By the time they snapped back to reality, the tall and burly Kyle was already unconscious on the ground. The school nurse looked at Ethan, speechless for a moment. Ethan red at him, You saw it, right? Kyle was trying to sneak attack this terminally ill patient. Believe it or not, I could be the one lying on the ground not getting up right now. Reluctantly, the school nurse hurried over to help Kyle, who was still on the ground. Ethan turned to Lily, Lets go, were heading to the hospital room now. What? Lily jumped, instinctively stepping back. She was really scared now, the guy in front of her, who kept saying he was terminally ill, had just knocked down Kyle twice with ease. Theres Officer Jessica in the hospital room, dont worry, lets go, Ethan said, his gaze sweeping over her. Oh! Okay. Okay! Lilys face was pale, her eyes darting to her unconscious boyfriend on the ground. Thinking about this mans terminal illness, who knew what he could do next. She slowly followed behind Ethan, speeding up her steps when he nced back at her. Abigaile watched everything, her eyes wide with astonishment behind her sunsses. This kid was more capable than she had imagined. Without Kyle and the school nurse causing trouble, the three of them quickly arrived outside the hospital room. Officer Jessica stood at the door in her police uniform, setting aside her usual abrasive demeanor when alone with Ethan. By looks alone, she undoubtedly fulfilled every fantasy one might have of a mature, attractive policewomanbeautiful, determined, with rare sharp brows and starry eyes, and a tall, straight figure that exuded amanding presence. Youre here,e on in, she said, pointing to the room and calmly speaking to Lily, Im sorry to involve you in this investigation, this will be thest time. After saying that, she adjusted the brim of her capa small gesture that Lily caught. Her heart tightened, a bad premonition washing over her. The four entered the room, where the bed by the window was curtained off, a vague silhouette visible on the bed, but all the medical equipment had been removed. Seeing this, Lilys legs went weak. Jessica reached out to steady her, her expression unchanged, her face stoic. Ethan and Abigaile also bowed their heads in silence. In the empty room, the still silhouette behind the white curtain, the removed equipmentall seemed to hint at an undeniable truth. Sit down, Jessica said, pulling out a notebook. Everything you answer now will conclude the investigation. Lily, did you ever say that being with Mr. Logan made you feel safe andfortable? I Lily clenched her fists, her eyes fixed on the white curtain. I I dont remember. Surprise flickered in Abigailes eyes as she looked at Ethan, who still kept his head down. So why would he think you said that? Jessica asked, looking at her notebook. I I dont know, Lily murmured, her head hanging even lower, her words flowing a bit more smoothly than before. Sorry, Id like to ask on behalf of Mr. Logan, Ethan suddenly spoke up, looking at Lily. Do you genuinely feel that Mr. Logan has been a great bother to you? Lily, initially wavering, became guarded as soon as Ethan spoke. After a brief hesitation, she said, Yes. Do you not have any fond feelings for him at all? Ethan pressed on. Yes, Lily responded, even quicker than before. Abigaile shook her head from the sidelines. The boy was being too hasty. Lily had clearly been faltering, and with a bit more pressure, she might have revealed more. What a pity. Youre saying this because of Kyle, right? Ethan suddenly acted like he was righteously indignant. You wanted to be seen as a woman, and after Kyle found out, he offered to support you financially, so you quit your convenience store job and agreed to date him! Isnt that it?! Lily lowered her head. No, thats not it. Kyle was getting closer to you, putting a lot of pressure on you, so you told Logan that someone was harassing you, making you very troubled, right?! Ethans voice grew louder, almost like he was shouting. No! Lily, under his questioning, clenched her fists and raised her voice, her answer more resolute. Not even a little bit, a tiny bit of fondness?! Ethan roared. No. Lilys head hung even lower. It only made me feel troubled. Even in the smallest corner of your heart, Ethan tried to continue. Enough. Jessica stopped Ethan, who looked reluctant to cease his questioning. She turned to Lily and handed her the notebook. Thats enough. Mr. Logans harassment of you has been conclusively proven. Please sign here. Okay. Lily took the notebook, but Jessica didnt immediately hand her the pen, hesitating for a moment. What will happen to Logan? Oh. Jessica nced at the white curtain. He has no rtives. His body will be cremated and ced with the ashes of other unimed criminals. You know, many criminals remains are unimed by their families. Huh? Abigaile frowned, looking at Ethan with a face full of questions. Was this really happening? Ethan, seeing her clear but foolish gaze, figured this was why such a pretty face wasnt more popr. Wait wait a minute. Lily looked at the nk space in the notebook. Why is there a signature from Logan? Well, he felt his end was near yesterday, had the doctor call me over, and he signed a confession before he passed, Jessica said emotionlessly. He was a real man. Lilys legs gave way, and she sat down on the floor. This time, Jessica didnt help her. Wait wait, he didnt. Enough. Jessica cut her off sternly. Lets end this. Dont let Mr. Logan down. As he was losing consciousness, he asked me if you ever loved him, Ethan said, then added, You can tell him the answer yourself. The case is closed. After speaking, he pulled Jessica and Abigaile out of the hospital room. The three of them also closed the hospital room door behind them. Ethan leaned against the corridor wall and closed his eyes, plotting n B in his mind. A quarter of an hourter. A prompt suddenly appeared before him. Dying Wish: Logan hoped Lily would truly admit she loved him (Completed). Mission Reward: 1000 points, Skill Void Dick +1 with a 90-degree misalignment shooting effect. Awesome! Ethan clenched his fist. Chapter 129: I passed the teacher certification exam! Chapter 129: I passed the teacher certification exam! Abby, something on your mind? Ethan turned off his tablet and looked over at Abigaile, who was standing by the hallway, watching Lily head to the hospital entrance before she left with Kyle and the school doctor. Abigaile had a troubled expression. So, nothings changed, has it? Oh, something has. Ethan gestured behind him. After Lily left, Mr. Logan had sat up in his bed and, with Jessicas help, walked out of the ward. He didnt have much time left and had given up on treatment, but he wasnt about to kick the bucket just yet. The sunlight hit his pale face, adding a bit of color to Logans smile. Mr. Logan, dont you hate him? Abigaile furrowed her brows. Even in the end, he didnt acknowledge your rtionship. For his own sake, hepletely abandoned you, and now hes left with Kyle. Logan just smiled, his gaze serene. I know, but I love him. Isnt love all about being irrational? But Abigaile started to say something, but Ethan interrupted her, turning to Logan. Ive fulfilled your wish. Please take care. He then pulled Abigaile away. Jessica watched their retreating figures, tipping her hat down with a yful smile. Ethan and Abigaile walked until they rounded a corner. Hey, this is just stupid, isnt it? Its like theres no bottom line to his goodness! Abigaile couldnt hold back. This kind of limitless love, leading to this point, its just asking for trouble. Yeah, I agree. Ethan nodded. Hearing him not object, Abigaile frowned. Arent you going to argue with me? Say something like true love cant be rationalized. Hmph. Ethan scoffed, clearly indifferent to these messy emotional entanglements. From the beginning, he had only one goal: toplete his mission. Let go of the saviorplex, respect others fates. My only purpose is to fulfill theirst wishes. Thats where I find joy. You. Abigaile pouted, then after a moment said, I need to step away for a bit. Oh, suit yourself. Ethan waved her off, now that his mission wasplete, this temporary ally was no longer needed. Abigaile went to the corner alone and pulled out her phone, hesitating before finally calling Felix. As soon as he answered, Felixs concerned voice came through. Abby, Im so d you called. Abigaile was silent for a good ten seconds. Felix, about what you saidst time, about dating I just cant convince myself. Ive always seen you as a brother, Im really sorry. There was a long silence on the other end. Is it because of that boy? Huh? Abigaile snapped, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Hey, hes just a young guy whos barely an adult. Even if I jumped off a building or got hit by a car, I wouldnt fall for someone like him! Back in the hospital room, Ethan immediately summoned the system and used his remaining points to exchange for a healing potion. As his points hit zero, a small ss vial appeared in his hand, the liquid inside a light blue. It was in and unassuming. Ethan realized that since he could hold it, it wasnt just for his use. Interesting. He opened the vial and downed it in one gulp. The potion was tasteless and colorless, sliding down his throat into his stomach. The next second, he felt a tingling sensation throughout his body, like after holding back for a month, suddenly spending a night with a skilled woman without having to lift a finger. Then, a panel popped up in front of him. Name: Ethan Jones Age: 18 Strength: 5 Stamina: 5 Agility: 5 Dick size: 10 inches Skills: Medical Secrecy (special), Hard as a rock LV4, Weakness Imntation LV1, Void Dick LV2. Physical ailments: Hereditary heart disease, a chance of acute heart failure when overly excited. The section on physical ailments now only listed hereditary heart disease. Awesome! Ethan clenched his fist, thrilled that the 50% chance had worked out in his favor. Now, he wouldnt have to worry about his stats being deducted. Next up, he just needed to earn another thousand points to secure apletely healthy body. With the skill Medical Secrecy (special) in ce, any hospital test would show that his body was slowly healing itself. This mission had been a huge sess. Ethan nced at a soda can on the desk, flicked his finger forward, and activated his skill Void Dick. With a bang, the ethereal Dick struck the can, knocking it off the desk. After upgrading the skill to LV2, he could now face his enemies head-on at a ny-degree angle, no longer limited to controlling the angle with his hips. Combined with Hard as a rock at level 4, equivalent to the hardness of rock, its power was already formidable. The only downside was that the farther the distance, the weaker his control and power. But these were temporary limitations. As his skills Void Dick, Hard as a rock, and Dick Control improved, Ethan could imagine himself standing on a streetlight, arms crossed, shooting out a 10-inch Dick that could pierce through an enemy. And with improvements to Weakness Imntation, his Void Dick attacks could even carry magical damage. The potential power was unimaginable. He was still lost in these wild thoughts when the door to the room swung open. Abigaile walked in, no longer bothering to knock, her expression strangely rxed. She looked Ethan up and down as she entered. Her gaze finally rested between his legs. Hey, your look is kind of dangerous, Ethan squinted, puzzled by the beautiful actresss behavior. After a thorough scan, Abigaile withdrew her gaze with a dismissive smile and waved her hand, Im outta here~ She turned and left with a carefree stride. After leaving the room, Abigaile patted her chest, relieved. During her call with Felix, she had momentarily wondered if she was actually developing feelings for this boy. Now, it seemed she had been overthinking it. Abigaile knew she just felt more rxed around Ethan, looking for some fun and nothing more. Back in the room, Ethan watched Abigailes retreating figure, finding her behavior utterly baffling. But he didnt n to delve deeper into it. Because he was now facing a choice. The major cause of his illness, progressive muscle weakness, had been cured. He could totally discuss leaving the hospital with his aunt. His aunt had agreed to date him, and the thought of living together with his sexy aunt was almost too exciting to imagine. But staying in the hospital could give him faster ess to more missions. He needed to weigh these options. Outside, the sun was gradually setting. Scarlett and ir appeared at the door of the room, Scarletts face unable to hide her joy, holding a document bag: Ethan~ I passed the teacher certification exam! Aunt Scarlett, congrattions! Ethan was genuinely happy for her. Scarlett sat on the edge of the bed, her gaze at him filled withplexity. She had decided to take the Teacher Certification to fulfill her nephewsst wish. Now that the exam was over, her nephew was getting healthier by the day. Chapter 130: Thank you Chapter 130: Thank you Auntie! Ethan stretched out his arms and, catching her off guard, pulled her into a hug. Ah?! Scarlett hadnt expected this sudden move. In her eyes, her nephew had always been the fragile boy who needed her care. Caughtpletely off guard, she realized how strong he was only when she was already fully embraced by him. So soft. Ethan felt his aunts soft body, the sexy beauty in his arms was his girlfriend. They could do more, more daring and naughty things. Alright, thats enough. Scarlett struggled out of his embrace, stealing a nce at ir behind her, a hint of shyness shing in her eyes. Even though they were dating, hugging in front of ir still made her face burn. Im starting a new job the day after tomorrow, and Ill be busy getting familiar with the work, so I wont be able to visit you as often, she said, her eyes flickering with regret. Her feelings were mixed. She couldnt clearly define her feelings for her nephewwhether they were familial or romantic. So, having an excuse to not visit him often was a relief for her. I see. Ethan looked down, seemingly disheartened. Seeing him upset, Scarlett quickly added, Well have plenty of time in the future. Id like a kiss, Ethan seized the moment to make his request. Scarlett nced at ir, suggesting she kiss him right there and then. Ill go for a walk. ir turned and left, quietly closing the door behind her. Just as the door shut, she saw Ethan eagerly kissing Scarlett on the lips. She stood in the hallway, looking into the distance, her gaze calm. After a while, she ced her hand on her chest. ir stayed outside for a full half-hour. Scarlett emerged from the room, looking embarrassed: ir, I need to go back and prepare my onboarding documents. She hurried off in her high heels, her awkwardness barely concealed. ir noticed that beneath her tight skirt, the ck stockings were gone, revealing long, white, straight legs that made her walk in heels look odd. ir silently watched Scarlett leave and after a long silence, she too turned and left the room. The next day, after morning sses, ir sat alone by the schools flower beds, lost in thought. Hey, ir, you look like youve got something on your mind. Emily approached, dressed casually with her long ck hair tied back in a ponytail, her beauty undeniable. ir looked up at her: A bit. I cant seem to calm down. Todays yourst day at school, right? Yeah, Emily smiled, turning to look at the school building. Its a bit sad to leave, but life moves on. I need to attend some prep sses so I dont fall behind when Yale Law School starts next semester. After all, its filled with geniuses from all over the country. Emily turned back to ir. Enough about me. I didnt expect to see such an interesting expression on your face. I ir hesitated, Lately, seeing him with Mom, Ive been feeling like maybe Im the odd one out. Oh? Emily propped her chin on her hand, eyeing ir. Looks like I might have another rival for Ethans affections. He really is a troublesome man. Im not, ir shook her head. My feelings for him arent romantic. Isnt that good? Emily looked up at irs face. Whether its love or just feeling like something important is being taken by your sister, its all part of aplex mix of emotions. Youre experiencing intense emotions like never before, and thates with pain. Encountering these feelings is a treasure in life because it shows youve found something you truly care about. So, why not just follow your heart? As Emily spoke, she nced at her watch. Ive got to go, ir. See you aroundand if you turn out to be my rival by then, I wont go easy on you. With a wave, she disappeared into the crowd. It was evening. Ethan sat on the hospital bed, experimenting with his abilities. His skill, Void Dick, had upgraded to LV2, allowing him to manipte it with just his thoughts. However, without upgrading his Dick Control skill, it was like wielding a long stickno precise maneuvers were possible. Although it had a range of five feet, the farther the distance, the weaker the control. Of course, if he was close enough to an enemy, he could now attack directly with the Void Dick, aiming for the jaw to stun them, or even engage in a surprise fencing match. With his current Hard as a Rock LV4 effect, he could definitely inflict fatal damage. Ethan was always proving that with these skills, there was no good or bad,they just were. If he wanted to further enhance his abilities, to performplex maneuvers with a 10-inch Pecker, hed need to continue upgrading his skills. Ethan was still pondering his next move when the door to the room opened. ir walked in, tossed her backpack onto the bed, and approached him. ir, just spit it out, youre giving me a weird look, Ethan said, finding her sudden appearance odd since it wasnt even time for her sses to end. Had she skipped school early? Although ir didnt usually seem like she was serious about her sses, tantly skipping was a first. Hey, what are you up to? Ethan had no idea what ir was thinking. ir stared into his eyes, then her gaze dropped to his lips. Ive never really kissed anyone before, and now I want to try. Ah? Ethan was baffled. What are you talking about? Youve never kissed anyone, so youe to me? And were family, Im like your brother, arent I? Is Mom special? irs voice was calm, as if she had anticipated his excuses. I just want to confirm something. Will you help me? Ethan was silent. Could he really say no? Obviously not. Not to mention ir had helped him too much, and he had been all over his aunt recently. Her ck stockings were still under his pillow, used as a prop the previous night. I guess okay, Ethan felt pretty lousy about himself. He looked at ir, who had a somewhat androgynous charm. Suddenly, ir leaned in, and their lips touched. Just as she had said, ir had no experience. It was forceful, but clearly her first time. Well, they were kissing now. He didnt use his tongue, just pressed his lips against hers in a very ordinary way. Then, no further action. They just felt each other. For a long while. ir pulled away, her expression unchanged. Thank you. She then moved from his bed andy down quietly on another bed in the room. Chapter 131: Crimson Cartel Chapter 131: Crimson Cartel Ethan was being extra careful, sneaking nces at ir who was lying on her side on the bed, scrolling through her phone just like any other day. But the lingering soft touch on his lips was a vivid reminder that they had indeed just kissed. He felt oddly about it. Their rtionship had always been that of childhood friends, more like buddies really. And now, when he thought of her as a brother, she seemed to want something more. But irs kiss was brief, over before he could even grasp her feelings. Am I an idiot? I already have a girlfriend. Ethan closed his eyes, surprised that a simple kiss had thrown him off so much. He tossed and turned in bed. Do you care about that kiss just now? irs voice came through, her body now turned to face him. Her hair was a bit messy, and her usually androgynous, handsome face seemed to carry an indescribable feminine allure at that moment. Uh. Ethan wanted to deny it, but after hesitating, he nodded slightly. A bit, since Ive always seen you as my best friend. And he was already dating his girlfriend, a rtionship he had long desired. I think I like you. irs voice was calm, devoid of fluctuations, as if stating a fact, her gaze steady on him. Ethan shivered, unprepared for such directness. Why now of all times? And the thought of dating the cool ir, or holding her close, felt so strange, a strong sense of dissonance filling his mind. Thanks thanks. Ethan was momentarily at a loss for words. ir had merely suggested a possibility of liking him, not even a proper confession. He certainly couldnt just say okay or sorry. The air in the room grew ufortably silent. Ethan noticed a slight blush on irs cheeks, her handsome face showing a rare, contrasting expression. Damn, dont make that cute face. Ethan roared internally. He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. ir, Im already with my girlfriend, and I really love her. Yeah, I know. irs voice was t. Lets sleep. With that, she turned away, leaving Ethan only her back. Thats it? Ethan wondered internally, but she had already turned away, and he felt he had no right to press further. He had a restless night. The next day. ir got up and went about her morning routine as usual, while Ethan pretended to be asleep in bed. After what had happenedst night, he felt that opening his eyes would just make things awkward. After getting ready in her school uniform, ir said, Remember to clean up. Oh~ Ethan, realizing he couldnt pretend any longer, responded and watched ir leave. After all, she had just confessed her feelingsst night. Yet today, everything seemed unchanged. What the hell. Ethan covered his head with his hands. Was he the only one troubled by this? Maybe to ir, liking someone wasnt a big deal. He couldnt find answers to these questions. Ethan got out of bed and started cleaning the room. Now fully recovered with his health back to normal, he wanted to do what he could, and cleaning the room was his responsibility. Skillfully grabbing the mop and broom, he cleaned the room in the pleasant weather, which also lifted his spirits. After cleaning, Ethan walked around the hospital with the aid of a cane. He didnt find anything noteworthy. Although people left the hospital every day, not many had a dying wish and were willing to trust a stranger like him. Luckily, he was a patient himself,otherwise, his wandering around would have probably earned him a beating from some patients family members by now. As Ethany in his hospital bed feeling stuck, a visitor arrived. Jessica wasnt in her police uniform today, just a casual jacket and jeans that entuated her long legs. She walked in carrying some fruit: Hey, big sis is here to see you. Happy to see me? Ethan gave her a weird look. He definitely wasnt too fond of his girlfriends best friend. After all, she knew there had been issues with Logans case and hadnt told him. She seemed nice enough on the outside but was pretty nasty underneath. Hey, dont look at me like that. Jessica set down the fruit and crossed her legs, casually taking an apple from the fruit te and starting to peel it with a small knife. I came especially to tell you about the follow-up to Logans case. Arent you curious? Go ahead, Ethan said. He had alreadypleted his tasks and wasnt curious at all, but since she brought it up, he had to y along. Lily withdrew the case voluntarily, Jessica said as she popped a slice of apple into her mouth. The higher-ups thought it was too much hassle, especially since Logan doesnt have many days left. They decided to suppress the matter until Logan dies, and then itll just blow over. Thats an unexpectedly perfect ending, Ethan shrugged. Heh, Im curious about your stance, Jessica looked at him intently. Not just about Logan, but also the Morgan familyst time. You seem really keen on solving peoples problems. Ah, Ethan sighed deeply, his gaze deepening. Maybe its because Ive been in this bed myself, so I really understand that feeling of despair. I hope to use my strength, as much as I can, to help more people. His voice was sincere. These reasons, of course, were well-rehearsed. Wow, thats pretty noble, Jessica said with a smile in her eyes, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with his words. I know an old man whos about to pass away. Want to help him fulfill hisst wish? Oh! Sure! Ethan perked up at the opportunity. He had been worried about finding someone to help. Its a deal then. Jessica pulled out a small notebook, quickly wrote down an address, and handed it to him. Come here tomorrow, someone will meet you. Okay, Ethan took it without hesitation. He had nothing better to do, and a little visit wouldnt hurt. Jessica propped her chin on her hand, her gaze yful. They chatted a bit more about this and that before she left. The next day came quickly. Ethan wanted to ask ir for help, but they had just had that confession incident. He wasnt sure how to act around her yet, so instead, his friend Abigaile, who was still on vacation, drove him. She agreed without hesitation. They drove to the specified address. Ethan looked at the high walls in front of him and then at the stone pirs at the gate with Crimson Cartel inscribed on them, with no other houses in sight. Abby, I think were in the wrong ce. Lets go. Oh, okay. Abigaile also sensed something was off and turned to leave. Just as they were about to turn around, an old man came out from the side, smiling warmly: Mr. Ethan, thank you foring all this way. The chairman has been waiting for you. Please, follow me. Chapter 132: Im going to shake up this case! Chapter 132: I''m going to shake up this case! Chapter 132: Im going to shake up this case! Ethan and Abigaile followed the old man into the mansion, walking past servants who were cleaning around and bowing deeply as they passed. The courtyard was filled with various green nts, artificial hills, and streams, and there were menacing-looking men in ck having secretive conversations. Abigaile leaned closer to Ethan and whispered, Hey, those guys totally look like theyre from an organized crime group. Weve definitely walked into some trouble, havent we? Great, Ethan replied sarcastically, gesturing discreetly towards two bodyguards nearby. Why dont you go chat with them? Were just here to hang out. One of the bodyguards in the corner cracked a smile, revealing a scar that looked like something straight out of a horror movie. Abigaile nced at him and quickly looked away, moving closer to Ethan. Though Ethan was just an 18-year-old boy, at that moment, he was the only source of security she felt she had. The trio walked through the courtyard and saw a figure standing by a pond. The old man bowed respectfully behind an elderly man: Chairman, the guests have arrived. The elderly man, dressed in a kimono, slowly turned around. His face was slightly pale, but his eyes were fierce like a lions, fixating on his prey. After his gaze swept over Ethan, he said, Youve arrived. Lets talk inside. The butler hurried over, reaching out to assist him, but the old man waved him off and walked alone towards the courtyard. The butler handed a phone to Abigaile. After reading the message, Abigaile quickly grabbed Ethans sleeve and stealthily handed him the phone, whispering, Hey, check this out. Ethan nced at the phone, which disyed: The light that cuts through the darkness, Prosecutor Katherine, the ender of the dark era. The downfall of the organized crime groups godfather, Salvatore. After reading, Ethan looked up nonchntly and followed them back to the courtyard. They were in a typical traditional Japanese-style building. Salvatore sat down at the table, poured a cup of tea, and pushed it towards Ethan, Jessica said you could help me. Hearing this, Abigaile desperately tried to signal Ethan with her eyes. She was clearly frightened after seeing Salvatores identity. Ha, helping with this kind of thing should really be left to a professional legal team, Ethan said, picking up the tea and drinking it casually. Setting down the cup, he continued, Im just an ordinary person, suffering from a terminal illness, barely scraping by, hoping to do something for others. Salvatore, seeing hisposed demeanor, his eyes flickered with a deep meaning: Those professional legal teams told me that even if we go to court, its uncertain if well win. I dont want to rely on a group that might not win. Oh, Chairman Salvatore, can you tell me what your rtionship with Jessica is? Ethan squinted. Shes my biological daughter, Salvatore replied calmly. Oh? Abigailes mouth dropped open. She had a strong impression of the beautiful policewoman, Jessica, who was strikingly attractive and formidable. So, whats your rtionship with Katherine, whos challenging you? Ethan continued. Abigaile had handed him the phone earlier, which clearly stated that Prosecutor Katherine was suing Salvatore, the godfather of the organized crime group. Salvatore sipped his tea nonchntly: Shes also my biological daughter, Jessicas older sister. But you dont need to worry about these things. After he finished speaking, he waved to the butler. Understanding the cue, the butler brought out a briefcase, opened it on the table, revealing stacks of cash. Heres one million dors, Salvatore gestured, and the butler pushed the briefcase towards Ethan. This is just for expenses. If you can clear my name, there will be a substantial reward. Mr. Ethan, please, the butler bowed deeply. Abigailes eyes lit up,she was an artist, but her ie wasnt high, and she had never seen so much cash all at once. Ethan reached out, closed the briefcase, and pushed it back to the butler, smiling at Salvatore, Ill help you, but not for the money. Ill discuss my fee after the job is done, and I hope Chairman Salvatore wont refuse! Huh? Abigaile gave him a look like he was crazy. How could he dare to say that? They were dealing with the organized crime group, after all. Could he really handle a case of this magnitude? Salvatore stared at him, lifting his teacup, Its a deal. Just then, a system notification popped up in front of Ethan. Dying Wish Generated: Salvatore hopes his daughter Katherine willplete her revenge and start a new life. Mission Reward: 1000 points, random skill +1. Give him the documents, Salvatore instructed the butler. From now on, you provide him with all the assistance he needs. Yes, Chairman, the old butler nodded, turning to Ethan, Mr. Ethan, you can call me Phillip. Ethan and Abigaile left the estate and just got back into the car. Are you insane! Abigaile eximed as she took the drivers seat, not even bothering with her seatbelt. Thats the organized crime group and a federal prosecutor were talking about. How could we possibly get involved in something like this? She sped her hands over her head, Were really in trouble now. Were going to die, theyll dump us in the open sea, and someone like me, a beautiful young woman, after Im gone, Ill definitely be Alright, enough with your wild imagination, Ethan said, exasperated. Do you really think, with a case of this magnitude, that kind of guy would ask for the help of a just-legal sickly kid and a washed-up star? Abigaile bristled like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, Im not washed-up! If Im not mistaken, Ethan squinted, the only reason Salvatore met with me and told me all this is because I was introduced by Jessica. Abigaile frowned, not quite following. But Ethan knew more. Since a mission had been generated, it meant Salvatore was terminally ill. Jessica suddenly introducing him meant she was aware of some insider information. From Salvatores wish, it was clear he never intended to escape his charges. He was already running out of time, perhaps initially nning to be sent to prison by his eldest daughter. Ethan quickly figured out the intricacies. A father who is the godfather of an organized crime group, and a daughter who bes a prosecutorits an impossible scenario in any country unless their rtionship is kept secret. So, Katherine and Jessica were likely illegitimate daughters. Such filial piety, wanting to send ones father to jail, suggested a strained rtionship. Salvatores wish was for his daughter Katherine toplete her revenge and start a new life. But the tricky part of the mission now was that even if Katherine did put him away, it might not rid her of her demons or allow her to start anew. That was probably why Jessica dragged him into this. Now that Im involved, Ethan narrowed his eyes, dont me me for turning things upside down. Im going to shake up this case! Chapter 133: Cough, why bring that up? Chapter 133: Cough, why bring that up? In the hospital room, Scarlett was holding a lesson n, exining earnestly before she sighed in frustration, No, weve already gone over this grammar point. Erm uh-huh. Ethan was awkward, his gaze drifting over to his aunts shapely figure, asionallynding on her long, crossed legs. Its been a long time since Ive studied. I need time to get a grip on this stuff. Yeah. ir, sitting nearby, chimed in, Isnt it because you were too busy staring at moms feet just now? Hey! Ethan, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, protested, How can you just make stuff up about me? Alright. Scarlett, still holding the lesson n, looked resigned, Lets call it a day for now. Ethan, if you want to catch up, you really need to put in more effort on your own time. Mom, youre being too hard on him. Hes currently very close with that gorgeous actress, ir said with a shrug, Theyre practically inseparable. Enough, ir! Ethan snapped, clearly irritated. ir had been undermining him all day. Hmm~ ir, seeing Ethans annoyance, stood up leisurely and waved his hand, Im going out for a bit. Now, only Ethan and Scarlett were left in the room. Auntie, you have to believe me, Abby and I are just friends, Ethan swore. These days, he could sense that ir was acting differently than before. But he couldnt quite put his finger on it. Its okay, no need to exin, Scarlett said, covering her forehead with her hand, her emotionsplex. This young boyfriend of hers could charm women even while lying in a hospital bed. She didnt even want to think about what might happen once he recovered. Are you really nning to go back to school? Yeah. Ethan nodded, his eyes inadvertently scanning Scarletts figure. Maybe it was because she had be a full-fledged teacher. Her uniform seemed to add an extra touch of allure. He raised his hand, Im feeling pretty good now. I cant just lie in bed forever. I want to get back to normal life. Ethan looked into Scarletts eyes, I also want to finish my studies. My dream is to be a doctor and then marry you, Auntie. He was lucky, a single bottle of treatment had resolved his progressive muscle weakness. Now, he needed to think about his future. Bing a doctor was a good choice, whether it was to cover up his unusual physical condition or to better aplish his missions in the future. Of course, he had another motive he hadnt mentioned. Ethans gaze flicked to his aunts high heels. Now that his aunt was his girlfriend, dating a beautiful teacher at school and then making love in every corner of the school in various positions. Such scenarios were a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Keep at it, Scarlett noticed his gaze falling on her high heels again, her expression resigned. This young boyfriend really had a thing for her feet. But knowing he wanted to be a doctor, although skeptical, Scarlett still encouraged him, Come on, lets continue studying. When ir came back in the evening with a shopping bag, only Ethan was left in the room. Wheres mom? Auntie went home. Ethan had already packed up the textbooks and was tapping away on hisptop, searching for information. This mission was extremely important to himpleting it would earn him a second bottle of the treatment. That would truly be a new beginning for him. Yeah. ir sat down on another bed, hands in his pockets, I saw mom masturbating alonest night. Ethan looked up, his mouth agape, Are you sure? Yes. irs expression was calm, She was calling your name. Youve made it impossible for me to continue this conversation. Ethan was embarrassed but secretly thrilled. His aunt liked him. She saw him as her boyfriend. Cough, why bring that up? ir stared at him, hands resting on her thighs, and after a pause, shook her head, I dont know, maybe you and mom would be happier without me around. Are you an idiot? Ethan shook his head, looking straight into irs eyes, Were family. You and Auntie are both really important to me. Mm. ir cracked a smile, Going to sleep now. She kicked off her shoes and flopped onto the bed, as usual, starting to y with her phone. Ethan watched her for a while, and seeing nothing unusual, he lowered his head and continued typing on his keyboard. ir might look mature, but she was just a six-foot-tall kid who wasnt even of age yet. The next day arrived. Abigaile came to the hospital to pick him up, her face showing signs of sleep deprivation, her makeup not as polished as usual, giving her a somewhat disheveled look. Abby, you look like you didnt sleep well? Ethan picked up his backpack, asking curiously. Hey! I couldnt sleep at all, okay! Abigaile covered her face, her expression betraying her panic, I went homest night and looked up some reports. Turns out, three years ago, this guy Salvatore was hired by a constructionpany. They used gangster tactics to forcibly acquirend, causing a fire and even a death. Some government officials were involved too, and they managed to hush it up. Now, Prosecutor Katherine has taken an interest and reopened the case, apparently because someone involved back then hase forward to her. This is way out of our league! Abigaile had been talking for a while, but seeing Ethans calm demeanor, she burst out, Hey, give me some reaction here! Hmm? Ethans eyes twinkled with amusement as he looked at Abigailes anxious face, You seem really scared. Why havent you run away? After all, theres no contract or obligation between us. Abigaile paused, as if realizing she really could walk away from this. Okay, then Im leaving. She turned and walked towards the door of the hospital room. At the doorway, she turned back, Hey, are you going to continue investigating? Of course. Ethan gave a firm reply, I alwaysplete my assignments. Good luck then. Abigaile walked out of the room. Ethan picked up his backpack and followed, only to see her pausing at the doorway. As an adult, I cant just abandon a kid, Abigaile put on her sunsses, If I feel danger, Ill leave immediately. Ethans expression was odd,Abigaile was unexpectedly loyal, yet timid. Where to now? Abigailes voice trembled slightly. Lets go meet our star prosecutor, Ethan pulled out his phone, having gotten Katherines number from Jessica. I really hate that old man, Officer Jessica had told him over the phonest night, the background noise clearly indicating she was in a bar, But after asking you for help, I feel relieved. No pressure, whatever the oue. Tch. Ethan scoffed, his mind burdened by other peoples family issues. Ethan dialed the number Jessica had given him. A cool female voice answered, Hello. Chapter 134: Pleasure doing business Chapter 134: Pleasure doing business Ethan and Prosecutor Katherine had agreed to meet at a coffee shop, and Ethan had gone out of his way to find a Bohemian-style robe at the COS store to wear for the asion. He was quite the looker, holding a crystal ball, which added a touch of mystery to his appearance. What on earth are you up to? Abigaile, looking utterly confused, sat next to Ethan. She was a stunner and instantly became the most noticeable presence in the coffee shop. Quiet. Ethan held the crystal ball in one hand while gently caressing it with the other. He had initially nned to use tarot cards, but since he couldnt find them, he had to make do with the crystal ball. Abigaile, feeling helpless, adjusted her sunsses and reminded herself that her face was covered, so there was no need to feel embarrassed. The coffee shop door swung open, and in walked a woman in a suit. Ethan immediately recognized her as Katherine. She looked about 80% simr to his sister Jessica, clearly siblings. Her brown hair was tied back in a simple ponytail, and she wore rimless sses. Unlike her sisters carefree demeanor, Katherine exuded an intellectual beauty, meticulous in every way. However, her expression was too stern, screaming keep your distance. Upon entering, she spotted Ethan in the corner, dressed in his Bohemian robe, and her stern gaze flickered with surprise. After all, the robebined with the crystal ball was quite an eye-catching ensemble. And the fact that it was worn by a handsome young man made it all the more peculiar. The surprise in her eyes was fleeting as she walked straight up to Ethans table and sat down, staring into his eyes, Do you have information on Salvatore bribing officials? Her look was cold and wary, clearly not trusting the young man in front of her. If it werent for the fact that he had her personal number, Katherine wouldnt have agreed to meet this stranger. Ethan opened his eyes, stopped fiddling with the crystal ball, and looked disdainful, Prosecutor Katherine, you look troubled, like disasters about to strike, and you dont even know it. Abigaile watched his performance, quietly turned her head away, and wished she could just disappear into the floorit was so cringeworthy. Katherine, who had seen her fair share of oddities, couldnt keep a straight face. Her lips twitched uncontrobly, and she turned to leave. Clearly, she didnt want to waste another minute. The arrogance of some people, Ethans voice followed her from behind, his fingers making exaggerated magical gestures hed seen in anime. In his mind, he secretly activated the skill Void Dick to summon a Dick, which, after an upgrade, could now beunched within a ny-degree range in front of him. He subtly adjusted his waist, making the Dick appear right beside her cheek, and with a swift hip twist The skill Hard as a Rock took effect, and the rock-hard Dick smashed against her right cheek. Thump, a muffled sound. Big Dick p. Ah?! Katherine screamed, dodging to the side and covering her right cheek, her eyes darting around warily. She was already known for her icy beauty, and this incident instantly drew the curious stares of other patrons, sparking a flurry of whispers. Huh? Abigaile also popped a question mark, looking at Ethan, wondering what he had just done. What did you do? Katherines cheek burned with pain, and her tone was far from friendly. She was certain that something hard and stick-like had just smacked her face. This is how you treat someone whos trying to save your life? Ethans expression remained unchanged, Someone hired a psychic to take your life, and I was asked to protect you. Huh? Abigaile waspletely lost. What was he talking about? Whats this psychic business, and why wasnt she in on the fun? Katherine was just as baffled, her eyes scanning Ethan repeatedly. She wanted to just walk away. But the burning pain on her cheek kept reminding her that something invisible had indeed hit her. Her expression fluctuated between doubt and belief, Why should I believe you? As she spoke, she was already halfway convinced, but years of ingrained skepticism made her want to resist a bit longer. Ethan chuckled coldly, Psychic killings are unpredictable. For the sake of money, Ill show you again, but remember, my patience has its limits. He pointed outside the window, In a moment, someone will pass by outside. You pick anyone, and Ill show you how a psychic kills. They were sitting in a corner by the window, with a clear view of the street where passersby asionally walked. Katherines expression was serious as she looked out the window, her mind racing. As a prosecutor, her intellect was top-notch. She used this brief moment to quickly analyze all possible connections while observing the young man in front of her. His handsome face, slightly slender build, and his bizarre attire suggested he might be some sort of mystic or fortune-teller from a secret cult. And then there was his im that he was protecting her for money. Who could have hired him? The idea that someone wanted her dead didnt surprise Katherine,she was currently investigating a deeply entangled case. But as a prosecutor, as long as she was cautious, no one would dare attack her openly. So, hiring a psychic to kill her made sense. Of course, all this was predicated on the existence of psychics with real powers in this world. Katherines gaze didnt wander outside but stayed inside the caf, although she wasnt sure how this young man would demonstrate his abilities. There was a chance he had arranged for someone outside beforehand. After waiting for two waiters to pass by, Katherine pointed at a group of three students who had just entered, Her. Ethan squinted. Among the trio, a boy and a girl were clearly a couple, and Katherine had pointed at the girl in the couple. Alright. Without hesitation, Ethan lightly tapped his teacup, his right hand making strange gestures as the couple walked past not far from them. Suddenly, he activated the skill Void Dick. In an instant, the Dick appeared under the girls uniform skirt, thrusting forward sharply. Ah?!! The girl screamed, clutching her skirt and copsing to the ground. Her two friends jumped in fright and scrambled to help her up, but the girls face was flushed with panic and fear as she looked around. She tried to stand, but her legs were too weak to support her. Ethan shot an apologetic look at her boyfriend, thinking to himself that since it was just a poke, it probably didnt count as cuckolding him. Katherine watched, stunned, then her gaze towards Ethan slowly turned perplexed. Abigaile was also baffled, wondering why she wasnt aware of what was happening. Wasnt this supposed to be some kind of trick? Miss Katherine, if you dont need my protection, I can leave now, Ethan said as he picked up his teacup. Of course, I wont be returning any part of my fee. Katherine quickly caught the implication in his words and asked sternly, Who sent you to protect me? Noment, Ethan replied coolly. As per our agreement, Ill ensure your safety until the gang-rted case youre handling is concluded. As for anything else, I wont tell you. Please make your choice, Miss Katherine. Katherines expression fluctuated. Ethans bizarre demonstration had genuinely frightened her. The smarter one is, the more they tend to overthink. After weighing her options, she nodded, Please, enlighten me. Pleasure doing business, Ethan squinted, satisfied that he had managed to get close to the attractive prosecutor. Chapter 135: Its not scientific Chapter 135: It''s not scientific Chapter 135: Its not scientific Abby, Im going to stick close to Prosecutor Katherine for a while to ensure her safety, Ethan said as he sat in the car, saying goodbye to Abigaile. The next bit involves politicians and organized crime groups, so its better if you stay behind the scenes, Abby. Hey, what on earth are you up to? Abigaile took off her sunsses, looking utterly confused. With all that weird stuff just now, you dont actually have superpowers, do you? Heh, Ill fill you in on thatter, Ethan chuckled as he shed his robe, reverting back to his youthful appearance. Just take care of things for me. On the sidewalk, Prosecutor Katherines icy demeanor screamed keep out. Right now, her mind was a whirlpool of confusion. Her worldview, built over more than two decades, had been shattered by the sudden appearance of this young man. But now, she had no choice but to believe. Even she wouldnt gamble with her life,the human fear of the unknown runs deep. Superpowers, the stuff ofic books, were now a reality right beside her. The more Katherine thought about it, the more terrified she became. She didnt want to die in some bizarre, unexined way. Who had paid this young man to protect her? All these questions hammered at her, shattering her life into fragments. Ethan got out of the car, watching Abigailes sedan disappear. Before himy Salvatores dying wish. Dying Wish Generated: Salvatore hopes his daughter Katherine will avenge him and start a new life. Mission Reward: 1000 points, random skill +1. The key part of the mission was to start a new life. Only bypletely letting go of the past could she possibly start anew, and sending her father to prison might not necessarily bring the prosecutor any relief. Ethan decided on a more secure approach. He would help her achieve her revenge while reconciling with her father. Katherine was also sizing up the young man in front of her, noticing that he looked much more normal in casual clothes, a very handsome youth. How do you n to protect me? Prosecutor Katherine, how much longer do you need to handle your current case? Ethan was also assessing Katherine. It had to be said, she was a beauty, especially when her brows furrowed together. That aloof, cold beauty was striking. Especially with those rimless sses, adding an intellectual charm. It was easy to feel a stark contrast, imagining what it would be like to have such a beauty beneath one. The enduring poprity of the female prosecutor series in those adult films made sense. Katherine, upon hearing this, frowned in thought. The case will take at least three more months to fully close, but my investigation ends in a week. The case isplex, and my colleagues will continue the investigation. Alright, then theyll likely make their move within these seven days, Ethan had checked the legal detailsst night. ording to the prosecutor system, a prosecutor can initiate an investigation into any crime when deemed necessary. But to avoid conflicts of interest and prevent persecution by political enemies. For cases of misconduct involving legitors and officials. Once a prosecutor initiates an investigation and submits the relevant evidence, they no longer follow up on the case, leaving it to another department to continue. For the next seven days, Ill be by your side, keeping you safe. Ethans mission time was seven days. Psychic killers can kill silently. If you dont want to die mysteriously, dont leave my sight for these seven days. He had these seven days to make the beautiful prosecutor forgive Salvatore. It would be difficult, but a thousand points and a skill increase were incentives he couldnt ignore. After a brief hesitation, Katherine nodded. Okay. As they talked, a red Ferrari pulled up from the corner and stopped beside them. As the car window rolled down, a striking face appeared, her gaze sweeping over Ethan with barely concealed hostility. Ethan? Ethan furrowed his brow, quickly scanning his mind for any information rted to Katherine, but found nothing. Aria? Katherine also frowned. What are you doing here? The woman identified as Aria swung her car door open. Ethan could now see her clearly. She was over 5 feet 7 inches tall, dressed in a stylish long dress that revealed a hint of pale skin at the chest, and wore heels at least 3 inches high. She looked like she could be on the cover of a fashion magazine. However, her expression was sour, her eyes sizing up Ethan with hostility. Who is he? Katherine sighed, Ill exinter, just go back for now. Hmm? Ethan squinted, observing the interaction between her and Katherine. It was interesting, they didnt seem like just friends. Could it be the legendary lesbian rtionship? No, I need you to exin now! Aria stepped forward, standing beside Katherine and grabbing her arm. You lied to me first! Enough! Katherine snapped, shaking off her grip, her icy demeanor now mixed with anger. How long are you going to keep this up? Seeing Katherine angry, Arias face showed fear. Im sorry, Im really scared, Im afraid for you Katherine covered her forehead, took a few deep breaths, and her tone softened, Go back first, Ille hometer and exin. Okay. Aria retreated to her sports car like a startled rabbit. Then the car engine roared to life and disappeared around the corner. Hmm? Ethan watched, bewildered. What was this, a rehearsal for a drama? Who changes their mood that quickly? Sorry, my rtionship with her isnt what you might think, Katherine said, her voice shifting from cold to slightly exasperated. Oh, no worries, I dont mind, Ethan shrugged, staying in character. Whatever your rtionship with her is, its none of my business. My only goal is to keep you safe for the next seven days. Katherine looked at him, quickly reverting to her aloof demeanor. Lets go, I need to get back to the office to sort out some files. Sure. Ethan followed her, and under her lead, they got into a nondescript silver Coro parked by the curb. Katherine drove, asionally ncing at him through the rearview mirror. If you have any questions, feel free to ask, Ethan said, eager to engage her in conversation. His goal was to make her forgive her father, and for that, he needed more information. Pretending to be a psychic wasrgely to shatter her worldview, making it easier to imnt some bizarre ideas. Im curious about your so-called psychic powers. What exactly are they? Its not scientific, Katherine inquired. If you told someone a thousand years ago that the Earth is round, Ethan chuckled, theyd probably tie you to a stake and burn you as a witch. Ethan finished speaking and extended his hand: Perhaps in the future, these strange abilities will be part of the scientific framework, but not now. He lightly touched Katherines neck, activating his skill, Weakness Imntation. Chapter 136: Could it really be some kind of spiritual power? Chapter 136: Could it really be some kind of spiritual power? When Katherine saw Ethans fingers reaching towards her, she frowned slightly. She had always been averse to physical contact, but the moment his fingertips touched her, a strange sensation surged through her. Katherine shuddered and mmed on the brakes, causing her silver Coro to screech to a halt in the middle of the street. Whewwhat? She gasped for air, her hand clutching her neck, her eyes wide with shock and confusion as she stared at Ethan. The human body is actually quite fragile, Ethan said with a mysterious smile. Do you really think we have full control over it? He had just used a skill called Weakness Imntation to create a sensitive spot on her neck. Katherine, being a grown woman, instantly understood the odd sensation at her neck. She gently touched her neck with her fingers, feeling a bizarre, soul-stirring sensation. This strange stimtion triggered a wave of embarrassment in her. It was akin to being in a crowded public ce and touching ones clitoris. For her, a prosecutor, this was overwhelmingly intense. Whats going on here? Katherine clenched her fists, wishing she could just disappear into a hole. Itll pass once the power Ive injected dissipates, depending on your physique, Ethan exined, putting a spin on his skill. Weakness Imntationsted for an hour, but as a level 1 skill, he couldnt change the location of the imnted weakness. If Katherine asked him to move it somewhere else right now, he couldnt really do it. He was basically just trying to soothe her. Hearing this, Katherines expression fluctuated between cloudy and clear, her eyes filled with wariness. Car horns red behind them,her sudden braking had caused a traffic jam. Katherine turned away, pressed the gas pedal, and drove off. Ethan, sitting in the passenger seat, could feel her asional wary nces. His use of Weakness Imntation had dispelled any doubts Katherine might have had about him. The car stopped in front of the prosecutors office. Katherine unbuckled her seatbelt. For the next seven days, youll be under my protection as a key witness. No problem, Ethan replied nonchntly, already formting his ns. He unbuckled his seatbelt and followed Katherine out of the car. The prosecutors office was part of a special investigative unit within the judicial system. From the outside, it looked like a fairly ordinary building. Katherine led the way inside, with Ethan close behind. They went upstairs to the office area. To Ethan, it felt like walking into some ITpany, with rows of desks and dozens of uniformed staff busy with paperwork or on the phone. A tall man approached them, smiling at Katherine and handing her a stack of documents. Katherine, heres all the data collected by the police three years ago on cases rted to the Crimson Cartel. Ive already confirmed everything by phone,all the parties involved can be contacted. I didnt go further to avoid raising suspicions. Katherine took the documents, her previously furrowed brow finally rxing a bit. Lucas, thank you. Dont mention it, Lucas said with an encouraging smile. Minister Carter wanted me to remind you that youre not fighting alone. Were all here to support you. Right, Katherine replied, her usually icy demeanor flickering slightly. Lucas turned to Ethan. And who is this? Hes my informant. Hell be assisting me with the paperwork these days, Katherine said coolly. Alright, call me if you need anything, Lucas said, his gaze shifting from Ethans youthful appearance back to Katherine. Clearly, anyone would mistake Ethan for a high school student. He seemed quite taken with Katherine. Katherine led Ethan into an inner office. As the office door closed behind them. That man has feelings for you, Ethan started, continuing his mysterious act toy the groundwork for his ns. I can somewhat see the fluctuations in a persons soul, and his lit up when he saw you. What do you mean? Katherine sat down at her desk, frowning. She was skeptical about all this mystical stuff, but Ethans actions today forced her to take him seriously. Just think of it as a special ability, Ethan said, spreading his hands. I have a higher spiritual sense than most, which allows me to judge whether someone is lying to a certain extent. Have you ever heard of John Dee? Legend has it he could see through peoples hearts. Its a form of having a heightened spiritual sense. So, you can see through lies? Katherines attention was instantly captured. As a prosecutor, knowing whether someone was lying would be an incredible skill to have. Its not as mystical as it sounds, Ethan said casually, pping his hands. Thats not my area of expertise,my abilities are more suited forbat. He pointed at a vase on the desk and made a strange gesture with one hand, using the ability Void Dick. The vase shattered with a loud crash, scattering dirt and debris across the floor. Katherine watched as the vase disintegrated into thin air, the destruction of something familiar causing an even stronger mental shock. In her eyes, Ethan had merely gestured, and the vase exploded. If the vase had been a human head, the oue would have been no different. Katherine felt a chill run down her spine. The so-called spiritual abilities were terrifying, capable of killing without a trace. Her look at Ethan now included a hint of wariness. Please dont use your spiritual powers unnecessarily, she said. No problem, Ethan replied, then walked over to the sofa andy down, making himselffortable. Youll need to cover meals for the next few days. Okay. Katherine sat back at her desk, beginning to sort through documents, her eyes asionally stealing nces at Ethan. She needed some time to process the bizarre events of the day. Her worldview, built over more than twenty years, had been shattered in just one afternoon. She had a lot to consider. Time ticked by. Katherines phone buzzed with a message from Lucas. It was a personal profile. Name: Ethan Jones, Age: 18, Family: After returning to the office, Katherine had secretly asked Lucas to investigate Ethans personal details. The information seemed too ordinary. She continued reading, her brow furrowing. Congenital heart disease, progressive muscr atrophy, has received two critical condition notices, yet miraculously recovered? Katherine nced at Ethan out of the corner of her eye. Hey on the sofa, casually ying with his phone, not looking at all like a sick person. Could it really be some kind of spiritual power? Katherine quietly put down her phone, having pieced together the young mans life story in her mind. Stricken with a terminal illness, he gained spiritual powers, used them to heal himself, and then leveraged his abilities to make money. It made sense. Ethan knew Katherine was watching him and that she would investigate him. All of this was part of his n. He intended to gain the beautiful prosecutors trust, making her believe only in him, achieving a form of mental control in a sense. Chapter 137: Its no secret Chapter 137: It''s no secret Chapter 137: Its no secret Ethan was sprawled on the couch, his fingers flying over the screen as he quickly found the information he was looking for. Aria, professional model, 27 years old. There was more information avable,as a public figure, digging up some gossip about her was a piece of cake. Ethan raised an eyebrow. He had just seen Aria stepping out of a Ferrari, her aura not that of an ordinary person. Curious, he had snapped a photo and used an online recognition tool. And sure enough, he had found her personal information. In the photo, Aria was dressed in sexy, fashionable womens wear, appearing in various fashion magazines, and was quite well-known. Ethan nced over at Katherine, who was engrossed in sorting through some documents. The rtionship between this prosecutor and the female model seemed a bit off. He discreetly put away his phone. A n began to form in his mind. His ultimate goal was to get Katherine to forgive her father, Salvatore. Although he hadnt asked about their rtionship, it seemed there was plenty of bad blood. Otherwise, Katherine wouldnt be facing so much pressure to reopen a demolition case from three years ago. And Katherines confidence stemmed from her allies, like Lucas, who clearly had feelings for her, and Minister Carter, who she said supported her investigation. Ethan narrowed his eyes, pondering what would make someone forgive a person they hated. The answer was realizing that the reason for their hatred didnt exist. But with Salvatore and Katherine at loggerheads, forgiveness wouldnte easily or quickly. So, he would have to use a more extreme method. Ethan lightly tapped his fingers, nning to make Katherine feel that everyone around her was betraying her. In her moment of losing everything, she would realize that Salvatore, as her father, was truly the one who cared for her. This n had a higher chance of sess. ording to the system, Salvatore was already in thete stages of a terminal illness. His wish was for Katherine toplete her revenge and start anew. After making up his mind, Ethan opened his eyes, a flicker of remorse passing through them. He was starting to feel more and more like a viin. Time ticked by. Until the evening fell outside. Ethan let out a low grumble, his lips pursing, Prosecutor Katherine, dont you usually have dinner? Katherine looked surprised, then nced at her watch, Sorry, this case involves a lot of documents. She looked at the documents on the table, hesitated briefly, then closed them and put them in a file bag, holding it in her hand, Lets go, well grab something to eat. Clearly, she was nning to work overtime at home. The car drove through the bustling city streets. The atmosphere inside was quiet. Katherine, the prosecutor, remained wary of Ethan, the sudden appearance of a person with supernatural abilities. Is the case very tricky? Ethan asked casually from the passenger seat. Katherine was silent for ten seconds before responding, Yes, it involves an organized crime group called Crimson Cartel, and a lot of officials taking bribes. Its quite a big deal. Oh, no wonder youre being targeted, Ethan said in a light tone, as if making small talk. I anticipated danger when I decided to reopen this case, Katherine said, stealing a nce at Ethans expression through the rearview mirror. She had already looked into Ethans background,he was just a normal 18-year-old. Even as a psychic, he didnt seem very cunning. Katherine hoped to get more information from him, Arent you afraid of the danger involved in taking on the job of protecting me, especially since youve juste of age? Hey, psychic abilities dont depend on age, Ethan quickly defended, sounding like a teenager underestimated, The strength of psychic powers is determined at the moment of awakening. And me, Im super strong. Among the psychics I know, no one can match me inbat. Katherine sighed inwardly, a naive young man indeed, but considering he was only eighteen, it was to be expected, So, your services must be pretty expensive, right? Of course, Ethan boasted, Its no secret. Each time I step in, it costs 200,000 dors. Hearing the figure of $200,000, Katherines eyes flickered with surprise. That was no small sum, but she quickly masked her reaction. I cant imagine who would be willing to spend $200,000 to protect me. I dont think my life is worth that much. Who knows? Ethan shrugged nonchntly. I never ask who the employer is. Get paid, do the jobthats my lifes motto. Seeing she couldnt get more from him, disappointment shed in Katherines eyes. Given Ethans straightforward demeanor, it was clear he genuinely didnt know. That was expected, though. If he had given a direct answer, Katherine would have been more suspicious. The conversation shifted to lighter topics for a while. Katherine easily gathered the information she wanted. Combining this with the intelligence she had already obtained, she now had a good understanding of Ethan. Psychics, a group capable of using bizarre methods, but not strong in defensea handgun could easily take them down. Among psychics, there was a mutual sensing ability to prevent unexpected assassinations. That was why Ethan needed to stay close to her. Katherine gripped the steering wheel tighter, a sh of guilt crossing her eyes. She had manipted this kid with her words. The car stopped in front of the apartment building. Lets go, dinner is ready. Katherines tone was slightly warmer now. In her view, Ethan was just a naive kid tasked with protecting her. Oh, great. Ethan was equally pleased. The simplest way to gain someones trust was to let them feel in control. He followed Katherine into the apartment. Katherines ce was on the twelfth floor. As she opened the door, a figure immediately ran over. Katherine, youre back! Ive got dinner ready. Arias face lit up with surprise, but her expression soured when she saw Ethan, clearly unhappy about the extrapany. Lets eat first, Katherine said, pulling out a new pair of slippers from the shoe cab for Ethan. Ethan took the slippers, his eyes briefly scanning the cab. Inside were various high heels, many stylish and sexy, not at all Katherines style. It seemed Aria and Katherine were roommates, or perhaps more. Ethan changed his shoes without a word. Dinner wasvish, and it was surprising to see that Aria, the model, also had a talent for cooking. There was red wine on the table, probably unopened because of Ethans presence. The three of them ate together, Aria asionally ncing over. Hell be staying for a few days, Katherine said while eating, without any intention of further exnation. Arias face fell, but she didnt show it openly and simply agreed, Okay. It appeared that in this rtionship, Katherine held the dominant position. After dinner, Katherine showed him to the guest room and then went to her own room to work overtime. Aria didnt share a room with her. Ethan deliberately sat on the living room couch to watch TV, and sure enough, it wasnt long before Aria came over and sat down, feigning casualness as she asked, Whats your rtionship with Katherine? Seeing the stunning woman, Ethan seemed a bit shy. I Im acting as Katherines bodyguard for the week. Chapter 138: What kind of weird fetish was this? Chapter 138: What kind of weird fetish was this? Aria is a stunner, a fashion model with long, slightly curled ck hair, and the epitome of a mature, morous woman. Shes dressed in a camisole nightgown, which is ssy rather than revealing. Her figure is strikingly voluptuous and tall, over 5 feet 9 inches. When she puts on her high heels, shes downright imposing. She stared at Ethan, her eyebrows furrowing. A bodyguard? You? Ethan, though an adult, had been bedridden for a long time, making him much leaner than his peers. To anyone, hed just look like a delicate high school boy, definitely not the burly type youd expect for a bodyguard. Exactly. Ethan raised his hand. Im a psychic. He made a gesture with his right hand, something he picked up fromics. But this time, he wasnt aiming at a bottle. He targeted Arias chest and flicked his wrist sharply. What?! Aria screamed, clutching her chest as her eyes widened in disbelief. Just now, she felt something as hard as rock hit her chest, causing a sharp pain even through her clothes. Aria looked again at Ethans strange gesture, a chill running down her spine from the fear of the unknown. This is just a basic way to manipte psychic energy. Ethan flicked his fingers, and his psychic force, which he called Void Dick, lifted her chin. Aria felt a force on her chin, making her head tilt back uncontrobly. From Ethans point of view, using his power to lift a mature womans chin felt wicked. He quickly canceled the skill as Aria reached for her chin. Aria, hand on her chin, looked unsettled. Everything happening was beyond herprehension. Her worldview was being reshaped. Anyway, someone hired a psychic to assassinate Katherine. Ethan spread his hands. Ive been hired to protect her, thats all. But, Ethan said, his gaze roaming over Aria. You cant deny shes a model,her figure is impably maintained. Such beauty, usually seen on TV, still packs a visual punch in real life. Aria felt his gaze and frowned slightly, familiar with that look. Most men who wanted to take advantage of her had that same look. But now, it wasing from a high school boy. Hmph. Aria snorted coldly. She was still wary of psychics, or else she would have just walked away. Ethan didnt wait for her to speak, smiling first. Katherine is important to you, right? So, would you sacrifice for her? Huh? Aria frowned. What do you mean? Ethan propped his chin, his gaze driftingsciviously down to her long, straight legs. While my job is to keep Katherine alive, ensuring she doesnt get hurt isnt part of my duties. His eyes traveled up her legs, finally resting on her luscious lips. If you want me to fully protect Katherine, a little money wont cut it. Arias face darkened, disgust evident in her eyes. She knew this look all too well. Are you insane? Threatening me? It doesnt matter to me, Ethan shrugged. Take your time to think about it. I wont lock the door tonight. With that, he got up, turned, and went back to his room, leaving Aria alone in the living room. Aria watched his retreating figure, her face contorted with disgust, her fists clenched. She couldnt believe that this seemingly delicate boy would threaten her so brazenly upon their first meeting. Her chest still throbbed from the earlier assault.s naturally fear the unknown. She wanted to tell Katherine, but the thought of his confident demeanor spread unease in her heart. After Ethan returned to his room, he did as he said and didnt lock the door. The high-end apartment was quite nice, even the guest room was well-equipped with various furniture and electronic devices, certainly a step up from his sickbed. Ethany down, sinking into the soft mattress. The threat was risky, but within manageable limits. Reality isnt like the novels. Being a model and never having dated or dealt with underhanded offersthats not quite normal. Ethan needed to gauge Arias reaction to determine her rtionship with Katherine before he could proceed with the next step of his n. All he could do now was wait. Ethan closed his eyes and began to rest. Time ticked by, second by second. In a haze, he suddenly heard the door being cautiously pushed open, followed by footsteps. Ethan opened his eyes. In the darkness, moonlight streamed through the window, illuminating a tall figure tiptoeing into the room. Aria was still in her night camisole. Her expression was hidden, but it was likely not a pleasant one. She stood by the bed, silent. Seeing this, Ethan opened his eyes fully. It seems youve made your choice. After a long silence, Aria slowly spoke, You promise me, protect Katherine. Deal, Ethan sat up in bed, his gaze boldly scanning her body. This unrestrained, aggressive scrutiny made Arias expression turn even more sour. Just get it over with. She felt like shed been bitten by a dog. Aria reached for her shoulder, starting to slip off the strap. Dont. Ethan stopped her, pointing to the desk in front of him. Just sit on the desk. What? Aria paused, her hands still in motion, her expression confused. What kind of weird fetish was this? Do as I say, Ethan repeated. Hesitantly, and not understanding, Aria walked over to the desk and sat down facing Ethan. Remember, no need to scream, Ethan extended his right hand, making a gesture. In his mind, he whispered, Void Dick. He had secretly moved the desk earlier to ensure it was within a 5-foot range. The next second. Arias face drastically changed, her feet pressing down hard. Dont move, Ethan controlled the Void Dick as he had anticipated he could: Free your hands. Arias eyes filled with fear, and following Ethans instructions, she ced her hands on the desk, gripping the edges tightly. Ethan began to manipte his abilities. He intentionally deepened Arias recognition of his identity as a psychic. As his fingertips moved back and forth in the air, the use of the skill didnt actually require physical hand signs,it was more about suggesting to Aria. Aria clenched her teeth, her gaze fixed on his moving fingers, her fingers whitening as they gripped the table. The bizarre scene unfolding before her was terrifying. Moreover, the sensation of her vagina being repeatedly struck by an invisible force intensified the fear rising from deep within her. Aria, unustomed to such experiences, looked pained and struggled to keep silent. Ethan was in no rush,there was plenty of time tonight. His goal was to use his abilities to instill an indelible fear in her, necessary for executing the next steps of his n. Chapter 139: The night was long Chapter 139: The night was long Arias forehead was beaded with sweat, her hands gripping the edge of the desk tightly, her back soaked with cold sweat as she stared fixedly at Ethan. Her heart was filled with fear. In that moment, she truly felt the psychic power Ethan spoke of. She felt like a lone boat in the vast ocean, enduring the dark stormy waves that threatened to shatter her into pieces, yet she clenched her teeth, refusing to submit. Ethan, with a mock serious expression, formed a seal with one hand, his teeth also clenched, trying not to make a sound. It was exhrating! 10 inches of Dick, though as hard as rock due to the skill Hard as a Rock LV4, transmitted every sensation clearly back to him. He could also enjoy the sight of Aria, a mature beauty, trying to appear calm despite her fear. Her eyebrows were tightly furrowed, her eyes filled with terror, pain, fear, and an unmistakable blush of embarrassmentall these emotions mixing together. Though they were a good 5 feet apart. But Ethan could clearly feel this sense of control. Ethan raised his left hand again, shifting from a one-handed seal to two. Of course, these gestures were pretty much useless. But when Aria saw his movements, fear shed in her eyes, and the next second, she felt the assault intensify. Ah! A sharp stimtion forced a sound through her clenched teeth. Aria quickly covered her face with her hands, her eyes filled with embarrassment. Ethan sped up even more, his skill Void Dick consuming energy with each summoning of the great Dick, the longer the duration, the less energy consumed. But he had been in summoning mode for a full 15 minutes already. Fatigue was setting in. Ethan didnt have time to enjoy the changes in the beautiful big sisters expression,he had to increase the speed of his thrusts, using hisst bit of strength for the attack. Pushing himself, he increased the frequency of his thrusts. Aria tensed up all over. Fear shed in her eyes as the pace increased, indicating that the young man hadnt reached his limit in controlling his psychic power. Such precise control could indeed be lethal if used for killing. And, this Dick was way too big! Aria was enduring it, like a sort of contest, but under such intense and relentless assault, her body twitched uncontrobly, no longer under her conscious control. Phew. Ethan struggled to remain calm, acutely aware of the intense tightening sensation. He too had reached his limit. Like a balloon being continuously filled with hydrogen, it burst in an instant, shaking the ground. Aria gasped, fear shing in her eyes as she was filled. She didnt even know what had been injected into her. In Arias mind, Ethan was manipting something monstrous, a terrifying thought of a monster and a human child arose in her mind. Was this boy trying to perform some kind of forbidden ritual? Ethan frowned, noticing that Arias eyes were filled with even more fear than before. He didnt immediately release the skill, as he was caught in an intense sensation of contraction, which he had to admit, was quitefortable. Ethan had initially wanted to linger a bit longer. Under the moonlight, Arias face grew paler, her body trembling slightly. Whats wrong? Ethan frowned, releasing his hands and deactivating his skill without cleaning up properly, leaving a muddy feeling that was somewhat ufortable. You Aria felt a void in her body, as if something had been scooped out, and she was momentarily unustomed to the sensation. She suppressed the odd feeling and kept her expression cool: Could I get pregnant? What worried Aria the most was the possibility of some supernatural consequences. Uh, Ethan looked puzzled, his expressionplex as he tentatively asked, If youre worried, maybe you should take some medicine? Arias expression turned strange, but she quickly regained herposure, realizing this wasnt some bizarre evil ritual. Remember our agreement, she said, then turned to leave. Wait. Ethan called out to her, pointing to his thigh, At least help me clean up before you go. Arias face darkened, anger burning within her. She wanted to p this shameless boy. But reason suppressed the impulse. Walking away now would mean all she had endured was for nothing. These were sunk costs. Is this yourst request? Aria squeezed the words through clenched teeth. Oh, sorry, Miss Aria, you seem to have misunderstood something, Ethan said innocently, spreading his hands. Right now, youre asking me, not negotiating. What you need to do is make me happy, so Ill be in a good mood to properly protect Katherine. You!! Arias eyes seemed to shoot mes. Murder shed in her eyes, then she knelt down. Phew. Ethan closed his eyes, feeling truly twisted, but seeing Arias resentful gaze, stillpelled to submit, was inexplicably satisfying. The night was long. The next day. Morning sunlight streamed through the window. Ethan got up from bed, feeling refreshed. He heard footsteps outside the door, walked out of his room, and saw Katherine in her prosecutors uniform, sitting at the dining table with heavy dark circles under her eyes. Katherine, good morning, Ethan greeted. Did you not sleep wellst night? Mm, Katherine yawned, her hand over her mouth. There are six days left, and theres too much paperwork to sort out. She had rxed a lot around Ethan. In Katherines view. Ethan was just a high school student trying to earn money for medical bills. Oh, Katherine, do you need any help from me? Ethan sat down at the dining table, appearing shy. Today I need to visit the victims of the demolition case from three years ago, Katherine said, looking towards the kitchen. Please ensure my safety. Dont worry, Katherine. Aria came out of the kitchen with eggs and sandwiches, cing breakfast on the table. Her gaze swept over Ethan, a shadow passing briefly through her eyes. It was fleeting, but Katherine noticed. Thank you. Ethan smiled politely, picking up a sandwich and biting into the crisply toasted bread. The model sister, surprisingly, was quite a good cook. The morning interaction among the three was somewhat subdued. I wont be back for dinner tonight, Katherine told Aria, then left with Ethan. They took the elevator down to the parking garage together. Ethan got into the passenger seat. As he buckled his seatbelt, his eyes asionally darted towards Katherine, hesitating to speak. Is something on your mind? Katherine thought to herself that this kid wasnt very cunning. Well, Ethan looked embarrassed, did I offend Miss Aria? She doesnt seem very weing to me? Hearing this, Katherines eyes shed with helplessness, and she shook her head: Dont worry about it. Shes under a lot of work pressure and acts like that with everyone. Katherine started the car, ncing at Ethans cheek, feeling a bit resentful towards Aria. She knew Aria was hostile towards any man who appeared around her. But at least she could maintain a decent facade. Yet this morning, Aria had shown that expression. I need to talk to her, Katherine sighed resignedly. Chapter 140: Be careful, I think... hes dangerous Chapter 140: Be careful, I think... he''s dangerous Chapter 140: Be careful, I think hes dangerous The car cruised along the city streets. Actually, I think I can guess a bit, Ethan said, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. Katherine, are you and Miss Aria a couple? Katherine coughed lightly, her expression awkward. ncing at Ethan, she realized that although the young man was a psychic, he was quite naive. Its not what you think. I helped her with a case once,were just friends. Oh~ Ethans smile was loaded with implication. Seeing this, Katherine didnt bother to exin further, feeling a bit more resentful towards Aria in her heart. She and Aria were not a couple. But she knew Aria harbored some unspoken feelings for her. Aria usually hid it well. It must have been because she brought Ethan home yesterday that Aria got the wrong idea. Ah, Katherine sighed internally, her hands full with a case already troubling enough without Arias misunderstandings. From the corner of her eye, Katherine caught a glimpse of Ethan in the cars rearview mirror. The boy was somewhat thin, but with handsome features that definitely made him stand out among his peers. To Katherine, he was just a high school student, and Aria getting jealous over him was totally unreasonable. The sedan sped along. Katherine parked the car in front of a residential building as per the address on her file, unbuckled her seatbelt, and got out to knock on the door. Ethan followed her. An elderly man answered the door. After Katherine exined her purpose, the man was not very cooperative. Katherine didnt have much of a solution, repeatedly assuring him that she only needed to take basic notes and wouldnt disrupt his life. Ethan stood by quietly, observing. After finishing her visit, Katherine quickly moved on to the next house, her morning passing in a blur of activity. By noon, the two grabbed a quick lunch at an Olive Garden. Is it boring for you? Katherine asked while twirling some spaghetti, looking at Ethan who had quietly followed her all morning without much fuss, behaving very well. No, I really respect you, Katherine, Ethan put down his fork, his eyes shining. I always dreamed of bing a police officer, to uphold justice. Unfortunately, I was diagnosed with progressive muscr atrophy, so I ended up confined to a hospital bed He paused suddenly, realizing he might have said too much, and gave an apologetic smile, trying to lighten the mood: If theres anything I can help you with, Katherine, just let me know. Katherine had already looked into Ethans background the day before. After spending two days with him, she knew he wasnt very cunning, so she feigned surprise, Progressive muscr atrophy? Shouldnt that condition keep you bedridden? Ethans eyes dimmed slightly, Yeah, but I can move around using my psychic abilities, though my condition hasnt actually improved. Im sorry, Katherine said, her tone full of genuine regret. Its okay. He smiled, relieved. I think it must be God who heard my prayers and gave me these abilities. I hope to use this power to save up some money in myst days. Ethan then scooped up a big forkful of spaghetti, Lets not talk about that now, this ce has really good pasta. Yeah, Katherine nodded, managing a strained smile as she continued eating, her mind in turmoil. So he was getting out of bed by controlling his so-called psychic abilities. She understood Ethans motivesto leave some money for his family after he was gone, which was why he took on these tasks. Katherine looked at the young man eating quietly. A maternal feeling welled up inside her. At this moment, Ethans image in her heart shifted from a mysterious and deadly psychic to a frail young man. Want some chicken breast? I havent started on it yet? Katherine suddenly moved her creamy chicken breast onto his te. She never doubted that Ethan would lie to her. Because there was no point. Why would Ethan lie to her? So Katherine took his words at face value. Ah? Ethan looked briefly surprised, then nodded awkwardly, Thank you. He noticed the change in Katherines expression. Surprised that this ice queen, who seemed so aloof, actually had a heart full of contrasting warmth. Not surprisingly. After all, choosing to be a prosecutor naturally meant she was the type to value justice. After their conversation. The atmosphere between the two had noticeably improved. After lunch. Katherine wanted Ethan to rest in the car. Its okay, Katherine. Ethan looked up at the sky, his smile warm. I dont want to just lie down. Katherine felt a pang in her heart, remembering his medical history of long periods bedridden: Alright, but dont push yourself if you get tiredter. Okay. Ethan was very cooperative, his handsome, boyish appearance making him seem deceptively robust. In the afternoon, he was even more proactive. It seemed he was genuinely happy to be able to help Katherine. Katherine quickly grew fond of the boy who shared her sense of justice. With Ethans help, she was much more efficient. Thank you so much. Katherine had just finished visiting a middle-aged man and as she stepped out, she noticed the fine beads of sweat on Ethans forehead. A twinge of sympathy arose in her as she looked up at the hot sun: Ethan, lets go rest in the car for a bit. Oh, its okay. Ethan wiped the sweat from his forehead, his exhaustion not feignedhis stamina probably on par with a young girls: I feel like Im bing a police officer, fulfilling my dream. He looked up at Katherine, his eyes hopeful: Am I contributing to the cause of justice? Yes, of course. Katherine saw a reflection of her younger self in his eyes. Just then. Her phone suddenly rang. Katherine saw it was Aria calling, her brow furrowing as she nodded to Ethan and turned to answer the call. Arias voice came through, low and tense: Katherine, are you with him right now? Yes, whats up? Katherine detected the hostility in her toneAria had always shown animosity towards any man or woman who appeared close to her. She had been subtly critical about it. Her hostility towards Ethan this morning was particrly undisguised. Be careful, I think hes dangerous. Arias voice lowered, her mind distracted all day. She was still preupied with what had happened the night before. She knew exactly what had been injected into her, and the scale of it was not something a normal human possessed. Especiallyter, when she was coerced. She couldnt understand why someone who looked so refined could be so outrageously disproportionate. And this boy, he had no morals in his actions. Just the thought of him being with Katherine made Aria uneasy. And now, with Katherines safety dependent on him and his mysterious abilities, Aria was wary, not daring to tell Katherine the truth. You dont need to worry. Katherines tone was icy, picking up on Arias hostility. It was one thing for her to be hostile towards men who pursued her. But to be this way towards a high school student was really too much. Chapter 141: Dont worry,Im pretty strong Chapter 141: Don''t worry,I''m pretty strong Chapter 141: Dont worry,Im pretty strong Katherine, please believe me! Aria sat at her vanity, resting her forehead on her hands, her voice lowered, I have a good read on men, and hes really dangerous. She had emergency contraception in front of her, which she had picked up from the pharmacy that morning. Just thinking about the scene made her blush with embarrassment. But Aria didnt dare not take it. After she returned to her roomst night, she spent a long time in the bathroom, frightened by the amount of semen left inside her. On the other end of the phone, Katherines voice was icy: Okay, I got it. Im still busy right now, well talkter. But Aria started to say. Enough. Katherines tone grew angrier: Its always like this with you, Im really tired of it. Cant you stop overthinking things? With that, the line went dead with a beep. Aria stared at the phone in her hand, then mmed it down on the vanity, covering her eyes with her hands, her shoulders shaking. In just a moment, tears seeped through her fingers. Sob. Arias crying grew louder, her pretty cheeks streaked with tears. She rested her forehead on her hands, crying silently. Theres no greater injustice than giving your all for someone and not being understood. Aria thought about how she had been threatened by that manst night, even performing oral sex on him, all for Katherines sake, and now Katherine was treating her like she was just meddling. At that moment, she didnt know whether to hate Ethan, or Katherine for herck of understanding, for not trusting her. Sobsob. Aria buried her head in the vanity and wept. Meanwhile. After hanging up the phone, Katherine leaned back in the drivers seat, her expression full of helplessness, surrounded by the statements she had just recorded. She had a lot ofplicated work to deal with, and here was Aria, disturbing her with her paranoia. Katherine rubbed her temples, looking at her phone screen with a pained expression. She felt she had been too harsh just now. But every time a man appeared around her, Aria showed hostility, and this time, she was even jealous of a high school student. Even outright calling him dangerous. Katherine knew Aria had special feelings for her, but she couldnt reciprocate. Should she call her back? Katherine held her phone, hesitating. Katherine. Ethans voice came from beside her, his expression awkward: Is it Miss Aria? Sorry, I think I caused her misunderstanding. Ill exin everything to her tonight. Its okay. Katherine saw Ethans understanding side and couldnt help butpare him to Aria. Compared to him, Aria, though an adult, acted like a child who never grew up. Are you tired? Do you need to rest? Katherine put away her phone, deciding not to message her back for now. Aria had always been a bit neurotic. It was getting on her nerves. Ah, no worries, Ill just sort out these documents first. Ethan sat in the passenger seat, picking up the testimonies they had collected from the victims today, and began to organize them diligently. Katherine watched his serious expression, thinking how they say a man who is focused can be very charming. To her, Ethan was just a kid, of course not charming in that sense, but despite being seriously ill, he was tirelessly helping her with the paperwork. Katherines work wasplex and involved battling powerful figures, which sounded cool. But in reality, most people steered clear of such challenges. This boy was helping her out of sheer passion. The more Katherine observed Ethan, the more her heart went out to him. Especially whenpared to the neurotic Aria. Ah, Katherine sighed softly, wondering why there was such a big difference. Lets do this together. Katherine perked up, working alongside Ethan. The tedious work became much smoother with someone to help, and her irritation eased a bit. Time passed until the sun set, draping the sky in a veil of red. Ethan looked up, rubbing his sore neck after sorting documents in the car for three hours. He had only intended to pretend, not expecting Katherine to be such a workaholic, but he yed along for the sake of maintaining his image. Katherine noticed his difort, looked outside at the setting sun, and realized how much time had passed. Seeing Ethans tired expression, she showed a look of apology: Sorry, I often lose track of time when Im working. Katherine gathered the organized documents, buckled up again: Lets go have some dinner. I know a nice French restaurant. Its okay, Ethan waved his hand: Just some bread will do, I havent finished organizing these yet. No, Katherines eyes softened, At your age, you should eat something substantial. She found herself increasingly fond of this young man. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. Katherine answered it, and after a few words, her face turned pale: Ill be right there! Katherine, whats wrong? Ethan frowned. We need to go to the hospital. Katherines face was grim as she started the car. The car drove through the citys vibrant night lights. Katherine and Ethan entered Capitol City Hospital and arrived at the surgery room, which was already crowded. Katherine hurried to the door, facing a middle-aged man with a tense expression: Minister Carter, how is Lucas? Minister Carter, serious and in his forties, looked grim: Lucas was attacked from behind with a baseball bat on his way home from work. His hands are fractured, but his life isnt in danger. There were no cameras on that small road, and the police are investigating. Attacked from behind? Katherine looked towards the surgery room, only seeing the In Surgery sign. Her face turned sour, and after a moment she asked, The work of a gang? Is it because of the case Im handling? We dont know yet, he was also handling cases involving gangs, Minister Carters face darkened. These guys, daring to attack a prosecutor, whoever they are, Ill make them pay! Katherine clenched her fists, sitting back down on a metal chair. Then, a cup of water was handed to her. Ethans expression was calm: Katherine, have some water. Katherine looked up into Ethans sincere eyes, silently taking the cup: Thank you. Ethan sat down beside her, his gaze firm: Dont worry, Katherine, whatever happens, Ill protect you. Katherine looked up, surprised: Arent you afraid? You said, even psychics fear guns, and were dealing with an organized crime group. Of course, Im scared, Ethan tapped his thigh, Honestly, Im still shaking. As he spoke, his eyes grew resolute: But if everyone stays silent, the truth will forever remain in the dark. Katherine, youre the hero who speaks out, so if anyone wants to harm you, theyll have to step over my dead body. Hearing this, Katherines eyes suddenly welled up, and she patted his head: Stop trying to be a hero. If it gets dangerous, you must protect yourself first. Dont worry, Ethan pointed to himself, Im pretty strong. Confidence shed in his eyes. True to the Salvatore name, he was efficient in his actions. Chapter 142: Ill come to your room tonight Chapter 142: I''lle to your room tonight Chapter 142: Ille to your room tonight Katherine stood at the hospital entrance, gazing at the moonlight with a solemn expression, as the evening breeze yed with the strands of her hair. Ethan was sitting on a metal bench not too far away, legs crossed, admiring the beauty before him. Even if Katherine never became a prosecutor, with her looks, she could easily break into showbiz. But her sharp, stylish womens suit added a unique charm of its own. Its no wonder there are so many movies with prosecutors as the female leadsit makes sense. Katherine, with her strong, icy beauty, kind of persona, really sparked some wild thoughts. Like, really giving someone like her a hard time, seeing her face sshed, then watching her show an angry yet helpless expression. Ethan ran through his n in his mind from start to finish. He needed to make sure there were no loose ends. Katherine received a call, spoke a few words, and her furrowed brow rxed slightly. She put away her phone and walked over to Ethan: Lets go. Is Mr. Lucass surgery done? Ethan asked, visibly worried. His concern for Lucas was genuine, no acting involved. After all, it was he who had arranged for Lucas to be beaten up. Lucas was a prosecutor, and if something had gone seriously wrong, it would have been a big mess. Katherine saw his concern and felt moved by his sincerity, the strongest weapon. Yes, hes got both arms fractured, but he should recover in about three months without anysting effects. Her eyes dimmed: He wont be able to work for these three months. Its my cases that dragged him into this. Those people didnt dare toe at me directly, so they targeted Lucas instead. Now I have to continue the investigation alone. Ethan exhaled deeply: Well, as long as hes okay And He looked up, his eyes earnest: Katherine, youre not fighting alone, you know. Ill always be here to help you! Katherine was momentarily stunned, then a smile broke across her face, her gaze softening: Yeah, Im not alone. Lets go grab something to eat before we head home. The patient needed rest, so she didnt go back to the ward but took Ethan with her to the car to head back to the apartment. They found a fast-food restaurant nearby, ate, and then got into the car together. The sedan drove through the citys dazzling night. Katherine was on the phone the whole time after getting into the car. She was arranging for someone to take over Lucass work due to his injury. Katherine didnt hide anything from Ethan,her trust in him was nowplete. After about ten minutes, Katherine put down her phone, looking somewhat relieved. Katherine, Ethan asked, Any good news? Yes, Katherine gripped the steering wheel, Minister Carter will personally take over Lucass work after hearing about his injury. Oh, Minister Carter, huh? Ethan squinted slightly. He nced at Katherine, noticing the barely concealed joy in her eyes. Having Minister Carters help would be a huge boost for her investigation. Ethans fingers tightened subtly, his n somewhat backfiring. His goal was to be the only one by Katherines side, to move to the next step. Minister Carters involvement was like an unexpected reinforcement. He would have to find a way to remove Minister Carter. Katherine, Ethan hesitated. What? Katherines trust in Ethan wasplete,in her eyes, Ethan was ensuring her safety. He was just a high school student, yet full of justice, tirelessly working for her. And he also showedpassion, worrying about Lucas whom he had only met once. I Ethan seemed very troubled, pausing for a long time before saying, Prosecutors investigating cases are supposed to keep them confidential, right? Of course, Katherine nodded. A prosecutors duty involved investigating major cases, which entailed numerous interests. Before officially submitting anything, it was all conducted in secrecy. If its supposed to be confidential, then how could the organized crime group know about Mr. Lucas, know that he was helping you with this case? Ethan rested his chin on his hand, In terms of fieldwork for the case, its all you running around, right? Hearing this, Katherine furrowed her brows and then shook her head. The investigation isnt kept a secret internally, so quite a few people know about those helping me. This case involves several politicians,its not hard for them to get information. So, someone inside the prosecutors office leaked the information, Ethan frowned. Thats infuriating. Katherine is working hard to uncover the truth, and yet there are people undermining her efforts. Its okay, Katherine shook her head. Knowing whos helping me isnt useful. Whats important is the prosecution documents. I carry those with me at all times, and no one knows about them. Oh, thats great, Ethan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, ncing at Katherine. He had been with Katherine all day. He hadnt seen her sorting any so-called prosecution documents,she had just been collecting various statements. So where were these prosecution documents? Just then, the car pulled up under the apartment building. Katherine picked up her handbag, and they both got out of the car. Ethans eyes briefly darted to her handbag, recalling how Katherine had gone straight to her room after dinner the previous night. Maybe she was organizing the prosecution documents at home every night. He pondered this as he followed Katherine into the elevator. Ethan only nced at her handbag briefly before looking away to avoid arousing suspicion. They returned to the apartment. Katherine unlocked the door with her fingerprint. Ethan walked into the living room and saw Ariaing towards them with a forced smile: Katherine, why are you back sote today? Katherine saw Aria, her expressionplex. Too much had happened today. She hadnt figured out how to face Aria yet. There were some issues at work, Im going to my room, Katherine said, changing into her slippers and walking past Aria. Katherine. I made dinner, Aria suddenly called out to her. Ive already eaten, Katherine waved her hand dismissively, clearly not in the mood to eat, and hurried back to her room. Ethan noticed that when Katherine closed her room door, she made sure it was securely shut, likely confirming his suspicion. Katherine, for the sake of secrecy, probably took the prosecution documents home to work on them every day. The living room was left with just Aria and Ethan. Her face darkened in an instant, a mix of disgust and fear, her expressionplex. Ethan, acting as if he hadnt noticed her expression, smiled, Can I eat? Aria frowned, Didnt you already eat with Katherine? Yeah, but Im hungry again, Ethan smiled. Miss Aria, you havent eaten yet, right? Aria stared at him, then after a moment, turned and walked towards the dining table. Ethan followed naturally and sat down at the table, which was filled with carefully prepared dishes, seemingly as an apology. But Katherine was in a bad mood and had gone straight to her room. The food tastes great, Ethanmented as he ate, enjoying the meal. Aria sat beside him, her emotionsplex. By the way, Miss Aria, Ethan suddenly lowered his voice, Ille to your room tonight. Chapter 143: Was last night your first time? Chapter 143: Wasst night your first time? Ethansment came out of nowhere, catching Aria off guard. Her face fell immediately as she nced nervously at Katherines room door, fearing their secret might be discovered. You said it was just that one time! she hissed, anger seeping through her clenched teeth, her eyes zing with fury. Hey, Im not threatening you, Ethan replied innocently while eating, Miss Aria, your cooking is really delicious. You know, after a good meal, one tends to want to do things. I refuse! Arias voice was low, barely containing her anger. Oh well, never mind then. Ethan shrugged with a hint of regret and continued to enjoy his meal, praising the food as he ate. Aria watched him, her suspicion briefly flickering when she saw no further threatsing. She noticed how earnestly he was eating, the dishes she had prepared for Katherine, who hadnt even nced at them. Instead, it was this devil who threatened her,vishing praise. Aria felt a mix of emotions. Its often like this with people,when someone is kind to us, we take their kindness for granted. But when an enemy suddenly shows a bit of goodness, it makes you wonder if maybe theyre not all bad. Ethan, with his delicate features, was equally deceptive. Im done. Ethan put down his fork and patted his stomach. Thanks, Miss Aria. Let me wash the dishes. He got up naturally and started clearing the table. Arias lips twitched involuntarily,this kid was nothing like he wasst night. She watched as Ethan actually went to the kitchen and began washing the dishes proficiently. After a long moment of thought, Aria got up and walked to the kitchen, casually opening the fridge to get some water. Do you often do housework? Yeah, before I went to the hospital, I used to live with my aunt, Ethan replied earnestly as he scrubbed the dishes. Although my aunt was nice to me, I was still living in someone elses home, so I helped out with the chores. People subconsciously associate certain actions with certain virtues, like being good at housework with being virtuous, he continued, not looking up from the careful washing of a te. But then I got diagnosed with progressive muscr atrophy and ended up lying in the hospital, not doing any chores anymore. Heid out his story clearly, highlighting his innocence. Holding her tea, Aria, unfamiliar with progressive muscr atrophy, probed, Are you recovered now? Of course not, Ethan replied as he neatly stacked the washed dishes. My psychic abilities have enhanced some special ways I can manage my body. I took on the job of protecting Katherine hoping to earn some money. That way, if I really die one day, at least my family will have some money for their old age. After finishing, he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Done. I havent washed dishes since Ive been bedridden,I kind of missed it. Hearing his story, Arias hatred for him lessened a bit. He might be despicable, but he was also pitiable. She never doubted Ethan would lie to her. Given his psychic abilities, if he wanted to do something to her, he wouldnt need such a convoluted approach. Ill head back to my room now, Ethan said, turning to leave. Do you want to sleep with me? Aria suddenly called out to him, arms crossed. If you agree to do something for me. Ah? Ethan looked surprised but pleased. Sure! Come on. Aria nced at Katherines room, knowing she wouldnte out easily, and led Ethan back to her own room. She didnt mind sleeping with Ethan. They had already done everythingst night. Besides, Ethan was good-looking, and women often have a higher tolerance for a younger man. If she could use him, it was just one night. Ethan followed Aria, admiring her graceful figure from behind. The situation was also beyond his expectations. He had only nned to nt a seed today, but Aria was more fierce than he anticipated. Once they entered the room, Aria quickly locked the door behind them. She swept her long hair behind her ear with her right hand and leaned in close to Ethan. Ethan, on the other hand, seemed restrained, a stark contrast to his assertive demeanor the night before. His muscles tensed, clearly unsure of what to do next. As Aria moved closer, she gently nibbled on his earlobe and breathed softly into his ear. A sh of realization crossed Ethans eyes,it was just as she had thought. This was a young man who had suddenlye into power, and his threats the previous night were just an indulgence of that newfound power. Aria felt more confident in her ability to control this Ethan. After whispering in his ear, her voice soft, she asked, Wasst night your first time? Ah? Ethans face tensed, his eyes darting away. How could it be? Of course not! Hmm. Aria gave him a knowing look. Lie down, dont move. She gently pushed Ethan, causing him to fall back onto the bed. Once Ethan was lying down, he stayedpletely still. Aria moved closer, half of her body pressing against his side. She bent her leg and softly stroked his thigh with her calf. Ethan was visibly nervous. Miss Aria are you and Katherine a couple? No, Aria whispered close to his ear. Katherine rescued me from the abyss. Ah? Ethan feigned surprise. Arias eyes flickered with a bitter smile. Back then, I was underage when a talent scout spotted me and I entered the modeling industry. Sheughed bitterly, her foot movements not stopping. You must have heard about the dark side of the modeling world. I Ethans expression was a mix of anger and pity. Its all in the past now. Katherine got ourpanys director sent to jail and saved me, Aria said, ncing down at her feet, a look of surprise crossing her face. This kids size was really something. She sat up from beside Ethan. Miss Aria? Ethan asked, ying along. Ethan, do you like stockings? Aria walked over to the wardrobe and pulled out two pairs of stockings. Do you prefer ck or purple? Im not really into stockings, Ethan turned his head away. Oh, thats too bad, Aria said with a tone of regret, pretending to put them back. ck, Ethan suddenly spoke up, turning his head back. Hmm, we can be honest with each other, Aria chuckled as she slowly unrolled the ck stockings, starting at her toes and working her way up in front of Ethan. At this moment, she was sure she had this young manpletely under her control. After putting on the stockings, Aria walked over and sat in front of him, stretching her legs out towards him. She was confident in her physique,as a model, she had always taken great care of her feet. Ethan was quite bewildered,the situation was unfolding differently from his n, which now seemed too conservative. Miss Aria! I I will protect you. Anyone who dares to bully you will have to deal with me first. He said this with a pleading look in his eyes, hoping she would hurry up. Hmm, Ariaughed seductively, deliberately slowing down her movements, her toes gently tracing patterns. Im bisexual. Chapter 144: Who are you guys? Chapter 144: Who are you guys? Aria sat upright on the bed, her hands behind her, her long legs crossed, her toes neatly together, encased in ck stockings. Its a trick all models know. From Ethans perspective, the stunning older beauty in front of him showcased her mature charm to the fullest. Such a beauty, strong and seductive, when she looks down at you with those eyes, her presence is simply overwhelming. Miss Aria, what what do you mean? Ethan asked, his voice tense and cautious. Arias lips curled into a smirk, a mix of disdain and allure, just toying with a guy who had just turned 18. Her toes gently traced a line, the silky fibers of her ck stockings providing a subtle tease. I like Katherine, but she doesnt like me. What what? Ethans face was a mix of confusion, surprise, and a hint of jealousy. But all these emotions were tangled up in his youthful infatuation, along with embarrassment and awkwardness. He bit his teeth gently, mostly acting, but the enjoyment on his face wasnt feigned. Aria was really good at this. Her fingers yed like a queen in control of everything. I like Katherine, Aria said, emphasizing her words, making Ethans breathing heavier. Ethan, youre not trying to win Katherines favor, are you? A beauty like her isnt someone youe across often. What what? Ethan waved his hands frantically: Ah, no, Im not, dont talk nonsense! I only have respect for Katherine! Arias expression turned cold: Lying kids need to be punished. Suddenly, her foot pressed down on him on the bed, twisting forcefully. Ethan felt wave after wave crashing over him, along with the earlier teasing, and suddenly felt the urge to vomit, amazed at this kind of y. I I want! I want to win Katherine! What unfolded was beyond his ns. Ethan was happy to go along with it, curious about what Aria wanted to y at, especially since the mature beauty was really good at teasing. Aria lifted her head, a sh of disgust in her eyes quickly masked, and leaned forward, her body curvaceous, the mature sexiness and assertiveness blending together: Ill help you. Ah? Why? Ethan started, then suddenly clenched his teeth. Because her foot moved again, striking more intensely wave after wave. Like a hydrogen-filled balloon at its limit. Bang! It finally burst. Ethans body went limp. Arias fingers traced her lips, leaving a mark, her tongue curling it into her mouth: Youll get two women. She lifted Ethans chin with her hand, her fingers gently tracing, her smile superior: Do as I say, and youll have everything. Ethans pupils dted, his heart tightened. His mind was screaming that it was all an act, but his heart was moved. Half an hourter, he left Arias room. He cautiously looked towards Katherines room not far away, the door tightly closed, just as he had guessed. Katherine, being a prosecutor, probably took any collected data home to sort through, to keep it confidential. As long as the data wasnt left in the office or used on the officework, there was no worry about leaks. Clearly, Katherine, as a prosecutor, didnt trust her colleagues much either. Ethan returned to his room, pulling out from his pocket a transparent stocking, still damp. This was the reward Aria had rolled off in front of him and given to him. If Ethan really had a thing for legs, Arias allure would definitely work on him. Whats even happening here? Ethan muttered to himself after closing the door. He tossed the stockings aside and flopped back onto the bed, sinking into the soft mattress. He knew from the start that ns never unfold exactly as envisioned. But this unexpected twist was something he hadnt anticipated at all. Ethan turned his head to look at the ck stockings, recalling how they had clung to Arias long, straight legs. This model, this older sister, was interested in his unique psychic abilities. Arias n was to manipte him into pursuing and winning Katherines affection, to get into bed with Katherine, and then to join in their passionate lovemaking herself. Although it turned into a threesome, she would achieve her goal of getting Katherine. A roundabout tactic indeed. Ethan was also sure that in the future, when the time was right, Aria would kick him out and keep Katherine for herself. Cunning, strategic, and bold. Pity, Ethan shook his head. His only goal was toplete his mission, so for now, hed let Aria think she had everything under control. As he left, Aria had swapped contact details with him, and now it was just a matter of waiting for her message. Ethan was curious about what her n would be. With a little maniption, it could work to his advantage. Ethan pulled out his phone and dialed Salvatores number. When the morning sunlight streamed in, Ethan, fresh from washing up, appeared in the living room. Aria had prepared breakfast, sandwiches and milk. Katherine sat at the dining table, her face lightly made up, which couldnt hide her dark circles. Seeing Ethane out, she smiled, Morning, did you sleep well? Good morning, Katherine. Im great, much better than the hospital environment, Ethan replied as he sat down and picked up a sandwich. The toasted bread with egg was simple but surprisingly tasty. Aria sat quietly eating her breakfast, not saying a word. Ethan picked up his milk and suddenly paused, feeling a foot touch his under the table. It was Arias foot, a simple touch between toes that quickly parted. The tension that had started to build in Ethans heart eased. This model really knew how to tease, stirring up just the right amount of intrigue. Breakfast ended ambiguously, but nothing inappropriate happened. Katherine and Ethan left together. Youve been great, Ethan. If you feel tired, just stay in the car, no need to push yourself, Katherine said as she drove, her voice much softer than before. Dont worry, Katherine, Ethan flexed his arm, showing off a yful muscle flex, Im full of energy now! Good, Katherine smiled, relieved to have apanion, which greatly reduced her stress. The two continued their visits to the victims of the case from three years ago, just like the day before. Time passed quickly. That should be enough, Katherine said as they left a victims house. The street was narrow, with only two paths to choose from: What should we eat for lunch? She stopped when she didnt hear Ethan respond, turned back, and asked, Ethan, whats wrong? Katherine, Ethans brow furrowed deeply, dont worry about meter. Katherines brow furrowed as she saw a group of more than ten people approaching from the corner, carrying baseball bats, clearly up to no good. This is my fight, Ethan stepped forward, his expression resolute, like a warrior facing danger, Get out of here. But Katherine didnt move. Because from the right, another group of seven or eight people emerged, also armed. Ethan frowned, unimpressed by theck of professionalism in how the scene was unfolding. At that moment, both groups noticed therge gathering opposite them, their faces confused, shouting, Who are you guys? Huh? Ethan said. Chapter 145: Ill take care of you for the next few days Chapter 145: I''ll take care of you for the next few days Chapter 145: Ill take care of you for the next few days Ethan shielded Katherine behind him, his expression tense as he quickly reyed his n in his mind, trying to figure out where it had gone wrong. He had arranged for Salvatore to send some guys to threaten Katherine, nning to swoop in and y the hero. But why were there two groups? And these groups didnt even know each other. Katherine stood behind Ethan, her hand in her pocket, discreetly calling the police as she watched the boy standing protectively in front of her. His normally slight shoulders seemed to broaden in that moment. Theres something about a woman facing danger,she cant help but feel a pull towards a man who stands to protect her, even if hes just turned 18. As the standoff continued, Katherine whispered in Ethans ear, Dont try to be a hero, Ive already called the cops. Okay. Ethan didnt dare move. His stats were all at a measly 5, his only real asset was his skill, Void Dick. The two groups blocked both ends of the alley, one on the left and one on the right. The group on the left was made up of edgy young guys with hair in every color of the rainbow, all slouchy and nonchnt. On the right were older guys, mostly middle-aged, with tattoos peeking out from under their cors. Luckily, both groups were wary of each other and hesitant to make the first move. FUCK, trying to mess with our business? the leader of the older group cursed in a gangster snarl, raising his baseball bat: Scram! The young guys werent intimidated, one of them brandishing an iron rod retorted, Old man! Youre gonna get beaten by us, the Viper n! Charge! With that shout, they charged forward, weapons raised. The older group was clearly taken aback,these young guys had no sense of fair y, swinging at the drop of a hat. They raised their weapons to meet the attack, but they were clearly outmatched in terms of vigor. What the hell is going on? Ethan was stunned as the fight broke out for no apparent reason. He backed away with Katherine, hoping to avoid getting dragged into this bizarre conflict. The younger group quickly gained the upper hand. The blonde leader turned to Ethan with a sinister grin and charged at him with a steel pipe. Ethan frowned,this blonde guy was clearly targeting him. ording to the script, it should have been just the gang showing up, warning Katherine to stop her investigation, making her suspect someone close to her had betrayed her whereabouts. But now, there were two groups. Be careful! Katherine reached out, trying to push Ethan away, still seeing him as just a kid. Ethans expression turned cold as he activated his skill, Void Dick. As the blonde guy came within 5 feet, Ethan targeted the area between his legs andunched a fierce strike. Thanks to his 10-inch Dick enhanced with the Hard as a Rock LV4 effect. Combined with the force of theunch. Ah!! The blondes forward momentum halted, his eyes bulging as he clutched his groin and doubled over. In this fencing match, he was no match at all. Ethan raised his elbow and, as the guy bent over, smashed it down on the back of his head. The blonde took a critical hit, stumbled, and fell to his knees, dropping the iron rod. Ethan grabbed the rod and with a loud bang, smashed it down on his head, blood flowing from the wound. Ethan wasnt physically strong,he was just ruthless. This sudden turn of events made both groups pause, their expressions varied. Boss! The young guys cried out, wanting to step forward but hesitating at Ethans fierce demeanor. Ethan was panting heavily. The simple actions had drained his energy quickly. During this brief standoff, police sirens suddenly sounded outside the alley. The cops are here, run! The older group didnt hesitate and took off. The young guys hesitated, clearly not wanting to leave their leader behind. Seeing this, Ethan pulled Katherine away, pointing to the blonde guy on the ground, signaling the young guys to take him and leave. A red-haired guy rushed over, picked up the blonde guy from the ground, and gave Ethan aplex look before helping the blonde guy quickly leave the scene. Several police officers were chasing from the other end of the alley, shouting Stop! as they pursued the fleeing young guys. Seeing this, Katherine let out a long sigh of relief. She was a prosecutor, after all. But facing so many fierce-looking young guys, it would be a lie to say she wasnt scared. Thank you. Katherine turned around to express her gratitude, only to see Ethan clutching his chest, his face pale: Ethan, whats wrong?! Are you feeling okay? Katherine, youre okay thats thats great. Ethans voice grew weaker, and clutching his chest, he copsed to the ground. Ethan! Ethan! Katherine was in shock, yelling at the police, Call an ambnce, quick! At the hospital. How is he? Katherine rushed up to the doctor as he came out, her expression anxious. Its bad. The doctor looked at the medical report in his hand. All his vital signs are abnormal, and its a struggle for him to even get out of bed. He must avoid any strenuous activity, or it could be fatal. Katherines face turned from shock to pale disbelief: How how is that possible? The patient is awake now, but I rmend he rests well. The doctor left after speaking, leaving Katherine stunned in ce. In the hospital room, Ethan waited until the doctor had left before quietly opening his eyes, looking around the unfamiliar yet strangely familiar hospital room. Hospitals always seemed to look the same. Of course, his fainting was a ruse, a use of his special skill, Medical Secrecy, to make the hospital diagnose him with a severe illness. It was all part of setting the stage for his next move. Ethany in the hospital bed until the evening deepened outside, finally seeing Katherinee in with a meal. He smiled innocently, Katherine, Im so d youre okay. Katherine, looking at his naively pure smile, felt a surge of emotion well up, her eyes reddening inexplicably, Why did you have to act so tough? Ah, sorry for making you worry. Ethan gave an awkward smile. I guess dealing with ordinary humans is a bit much for me, but I had to, I promised Id protect you! Katherine turned her head slightly, trying not to let her tears fall in front of this kid. After swallowing her tears, she walked over to the bed and took out the meal box: How are you feeling now? Its okay, really, its nothing serious. I just need to lie down for a couple of days, let my spiritual energy recover, and Ill be up and about, Ethan said nonchntly, trying to lighten the mood. Katherine looked at him, her heart aching. The more nonchnt he acted, the more it hurt her. She knew his condition was far from okay as he imed. He was just trying not to worry her. This kids maturity was heartbreaking. By the way, Katherine, Ethan looked anxious, could you not tell my family about this for the next few days? I dont want them to worry. Sure, Katherine agreed without hesitation, Ill take care of you for the next few days, and youre not allowed to refuse. What? No! Ethan quickly shook his head, anxious, What about the investigation? Wouldnt all our efforts be wasted? Its okay. Katherine, hearing his concern about the investigation, felt even more heartache, We already have enough data. Ill sort it out right here. She sat on the other bed, pulled out a USB drive from her bag, and plugged it into herptop. Ethan watched the USB drive being plugged in and smiled, relieved that it was finally being used. Chapter 146: How is that possible! Chapter 146: How is that possible! Dont worry, Auntie, Im at a friends house. Ill be back in a few days, Ethan said, lying in the hospital bed as Katherine held the phone to his ear. Okay, got it. Dont worry about me, goodbye. The call ended. Ethan looked at Katherine, his expression shy. Thanks, Katherine. I didnt want my aunt to worry. Its no big deal. Katherine shook her head, feeling a pang of sympathy for him. She always believed that someone who cares so much for their family cant be a bad person. Are you really okay? Yeah, my psychic abilities can ease my injuries. Ill need about three days. Ethan said awkwardly, Sorry for holding you back from gathering more evidence. Dont be silly, Katherine said, tapping him lightly on the forehead. She usually came off as a stern and authoritative figure, but after spending these days together, she had started to see Ethan almost like a younger brother. You got hurt protecting me, and besides, we already have enough evidence now. Hearing this, Ethan let out a long sigh of relief. Oh, thats great. Katherine sat by the bed, watching him with aplex expression. Thank you. Ethan was all too familiar with hospital stays. Katherine probably felt guilty, spending her days at the desk sorting through documents while taking meticulous care of him. The beautiful but stern woman was somewhat awkward in caring for a patient, yet she was earnest. Ethanfortably yed up his illness, or rather, stayed true to his role. Until the evening, when Katherine took some clothes and went to the bathroom to shower. As the sound of water sshed from the bathroom, Ethan got up from the bed and stealthily climbed out. He had timed her before,Katherine took about twenty minutes to shower. He hurried to the vanity, typing the unlock code into herptop. Katherines trust in him wasplete these days. Subconsciously, she wouldnt guard against a boy who was supposedly paralyzed. She never hid her password inputs from him. Ethan pulled out a small sports camera he had prepared earlier and quickly recorded all the incriminating evidence she hadpiled. After finishing, he quickly reset everything to how it was and returned to bed. The whole process was just that simple. Ten minutester, Katherine came out of the bathroom, wearing a loose nightgown, her neck still damp. She trusted Ethanpletely, seeing him as a harmless younger brother. Ethan turned his face away, pretending to be shy. Hmm, Katherine chuckled softly, amused by his innocence. Seeing her big sister fresh out of the shower, even in a nightgown, made him blush. She sat down on the other side of the bed, drying her long hair with a towel. Ethan, have you ever had a girlfriend? Ah! Of course, I have, Ethan said, deliberately avoiding her gaze, ying the part of a naive and stubborn boy. Katherines eyes twinkled with amusement. Teasing him had added some fun to her otherwise dull days. Cough, cough, we can win, right? Ethan changed the subject, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Bringing the bad guys to justice, just like in the movies! He was like a passionate, guileless youth. She paused, looking at Ethan, seeing the admiration in his eyes, pure yet full of reverence for her. Katherine suddenly felt a twinge of heartache, her gaze deepening. Sorry, Ethan, Im not as righteous as you think. Ah? Ethan turned back, his expression puzzled. Katherine took a deep breath. I reopened the case from three years ago for personal reasons. She gathered her hair, her expressionplex. Salvatore is my biological father. Im his illegitimate daughter. Ah?! Ethans pupils dted. He had known about their rtionship through his mission, but he still yed along with her revtion. Im really sorry for shattering your illusions, Katherine said with a look of regret. I hate him. He never showed up when my mother was sick and passed away. I became a prosecutor just so I could personally send him to prison one day. Ethan was silent for a while before shaking his head and smiling. We cant expect good people to be wless. Thats not fair to them. Katherine, as long as you fulfill your duties as a prosecutor, youre still my hero. Katherine was surprised by his response, clearly not expecting such words from him, and then she smiled. Thank you. Seriously, Katherine, youve been saying thank you a lot these past few days, Ethan said with aforting smile. After she spoke, Katherines face visibly rxed. Can you tell me about the psychic world? Of course. Ethan squinted his eyes,she was initiating casual conversation, which probably meant she had finished organizing the documents. He started to make up stories, prepared in advance, blending various tales he had heard in his past life. It wasnt too hard to concoct a simple story. Katherine listened intently, clearly enjoying the break afterpleting her work. Time passed like this. The next day, Katherine spent noticeably less time at theputer. Ethan knew she had sent the organized documents to Minister Carter. He had also sent his information to Salvatore. Today, Katherine was in a particrly good mood, chatting with him and even pushing his wheelchair out to get some sun. It was like a day off. On the third day of his hospital stay. Ethan began to lift his arms, and Katherine took him for a full-body check-up. The doctor, amazed, dered it a miracle how quickly his health indicators had improved in just two days. He naturally started getting out of bed, still needing some support to walk. Katherine, the usually stern ice queen, smiled more and more as the evidence collection went smoothly and Ethan was able to walk. Thest weight on her heart finally lifted. But her smile vanished in an instant after she received a phone call that afternoon. Katherine, what happened? Ethan asked, feigning concern. Katherine didnt speak immediately, her gaze deep as she looked at Ethan, but quickly looked away. It couldnt be him,it made no sense. The evidence chain has been tampered with. Someone got hold of my prosecution documents and is now destroying the evidence. How is that possible! Ethan expressed shock at the right moment. Your prosecution documents should be confidential! Katherine didnt respond, her face turning from pale to flushed. She had only sent those secrets to Minister Carter. And then the opposition knew immediately. She recalled how Lucas, who had been helping her, was beaten up and hospitalized, and how Minister Carter had taken over the case. These clues, at this moment, connected in her mind. Katherine was a prosecutor,she tended to think of the darkest possibilities. She looked at Ethan again. Besides Minister Carter, it could only be him, because she had been in the hospital room all these days, like when she showered, she didnt take herptop into the bathroom. Chapter 147: Im not giving you a choice Chapter 147: I''m not giving you a choice Chapter 147: Im not giving you a choice Katherines gaze wasplex. She didnt want to suspect Ethan, not after the days theyd spent together. She hade to see him almost like a younger brother. He was mature beyond his years, always ready to stand firm in front of her when danger loomed. If she hadnt trusted himpletely, she wouldnt have spent two days by his side in the hospital, totally off guard. But what if all this was a scam? There has to be another way! Ethan said, frustration coloring his tone as he clenched his fists. He noticed the scrutinizing look Katherine gave him just a moment ago. She did suspect him after all. Ethans eyes zed with anger. Damn it, this country is so corrupt because of these parasites! If thats how it is, dont me me for taking drastic measures! Uh, what? Katherine was still trying to figure out if the real traitor was Ethan or Minister Carter. She hadnt expected such a strong reaction from Ethan. And what on earth did he mean by drastic measures? What are you nning to do? If we dont know whos stirring things up behind the scenes, then lets go straight to thewmakers! Ethans expression was icy as he tightened his grip on his fists. The next second, a vase on the desk shattered into pieces. Katherines expression hardened, suddenly reminded that the young man in front of her was a psychic. Ethan, calm down, theres got to be a way! No, I cant ept this! Ethan threw off his covers and sat up in bed. Katherine, dont worry, this has nothing to do with you. Ill handle it. He put on his jacket, his smile grim. If thew cant punish the wicked, then revenge is justified! Dont be rash, Ethan, youre being too extreme! Katherine snapped out of her daze and hurriedly got up to stop him. Her suspicions lessened a bit. This boy didnt seem like a lurking spy, just a hot-headed kid. And he really did step up when things got tough. Dont worry, Katherine, I wont be reckless, Ethan reassured her with a calm look. Katherine wanted to stop him, but Ethan had already left the hospital room. She followed, curious about what he would do next. Following him, at least she could stop him from doing something foolish. Deep down, Katherine harbored a faint hope. Now that the prosecution evidence was public and their enemies were making their move, her position as a prosecutor was naturally disadvantaged. They got into the car, one after the other. Katherine, go to this address. Ethan handed her his phone. What are you nning? Katherine saw the address was on a remote road in the suburbs. We need some help. Ethan squinted. To find out whos really behind this, just the two of us wont cut it. I can find someone to help. Katherine started to say but then fell silent. The indictment being public meant there was a traitor among the prosecutors, likely her boss, Minister Carter. Buckle up, Katherine said, starting the car. The sedan moved through the night. Katherine drove steadily, asionally ncing at Ethan in the rearview mirror. She had watched this kid a lot these past few days. More than just a psychic, he seemed like a kid filled with a sense of justice. Sorry, Katherine silently apologized for her earlier suspicions. At least for now, it seemed less likely that he was the traitor. Thinking this, Katherines expression darkened. This meant that Minister Carter was probably the betrayer. Just the thought filled her with despair. It meant she couldnt trust anyone around her, except for the young man beside her. Katherine then gave a bitter smile. Trust was a moot point under the current circumstances, especially if Minister Carter was the traitor. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt win through conventional means. The glittering night scene of Capitol City shed by outside the car window. Katherines mood grew heavier, feeling that beneath this glitter was endless filth. She was so lost in her thoughts that she hadnt even asked Ethan what their destination was for. The car pulled up to the designated spot on the roadside. It was the entrance to a tunnel that wound around the mountain. Katherine frowned as she saw from a distance the motorcycles lined up on either side of the road, adorned with garish LED lightstacky to the extreme. A group of teenagers, dressed in special agent suits covered in exaggerated graffiti, loitered around. Katherine, wait here for me, Ethan said, unbuckling his seatbelt. Iming with you. Katherine parked the car firmly. She wasnt clear on why Ethan had brought them here, but she wasntfortable letting him face those street gang members alone. Deep down, she was also curious about what this kid was up to. Fine, just stay behind me, Ethan said, having anticipated that Katherine would insist oning along. They got out of the car, immediately drawing the attention of the rowdy group of teens. They dropped their beer bottles and swaggered over. Hey, kid, this is Viper n territory! I want to see your boss, Ethan said, unfazed. He held a de between his fingers, wrapped with double-sided tapea new skill he had developed. If things got physical, he could summon his 10-inch Dick, attach the de to it, and instantly turn it into a weapon. With his Level 4 Hard as a Rock ability, he wasnt worried about getting hurt. Hey! One of the gang members opened his mouth to show off a motorcycle stunt, but suddenly a motorcycle sped up from behind, led by a redhead followed by a group of simrly dressed delinquents. The redhead fixed his gaze on Ethan as he approached, wary. Why are you here? Ethan recognized the redhead as the guy who had carried away a blonde gang member a few days ago. Whats your name? You can call me Milo, Milo replied, his demeanor somewhat polite. He knew the seemingly frail man in front of him could knock out their leader in an instant. Real tough guys dont talk much. Their blonde leader was still in the hospital. Ethan nced at the group of delinquents nearby. Too low. What? Milo looked confused. You guys are acting like kids ying house, Ethan said, turning to lock eyes with Milo. Im here to get you involved in something big. Sorry, our boss is still in the hospital, Milo said, not the sharpest but not stupid either. Do you know her? Ethan pointed at Katherine. Look her up online, the beautiful prosecutor. Katherine covered her forehead with her hand, wishing she could disappear into the ground. Uh Milo was baffled. Because of you guys, her case cant proceed, Ethans voice grew colder. Justice isnt being served, and criminals are walking free. I think you should take responsibility. Youre saying Milos face turned sour. Remember, youre doing something just, Ethan narrowed his eyes. Dont worry, after we bring the bad guys to justice, Ill give you a $100,000 reward. Milo swallowed hard. Uh sorry, I Refusal means death. Ethans eyes shed dangerously as he stared into Milos eyes. Im not giving you a choice. Chapter 148: And youre still saying this isnt kidnapping? Chapter 148: And you''re still saying this isn''t kidnapping? Chapter 148: And youre still saying this isnt kidnapping? Ethans been out and abouttely, leaving that VIP hospital room empty, Scarlett said, leaning back on the sofa and putting down her phone. She turned to ir beside her. When I called him, I could hear a womans voice. Do you know what hes up to? Not really, hes been all mysterious these days, ir replied, legs crossed, tapping on her phone. Scarlett gave ir a skeptical look. Noticing her mothers peculiar gaze, ir set down her phone and frowned slightly. Mom, is something wrong? Scarlett shifted closer on the sofa, her voice soft. Is there something bothering you? No. Scarlett smiled, reached out, and gently pulled ir to lie down with her head on herp. After a brief struggle, ir rested her face against her mothers leg, d in ck stockings. Youve always worn your heart on your sleeve, Scarlett said, her hand resting on irs shoulder as she looked down with a tender gaze. ir remained silent, her head cushioned on Scarletts soft thigh, gradually rxing under her mothers soothing touch. ir, nearly six feet tall with a tomboyish charm, lying on thep of Scarlett, who was barely 54, presented quite the contrast. After a long silence, ir finally spoke up. Im thinking about moving out. Scarlett looked startled. What brought that on? ir justy there, silent. Ethan had his hand on Milos shoulder, looking friendly as he pped his back and said to Katherine, Katherine, Ive convinced him to help us! They might be a street gang, but theyre ready to fight for justice! Milo grimaced, his worldview in turmoil. Just moments ago, Ethan had demonstrated his ability to control des in thin air, leaving a bloody mark on the neck of a delinquent. Now, Milo despised whoever had roped his boss into this mess, sending mere mortals to face a superhuman. Milo knew Ethan was not someone to mess with. Now, with their gang leader incapacitated in the hospital, having taken a severe blow to the groin and a blunt force trauma to the head, just the thought of his bosss lifeless eyes made Milos legs go cold. Katherine stood aside, not partaking in the negotiation. As a prosecutor, working with a street gang required some mental adjustment. She watched Ethan, curious about what he meant by doing things his own way. Ethan pulled out his phone. Milo, go kidnap this guy. You guys have experience with this, right? Uh? Milo looked at the middle-aged man on Ethans phone screen, breaking into a cold sweat. Wait wait, were just a street gang, weve never done kidnappings! Milos face turned pale, realizing Ethans talk of justice was definitely trouble. But kidnapping was way beyond hisfort zone. Ethan! Katherine eximed, recognizing the man on the screen as the secretary of a congressman she had prosecuted, Gabriel Dunn, involved in a case three years ago. Kidnapping is a serious crime! She looked distressed, not expecting Ethans approach to be so blunt. Yeah, we dont do kidnappings! Its bound to go wrong! Milo quickly agreed, their gang usually just involved in street racing and brawling, not something as extreme as kidnapping. Oh, then what can you do? Ethan asked. This. Milo hesitated, then cautiously said, Street racing? Fighting? Alright, stick to what youre good at then, Ethan said, patting Milo on the shoulder. Dont disappoint me. Milo swallowed hard. Gabriel Dunn, forty years old, steered with one hand while answering his phone with the other. The subpoena came from an overseas IP? Cant trace the sender? Okay, I get it, its probably not a diversion. Right, lets silence those witnesses and destroy the evidence. Just then, a few motorcycles roared past Gabriels car, their engines thundering loudly. The delinquent youths on the bikes were making a ruckus, and as they sped past, one of them even flipped him the bird. Gabriel, irritated by the noise and the gesture, slowed down his car. As a congressmans secretary, being cautious and prudent was his way of life. He certainly wasnt about to start a fight with these troublemakers. As he reduced his speed, suddenly a bright light shed from the side, blinding him. Ah?! Gabriels vision blurred, and he instinctively mmed on the brakes. A secondter, there was a soft thump, and he felt his car hit something. Thankfully, he wasnt going fast, so the impact wasnt severe. His vision quickly returned, and he saw a motorcycle lying in front of his car, surrounded by the gang of delinquents. A bad feeling crept up inside him. Ethan and Katherine leisurely pulled up in front of an abandoned construction site and saw Gabriel, beaten up, his face bruised and swollen. Do you guys want money? Gabriel asked, his hands tied behind his back, his face grim butposed. Having weathered many storms as a secretary, he was no stranger to tough situations. Seeing Ethan and a woman wrapped up tightly approaching, he realized he was in deep trouble. He hadnt expected anyone to actually dare to kidnap him. If its money you want, I can give it to you, and we can pretend this never happened. I dont want any trouble. But let me remind you, if you continue, this bes kidnapping, and thats a whole different ball game. Katherine frowned, feeling like she had been bewitched into agreeing to this kids n. Kidnapping? Ethan squatted in front of him, pulling out his phone, which showed footage of Gabriels car hitting the motorcycle from behind. Get this straight, my friends just flipped you off, so you hit them with your car. Gabriel, I know youre the secretary to a congressman. Guess what happens if this gets out? Think your boss will stand by you? Hearing Ethan bluntly use his name, Gabriel turned pale, realizing they were well-prepared. He kept his cool. Do you even know what the penalty for kidnapping is? What kidnapping? I dont understand, Ethan shrugged. You need to realize, these are just high-spirited underage students. You hit one of their friends, and they tied you up to teach you a lesson. At most, its a matter for some stern talking-to. Hearing they were underage students made Gabriel even more uneasy. Katherine stood behind, dumbfounded by the audacity of the n. Ethan nodded to Milo behind him. This guys tough, looks like he wont spill easily. Bring on the waterboarding. What? Gabriel eximed as he saw the delinquents dragging over a metal chair. And youre still saying this isnt kidnapping? Chapter 149: Shocking, Congressman Clements Secret Fetish! Chapter 149: Shocking, Congressman Clements'' Secret Fetish! Chapter 149: Shocking, Congressman Clements Secret Fetish! Huh? Katherine was momentarily taken aback before she quietly leaned in, her hand brushing against the hem of Ethans shirt. After all, she was a prosecutor. Bringing in a suspect and torturing him crossed her moral line. Katherine, Ethan whispered, Just imagine, when you gather evidence and use him in court, he acts like he can do whatever he wants because hes in power. Katherines lips twitched, instantly visualizing the scenario. Meanwhile, Milo and another delinquent were forcing Gabriel into a metal chair, his head down, as they pulled a prepared towel from a bucket nearby. Wait hold on! Gabriel looked distressed. What do you even want to ask me? He knew he was in trouble today and tried to talk his way out. But these guys didnt even ask,they just started torturing him,pletely throwing him off. Looking at the wet towel in the delinquents hand, Gabriel began to sweat. The infamous waterboarding involved covering the face with a towel and then pouring water over it. This form of torture could make the victim feel like they were suffocating or drowning. It was a recognized cruel, inhumane, and degrading interrogation method and was banned. Gabriel saw that Ethan was standing aside, not intending to intervene. No matter how much he struggled, a towel covered his face. Mmmph! Gabriel desperately tried to shake his head, but Milo firmly held him down. In his panic-stricken eyes, cold water hit the towel. The chilling sensation prickled his skin. His breathing was blocked, the cold water seeping through the towel into his nostrils. The intense difort made him feel suffocated, his brain sending out painful warnings due tock of oxygen. Katherine stood by, a flicker of pity in her eyes. Gabriel was indeed despicable, ackey for Congressman Clements, involved in many illegal activities, but her upbringing still made her feel that he should be punished by thew, not through vignte justice. She listened to Gabriels agonized screams from beneath the wet towel: Ethan, even though hes guilty, we cant use vignte justice. If we trample on thew at will, it will lead to irreversible consequences. Katherine was not a stickler for rules. She saw Ethan as a younger brother and worried about this justice-driven kid straying onto the wrong path. Huh? Ethan turned around, his expression innocent. Katherine, what are you talking about? We havent done anything illegal. Hmm? Katherine saw his innocent look, as if he truly believed his actions werewful, which made her frown. Katherine, you say its illegal, so if the police came now, would they arrest us? Ethan asked. Of course, they would Katherine started to say but suddenly paused. She looked at Gabriel, who was now convulsing. But then she realized. Waterboarding, although a banned cruel punishment, was ssified as causing minor injuries. And as long as it didnt actually suffocate someone to death, it seemed impossible to assess the injuries. Even if the police came, the context was that Gabriel had rear-ended Milos street gangs motorcycles, and the youths had captured and tormented him. Since it didnt cause any minor injuries and these were minors, It wouldnt even be considered illegal,at most, they might just get a warning. Katherine thought about this, her lips twitching, her gaze bing strange. It seemed like she really couldnt use them legally. Katherine, just tell me whether its illegal or not, Ethan said, spreading his hands innocently. Katherine looked at Gabriel, who by now had stopped pleading, his face pale as paper, gasping for air. Then ask him whatever you want to ask, just stop torturing him. Ethan chuckled, raising his voice, Gabriel has been Congressman Clements secretary for decades. How could he just spill secrets so easily? Hearing this, Gabriels eyes, which had turned pale, suddenly sparked with life as he shouted desperately, What do you want to ask? Just ask already! He struggled to lift his head, looking pleadingly towards Ethan. Gabriel wasnt foolish,he knew these people wouldnt dare torture him for long, as that would be kidnapping. Even if they were minors, he had countless ways to retaliateter. So, he just needed to spout some false information to bluff his way through. Is that so? Ethan looked at him with interest. But I think you might lie to me. He gestured to Milo. Milo nodded, picked up the towel, and moved to cover his face again. No! I wont lie to you! Braden Clements, that old man, is no good. Ive wanted to bring him down for a long time! Gabriel struggled as the towel covered his face. Really now! Thats great to hear! Ethan quickly removed the towel from his face, his expression one of surprise: You really would help us take down Congressman Clements?! Yes. Gabriels expression was one of sorrow. Actually, I was born in the countryside. My mother died in agony from illness, and thats when I felt there was something wrong with society. So I wanted to go into politics, to change this society. I came to work for Congressman Clements, but I never expected he would be such a person. His expression was one of pain and confusion, portraying a young man who had strived to change society but had lost his way over the years in a very moving way. Im sorry, Mr. Gabriel, I misunderstood you! Ethans eyes reddened, and he yelled at Milo standing by, Apologize to Mr. Gabriel right now! Im sorry, Mr. Gabriel. Milo quickly bowed deeply. Its okay, we should allow children to make mistakes. Gabriel suppressed his inner doubts, surprised at how easily these people were fooled. Looking at Ethans youthful face, he realized he was just a naive young man. Gabriel quickly assessed the situation and took the initiative, What do you want to ask me? I think I can help you. His expression was sincere, seeing an opportunity to understand the real situation. Ethan looked at Milo, his expression sympathetic. Milo clenched his teeth, his fists tight, his head bowed, That bastard he destroyed my home! Huh? Gabriel was confused, looking at Milo in the dimly lit abandoned building, unable to see his face clearly, and tentatively asked: What did Congressman Clements do to you? Gabriel was secretly delighted, thinking that smoothing things over for the congressman could earn him favor. He he took a liking to my dad! Then used his power Milos head hung even lower, He ruined my home, and I will make him pay! Hmm? Gabriels face showed a question mark, followed by excitement, seeing a lot of room to maneuver. Dont you know? Ethan frowned, skepticism shing in his eyes. Ah Gabriel sighed, his expression one of indignation, Actually, Ive been collecting evidence. He began his performance. Ethan, pulling Katherine aside, pointed to the pinhole camera on his body and said to her, The inte is really powerful these days. Ill find some online trolls. How about this headline: Shocking, Congressman Clements Secret Fetish! Exclusive Expos by Decade-Long Personal Secretary? How does that sound? Chapter 150: Im the only one who can help you now Chapter 150: I''m the only one who can help you now Chapter 150: Im the only one who can help you now After Katherine got back into the car, she took off her sunsses and stared intently at the smartphone in Ethans hand, her expressionplex. The phone was ying a video they had just recorded. Gabriel, thinking he had the situation under control, was showcasing his acting skills to Milo. To gain Milos trust, Gabriel had concocted some charges against Congressman Clements on the spot. He was full of righteous indignation, vowing to bring Congressman Clements to justice and to fight for what was right. This is pointless, Katherine shook her head. The so-called evidence Gabriel is spouting wouldnt hold up under scrutiny. Ive been investigating a case from three years ago involving Congressman Clements and some shady dealings with the mob, and it has nothing to do with the usations about taking someone elses wife. Pfft, what the truth is hardly matters from the get-go, Ethan said, spreading his hands. Here we are busting our butts gathering evidence, and this guy is threatening victims and destroying evidence. He can do it, so why cant we? Besides everything we do is within the bounds of thew. Katherine paused, her expression unreadable, and for a moment, she found herself at a loss for words. Her look at Ethan grew moreplicated. Initially, she was just wary of his psychic abilities, but now she realized what was truly frightening about this kid was his wild ways. Got any ns for tonight? Katherine asked as she buckled her seatbelt. Ethan raised an eyebrow. The beautiful prosecutor beside him was, unknowingly, starting to seek his advice on their next moves. Deep down, after the exposure of the legal documents, she had subconsciously lost faith in taking down Congressman Clements through legal means. Lets head home first. Im pretty good with hiring online influencers, Ethan said with a smirk, seizing the opportunity toplete his mission as her confidence wavered. Katherines expression subtly shifted. Why was he so familiar with this? It was going to be an eventful night. The next day brought various morning routines. As busy people checked their phones in the bathroom or on their way to work, they were greeted with sensational headlines. Congressman used of Using Power to Coerce Another Mans Wife! Decade-long Secretary Blows the Whistle on Justice. Shocking! The Outrageous Scandal of a Dirty Politician. The headlines, designed to provoke outrage, were apanied by various video clips. Online viewers watched the video links. They saw Gabriels masterful performance. Comments flew across the screen. People were shocked by the audacity of liking someone elses wife, a scandal that seemed more novelpared to the usual stories of harassment or celebrity affairs. Soon, someone dug up the connection between Congressman Clements and Gabriel, his secretary. The video spread at an unbelievable pace. In a high-end residence, Gabriel sat at the dining table, hanging up the phone with a panicked look, then frantically searched his phone, his face turning ashen. Whats happened? his wife asked, startled by his demeanor. She had never seen her husband, a congressmans secretary, look like this before. Gabriel didnt respond to his wifes question, his face growing paler and beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He felt a chill run through him, as if he were in an ice cave. No it cant be He picked up his phone, his hands trembling so badly he couldnt dial properly. Gabriel! his wife called out again. Ah?! Gabriel snapped back to reality, hurriedly saying, Take the kids to your mothers house, quickly After a moment of surprise, his wife nodded. Knowing her husbands unique position, she had been mentally prepared for such a scenario. She quickly packed some essentials and left with the children. Soon, Gabriel was left alone in the room. He forced himself to calm down and think about the impact of the situation. He had underestimated those kids. Butst night, under those circumstances, waterboarding had left him disoriented. It had also given him a glimpse of a chance to live, even a n to fight back. And all those people were just kids. It was all so bewildering. Gabriel had unwittingly stepped deeper into the trap, still unclear about the purpose behind all these machinations. Just then, a knock at the door made Gabriels whole body tense. He picked up an ashtray, cautiously approaching the door. Peering through the peephole, his face darkened instantly. Outside stood a smiling Ethan, the sunss-wearing woman from yesterday, and Milo, the one who had ruined him. Anger red in Gabriels eyes, wishing he could incinerate the group on his doorstep. Years of political discipline urged him to calm down. He opened the door. Hi, Mr. Gabriel, have you seen todays trending topics? Ethan greeted him cheerfully. My friend, youre a real hero, standing up to power, fighting for whats right! Katherine adjusted her sunsses, equally taken aback by Ethans shameless act. Gabriels gaze shifted past Ethan to Katherine. Last night, she had been bundled up in a trench coat, scarf, and sunsses, and it was too dark to make out her features clearly. Now, recognizing the female prosecutor, all the pieces clicked together in his mind. Its you! Gabriels eyes nearly burst with rage. Even his usualposure couldnt hold against the sight of Katherine. He couldnt believe that this seemingly elegant prosecutor could be so ruthless. Katherine, feeling his menacing stare, turned her head away, avoiding his gaze. Suddenly, a sharp pnded on Gabriels face. Uh? Gabriel clutched his cheek, feeling the burning pain, and turned to Ethan in disbelief. How dare he? I dont like the way youre looking at her, Ethan said coolly, pulling his hand back. Maybe you should call the police. Im sure the congressman behind you would love to see you at the station. Ethans icy words doused Gabriel like cold water. Gabriel calmed down, realizing this wasnt the time to lose his temper. He needed to figure a way out of this mess. It seems you understand your position now, Ethan noted, seeing the anger in Gabriels eyes turn to fear, and smiled. Im the only one who can help you now. Gabriels expression was a mix of conflict and calction. I believe you have detailed dirt on the congressmans dealings with the mob from three years ago, Ethan squinted. You can choose to be the hero who takes down Congressman Clements, just like in todays headlines. Or, you could beg for his forgiveness. I dont understand what youre talking about, Gabriel said, reaching to close the door. Your son is very cute, Ethan narrowed his eyes. You know, thews in this country are quite interesting. The age of criminal responsibility is 18. And the age of sexual consent is also 18. So youre telling me that if I find a 15-year-old transgender girl to hang out with your son, and he ends up cross-dressing and getting involved in group activities with a bunch of boys, I wouldnt face any criminal charges, huh? Chapter 151: Thats... what fatherly love is, I guess Chapter 151: That''s... what fatherly love is, I guess Chapter 151: Thats what fatherly love is, I guess Let your son be a cross-dresser who loves group activities with men, she taunted. I havent even broken thew with what Ive done, she added smugly. Gabriels face gradually turned pale as he looked at Katherine, his eyes filled with disbelief. He couldnt believe it. The beautiful prosecutor, who should have been outsmarted by him, was capable of such dirty tricks. Katherine looked embarrassed, yet she didnt avert her gaze. She had always been the one manipted by these guys with their sleazy tactics, but this time, she was the viin. Seeing the venomous look in his eyes, she unexpectedly felt a bit thrilled. Ethan had walked the path of the viin, leaving no escape for the viins. Gabriels expression kept changing as he quickly weighed the pros and cons, finally clenching his fist, I dont understand what youre talking about. I am Congressman Clements secretary. The video online was coerced out of me. His voice grew firmer, I will exin everything to Congressman Clements and resign to take responsibility. Katherine shook her head internally, knowing it wouldnt be that easy. She couldnt believe she was letting this kid run wild. She opened her mouth to speak. Ethan beat her to it, handing his phone to Gabriel, Take a look at this information before you decide. Gabriel frowned, realizing that among the three, Ethan was the leader. With yesterdays lesson in mind, he didnt dare rx. He carefully took the phone from Ethans hand, his fingers swiping through it. It was a list and ounts. Gabriel stared at the words, his eyes growing more fearful and incredulous, No it cant be His voice trembled slightly. Katherine observed his demeanor, her eyes filled with confusion. Ethan gave her a reassuring look, reminding her not to act rashly and give anything away. Seeing this, Katherine didnt know what he was up to. But the trust built over the past few days made her suppress her curiosity, crossing her arms and putting on a serious front. Mr. Gabriel, I think you know who youre dealing with now, Ethan leaned in close and whispered, You know better than anyone the authenticity of this information, and where these detailed documents came from. The information in his hand was evidence of Salvatores collusion with Congressman Clements, provided by Salvatore himself. Getting this information wasnt difficult. Ethan simply continued to pretend to be a psychic, revealing Salvatores illness and his true desires. He was introduced by Salvatores youngest daughter, Jessica. And over these days, his interactions with Katherine had been closely observed by Salvatore. As death approached, it was easy for them to strike a new deal. You Gabriels forehead beaded with sweat. As a congressmans personal secretary, he knew all the ins and outs. In an instant, he understood the key points. This information could only be this detailed if it came from someone involved, meaning the only one who could want to bring down Congressman Clements was Salvatore. At that moment, even more terrifying thoughts crossed his mind. Like the possibility of a bigger yer being involved, otherwise, Salvatore had no reason to bring down Congressman Clements. Gabriel, youre a smart man, Ethan stared into his eyes. Do you continue ording to the script in the video and be a hero, or do you beg for Congressman Clements forgiveness? I dont have much time. Ethan took back his phone and started a countdown, You have one minute to decide. Gabriels face turned pale, now realizing that the mornings video was just part of the n. To create a rift between him and Congressman Clements. Now,pletely loyal to Congressman Clements and with the video causing a stir, he couldnt possibly be trusted. Can you can you guarantee my safety? Ethan raised an eyebrow and nced at his phone screen, Chatter counts against your time, youve got 34 seconds left. Sweat beads the size of peas formed on Gabriels forehead. With just ten seconds left on the countdown. I agree! Gabriel gritted his teeth. Congrattions, Ethan turned off the timer. Youve made the right choice. He pped Gabriel on the shoulder, From now on, my friend, youll be a real hero. Gabriels legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground, his gaze vacant as he gasped for air. Ethan turned to Milo standing nearby, Keep an eye on him. Uh, sure, Milo, who had been quite confused, watched these usually high-and-mighty figures spouting iprehensible dialogue. He didnt understand it, but he felt like he was being swept into something big. Milos voice trembled, Mr. Ethan, I dont want any money, Ill just finish this job and leave this city, never to return. Ethan paused, noting his anxious demeanor, and patted him on the shoulder, Dont worry about all that mess. Youre an important friend to me. Take the money youre owed, and Ill still need your help in the future. Hearing there would be more tasks for him, Milo gulped down his saliva, realizing he was temporarily safe. His expression brightened, and he nodded quickly, Im yours tomand from now on! Heh, well done. Ethan removed his hand from Milos shoulder. After all, the money he was giving him was funded by Salvatore. He was more than happy to curry a favor. This street gang could reallye in handy in the future. Lets go, Ethan nodded to Katherine as a signal to leave. Katherine, her brows furrowed, didnt say much and left with him. Back in the car. Do you have something to say to me? Katherine didnt buckle her seatbelt, turned to face him, her gaze scrutinizing Ethan. Here, Ethan smiled and handed her the phone. Katherine took it, flipping through the information, her expression growing more serious, How how do you have this? I went to see my client the day before yesterday, Ethan turned his head slightly, Im not foolish enough to go against a congressman alone. Hes willing to pay a hefty sum of $100,000 just to keep you safe. With this kind of financial backing and motive, you probably could have guessed who it was, Katherine. I only guessed after you told me about your rtionship, so I went straight to the Crimson Cartel and used a little trick. Sure enough, he was the one behind it. Katherines face grew even grimmer. She hadnt delved into Ethans intentions, ruling out that he was a spy, and had also guessed who had hired him to protect her. But she was reluctant to admit it. I bet youre curious why he would help you, Ethan turned to face her. I dont want to know, Katherines expression was icy. Its just the dirty distribution of benefits among the higher-ups. No, Ethan shook his head. Katherine, you know Im a psychic. I can tell, his time is running out. What?! Katherine turned sharply, her pupils dting. Im not mistaken, Ethan sighed softly. I think hes worried about your safety, thats why he hired me. Maybe hes been watching over you all along, even though youre going after him. Thats what fatherly love is, I guess. Chapter 152: oodbye, Katherine Chapter 152: oodbye, Katherine Katherine felt like shed been struck by lightning, her body trembling slightly. She stood frozen in ce, her long-standing goal to put Salvatore behind bars had suddenly vanished, leaving her feeling lost. Want to see him? Ethan spoke up, Its not his request, just a personal suggestion from me. The clues youre looking for are probably all there. Katherine remained silent after hearing this, lost in thought. It was like a tangled mess of yarn, impossible to sort out. She pondered the significance of meeting her father and weighed the potential consequences. This struggle and silence were her ways of self-protection when facing major decisions, as well as her fear and unease about the unknown future. Ethan walked up to her and gently patted her shoulder, Dont worry, Im here for you. Youve got nothing to fear, Im pretty strong. Okay, Katherine nodded, then paused, looking surprised. She was unexpectedly trusting this kid so much. Ethans gaze was clear and resolute, as if he could see right through her hesitation and struggle. Lets go, Katherine said, lowering her gaze. She worried her trust might be too blind, after all, he was still just a kid. What followed went surprisingly smoothly. Salvatore was prepared for her visit. Ethan didnt interrupt the father-daughter duo, quietly leaving to give them space. Two hourster, Katherine emerged from the room and left with Ethan in the car. Instead of going home, Katherine drove to the coast and stopped the car. She stepped out and walked over to the railing by the seaside. Ethan followed, watching as Katherine leaned gently against the railing, her gaze calm, looking out to the sea. The sea breeze yed with her long hair, making it dance in the air like a ballet dancer. In her eyes, Ethan saw a sense of relief and peace. I dont know if I should hate him, Katherines profile softened in the sunlight, far from the stern coldness of the prosecutor she usually was. He provided all the criminal evidence I needed. Congressman Clements has no chance of overturning the case. Its kind of like he turned himself in, which might reduce his sentence. But given his health, it probably wont be carried out, and the Crimson Cartel will be no more. He said he ns to spend hisst days in the house he shared with my mom, a ce hes kept all these years. Its ridiculous, saying all this now, whats the point? Katherine, your eyes look a bit red, Ethan pointed to her cheek. Katherines lips twitched, and then her eyes quickly reddened. She didnt make a sound but suddenly threw herself into Ethans arms. Her body trembled slightly as she cried hard, trying to suppress her emotions. Ethan, sensing Katherines distress, found it odd. This prosecutor was Jessicas sister, about the same age as Ethans aunt, at least twelve years his senior, yet she chose to throw herself into his arms. Of course, Ethan wouldnt push her away at this moment,he held her tightly. He knew that now wasnt the time for manyforting words. What this prosecutor needed most was a reliable shoulder and a warm embrace. Holding her, he was surprised by her figure. Ethan gently wrapped his arms around her waist, allowing her to fully lean on him. Katherines tears soaked through his shirt, dampening his skin. The sea breeze continued to blow, and the waves kept crashing, making it seem like they were the only two people left on this vast coastline. Katherines soft body gradually calmed down in Ethans embrace. In moments of excitement, people can act irrationally. When reason takes over again, one realizes theirpse. Katherine now became aware of the age gap between them. This sudden awkwardness made her somewhat at a loss. She held back her embarrassment and gently pulled away from Ethans embrace. She turned her head away, gathering her long hair in her hand, feigning calmness, avoiding eye contact. She was afraid of seeing any unusual emotion in the depths of this kids eyes. Katherine took a deep breath, trying to steady her emotions. She knew she couldnt make irrational decisions just because of a momentary impulse. She looked up at Ethan, managing a faint smile, and said softly, Thank you, Ethan. Im feeling much better now. Ethan noticed Katherines somewhat stiff smile and understood her embarrassment. Although the prosecutor was beautiful and had a great figure, his heart was only set on his aunt. He smiled gently and said softly, Im d to hear that. Remember, you can alwayse to me, no matter what troubles you face. His words were filled with warmth and care, bringing aforting warmth to Katherines heart. Then came the awkwardness. She couldnt believe she was getting flustered over a kid twelve years her junior. Lets go, Katherine said, not daring to stay any longer, and turned to walk towards the sedan. She needed some time to calm her emotions and think about her future. Ethan silently watched her retreating figure, the mature and beautiful stern prosecutor had shown a side of vulnerability in front of him. Though she quickly recovered. Its a pity, he thought, if things could go further, he could unlock more of her shy and awkward sides. The car drove through the city streets. The two of them remained silent, the atmosphere inside the car was eerily quiet. Ive already submitted the evidence directly, my work on this case is done, Katherine said, her hands gripping the steering wheel. Okay, just drop me off at the hospital then, Ethan understood Katherines intention, she didnt want any more contact with him. He nced at the system panel in front of him. Dying wish: Salvatore hopes his daughter Katherine willplete her revenge and start a new life. Mission reward: 1000 points, random skill +1. From Katherines behavior, it was clear she no longer harbored hatred towards him. Next would be the court session, and the evidence was enough to convict Salvatore. When the verdict came, Katherine would havepleted her revenge. And the mission would bepleted. Ethan now had no reason to stay by Katherines side. Okay, Katherine nodded, followed by another dreadful silence. The car stopped in front of the hospital. Goodbye, Katherine, Ethan unbuckled his seatbelt, got out of the car, and waved back at her. Okay, Katherines head dipped even lower, the drive over had been tough, her emotions from earlier falling away, leaving her feeling more embarrassed and awkward. She had actually developed feelings for a boy twelve years her junior. At this moment, all she wanted was to escape. The car sped away from the hospital entrance as if fleeing. Ouch, Ethan shrugged as he watched the car disappear. Quite a beautifuldy, a yful voice came from beside him, Scarlett in uniform, her gaze teasing. Chapter 153: Blairs intentions Chapter 153: ir''s intentions Chapter 153: irs intentions Ethan turned around and saw Scarlett standing behind him, dressed in a sleek business suit, standing at the hospital entrance. Her aunt had started a new job as a teacher, wearing a well-tailored suit that perfectly outlined her slender figure, adding a touch of professionalism and elegance to her usual mature and sexy demeanor. Her shirt was immacte white, with the cor slightly open, revealing a casual yet dignified charm. With her long legs in ck stockings and high heels under her pencil skirt, Ethan wondered how the students could focus on their studies with her looking like that. Auntie, Ethan hurried over, reaching out to take her hand, but she dodged and turned around, Lets go. Scarlett gathered her hair, her moodplex. She had just seen Ethan get out of the car, apanied by a tall, beautiful woman. From their demeanor, as a woman, she instinctively felt there was something going on between them. A nameless sense of loss welled up in her heart. Although she had always avoided discussing their rtionship. But over the past few days, Ethans mysterious actions and disappearances, she was sure, had something to do with this beautiful woman. These thoughts circled in her mind, weighing heavily on her mood. Ethan silently followed behind Scarlett, the two of them walking one after the other through the hospital corridors, eventually returning to the ward. All the way, Scarlett remained silent, the air filled with an indescribable tension and silence. Strange? Ethan frowned, staring at Scarletts high heels, feeling that his aunt seemed to be in a bad mood today. And it was because of him. Scarlett walked ahead, her back appearing somewhat cold. She didnt look back at Ethan once, as if expressing her displeasure in this manner. Ethan didnt break the silence either,he just quietly followed Scarlett, his mind racing with thoughts. Having been involved with his aunt, then disappearing without a word for so many days seemed a bit too much. It was almost like the clich of a guy who doesnt own up after getting what he wants. Once they entered the ward, Scarlett didnt hesitate and began her adept cleaning routine. Her movements were skilled, her business attire swaying gently with her actions, and her sheer stockings outlining her slender legs. Ethan naturally sat back on the bed, secretly watching Scarlett busy herself. In his paralyzed life, he often secretly admired his aunts beautiful legs in ck stockings, cared for meticulously by her. Whether cleaning his body, changing his clothes, or feeding him. His aunt neverined, her eyes always carrying a hint of sadness but filled with maternal love. Ethan couldnt quite tell if he saw her as a girlfriend or a mother. He knew his aunt might be waiting for him to exin his situation with Katherine. But he absolutely couldnt reveal the details about the system. He still had to wait for Katherines court case toplete his mission. Just then. Footsteps sounded at the door, and ir walked into the ward carrying a shopping bag. As soon as she entered, she sharply sensed that something was off in the atmosphere of the ward. irs gaze shifted between Scarlett and Ethan. She noticed their stiffness and the awkward, tense air filling the room. ir slightly raised her eyebrows and quietly sat down on another bed. After bustling around the ward for a while and finishing her cleaning tasks, Scarlett prepared to leave. Her demeanor was somewhat cold, confirming to Ethan that she was indeed angry. Ethan felt uneasy, unsure of how much his secrecy had affected her. He turned to ir, Is Auntie mad? ir put down the magazine she was holding, slightly lifted her head, her eyes yful, Whether shes mad, you should probably ask her directly. I rarely see Auntie like this, Ethan crossed his arms, Shes acting kind of like a jealous schoolgirl. He had always seen Scarlett as a beautiful elder. Dont overthink it, ir said, sitting with her legs crossed. Moms not the petty type. Why dont you just be straightforward and tell her what youre thinking? And ir looked up, Moms really popr at school right now. If someone else sweeps her off her feet, youll regret it if youre toote. Ill think about it. Ethan had no doubts about thatwho could resist a gorgeous teacher in ck stockings? Okay, Ill give it a try. He picked up his phone and quickly typed out a message: Auntie, Id like to go to the aquarium with you this weekend, is that okay? Meanwhile. Scarlett sat quietly on the bus, her gaze out the window, her thoughts drifting far away. Her phone was in her hand, disying Ethans message. After a moment of silence, she picked up her phone and read the text. Aplex wave of emotions surged through her. Her feelings for Ethan had always beenplicated, initially feeling like maternal care. Fromforting him at first. To seeing him earn enough money for the family and solving one problem after another. Scarlett suddenly realized that the way she looked at him had shifted to include admiration and affection for a man, not just a boy. She wasnt sure how to face these feelingswhether to see them as taboo, letting time fade them, or to bravely pursue her own happiness. Her heart was filled with conflict and struggle. Reason told her, with their age differenceid bare, even if they were together, she worried it would only bring Ethan trouble and pain. Todays events were just a catalyst. Back in the ward. As time ticked by, Ethans anxiety grew. He kept checking his phone. Hey, ir, do you think Auntie is really mad at me and ignoring me? Just then, his phone vibrated. He eagerly opened the message. Okay. Scarletts reply was brief and clear. Yes! Ethan clenched his fist, I need to prepare well. ir sat to the side, a flicker of emotion crossing her eyes as she watched Ethans joyful expression, but she quickly returned to her usual calm demeanor. irs face remained unchanged, still cool andposed. But just now, she distinctly felt an unusual emotion stirring quietly within her. She watched Ethans happy smile at his moms agreement, yet she didnt feel happy. This feeling was unfamiliar to ir, and she wasnt sure what it meant. She shook her head, trying to clear the cluttered thoughts from her mind. Im going to take a shower, ir said suddenly, getting up from the bed, feeling a sudden urge to be under the water. Chapter 154: Did you tell Officer Jessica about our date today? Chapter 154: Did you tell Officer Jessica about our date today? In the hospitals bathroom, ir stood under the showerhead, letting the water gently cascade over her face, soaking her short hair and deep eyes. She stood silently, a slight smile on her cheeks, motionless, just closing her eyes to feel the touch of the water. Deep inside, though, her emotions were tumultuous. Ethan was getting healthier, and his rtionship with his mom was changingboth happy developments. But whenever she was alone, she felt lonelier than ever. Its okay. ir took a deep breath, calming the storm inside her. She reopened her eyes and looked at her reflection in the mirror, her dashing face showing determination. After her shower, ir stepped out of the bathroom, her hair still slightly damp, her bathrobe casually wrapped around her, exuding a neutral charm with an unexpected hint of sexiness. You took a really long shower today, Ethan remarked, leaning against the headboard, browsing his phone for dating tips. Though the tips were a bit quirky, they sometimes worked wonders. And since the object of his affection was his beautiful aunt, his fantasies were a bit more vivid. Hmm, ir chuckled as usual, grabbing a towel to dry her hair. Got your date ns with mom sorted out? Its your first date, right? Dont worry about it, Ethan replied, not wanting to share too much with ir, even though she was always supportive. But the rtionship between Scarlett and ir wasplicated, and talking about it made him feel oddly embarrassed. Changing the subject, Ethan teased, After I marry Aunt Scarlett, are you going to start calling me dad? His words hung in the air just as ir paused in her hair-drying, but she quickly recovered, Youre just going on your first date, maybe hold off on naming your future kids. Its just a matter of time, my heart is set on Aunt Scarlett, Ethan said, turning to look at ir. When I marry Aunt Scarlett, will you bless us? ir saw the seriousness in his eyes,she knew he meant it. After a moment of silence, she smiled, Of course. As night fell, the hospital ward was bathed in soft light, with asional footsteps of nurses checking on patients. Ethany in his hospital bed, smiling, the light from his phone illuminating his face. He had just found out that Katherines court case was scheduled for this week. With all the chaos he had stirred up, keeping it low-key was no longer an option. Once the verdict was in, he couldplete his mission. Lately, it seemed like one piece of good news followed another. In the next bed, iry quietly, her gaze drifting through the window to the dark night sky. Her mind echoed with the conversation she had just had with Ethan, his happy, foolish grin. ir, arent you asleep yet? Ethan suddenly spoke. Not yet, ir responded, the two of them often talked after lights out, this wasnt the first time. Thanks for all your help recently, Ethan said softly. Once this mission was over, he would earn a thousand points, enough to exchange for a healing potion. That way, he could cure his congenital heart disease and wouldnt have to worry about suddenly dying one day. Once he was healthy, he didnt n to stay in the hospital any longer. No need to thank me, ir smiled, content with their rtionship as it was, feeling truly happy. Morning sunlight streamed through the hospital window. Ethan had put on a carefully chosen outfit, ready for his date with the woman he liked, always a reason for uncontroble joy. What excuse should I use to hold Aunt Scarletts hand? Ethan pondered on the subway. Despite their intimacythey had kissed and even been more physically closethey had never held hands in public due to their special rtionship. He arrived 15 minutes early at the meeting spot. From a distance, he saw Scarlett standing at the entrance of the aquarium. Unlike her usual tight uniform, today Scarlett wore a simple yet stylish dress that swayed gently with her steps. Her slender legs were d in ck stockings, perfectly outlining her curves, and her ck high heels added a touch of mysterious allure. Ah, Aunt Scarlett, have you been waiting long? Ethan hurried over. Am Ite? Scarlett gathered her long hair. No, I just got here too. Were actually 15 minutes early. Youre notte at all. Lets go. With that, Scarlett naturally took Ethans hand. Uh, Ethan felt awkward, having worried about how to initiate hand-holding, only to find he had overthought it. Whats wrong? Scarlett looked back. Nothing, Aunt Scarlett, lets go. Ethan tightened his grip on her smooth, slender hand, thinking about all the couple-like things they could do with these hands in the future. Inside the aquarium, the lighting was soft, tinted with the blue of the ocean. Various marine creatures swam freely, their movements either graceful or lively, creating a vivid underwater tableau. Ethan and Scarlett walked side by side through the winding ss tunnel, surrounded by the deep blue water and colorful fish. Scarlett watched intently. Ethan, however, wasnt focused on the fish. He stole nces at Scarlett, admiring her mature beauty and those long legs in ck stockings. With her high heels, Scarlett looked very sophisticated, exuding a unique charm. Ethan felt lucky that such a beauty, because of ir, had remained single. Gradually, Ethan noticed something odd. Though they were holding hands, men passing by would asionally turn to sneak a peek at Scarlett, as if they were itching toe over and strike up a conversation. Ethan quickly realized the problem. His delicate features made him look young. Together, Scarletts mature elegance and his youthful appearance made them look more like a mother and son than a couple. Just then, Ethan felt Scarlett squeeze his hand. She turned to him, a smile ying on her lips, her eyes twinkling as if she had read his mind. Cough, cough. Ethan, feeling awkward, pointed at a colorful tropical fish. Aunt Scarlett, look at that fish, its quite plump! Yes~ Scarlett looked up, her eyes still smiling. Its the season for eating fish again. Have you not had any fish during the days you were gone? Ethans mouth twitched. Aunt Scarlett was clearly concerned about his recent disappearance and the scene she had witnessed between him and Katherine. He was about to exin when he spotted a familiar figure not far away. The imposing and serious beauty, Prosecutor Katherine. Beside her was a man, none other than Lucas, whom Ethan had had beaten up and sent to the hospital. Aunt Scarlett, did you tell Officer Jessica about our date today? Ethans mouth twitched again, finding it hard to believe such a coincidence. Chapter 155: Todays date... well, it was complicated Chapter 155: Today''s date... well, it wasplicated Chapter 155: Todays date well, it wasplicated Ethan hadnt had much interaction with that female cop, but it didnt take long to figure out she was the type who got a kick out of watching other peoples drama. What? Scarlett asked, puzzled, following Ethans gaze and locking eyes with Katherine. She recognized her instantlythe aloof beauty who had driven Ethan to the hospital the night before. Ethan had disappeared for a whole week with this woman. Katherine was the kind of woman who stood out even in a crowd. Her icy demeanor and the distant look in her eyes acted like an invisible barrier, keeping her detached from the world and hard to approach. Today, she was wearing a tailored ck dress that fluttered slightly, entuating her perfect figure. The neckline of the dress was uniquely designed, subtly revealing her delicate corbones, and she wore a pair of stiletto heels that added a touch of sexiness. Her gaze was sharp, and when Scarlett looked over, Katherines eyes met hers too. Lucas had been trying to make conversation with her on the side. But Katherines attention was all on Scarlett. She noticed that Scarlett, like her, was wearing a well-fitted dress, but the vibe waspletely differentelegant and graceful. Both women were about the same age, but Scarletts mannerisms exuded the charm of a mature woman as she stood next to Ethan. Gulp. Ethan swallowed hard, his eyes darting between Scarlett and Katherine. What was up with this weird tension? Ethan was totally confused. If Aunt Scarlett was hostile toward Katherine, it might be because she saw her driving him to the hospital yesterday. But why was Katherine looking like that? He hadnt done anything wrong! At that moment, Ethan felt a sudden sweat break out. Lucas, following Katherines gaze, saw her looking at Ethan and Scarlett. He found it odd,Katherine rarely showed such clear interest in anyone or anything. Do you know thatdy over there? he asked Katherine. Katherine was momentarily startled, then regained herposure. She nodded, Yes, I know him. His name is Ethan, and he was a big help with this case. After saying this, Katherine walked over to Scarlett in her high heels and greeted her, Hello, Im Katherine. Ethan has been a great help these past few days. Scarlett looked surprised to see Katherine approaching, but quickly responded with a warm smile: Hello, Im Scarlett. Its actually you we should thank for looking after Ethan. Her smile was warm and genuine, a stark contrast to Katherines demeanor. After the greetings, Katherine found herself in an awkward pause. She hadnt even understood why she feltpelled toe over and greet themit all seemed so pointless, yet here she was. In that brief awkward moment. Would you like to join us? Scarlett suddenly invited. Sure, Katherine responded without hesitation. Huh? Ethan stood there,pletely baffled. Who am I? Where is this? What am I doing? It was supposed to be a date between the two of them. Why would Aunt Scarlett invite Katherine? And, most bizarrely, why did Katherine agree? Lucas also came over, looking just as bewildered. He greeted Ethan, Hello, thanks for helping Katherine find the evidence. This case has been her focus. Ethan noticed Lucass cast. It seemed his injuries from teaching some thugs a lesson hadnt healed yet. Its what anyw-abiding citizen should do, Ethan replied, frowning slightly at Lucass tone, which suggested a close familiarity with Katherine. Scarlett raised an eyebrow, Sorry, hope were not interrupting your date. No worries, the more the merrier, Katherine finally broke her silence without denying their rtionship, Lets all head up front together. Ethan noticed a sh of joy in Lucass eyes when Katherine didnt deny their rtionship. The four of them walked together. Inside the aquarium, various marine creatures swam leisurely behind the ss disys. Scarlett and Katherine walked side by side, quickly getting to know each other after some initial small talk. This included the fact that Katherine and Jessica were sisters. And that Katherine was here because Jessica had suggested visiting the aquarium and even bought her a ticket. Combining this with her chat with Jessica about dating the previous night, Scarlett guessed there was some mischief afootJessica, the cop who loved to stir things up, was up to her tricks. When the conversation turned to Ethan. Katherine simply mentioned that Ethan had been helping her with a case these past few days. The two strikingly different beauties walking together made for a stunning sight. Lucas kept trying to join their conversation, but without much sess. Ethan stood aside, looking perplexed. He felt it odd how Katherines nces kept darting towards him. This date was nothing like what Ethan had expected. In this strange atmosphere, they finished touring the entire aquarium. The colorful corals and exotic marine life failed to capture the attention of the preupied group. After finishing their visit, they all went their separate ways. As night fell, the two had dinner together, with Ethan struggling to find topics of conversation while Scarlett clearly had something on her mind. The date ended in an eerie mood. After dropping Ethan off at the hospital, Scarlett turned to leave. Aunt Scarlett, Ethan suddenly reached out and embraced her, looking into her eyes, Youre the only one in my heart. He wanted to exin that there was really nothing between him and Katherine. But since nothing had actually happened between them, trying to exin it might make it seem even weirder. He looked somewhat anxious. Mhm, I know, Scarlett smiled gently, patting his head and tying up her hair, Ive never doubted that. Mhm, Ethan felt a bit more at ease seeing Aunt Scarletts smile. I should head back, Scarlett said, giving him a quick kiss on the lips before swiftly walking away. As Scarlett left, the streetlights stretched her shadow long. Ethan felt like something had changed that he wasnt aware of. He stood at the crossroads until Scarletts figure disappeared, then turned back to the hospital room. ir was sitting by the hospital bed, magazine in hand. But her gaze asionally drifted towards the door, as if she was waiting for something. When Ethan appeared at the doorway. ir immediately put down her magazine, noticing the subtle expression on his face, Looks like the date didnt go too well? Ah, lets not talk about it, Ethan sighed, sitting down beside the bed. He rubbed his forehead, feeling exhausted, Todays date well, it wasplicated. Oh? ir teased with a smile, Wanna talk about it? After a pause, Ethan nodded, Its about Aunt Scarletts best friend. She told her sister about our date, and somehow got her to show up too. He still couldnt figure out what that woman was up to. Chapter 156: This is for the best Chapter 156: This is for the best The bar was dimly lit and cozy, with Scarlett and Jessica tucked away in a corner on a plush sofa. In front of them were two cocktails, enticing in color. Scarlett, Im ready for you to punch me, Jessica said with a yful grin. I admit, it was my idea to send my sister to your date spot. Scarlett didnt respond, just gently swirled her cocktail, the ice clinking against the ss as if she was lost in some pleasant memory. Hey, you not talking is kind of freaking me out, Jessica leaned in closer, trying to prompt a reaction. Like, you could ask me why I did it. Scarlett looked up, her expression casual. Because your sister likes him. Huh? Jessica leaned back, surprised. Was it that obvious? Shes definitely never been in love, Scarlett rolled her eyes, then downed half her cocktail in one go, looking at the ss with a resigned yet subtly happy expression. It doesnt matter anymore. Jessica noticed something off in her words and frowned. Youre nning to break up with him. Yeah. Scarlett lifted her ss, the enticing liquid nearing her lips. As she swallowed, the sharp initial bite followed by the sweet aftertaste mingled in her mouth. After finishing her drink, a slight flush colored her cheeks. Her eyes were hazy, fixed on the ss but seemingly looking at something far beyond reach. I agreed to date him because it was hisst wish. Now hes healthier than before and there are other girls who like him. Thats a lie, Jessica interrupted ruthlessly. You clearly like him. Even though Im on my sisters side, this feels like a hollow victory. Its precisely because I like him, Scarletts eyes held an indescribable loneliness. But I know that if I let this feeling take over, itll lead down a path with no return. If it were just about us being together, Id elope or do anything but, Scarletts lips curled into a bitter smile, her voice tinged with helplessness. Over this time, Ive realized something. Hes exceptional, even more than I imagined. He has a future, dreams I cant let my feelings block those. Seeing him healthy, making money, Im happier than anyone else. I want to run to him, hold him close. But were 12 years apart. The more I love him, the more I realize, being with me would just hold him back. Scarletts demeanor showed a mix of resignation and determination. I want to be the mature adult this time. Jessica watched her friend, ultimately saying nothing. Lets go. Scarlett stood up and said goodbye. Jessica watched her leave, surrounded by the bustling crowd and lively music, feeling like she was in another world. The night deepened. The citys night sky was like a thick ck velvet cloth, sparsely dotted with stars, serene and profound. Back home, Scarlett opened her prepared suitcase, organizing everything methodically. While checking her belongings, her fingers gently touched a group photo from their school days. In the photo, she stood behind ir and Ethan with a gentle smile. ir looked cool, and Ethan seemed to be ncing at her. Hmm, Scarlett smiled, her fingers tenderly tracing over the picture. Time had unknowingly passed by so much. Scarlett wasnt worried about them,from what shed observed of Ethan these past days, even without her, the kids would be just fine. She pulled out a letter she had prepared. Scarlett had applied to transfer to a remote school for three years, believing that three years would be enough for Ethan to gradually forget his feelings for her. When she returned, she nned to live with them as an elder. Scarlett was just looking around the room when suddenly, the sound of the door opening startled her. Huh? Scarlett was taken aback,ir was supposed to be at the hospital with Ethan. As the door burst open, a cold wind mixed with the darkness of the night swept into the room. Scarlett turned in shock to see Ethan standing at the doorway, his face dark and his gaze icy. Before Scarlett could react, Ethan had quickly stepped forward and pinned her down on the bed. Ethan, what are you doing?! ir was truly panicked, this turn of events waspletely unexpected, and her body instinctively stiffened before she tried to struggle. But Ethans strength was surprisingly overpowering. She couldnt move. Scarlett could only lie on the bed, subdued by Ethan. Her eyes widened, flickering with panic and tension. Like a child caught misbehaving by a parent. The next second, she felt her clothes being tugged at. Wait wait! Scarlett looked at her nephew, Dont, not yet. The next second, her mouth was covered by Ethans. Ethan held his aunt, and in that moment, he suddenly realized how petite she was in his memories, how easily he could embrace her. In no time at all, their bodies were pressed together. Scarletts face turned red, and after struggling, she gradually gave up resisting. She turned her head away, unable to meet Ethans eyes. Aunt, Im here. Ethan was a bit angry,if it werent for Jessicas message, he couldnt imagine what might have happened. Scarlett closed her eyes, her wrist covering them. The room was filled only with heavy breathing. Ethan felt the difference in his enhanced body, allowing him to vent everything. That night was utterly wild. The next day dawned. Morning sunlight streamed through the window. Stop stop. Scarlett felt exhausted with every movement: Ethan stop for a bit, Im so tired. No! Ethan clenched his teeth, We need to have a child! He had decided, since Scarlett wanted to run away. He would make it so she couldnt. You Scarlett clenched her teeth, her fists tightened then released, and then her body rxed. She justy there on the bed, defeated. Scarlett also knew, telling her best friend before she left, perhaps deep down, she had this thought too. Outside the room. ir stood at the doorway, hands in her pockets, looking up at the sky. She knew what Ethan and her mom were doing in the room. This is for the best. ir just stood there quietly, letting the wind gently brush through her hair. She couldnt understand her feelings right now. But that wasnt so important at the moment. She just wanted to be with her mom and Ethan forever, and eventually, she would find the answers. Chapter 157: Kill me Chapter 157: Kill me In his dying moments, Ryan drank the special potion Ethan gave him, which cured his advanced heart disease. One yearter Death swung its scythe again, and Ryan died, bound to some so-called system. To stay alive, he had to meddle in the lives of five young girls. What? I have to be killed by each of these five girls in turn? I can onlye back to life by getting killed? What kind of logic is that! But to survive, thats what I have to do Miss, I swear I wont take responsibility for this! When Ryan yelled this with all his might, the whole room fell silent. Across from him, Alices face was stormy, mes clearly dancing in her eyes. The girl couldnt believe Ryan would dare do such a thing. She clenched her teeth, gripping her nket tightly, but even the nket was imbued with Ryans scent. Her small hand reached out from under the nket, silent throughout the process, only to press the call bell beside the bed. The next second, dozens of burly bodyguards kicked the door open, their guns aimed at Ryan who was still lying on the bed. Ryan was expressionless, but the bodyguards were terrified, their hands shaking so much they could barely hold their guns steady. They had been in wars in Iraq and hadnt been as scared as they were now. They knew all about the youngdys temper. She was the type who could kill without batting an eyelid, and she was clearly furious now. How did Ryan escape from the dungeon and end up in the youngdys bed? Wasnt this like courting death deliberately? You guys are here, good, good, good, just finish me off. Seeing the security arrive, Ryan felt a surge of excitement. Yes, he wasnt scared or regretful, but excited. This was his purpose for being here, to be killed, and then it would all be over. However, the youngdy, though her face was dark, seemed not yet resolved to kill him. She needed more provocation. Ryan smacked his lips, disappointed at the guards who wouldnt pull the trigger without an order. He slowly propped himself up and, in front of everyone, repeated what he had done earlier. He held Alices chin, who seemed like a doll at that moment, and then provocatively kissed her cheek hard. [Ding~ Mission Complete] Ryan wiped his sweat, waiting for this prompt, finally allowing a smile to cross his face. But this smile, in front of the bodyguards, was a criminals brazen provocation. In that instant, the world went silent. Take him away. Huh? Take away for what? Just do it here, its just a matter of one shot. I said get him out of here now. The youngdys voice dropped eight degrees colder, she didnt even nce at Ryan who was still tantly courting death, and directly ordered the bodyguards. The bodyguards hearts nearly leapt out of their chests, knowing they had to act fast before the youngdys wrath burned them too. So, they clumsily dragged Ryan off the bed, hoisted him on their shoulders, and dashed out. After thest person left the room, the head maid came over again to tuck Alice in properly. The night deepened, the warmth of the person from before still lingering beside her, the girls heart still pounding. After a long while, a blush of realization swept across her cold face. Ryan was taken back to the dungeon again, where the fierce-looking but hesitant bodyguards treated him well and even considerately asked if he needed anything. Ryan was a special existence here, managing to infuriate the youngdy daily, yet living more luxuriously than anyone else. The ce they brought him to, called a dungeon, was actually an incrediblyvish basement. The youngdy kept Ryan here, hidden from the outside world, for reasons unknown. Mr. Ryan, do you need anything else? So, can you kill me now? Ryan earnestly responded, even discussing with the bodyguards the necessity of killing him. He barged into the youngdys life and even had the audacity to make advances on her. Just those two things alone were enough to get him killed several times over. But as the bodyguards listened to his explosive statements, their eyes twitched, and their faces turned as sour as bitter melons. After advising him to rest well, the bodyguards fled the dungeon as if escaping. What a joke, killing him would mean the youngdy would probably bury them alive next. Watching the retreating figures, Ryan waved his hand trying to make them stay, but it was futile. He finally copsed onto the soft bed and sighed deeply. Today, he hadnt seeded in getting killed Ryan was trying to get killed every day, but in reality, he was already dead. About half a month ago, a fire had destroyed the orphanage next to his house. Ryan rushed to help, sessfully rescuing most of the children, but during thest trip, a falling beam hit him, and he was overtaken by the mes. Twenty-three years of life, gone in the blink of an eye. Perhaps heaven took pity on him,after his death, he was chosen by the system to be a host, needing only toplete certain tasks to be resurrected. What a rip-off! The condition for resurrection is to be killed by five beautiful girls? The system periodically selected targets around Ryan, and if he wanted to resurrect, he had to be killed by the five beautiful girls chosen by the system. It was like ying a dating simtion game, except Ryans task was to achieve a disastrous bad ending in each scenario. Wasnt this just forcing him to be a jerk At first, he couldnt ept it, but what about those kids after his death? He had just gained the ability to repay the care he received in his childhood. He needed to survive, so he had no choice but to ept the systems tasks. Right now, he was on his first mission, and the target was the mafia princess Alice Sinir he had just encountered on the bed. However, his mission wasnt going smoothly. For now, he decided to check his current progress. [Main Mission: Be killed by Alice Sinir (Progress 0%)] [Side Mission: Her Scent (Intimate interaction with Alice once)] [Mission Status: Completed] [Mission Sess Reward: Loyalty Potion +1 (Effective for thirty minutes, cannot be used on mission targets), Skill Point +1] Ryan looked at the golden text floating in the air and pursed his lips. The so-called reward appeared as a strange little bottle, which materialized in his hand at a thought. The bottle was small, about the size of a small blue bottle, sealed with a cork. To use it, one simply had to pull out the stopper and have the other person drink the potion. The so-called Loyalty Potion would make the drinker unable to defy Ryans will for half an hour. It was a pity it couldnt be used on mission targets,he really wanted to give it to Alice, have her kill him, and end the mission right there. As for the skill point, it was the first time Ryan had received one. It seemed to be a kind of light orb when he held it. Ryan initially thought it was a free attribute point item, but after reading the details, he realized it was more like a gacha draw. Another gacha great. As a Doctor who had spent $4,000 to max out on Deep Dives, Ryan had no love for these kinds of things and immediately decided to stash away the light orbs. But when Ryan saw the penalty for failing the mission, he deted. [Main Mission Failure Penalty: Soul Death] If being killed by a beautiful girl at the end of each mission phase was like dying in a game, where he could resurrect after meeting the conditions, then soul death was undoubtedly like having his game ount deleted. He definitely wanted to resurrect, which meant he had no other choice. Looking at his 0% mission progress, Ryan scratched his head. He had already been so bad, and yet Alice could still resist killing him,he really had no other options. It seemed that relentlessly courting death wasnt a sustainable strategy,he had to think of something else. To advance the mission, the skill points clearly yed a significant role. After hesitating for a moment, he took out the light orb again. Every skill point is like a lottery ticket that you can exchange for the skills you need from the prize pool. And skillse in different tiers. The system refreshes the prize pool based on the tasks Ryan is currently undertaking. For instance, this time, the skill points are divided into B, A, and S tiers. The best, of course, are the S-tier skills, which include two options: specialized vehicle driving and professionalbat techniques. Specialized vehicle driving is obviously useless for Ryan, so he sets his sights on the professionalbat techniques. Getting that skill would definitely be a boost for himter on. Alice isnt killing him now, but the environment hes in is pretty dangerous. Kidnapped by a mob bosss daughter and stuck in her vi, hed be done for before Alice even gets a chance to kill him if he didnt have a skill to rely on. The A-tier skills are more numerous, with a variety of abilities mixed in. Ryan is interested in One-Man Army and Poison Expert, bothbat-oriented skills with the key feature of attracting hostility. For example, if he were to poison Alice and then get caught, it would be hard for her not to kill him. In the end, Ryans attention turns to the B-tier skills, which are more practicaleven Advanced Mathematics is among them. All in all, its best not to end up with a B-tier skill. Ryan nces at the corner where the surveince camera is located, turns his back to the camera, and clenches the orb of light in his hand. Come on! Lets go all out! Its time for my luck to shine! Chapter 158: Shell definitely kill me then! Chapter 158: She''ll definitely kill me then! Chapter 158: Shell definitely kill me then! Once the orb vanished, the result was set in stone. Ryan, buzzing with excitement, opened his skill panel. It had been empty before, but now there was an extra slot. This was the beginning of everything, the strongest boost on his path to resurrection! Rubbing his hands together in anticipation, Ryan clicked on the new slot, hoping it was a skill he could use right away. In his mind, the best would be somebat skills, though he could settle for One-Man Army or Poison Expert. If all else failed, any A-tier skill would do. But when he actually saw the skill hed drawn, he was dumbfounded. Blind massage techniques? Whats that supposed to be? His eyes widened as he scrolled through the introduction, finally spotting the so-called massage techniques at the very bottom of the B-tier skills. [Blind Massage Techniques, B-tier Lifestyle Skill. Rooted in ancient traditions, preserving cultural heritage. A natural therapy, these time-honored methods promote well-being and peace.] After reading the description, Ryan felt like he was about to cough up blood. Honestly, he shouldnt have gotten his hopes up about the draw. Feeling like crying but unable to shed a tear, he searched in vain for an option to exchange the skill, but eventually, he just pocketed it. He really couldnt see how this skill was going to help with his deadly mission. Was he supposed to give Alice a massage and then wait for her tofortably grant him death? Or during the massage, would she realize he wasnt actually blind, feel deceived, and stab him? What a load of nonsense! Shaking off these bizarre thoughts, Ryan sighed heavily. His grand resurrection project had stumbled before it even began, and he was starting to doubt if he even had a chance ating back to life. Opening his mission panel, the interface was barren except for one main quest. It seemed that picking up side quests wasnt going to be easythey were as elusive as ever. In any case, the mission of dying gloriously was far fromplete,the struggle continues. Lying on his bed, Ryan sneakily nced at the distant dungeon camera, always feeling like Alice was watching him from behind it. She had locked him up here, but what was she really thinking? If she was afraid hed b and kill himself, wouldnt it have been easier just to let him die? Plus, he knew nothing before arriving at the vi. Taking advantage of the moment the camera panned away, he skillfully pulled out a notebook from under the bed nk, shielding it with his back as he began to record todays progress. Before he was consumed by the fire, he had seen Alice once. Reflecting on their first encounter, which was a month ago, he hadnt known then that Alice was the daughter of a mob boss. That day, as Ryan was out for a meal, he found Alice in a bloodied state in an alley behind a downtown restaurant. The girl was curled up in a corner, trembling, clutching a dagger tightly in her hand. Her cold expression and the chilling bloodstains screamed stay away, and when Ryan approached, she even growled like a wild animal. The poor kid was terrified. Seeing Alice like that, Ryan felt a deep pang of sympathy. It was only when he cautiously approached her that he realized she was at her limit. After a standoff, she eventually passed out. Without thinking twice, Ryan took her home to take care of her overnight. Given the circumstances, calling the police or an ambnce might haveplicated things even more. Luckily, none of the blood was Alices.She was just scared and not seriously hurt. After taking care of her all night, Alice was pretty much okay by the next day. In the morning, while Alice was still asleep, Ryan left her some money for food and went out. As it happened, that was the day the orphanage next to his house caught fire. The question remains, how did Ryan end up at Alices vi? Ryan himself wasnt entirely sure how it all happened. After epting the resurrection mission, he found himself suddenly transported to a corner in the city center. As he was pondering how to get home, some guys in ck appeared out of nowhere, threw a hood over his head, and the next thing he knew, he woke up here. Was it because he knew some mafia secrets that they wanted to silence him? On the way here, Ryan was actually quite thrilled, thinking that solving his mission might be a bit too easy. Unfortunately, Alice didnt kill him,she just locked him up in this vi. Even though he had gone as far as to make advances on Alice, the girl still showed no intention of killing him, which really frustrated Ryan. Where was the viinous heiress he was promised? Where was the ruthless killer? Why on earth wouldnt she just kill him? Ryan sighed deeply again and jotted down todays findings in his notebook, a habit from his gaming days. In gaming, if you wanted to beat a game in one life, you had to save at every critical point. Now, in real life, there were no saves, but Ryan was taking his mission to get killed even more seriously than gaming. [Theres a button beside Alices bed to call the bodyguards.] [Kissing her cheek doesnt seem enough to provoke her to kill.] These were the two pieces of information he gathered today, though they were somewhat useless. Shouldnt a girl care most about her reputation? No reaction to a kissmaybe he should A thought began to form in Ryans mind, but he dismissed it before it took shape. He was desperate to die, but he didnt really want to be a jerk. The kind of universally despised acts were still beyond what he could bring himself to do. He had been mentally preparing for todays action for several days, originally nning to steal a kiss from Alice, which would surely provoke her to kill him. But at thest second, he changed his mind and kissed her cheek instead. He wanted to resurrect, but he didnt want to cause the girl too much harm. She was innocent in this, and she shouldnt be a stepping stone for his resurrection. That left only one path: to make her resent him without causing significant harm. It was doable, just needed a bit more spice. The first time he met Alice, she seemed to be in a crisis, and Ryan had inadvertently gotten involved. The best course might still be to follow that lead. Flipping through his notebook, Ryan slowly formed a n. He suddenly jumped up from the bed, excitedly scribbling his thoughts in the notebook, which would be his action n for theing days. Decided. Ill help Alice resolve her crisis, and then betray her at the most critical moment. Betrayal is the most painful thing. Shell definitely kill me then! Chapter 159: Current favorability Chapter 159: Current favorability Ryans status here is a bit oddnot exactly a prisoner, but he definitely cant leave just yet. It seems Alice has instructed the maids and bodyguards not to be too strict with him. Ryan isnt stuck in the dungeon all day,if the bodyguards were watching him non-stop, he wouldnt be able to sneak into Alices bed. During the day, hes pretty free to roam around the vi, except for Alices room on the second floor. At night, though, hes locked up in the dungeon to sleep, and the door doesnt open until 8 AM. After bringing him here, Alice doesnt really keep tabs on him, but he has to show up for breakfast and dinner, or he wont get to eat. After breakfast, Alice usually heads out, and until she returns in the evening, Ryan can do whatever he wants. The maids and bodyguards take good care of him, fulfilling most of his needs. But trying to chat up the maids and bodyguards to figure out a way to leave the vi is totally pointless. Besides, theres no real need to leave,toplete his mission, he needs to stay. Hes got food,pany, and gets to dine with a pretty girllife here isnt too bad. It feels less like hes been kidnapped and more like hes being kept. Ryan checks himself out in the mirror. Hes got to admit, hes not bad-lookinghis tousled golden blonde hair still shiny even without grooming, thanks to his good genes. Hes heard of those stories where rich older women fancy young men, but Alice is actually a few years younger than him. Ryans twenty-three, just out of college, while Alice cant be more than neen, her youthful face too evident. Yesterday, Ryan had made a n to help Alice out of a tight spot and then betray her at the crucial moment. Shed definitely lose it and probably end him. On one hand, hed actually be helping Alice, easing the guilt of deceiving her. On the other, if Alice ends up killing him, she probably wont remember him anymore, and that would be the end of that. Its a perfect n, but executing it is proving to be a challenge. The premise is that Ryan really has to help Alice. If he just walks up to her and says he wants to help, she definitely wont believe him. And if he fails even once, Alice will be wary, and his chances will be slim. So, he has to quietly watch and wait for the right moment to step in. Since the maids and bodyguards ignore him, hell try to get information directly from Alice. Even though she seems tough, Ryan isnt really scared of her, mainly because his goal is quite uniquehe almost hopes she gets mad enough to just finish him off. Thinking of getting closer to Alice starting tomorrow, Ryan stashes his notebook under the bed and looks around cautiously before going to sleep. Its midnight, and a security camera in the distance seems to move, now pointing directly at Ryan in bed The next morning, the dungeon door opens on time. The sound of the bodyguards shoes on the floor is better than any rm clock. By the time they reach Ryan, hes already awake. He grabs his clothes, yawns, and greets the bodyguards, not caring whether they respond or not. After getting up at eight, he has half an hour to wash up, and then he must be at the dining table by 8:30 sharp to have breakfast with Alice, timed to the second. Ryan once tried to defy this rule, deliberately not showing up at 8:30, and ended up tied to a chair in the dining room, watching Alice eat for half an hour. After spitting out his mouthwash, Ryan checks his watch, guessing that the youngdy is probably already in the dining room, and heads there. The vi isnt particrlyrge, but its more than enough for two people, not to mention that Ryan doesnt really take up any room since he lives in the basement. Yesterdays surprise attack didnt work, but Ryan isnt discouraged and decides to look for more opportunities. Right on time, he arrives at the dining room and indeed finds the youngdy already seated at the table. Hey, Alice, good morning. How did you sleepst night? Ryan greeted Alice with a smile as he saw her already at the table, tactfully avoiding any mention ofst nights failed ambush. His gaze briefly swept over her face, noting that the kiss had left no mark, and it seemed both had forgotten the incident. Alice didnt even bother to look up, just nced at him and continued stirring her coffee. The youngdy always acted this way,municating mostly through nces unless she was particrly emotional. Ryan shrugged off the cold reception and slowly took his seat. The dining table was huge, capable of seating dozens, but he and Alice always sat at fixed spots, each on opposite ends about ten feet apart. Alice had already started on her breakfast, which was the usual bacon, eggs, and warm milk. She ate quietly, focused on the morning paper beside her, particrly the business section which always caught her attention. Ryan, however, wasnt in a hurry to start eating. He propped his chin on his hands and earnestly studied the girl across from him. Alice was beautiful, uniquely so in Ryans memory. Young, with the innocence of youth still in her eyes, her skin was as smooth as porcin, her eyebrows finely shaped, and her small nose and mouth made her look like a delicate little rabbit. Her ck hair cascaded over her shoulders like silk, and the skin of her slightly rolled-up sleeves was as white as snow. Such a girl seemed destined to be cherished and protected. Of course, if you really thought that, you might as well be half in the grave. Just the day before yesterday, Ryan had seen Alice return to the vi covered in blood, with a bodyguard dragging arge bag behind her into the backyard, never to be seen again. Now, the mere sight of the garden made Ryan queasy, wondering what kind of surprise might be buried beneath. Feeling Ryans intense gaze, Alice frowned slightly and looked up at him with a puzzled expression, as if asking why he was staring. Ryan just smiled, not responding, but his gaze remained fixed on her. After about five minutes of his intense scrutiny, Alice began to feel ufortable. The memories ofst night flooded back, bringing with them a wave of embarrassment and anger as she red at Ryan. Why are you staring at me like that? Her voice was cold, cutting through the air like a bell in winter, as she put down her milk and waited for his response. Ryan felt a pang of regret,her voice would be lovely if she could justugh. Because youre very beautiful, and I couldnt help myself. Ryan scrambled for the right words, knowing from experience that girls usually disliked slick talkers. If he could make Alice dislike him quickly, he could happily meet his end. Of course, if Alice fell for it, that would work too. He could get closer to her, help her out of her predicament, and then betray her. However, hispliment seemed to have no effect. Alice barely gave him another nce before returning to her newspaper. Ryan scratched his head, unsure if his words had any impact. Im telling the truth, Miss. You might doubt everything about me, but not my taste. Ryan persisted, knowing that effort often pays off. And since it was Alice he wasplimenting, it didnt feel out of ce,she was worthy of such praise. With nothing else to do, Ryan decided to treat this as an unofficial part of his n. Alice continued to read her paper, never once looking up at Ryan. After praising her a bit more and finding it pointless, he started eating his own breakfast. The first attempt seemed to end in failure,Ryan couldnt even spark an interest in the youngdy. He slurped his noodles while reflecting on what went wrong. [Ding~ Alices favorability +1, current favorability 51/100.] Chapter 160: Does she want to commit suicide? Chapter 160: Does she want tomit suicide? ??? Ryan was totally baffled, nearly dropping the te he was about to take to the kitchen. Alice looked up, puzzled, meeting Ryans eyes before quickly averting her gaze, confirming the voice in her head wasnt just her imagination. Shes shy, isnt she? She must be shy! Ryans mind was in turmoil, but he tried his best to act like nothing was amiss. After putting the te in the kitchen, he peeked through the crack of the door at Alice, making sure she wasnt looking his way before he could no longer hide his shock. What the heck is a favorability rating? Since when did my system have this feature? And why on earth is Alices favorability towards me so high? Does she see me in such a light that she couldnt possibly harm me? If a strangers favorability is between 0 and 30, and a friends is between 30 and 60, it seems thedy has already considered me a friend. How did I end up bing friends with this ice queen? Ryan felt incredulous, a wave of dizziness washing over him. He really wanted to ask Alice how she saw him, but she didnt give him the time of day, leaving the dining room without looking back after finishing her meal. Somethings off, way off. Watching Alices retreating figure, Ryan felt uneasy, sensing danger for the first time since he started his mission. Its easy to make someone dislike you. Wasnt there a psychological experiment where a good person was turned into a murderer in just 72 minutes? Ryan had thought that since Alice was naturally ruthless, getting rid of him would be no problem for her. But now, seeing her favorability towards him, Ryan felt like his n to provoke his own demise was seriously jeopardized. Alice went about her business as usual, not saying a word to Ryan before she left, just a symbolic slight smile. It was the same routine every day, but with the addedyer of favorability, Ryan felt there was a deeper meaning to her actions. After Alice left, Ryan sat in the hall, stunned by the recent events. After a moment to gather his thoughts, he pulled up the system interface to see what his current situation was. When the system interface popped up, Ryan waspletely bbergasted. Before, it had only shown mission details, but now it looked like something out of a dating sim game. Pink borders with heart patterns, though the two crossed machetes at the top added a sinister touch to the romantic game vibe. [Target: Alice Sinir] [Difficulty: Three stars] [Age: 19] [upation: Mafia Princess] [Favorability: 51/100 (Please keep below 70, going over might lead to unexpected events)] [Health: 87/100 (Character dies when health reaches zero)] [Fatigue Level: 23/100 (Character breaks down when fatigue maxes out)] [Mood Level: 84/100 (Character may be suicidal when mood reaches zero)] [Personality: 1. Cold outside, warm inside, 2. ???, 3. ???] [Dangerous Events: 1. ???, 2. ???, 3. ???] These features werent there yesterday,it seems theyre rted to the recent increase in favorability. Thinking back on his actions over the past few days, Ryan realized he hadnt done much besides courting disaster, so it made sense that thedy hadnt increased her favorability. But today, for the first time, he genuinelyplimented Alice, and she caught on, which must have triggered the missions activation? No, wait, what does wanting Alice to kill me have to do with favorability? Ryan couldnt understand,in his view, the only reason someone would want to kill another is deep-seated hatred, right? Is the system trying to make me drive Alices favorability towards me into the negatives? And why design such a cozy UI for that? Its just a waste. Ryan mercilessly criticized the machine, this bizarre system hed somehow ended up with was just full of quirks. He scrutinized the systems content. Apart from some basic parameters, it seemed that only the favorability and Alices first personality trait were unlocked. The rest was reced with ???, meaning those parts were still locked. Ryan had begun to sense her cold outside, warm inside nature over the past few days, but seeing it spelled out was still a bit of a shock. So, beneath her icy exterior was a core of moltenva. Ryan skimmed through all the content, but the note following the favorability system caught his attention. The system advised him to keep the favorability below seventy, as going above might lead to unexpected events. What kind of unexpected events? Surely failing the mission wouldnt count as unexpected. Ryan considered the possibility that a favorability above seventy might lead to oues not even the system could predict. With more information at hand, Ryan wasnt exactly thrilled, especially since the favorability prompt felt like a fishbone stuck in his throat. Alices favorability towards him was already at fifty-one. A few kind words could easily bump it up, and seventy wasnt that far off. Sighing at the bleak outlook of his future, Ryan took out his notebook and jotted down his new findings. Days were always dull, with Alice going out without him, which indefinitely dyed his ns. Maybe, he needed to be more proactive. Thedy had already shown she was cold outside, warm inside. If he didnt make a move, she might never suggest letting him go. Ryan continued to study the newly appeared system panel, trying to figure out what the potential dangerous events involving Alice could be. At seven in the evening, the maid timely reminded Ryan in the living room that thedy would be home in about fifteen minutes. Ryan slightly adjusted his mood. Knowing that thedy considered him a friend had subtly changed his attitude. Wee home, Miss Alice. Ten minutester, Alice arrived home, and Ryan was already waiting at the door, greeting her with his signature smile as she entered. It was the first time Ryan had actively weed Alice home, and her eyes brightened slightly at the gesture. But rememberingst nights sudden kiss and this mornings ttery from Ryan, she was unsure how to treat him. Casually handing her coat to Ryan without a nce, she walked naturally into the vi. So, she really sees me as a doorman, huh? Ryan thought, somewhat speechless. But Miss Alice looked very tired, so he decided not to take it to heart for now. After hanging the coat on the rack behind him, Ryan caught a faint scent. When he first arrived, he found it odd to smell winter daphne in autumn, but now, taking the coat, he could confirm it was indeed thedys scent. A cold, secluded fragrance, warding off anyones approach, she bloomed alone, beautifully yet still desiring something. Alice copsed on the sofa, watching the dull news on TV and slowly closing her eyes. She was too tired and needed a good rest. After hanging up the coat, Ryan also moved behind Alice. Knowing about the favorability since the day had changed his view of her. He had initially not understood why Alice kept him around, but now it seemed she instinctively sought some emotional support. Yet, she was not good at expressing herself, so she had to resort to such methods. On any other day, Ryan might have be good friends with her. But Alices identity as a mafia princess, aplete viin, weighed heavily on Ryans heart. The blood on her hands was evidence enough. Ah, why waste sympathy on her? Letting her kill him was the real task at hand. To get Alice to end him, Ryan had been crafting a series of ns, and with the introduction of the affection system, he knew he had to act fast. When he opened the affection interface, he saw that Alices affection for him was still at fifty-one, which was good news since it hadnt increased. However, Ryans eyes quickly moved to Alices status bars, and two items caught his attention. [Fatigue Level: 83/100 (Extremely exhausted, character will break down when maxed out.)] [Mood Level: 20/100 (Depressed, character may have suicidal tendencies when it hits zero.)] What the heck? Alice was fine when she left in the morning,how did shee back in such a state? The fatigue level was somewhat understandable, and a good nights sleep would probably fix it, but that mood level was dangerously low. If Alice copsed before he could execute his n, his own path to resurrection would be indefinitely postponed. Ryan stroked his chin, visibly conflicted. This resurrection mission was getting moreplicated by the minute. He needed to be killed by the girl, but first, he had to ensure she wouldnt be the one in danger. He had thought this was just a dating sim, but now it felt more like a management sim, and Ryan was feeling overwhelmed. The mission is the priority, he reminded himself twice internally before making a decision. Standing behind Alice, his hands cautiously reached towards the unsuspecting youngdys neck. [Side Quest epted: Give Alice a Massage] Chapter 161: Are you blind? Chapter 161: Are you blind? It all started unintentionally when Ryan just wanted to help Alice stabilize her attributes, but ended up getting a side quest. [Side Quest: Give Alice a Massage] [Reward: Truth Serum +1 (Effective for 30 minutes, can only be used on the opposite sex), Skill Point +1] Ryan couldnt help but smirk when he saw the skill point,he remembered his Blind Massage Techniques skill. Since he never seemed to draw anything good, he figured he might as well ignore it. However, the truth serum from the quest rewards piqued his interest. It could be useful on Alice. After all, he still had no clue what Alices dangerous situation really was. Using the item to get some information seemed like a good idea. Ryan wasnt sure if his decision was the right one. But when he saw Alice curled up on the couch like a doll, her attributes teetering on the edge of copse, he stopped overthinking it. Even without the quest, he would have done ithelping Alice was like helping himself. But when his hands touched Alices neck, his body involuntarily shivered. Her skin was as delicate as he imagined, butpared to his hands, it felt ice cold. Just like her personality What are you doing? Alice had felt Ryans presence behind her while shey on the couch, muttering to himself, but she was too exhausted to care. After her fathers death, she was thrust into the role of mob boss, a position many contested. The internal strife within the gang was escting. She didnt want to deal with these issues,after all, they were her predecessors problems, not hers. But she had no choice,she was the designated sessor. If she didnt show some backbone, her pretty little head might literally be moving to a new home the next day. And now, with the old timers getting more audacious, Alice was nearly at her breaking point. Ryans hands reaching her neck brought back some not-so-pleasant memories. Alice slowly turned her head, her eyes cold as ice in a winter well, devoid of warmth, yet with a hint of cruelty and confusion hidden deep within. Was the warmth she just felt about to shatter again? Her gaze was piercing, as if trying to see right through Ryan. Turns out, she was just being overly sensitive. Uh I was just giving you a massage? Ryan stammered, caught by her intense stare, feeling like hed been caught doing something terribly wrong. But he hadnt nned anything sinister,he just wanted to help Alice ease her shoulders. He used to be good at massages, making all the fatigue vanish with just a touch. Especially now that he had activated the Blind Massage Techniques skill, massaging her shoulders should be no problem. A massage? Arent you afraid of me at all? Alice voiced the question that had been bothering her. Ever since she brought Ryan here, hed been fiddling with all sorts of odd things, seemingly just to annoy her. But this also meant one thing: he didnt see her as just another mobster. Huh? Are you supposed to be scary? Ryan seriously looked Alice over, but couldnt see anything particrly menacing about the girl. If anything, he should be scared of the environment, not her. He didnt think Alice was all that bad,maybe she had her own difficulties. Alice frowned, turned around, and looked at Ryan intently, trying to detect any deceit in his eyesthat was the reality she knew. But just like when they first met, his eyes were clear, albeit with a hint of panic. It seemed he really had no ulterior motives Was she being paranoid? Alice stared at Ryan for a while longer. Despite being a whole head shorter than Ryan at just 53, her presence felt as towering as if she were 7 feet tall. Ryan felt a bit uneasy under Alices intense gaze but refused to show weakness. After all, he was 23 years old and wasnt about to let a young girl intimidate him. Faced with Ryans defiant stare, Alice sighed and softened, a rare concession for someone who never backed down. She realized Ryan was different, but apologizing was out of the question. Instead, she turned, adjusted her position, andy down on the couch, giving Ryan a look that said, Just get on with it. Just get on with it? Faced with her unguarded back, Ryan was momentarily taken aback, feeling almost obligated to live up to Alices trust. Her cheeks, not yet hidden by the pillow, were slightly flushed, suggesting that this posture was quite embarrassing for her. For Ryan, who had never really experienced romance before his untimely demise, this was even more unsettling. Uh, just a shoulder massage then Alicey t on the couch, waiting for Ryan to make a move, but he hesitated, his eyes scanning her body, unsure where to start. His mind shed back to a previous nights raid, when he had snuck under the covers with the young mob boss. She had been just as vulnerable then, though dressed much more lightly. Alice was wearing a beige turtleneck sweater and stylish ck trousers. She seemed to favor ck and white, unlike the typical clothing choices of other 19-year-olds Ryan had seen. Perhaps this attire suited her status, but it felt somewhat forced, like rushing her growth. Shouldnt she be in school at her age? Ryan moved behind Alice, his hands hovering over her back, feeling awkward about where to ce them. Alice was in great shape, likely from regr exercise. Though petite, her figure was well-proportioned, and Ryan found his gaze drawn to her slightly raised hips. If he identally touched Beast, shes only neen. Ryan muttered to himself, shaking his head to clear the inappropriate thoughts. It wasnt really his fault,Alices physical allure was just too strong. Alice nced up at Ryan, who still hadnt started. Her expression was clearly impatient, urging him to get on with it. Biting the bullet, Ryan took a deep breath and gently reached for her back. As he mentally activated the Blind Massage Techniques, ready to begin, he was suddenly informed that the skill couldnt be activated. [Blind Massage Techniques, a skill for the blind. Are you blind?] After being mocked by the system, Ryans face turned white with frustration, but the logic was irrefutable, and he found himself unable to argue. Hold on, wait a minute. Ryan abruptly stopped and dashed away from the couch, leaving a disgruntled Alice behind. She had mentally prepared herself for this, after all. Momentster, Ryan returned with a ck cloth that had been used to blindfold him when he was brought in. He had just asked the bodyguard for it. Under Alices puzzled gaze, Ryan wrapped the cloth around his head,pletely covering his eyes. Alice watched him, stunned. Was he really going to blindfold himself to avoid taking advantage of her? But why had he climbed into her bed before? Had he noticed she was upset that day? Before Ryan even started the massage, Alice felt a bit dizzy, her mind swirling with thoughts as she closed her eyes in anticipation of his touch. [Ding~ Alices affection +1, current affection 52/100] Ryan, now blindfolded and able to activate his skill, was slightly confused by the notification sound but focused on the task at hand. Chapter 162: Your butt really does feel quite nice Chapter 162: Your butt really does feel quite nice Covering his eyes didnt hinder Ryans movements at all. Once his skill was activated, it was as if he could see the energy pathways behind the young girl, Alice, knowing exactly where to press for the best rxing effect. Hisrge hand rested on Alices back, causing her to shiver suddenly. She still wasnt quitefortable with others touching her. Her normally warm beige sweater now felt as thin as silk. Ryans hand on her back seemed to bypass the fabric entirely, almost as if touching her skin directly. His hand was like a heating pad, and for a moment, Alice felt as if she was being burned. But when she thought about resisting, she found herself oddly craving that warmth. Its not so bad, Alice murmured, her voice as faint as a mosquitos buzz. Ryan, engrossed in the intricacies of his skill, didnt hear her. Of course, when his hand truly rested on Alices back, he couldnt help but reflect. Really, her back is so petite, I could tuck her into my arms and walk down the street without anyone noticing. Ryans hands moved to her shoulders, gently kneading them, and it felt like a throwback to his childhood. As the biggest and most cheerful kid in the orphanage, he was always good at making the adults show their happiness around him. Many didnt understand how he could be so cheerful, especially since maintaining happiness in such a sad environment wasnt easy. Maybe he was just a bit more mature than his peers. After all, he figured his parents were long gone, and not something he could find in a day or two. Happy one day, unhappy the nextwhy not choose to be happy? He had lived like this for many years, leading a well-organized life. But everything changed after Alice kidnapped him. Looking at her, he saw the sad children from the orphanage, who couldnt escape their mental shadows on their own. Hisrge hand moved over Alice, with no other intention but to help her relieve some stress. Her small shoulders carried too much burden, bound to break someday. He was diligently working to ease Alices fatigue, yet careful not to overstep. If he had to betray Alice eventually, he wanted to do something to make up for it beforehand. Otherwise, hed live with guilt even afterpleting his mission. Hows that? My techniques pretty good, right? As Ryan massaged her back, he noted that aside from being petite, her body had no wsher skin was firm and stic, making itfortable to touch. And being petite wasnt really a w,for some, it was a critical hit. Alice hummed nomittally, too congested to speak clearly. Why did her lower back tingle when he hadnt even touched it yet? Though blindfolded and unable to see Alices expression, Ryan could feel her body gradually rxing. He was pleased,his skill was proving useful, justifying the skill point hed spent on it. Dont you think youre overworking yourself? Have you ever considered that? His hand moved down to her thighs. Ryan was calm, even managing to make small talk, while Alice buried her face in the couch, too shy to show herself. After waiting a moment without a response from Alice, Ryan guessed she might have fallen asleep and slightly increased the pressure of his hands. Just as his hands reached the base of her spine, he pressed down, and Alice sprang up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Ah~ In a moment of rxation, a faint, broken sound escaped from Alices mouth, and she quickly covered it with her hand, unable to believe she had made such a noise. She hurriedly turned to look at Ryan, whose hands hadnt stopped their movements. He was focused and seemed unaware of her embarrassed state. Miss, its not nice to ignore someone when theyre talking to you. Im just concerned about you, Ryan said nonchntly, feeling Alice move away from her original position. Without a second thought, he gently pushed her back down onto the couch. Alice felt a bit ufortable being held down, almost forced. And now her waist was so soft she could hardly straighten up, while the person responsible seemed utterly unaffected. You wouldnt understand. Alice finally responded, trying to sound normal, but her voice came out soft and sticky. Grinding her teeth in frustration, she made a mental note never to let Ryan massage her again. Ryan just smiled slightly at her words. Deep down, she was still just a kid, he thought. He applied a bit more pressure with his hands, quite pleased with his approach. There are many ways to encourage goodness, and Ryan felt his massages could be one of them. Just spending more time with the youngdy, he figured, would show that she wasnt all bad. The maids and bodyguards exchanged nces, unsure of what to do. Eventually, they opted for the safest approach: wait and see. Alice had set a strict rule for her bodyguards: no one was toe within ten feet of her under any circumstances. But today, that rule didnt seem to apply. After a while, Ryan finally wiped the sweat from his forehead, his taskplete. Alice felt her lower back tingling and numb, unable to get up from the couch. She could only re at Ryan with wide eyes. That look must be gratitude, right? Ill take it. [Alice Mood Level: 73/100 (Happy)] [Alice Fatigue Level: 12/100 (Rxed)] The massage had an immediate effect, and Ryan checked the panel again to see that Alice was no longer on the verge of a breakdown. He looked at her and chuckled boldly, then daringly patted her waist again. Alices expression darkened, and the maid by the side was mentally preparing to deal with Ryans corpse. But other than a few sharp res, Ryan didnt face any real punishment. He had only intended to help with a shoulder rub, but things had escted beyond his expectations. Seeing Alice a bit more rxed made Ryan happy, too. At least when the time came to betray her, he wouldnt feel as guilty. Being a good guy wasplicated. Alice got up from the couch, her face slightly flushed, avoiding eye contact with Ryan as she headed straight for the dining room. Ryan watched her go, clicking his tongue slightly. Lying down too long wasnt good for breathing, thedys face was all red. Next time, hed just stick to the neck. But noticing Alices unsteady steps, Ryans eyes twinkled with mischief, remembering his risky venture. Miss, I must say, your butt really does feel quite nice. With that, he could feel the retreating figure stumble, then turn back to re at him furiously. Say one more word, and watch your tongue! [Ding~ Side questpleted, reward issued.] [Ding~ Alices affection level +1, current affection level 53/100.] Chapter 163: And, I want to help you Chapter 163: And, I want to help you As Ryan felt his fondness for Alice rise again, he couldnt help but sigh. Why couldnt he keep his hands to himself? If being a life coach were a special trait, Ryan would definitely be top-notch. He was a pro at advising people on how to be good and helping them live their best lives! He thought of his old buddy Ethan. But the problem was, now it was Ryan himself who was in deep trouble! Calcting the upper limit of his fondness, Ryan kept reminding himself in his mind that he absolutely couldnt show any more kindness to Alice. Otherwise, if his fondness exceeded seventy, that ident would definitely not be a good thing. ncing briefly at the systems rewards, Ryan wasnt too concerned. With both the maid and the bodyguard watching, he couldnt just use the Truth Serum right now. As for those so-called skill points, Ryan didnt n to draw them now. Maybe hed try after washing his handster. Then came dinner, which was probably silent because of his bold move earlier. Ryan and Alice ate quietly, not speaking. The blush on Alices face had faded, and after a brief moment of rxation, her irritation wrapped around her again. [Mood Level: 50/100 (Gloomy)] Something was off. Ryan watched the young girl across from him, muttering to himself that her Mood Level was dropping way too fast. It was definitely not normal. Had something happened today? Ryans intuition was spot on. Alices day could be described as terrible. The old timers in the club had conspired against her, and if she hadnt forcefully shut them down, who knows what would have happened? The main thing was, she had been fighting alone, with no one to help her. Ryan watched Alices expression, worried her Mood Level might continue to drop. No, he had to prevent that from happening. Otherwise, if Alice died before him, how could he ever revive? He was sure now that Alice had been having a tough timetely, looking more worn out today than before, indicating her crisis was intensifying. If he wanted to avoid a disastrous end to his mission, he needed to start strategizing now. Stick to the n. The first step was to gain Alices trust and help her manage the crisis. Ryan looked up at the young girl across from him. Her brows were rxed now, but her eyes still held a trace of gloom. She was probably still worried about that issue. Should he ask directly? Would thate off as having bad intentions, especially since probing too much into gang matters was a capital offense? Wait wasnt he just looking to get killed? Ryan pped his hands and perked up. If he wasnt afraid of dying, suddenly it seemed like nothing in the world could hold him back. Um Miss, can I discuss something with you? Although Ryan wasnt afraid of dying, he still moderated his tone. He was always careful about how he spoke to a beautiful girl. [Mood Level +1, Current 51/100] Just talking to her could increase the Mood Level? Ryan looked at Alice, slightly dazed. Just spit it out. Alice didnt know what Ryan was up to again. Ever since she brought him back, there hadnt been a day he hadnt tried to irritate her. Alice couldnt figure out what Ryan gained from making her angry. He was already receiving a lot of her leniency just by being here with her. But luckily, Ryans massage earlier was quiteforting, and it did help her, so she could at least hear him out. Alice found herself an excuse, making it seem reasonable to listen to Ryans request. She straightened up, her beautiful features forming a serious expression, and looked at Ryan with her arms crossed. Heres the thing, can I go out with you tomorrow? [Alice Mood Level -10, Current 41/100] Hey, hey, hey! It was just a request, why did her Mood Level drop so much? With the systems help, Ryan couldnt help but notice the change in Alices mood. Her expression turned noticeably colder when she heard his request to go out. What? Alices voice was sharp. I want to go out with you. You said you want to go out with me? Yes, out Ryans voice trailed off, losing confidence as he spoke. He wasnt afraid of dying, but for some reason, he still feared the young girls anger. Sure enough, as he spoke, Alices eyes narrowed, and she tapped her left arm lightly with the fingers of her right hand. Seeing Alice like this, the maids lowered their heads, and the bodyguard swallowed nervously, ready to restrain Ryan and take him away. Alice was generally lenient with Ryan, but she had one strict rule: he could not leave this ce. That was her bottom line. The air was tense for a few seconds, and the head of the bodyguards couldnt stand it anymore and was about to take Ryan away. But Alice waved her hand lightly, signaling him not to interfere. She propped her chin with her hands, focusing intently on Ryan, waiting for him to give a convincing reason. Under Alices gaze, Ryan felt as if his blood had turned cold. The person sitting across from him seemed not just a girl but a fierce wolf ready to tear him apart. Because, I want to understand you better. Look, you brought me here, youve done a background check on me, and I think its only fair I know a bit about you too. The maid had already grabbed a mop, ready to clean up the mess if Ryans blood were to spill. The bodyguards sighed, thinking Ryan was doomed. But Alice just pursed her lips, signaling Ryan to continue. She could tell he wasnt telling the whole truth. Uh, I am telling the truth, isnt that fair? Ryan tried to argue but was silenced by a stern look, almost biting his tongue. No wonder shes a mafia princess, her sharpness is terrifying. Seeing Alice ready to leave, Ryan quickly changed his plea. He wasnt afraid of Alice killing him, but the problem was that with such high affection, he couldnt just die. Alice would just ignore him, dragging things out. If it dragged on like this, and he couldntplete his mission, then he was truly dead. Because I want to be part of your life, I want to know what kind of person you really are. And, I want to help you. Ryan took a gamble and revealed his true intentions, hoping that his high affection level of fifty-three would make a difference. If Alice really considered him a friend, shouldnt she trust him? The air grew silent again, this time neither the maids nor the bodyguards moved. Everyone waited for Alices response, Ryans fate hanging on her reply. Alice just stared at Ryan, her gaze unwavering as she seemed to try to see right through him. No one spoke, only Alices increasingly heavy breathing could be heard. She wiped her palms on her clothes, her hands inexplicably sweaty. The person in front of her, actually offering to help her? Finally, Alice stood up, ready to leave the dining table. The maids hurried to clear the tes and prepare to take her back to her room. She clearly didnt want to discuss it further. Ryan felt a pang of disappointment. Had his first attempt already aroused Alices suspicion? If she didnt agree, his mission would end before it even started. Unexpectedly, instead of leaving in a hurry, Alice walked around the table to Ryans side. She bent down, lightly lifting her hair, and stared intently at Ryans every move. Ryan hadnt expected Alice to react this way, and he was slightly nervous, his breathing quickened, inhaling the scent that reminded him of winter sweet flowers. Her fragrance was pleasant, albeit a bit too cold. Going out with me, what else do you want to do? You actually want to leave here, dont you? Do you really dislike staying with me that much? The shadows in the girls eyes grew rapidly, and she seemed unaware of her own state as she continued to question Ryan. Danger loomed over Ryan, and for a moment, he felt a kind of fearnot of death, but of the unknown. [Darkening level +1, Current Darkening level 1/100] What now? After dealing with affection levels, the system suddenly throws in a darkening level? Alice wouldnt let him die, but it seemed she could make his life a living hell. Ryan suddenly realized this, and his body began to tremble involuntarily. Being turned into a human popcorn machine or being left hanging by a thread wasnt technically dying, was it? Why hadnt he thought of this before? Why was she so concerned about him leaving? Could she really keep him here forever? No, I dont particrly want to leave. I just want to help you. After hearing Ryans response, Alice paused for two seconds, and Ryan could feel her breathing quicken. Ryan answered with downcast eyes, his response somewhat against his will. If given the chance, who would want to be locked up? It was a lie, a tant lie, and even Ryan couldnt deceive himself. Yet, at this moment, Alice didnt care whether Ryan was telling the truth or not. She slightly curved her lips into a smile, turning away before Ryan could fully catch her expression. She had waited a long time, and now, even faced with just a 1% chance, she didnt want to give up. Fine, Ill take you out tomorrow. Chapter 164: The wireless customer you are calling is not available Chapter 164: The wireless customer you are calling is not avable After making a promise, Alice hurried off as if she was afraid she might change her mind, leaving Ryan alone in the restaurant, lost in thought. As the girls figure disappeared into the distance, Ryan finally snapped out of it, realizing he could probably leave now. But that wasnt what shocked him the most. What on earth was that Darkening level she mentioned? It sounded ominous, and he quickly opened his system interface. The first time he activated the Favorability, a new interface appeared, but this time, despite searching high and low, Ryan couldnt find any new interface. Not even the Darkening level option was anywhere to be seen. Could it be hidden? Only appearing when the Darkening level increased? Ryans search turned out to be fruitless, and he closed the panel, still puzzled. He didnt know what it was, but he figured it was probably best not to do anything that might increase Alices Darkening level. Alice had really scared him earlier. For a moment, he felt like he might never leave this mansion in his lifetime. Luckily, a high Favorability score came to his rescue. Alice was mad but still agreed to his request. With a Favorability of fifty-three, as long as he didnt ask for anything too outrageous, Alice would probably oblige. Thinking about it made him feel a bit like a jerk. No, he couldnt exploit the Favorability too much. Ryan muttered to himself, sighed softly, and decided he would go all out to help Alice from now on. Thedy had returned to her room, and Ryan walked to the staircase, looking up at the hallway on the second floor, stroking his chin. But he decided against it. Even if he sneaked into Alices bedroom at night, she wouldnt kill himhe knew that much fromst time. If he tried anything inappropriate again, it would just be morally wrong. Plus, the bodyguards were watching him like hawks. The burly one had already touched his gun when he saw Ryan approach the stairs to the second floor. Under these circumstances, there was no way Ryan could do anything but obediently head back to the dungeon. He still had things to do back there,he hadnt even checked the rewards frompleting hisst task. The guards stood outside the door, not leaving until Ryan was sound asleep. With nothing else to do in the dungeon, Ryan returned to his bed to examine the two rewards he had received. [Truth Serum+1 (effective for thirty minutes), Skill Point +1] First up was another potion, simr in size to the Loyalty Potion he had before, but it waspletely ck. As for its effects, there was room for maneuver since it didnt specify not to be used on the target of conquest. If Ryan used it wisely, the potion could be very effective. He stored the potion carefully in his system space and then turned his attention to the orb. Another cursed skill point. Gacha truly is the evil of the world. Even though he ended up using the Blind Massage Techniques he had drawn before, Ryan harbored a great deal of resentment towards this lottery system. A quick check showed that the skill pool hadnt refreshed, but the slot for Blind Massage Techniques had dimmed. It seemed he wouldnt draw a skill he already possessed, which was slightly more considerate than some game developers. Ryans preferences hadnt changed. He still wanted Professional Combat Techniques first, followed by One-Man Army and Poison Expert. As for the B-tier skills, although they had specific uses, Ryan didnt bother with them. Nobody ys gacha without aiming for the best rewards in the pool. This time, he was unusually serious. He got up from the bed, washed his hands thoroughly, then ced the orb on the bed and sped his hands in prayer. If it werent for theck of a proper setting, Ryan would have loved to take a shower and change his clothes before drawing cards. Im already like this, they should give me something good now. Muttering to himself, Ryan looked at the orb in his hand, feeling the infinite possibilities before opening it. Based on his past experiences with card drawing, he knew all too well that superstitions were useless,aggressive drawing trumped all fancy tricks. Gritting his teeth, he gripped the orb tightly and crushed it in his hand. The next second, an unexpected surge of ecstasy enveloped Ryan. Brilliant light filled the room, and in the dungeon, it began to rain gold. It was early autumn, and the rainfall was heavier than usual. The entire city was damp, and pedestrians, even with umbres, couldnt staypletely dry. The weather was truly annoying. Anna sat by the window in the library, watching the pouring rain outside, feeling quite down. It had been a week since Ryanst visited. When they had partedst time, they had agreed on a time for him to return the book, but Ryan had missed the appointment. Anna wasnt particrly concerned about the hardcover book itself,she couldnt even remember what it was about. What she truly missed was the person who borrowed it. Ryan used toe to the campus library every weekend, quietly reading in a corner. And Anna, as a librarian, could watch him from behind the front desk, a routine that had almost be a habit for her. But this week, someone else had taken that corner spot. She wanted to go over and send that person away, but her rational mind took over again, making her question why she felt so impulsive. She wondered if something had happened to Ryan. She even thought about going directly to his advisor to find him, using the excuse of urging him to return the book. But she was afraid that suddenly closing the distance would shatter the delicate bnce they had, especially since their interactions had never extended beyond the library. Today, watching the heavy rain outside, Anna couldnt suppress her growing unease. People borrowing and returning books came and went, but none of them were Ryan. She was afraid, afraid that those past experiences would be swept into the trash bin of memory, afraid that Ryan would nevere again. Initially, she had just been an observer, but now she decided to step into the story. As the library lights went out one by one, Anna tidied up the front desk and, with no one around, took out her phone. Her heart pounding, she longed to hear Ryans calm and gentle voice, hoping he woulde to the library again tomorrow. She had copied his number from the college directory, not minding if it made him suspicious. Her hands trembled as she entered the number, inevitably wondering how Ryan would react. Would he be surprised? But was she being too forward? Would Ryan be upset by her intrusion? Various thoughts echoed in Annas mind, making her feel a bit dizzy. She remembered the sound of Ryan quietly reading,they were so alike, Ryan would surely forgive her abruptness. The next second, she dialed the number, but the response chilled her to the bone. The wireless customer you are calling is not avable. Please try againter. This was worse than any oue she had anticipated. Chapter 165: Where did this greenhorn come from? Chapter 165: Where did this greenhorne from? The next morning, Ryan and Alice were having breakfast together as usual. Alice seemed to be in a good mood after a good nights sleep, while Ryan, usually the more talkative one, was silently nibbling on his toast, looking quite down. He was still stewing over yesterdays skill draw, unable to shake off the rollercoaster of hope plummeting into despair. The brighter the sh of gold had been during the draw, the deeper Ryans current gloom. Like all gacha games, the brilliance of the light directly indicated the quality of the draw. From low to high, it went: clear blue skies, a purple aura, and the best, a sudden burst of gold. When Ryan saw that golden sh, he thought professionalbat techniques were within his grasp. However, hed forgotten about another S-tier skill in the pool. [Specialized vehicle driving] No doubt about it, hed guessed wrong, and spectacrly so. Just thinking about that shiny new skill in his inventory made Ryan angry. His previous skill, Blind Massage Techniques, though only B-tier, was at least usable blindfolded. But this new skill? He couldnt use it at all. Where was an ordinary guy like him supposed to find a specialized vehicle? Look for a heavy-duty truck? Or maybe a tank? A great S-tier skill, and yet less practical than his B-tier Blind Massage Techniques. Ryan was so scornful he lost his appetite for breakfast. While he was sulking, the maid came over to Alice with a tray. Alice nced at the tray, then gave Ryan a careful look. Put it on him. Her voice was soft butmanding, and Ryan, everpliant, put down his chopsticks and stood up. One of Ryans best qualities was his clear sense of gratitude and grudges,he never took out his frustrations on those who hadnt wronged him. He was about to force a smile when he saw what was actually on the maids tray. His smile froze, and his face went pale. Bulletproof vest? Ryan turned to Alice for confirmation. Her expression unchanged, she looked back at him as if he was making a fuss over nothing. Being a mob boss, Alices life was far from peaceful, always brushing shoulders with danger. If youre not wearing it, donte out with me. Alices words were cold, her fork stabbing fiercely into the bacon before pushing the te towards Ryan, leaving the decision up to him. Ryan looked at the bacon, swallowed hard, and felt like he was the piece of meat being skewered. He knew Alices life wasnt easy, but needing to wear a bulletproof vest just to step outside was beyond his wildest thoughts. He took the vest, weighing it in his hands. This thing could save his life in a critical moment. But then, something urred to Ryan, and he started scrutinizing Alice seriously. She was dressed powerfully today, still in her usual ck leggings, exuding a stern vibe. Her top was a simple white shirt, devoid of any excessive decorations, not even embroidered cuffs. Her pretty face was lightly made-up, her beautiful hair tied back in a single ponytailsimple, yet charming. Ryans gaze lingered on Alices chest, where a hint of pink peeked through the white shirt, subtly safeguarding the allure of spring. What are you looking at? Alice felt ufortable under Ryans tant stare. If it had been anyone else, she would have gouged their eyes out. Hearing her, Ryan just pushed the bulletproof vest forward, clearly indicating it was either both of them wearing it, or he wouldnt go out at all. To Ryan, Alices life was more valuable than his own. If bullets came their way and he was the only one protected, and Alice got riddled with bullets, hed be doomed anyway. The mission stated he could only be killed by Alice, and under no circumstances could she die before him. Ryans stance caught Alice off guard, and after a standoff, she finally relented. Following Alice out of the vi for the first time since he was brought here, Ryan hadnt seen the outside world for a week. The air felt fresher outside, and the sunlight seemed brighter, though he knew it was probably just his mind ying tricks on him. Alice seemed to be looking elsewhere but was actually keeping a close eye on Ryan. If he showed even the slightest hint of wanting to escape, she would catch him on the spot. Luckily, Ryan had no such thoughts for now, which was good for both of them. Alice nced at Ryans content expression. If he continued to behave, letting him out asionally wasnt out of the question. Given Ryans personality, being cooped up indefinitely would drive him mad in a few months. Miss Alice, where are we headed? Ryan asked cheerfully, following behind Alice and inquiring about the days ns. Alice didnt respond, just rolled up her sleeves and checked her watch, then stood waiting silently. Soon, Ryan saw a ck luxury car approaching from a distance, eventually pulling up smoothly in front of them. Before Ryan could react, a person stepped out of the car. She appeared slightly older than Ryan, a woman with short hair dressed in a ck suit. Her short, neat haircut was Ryans first impression of her. She got out from the passenger side and went straight to Alices side, not even ncing at Ryan. The woman bowed to Alice and then handed her a tablet, which contained the schedule for the day. Alice nodded slightly, and the womans eyes lit up with joy, clearly pleased to have Alices approval. Miss Alice, thank you for your trust. I would go through fire and water for you! The womans enthusiasm seemed a bit over the top, and Ryan, standing behind Alice, was silently impressed. It seemed Alices status and personal charisma were formidable,mere gangster influence alone wouldnt inspire such fervor. Alice seemed used to it and turned to Ryan, signaling him to get in the car. Oh, right. Upon receiving Alicesmand, Ryan didnt hesitate, quickly nodding and rushing to the front of the car to open the door for Alice. Ryan wasnt sure if he was doing the right thing, but thats how it was always done in the movies. Alice noticed Ryans gesture and frowned slightly. Just as Ryan began to doubt whether he had made a mistake, Alice stepped into the back of the car. Her steps were light, and she seemed to be in a good mood. Thats my The woman who had gotten out of the car also frowned at Ryans action, almost blurting out, Thats my job. But with Alice right there, she didnt dare show too much displeasure and just gave Ryan a cold look. Where did this greenhorne from? Before Ryan arrived, she had always been Miss Alices assistant. Today, her duties were usurped, making her look unprofessional. Ryan, oblivious to the resentment brewing, just touched his nose, feeling a chill down his spine. Alice was already in the car, and it was time for her to hurry up and join. The vi, located in the suburbs for security reasons, was a fair distance from the city center. ording to Alices routine, she would rest in the car for a while, and during the time before she fell asleep, she needed her assistant to briefly go over the days schedule. The female assistant thought the same, but today, her task seemed somewhat challenging. After Alice got into the car, in just a blink, she found herself left behind. That inexplicably present young man had already climbed into the car, even sitting next to Miss Alice! That seat was usually left empty! The assistant, now too anxious to be angry, hurried forward and peered through the car window. In her mind, Ryans presumptuous behavior was bound to displease Miss Alice, as no one was allowed within three feet of her. But the next second, she saw Miss Alice with her eyes slightly closed, and Ryan sitting beside her as if it were the most natural thing in the world, the atmosphere seemingly undisturbed. The assistant watched Ryan, sweating bullets for his presumptuousness. She didnt think Miss Alice had changed,this must be Miss Alice giving her a chance to handle the situation proactively. She was Alices assistant, and to a certain extent, she could act on Alices behalf. Her actions, she believed, were entirely in line with what Alice would want. You! Who allowed you to sit there? The woman demanded, her anger mixing into her tone. She could almost envision Ryans body being chopped up and used as fertilizer for the flowers, a fitting end for those who didnt know their ce. Her hand was already on the car door, her gaze piercing Ryan like a sword, hoping he would realize his mistake on his own. Ryan looked genuinely puzzled. Wasnt he supposed to sit next to Alice? The car door was already open, and it was only a matter of time before Ryan was pulled out. But the next second, a voice from inside the car interrupted her actions. Arent we leaving yet? But, Miss Alice, he Hes my new assistant, thats settled. Lets get moving. Chapter 166: Just delivering something, right? Chapter 166: Just delivering something, right? The car started right on time, and the scenery on both sides of the window swiftly receded into the background. The vi was out of sight in the blink of an eye. At this moment, the female assistant was sitting in the passenger seat, observing the two people in the back through the rearview mirror. She was clenching her teeth tightly, her gaze towards Ryan filled with obvious hostility. Back when Alices father, the real head of the organization, was still around, this woman had already been Alices right-hand woman. She had been by Alices side for over two years and believed she had a thorough understanding of Miss Alices temperament. Miss Alice didnt let people get too close to her, especially men. A second-inmand from a rival gang who showed disrespect to Miss Alice ended up buried. She felt that being by Alices side had be the norm in her life, and silently supporting her after her fathers departure was only natural. Miss Alice didnt need to be understood by others, nor did she need the sympathy of the weak. Thats what she always believed. However, suddenly, she felt that all her past experiences were no longer effective. And without a doubt, the root cause of all this was the man sitting next to Miss Alice. The assistant red at Ryan, her eyes venomous. If Alice hadnt been there, she would have taken good care of Ryan and then asked what kind of spell he had cast on Miss Alice. Feeling the sting of her gaze, Ryan looked back at the assistant innocently. They had just met,Ryan couldnt think of any reason he might have offended her. Hannah, send Ryan a copy of the itinerary. As Alice spoke, both Ryan and Hannahs mouths dropped open. Are you kidding me? Theyre treating him like an assistant? Hannah coldly watched Ryan, bristling with hostility, clearly unwilling to hand over the itinerary in her hand. She had just met Ryan and had no clue about his character. What if he was a spy sent by rival forces? Who would be responsible for any security issues? As Alices assistant, she would never allow such absurdity to happen. And Ryan, hearing Alices words, also stared at the itinerary in Hannahs hands. Are you kidding me? Theyre treating him like an assistant? Although Ryan wanted to help Alice, he didnt want to get too close, and being an assistant was definitely too close. Firstly, its hard to control favorability, and secondly, if he had to betray herter, it might cause too much emotional damage to the young girl. And clearly, it was because of this that Hannah harbored such hostility. If he agreed, wouldnt that just entangle them further? Being an assistant was definitely not a good choice. Miss Alice, forgive my bluntness, hes not suitable. Miss Alice, forgive my bluntness, Im not suitable. Hannah and Ryan spoke in unison, at least agreeing on this matter. I say he is. In the end, it was just vetoed. This wasnt a ce for democratic proposals,autocracy clearly had more power. The result was that Ryan ended up taking the itinerary and began to report bit by bit, with Hannah correcting any mistakes or omissions. Ryan could feel the disgust in Hannahs eyes growing even more intense. Miss Alice had a busy day ahead. In the morning, she was meeting with several business tycoons of the city. The underworld and the legitimate world have always been intertwined. In the afternoon, she was heading to her organizations territory for an important meeting. Miss Alice rested in the car, and both Ryan and Hannah wisely kept their mouths shut, though Hannahs gaze clearly warned Ryan that this wasnt over. Ryan, however, wasnt in the mood to sh with Hannah,he was just seriously reviewing Alices schedule. Where could the potential crisis be? Half an hourter, the car smoothly stopped in front of a high-end hotel. Seeing that they had arrived, Ryan prepared to wake Alice. He had already reached out to tap Miss Alices shoulder when Hannah, without any mercy, pped his hand away. What are you doing! She stared at Ryan incredulously, her mouth seemingly roaring. Ryan had already been sitting in the back with Alice, and Hannah had been biting her tongue about it. But Alice never lets any man touch her. Didnt Ryan know that? Blocked from approaching, Hannah wouldnt let him get close and turned her back to Ryan, whispering gently into Alices ear. Ryan smacked his lips, realizing that being an assistant had its own set of intricacies. He turned his head towards the hotel, which, though not ostentatiously luxurious, certainly carried an air of grandeur. Looking up at the towering floors, the hotel seemed to stretch beyond Ryans line of sight. Across from the hotel stood another skyscraper, amon sight in the heart of Capitol City. But something suddenly caught Ryans eyea sh from around the tenth floor of the building across the street. Was it ss? Alice slowly woke up, asked for the time, and then perked up. The meeting was set for the eighteenth floor of the hotel, and it was just about time to head up. Ryan followed with the materials, while Hannah meticulously adjusted Alices hair in front, ensuring she looked perfect at all times. Ryan checked Alices status bar,it wasnt particrly good, but it was normal. The trio ascended to the eighteenth floor in the elevator, and upon entering, the atmosphere of the hotel seemed to shift. The massive conference room doors were tightly shut. Alice went in alone to handle her business, leaving Ryan and Hannah outside. Besides them, there were two bodyguards from the opposing faction, making the situation slightly awkward. The bodyguards sized each other up, a silent contest of strength. The opposition had two traditional tough guys, dressed sharply in suits,plete with earpieces and sunsses. And on Alices side Hannah counted for something. Though a woman, her sharp demeanor and piercing gaze were proof enough of her mettle. The only one out of ce here was Ryan. Dressed casually, with no tactical gear in sight and not a trace of physical training, he didnt look like a bodyguard at all. What was this guy even doing here? This was not only the question on the minds of the two opposite bodyguards but also on Hannahs. In her view, Ryan was utterly unqualified to be Alices assistant. Yet, Alice seemed to value Ryan for some reason, and it was clear he couldnt be easily dismissed. Hannah had a n: if Ryan got scared off, it would be good for everyone. It wasnt long before an opportunity presented itself. Someone from inside the conference room ryed a message,Alice needed Hannah to bring something in. For Hannah, this was no challenge, but she had an idea. Delivering something was easy for her, but for Ryan, in such a setting, it was a first. The opposing bodyguards were enough to pack an elevator, standing ready, their mere presence intimidating. Ryan looked like a kid who hadnt seen the harsh realities of life. Getting involved in gang life could only scare him silly, it seemed. Without a word, Hannah took the documents out of the box and handed them to Ryan, instructing him to make sure they reached Miss Alices hands. Of course, if Ryan hadnt seen the slight sneer in Hannahs eyes, he might have believed her intentions were genuine. Just delivering something, right? Ryanspetitive spirit was sparked. Although the bodyguards were indeed intimidating, that was all they wereintimidating. He was representing Alice now, and any issue they had with him was an issue with Alice. And to understand the dangers Alice faced, what better way than to dive right in? Ryan took the documents, pushed open the conference room door gently, and stepped inside. Chapter 167: He had found it! It wasnt an illusion! Chapter 167: He had found it! It wasn''t an illusion! Chapter 167: He had found it! It wasnt an illusion! Hannah was trying to intimidate Ryan into backing off, but Ryan clearly didnt take her threats seriously. To him, this was the perfect chance to get close to Alice. His original n was to help Alice out of a crisis and earn her trust. After briefly predicting what might happen next, Ryan took a deep breath. The doors to the conference room slowly opened, and Ryan walked in at a measured pace. Surrounded by numerous bodyguards in ck, Ryan acted as if he was alone. But the moment he saw Alices condition, his brow furrowed deeply. [Alice Mood Level: 20/100 (Extreme Stress)] Seeing how rxed Hannah looked, this kind of negotiation should have been a breeze for Alice. No matter how outrageous the other partys demands, it shouldnt have stressed her out this much. Ryan paused to think and didnt speak immediately, instead, his gaze shifted to the man sitting across from Alice. The man was dressed in a crisp white suit, his hair slicked back, and despite the backlighting, he wore photochromic sses that obscured his eyes. For a moment, Ryans eyes met the mans hidden gaze, and he felt a wave of difort, quickly continuing with his actions. Miss Alice, Ive brought the documents. As Alice heard Ryans voice, her body jolted. [Alice Mood Level: 15/100 (Extreme Stress, Potential Breakdown)] Did Alices mood drop because of him? Ryan was puzzled, unsure of what exactly had happened here, but it was clear from Alices state that something was off. Would it have been better if Hannah hade in? Ryan thought quietly to himself, but the door behind him was already closed, and his way back was blocked. The man across from Alice looked at Ryan with interest and nodded, then gestured for Ryan toe over. I assume this is Miss Alices assistant. Come here. The man had spoken, and the bodyguards behind Ryan moved forward slightly, clearly ready to push him if he didnt walk on his own. Ryan frowned slightly. He was just here to deliver documents,was all this tension really necessary? Tony, hes not my assistant. You heard me call for a woman just now. Before Ryan could take a few steps forward, Alice impatiently waved him off, signaling him to get lost. Not her assistant? That wasnt the attitude Alice had shown in the car earlier. Alices abnormal behavior and her near-copse state caught Ryans attention, but since the conference room had only Alice in it earlier, he didnt know what had happened. Hey, dont worry about it too much. The documents are here now. You,e here quickly. The man waved his hand dismissively, not giving Alice any face, and the bodyguard behind Ryan gave him a hard shove, making him stagger. Alice nced over, clearly displeased with the mans treatment of Ryan. Tony, theres no need for that. After all, hes one of mine. Is this how you treat my people? Alice tapped her fingers on the table, her gaze sharpening, while the man across didnt back down. The man in the suit watched Alice intently, and the entire conference room fell silent. The tension was palpable, like the calm before a storm. Just when Ryan thought the two were about toe to blows, Tonys face broke into a smile. He scolded the bodyguard who had pushed Ryan, then made a show of saying hed fire them, before turning back to Alice with a friendly demeanor to continue their conversation. Miss Alice, Im terribly sorry for the oversight, Tony said with a smile that didnt quite reach his eyes, making his apology seem less than sincere. Alice just narrowed her eyes and didnt say much. On the surface, she seemedposed, but inside, she was extremely anxious. Wasnt it supposed to be Hannah who came in? Why was it Ryan instead? Now, werent they both in danger? Bring the documents over, then we can finalize our partnership, the man beckoned Ryan with a threatening look in his eyes, and this time Alice remained silent. Her dropping mood level was a clear indicator of her despair, sinking deeper into hopelessness. I naturally trust Miss Alice. Yourpetence and character are impable, doing business with you is even more straightforward than with your father, the man said with augh, pping his thigh enthusiastically as Alice managed a smile, and they seemed to be getting along famously. However, even Ryan could tell it was all a facade. Miss Alice was in a crisis. Perhaps bringing in Hannah was an attempt at self-rescue, but now Ryan had been mistakenly pushed into this situation, and it looked like he might be in trouble too. He nced back,the conference room door was locked from the outside. Could this situation be any more of a setup? Ryan silently pondered as he approached the two with the documents in hand. Standing there, he was taller than the man in front of him, and he could see a vicious scar peeking out from the mans suit cor, snarling up at Ryan. This man was no ordinary businessman. Leave the documents and go. Those who dont follow orders dont deserve to be my assistant, Alices voice was icy, seemingly irritated at the sight of Ryan, but she covertly shot him a look, hoping hed understand. Hold on, no need for him to leave. Im thrilled about our deal. Let me open a bottle of champagne, and pour a ss for Miss Alices assistant too, the manughed heartily, signaling his secretary who immediately went to fetch the champagne, seemingly in a mood to celebrate. Tony, youre mistaken, hes not my assistant, Alice rified, her tone colder than ever, genuinely angry, puzzled why Ryan wouldnt just leave as she had hinted. Ryan caught Alices meaningful nce and understood her signal. But there was no way he could just walk away. Not only were his life and Alices intertwinedif she died, he would likely die toobut even without that, Ryan couldnt bear to leave Alice alone in danger. That would be too cowardly. Ryan deliberately turned his head away, ignoring Alices gaze, which only infuriated her more. She must think hespletely clueless, ignoring her attempts to save him. Alices expression was icy, while Tony seemed increasingly pleased, watching them like a hunter eyeing prey. Ryan tried to ignore the tension between them, suppressing the panic rising within him. He knew he was the only one who could save them both. If they didnt want to die, he had to do something. The conference room on the hotels eighteenth floor was enclosed in ss on the side facing Alice, offering a view that most wealthy people seemed to enjoya birds-eye view of the city below. Suddenly, Ryans gaze shifted to the building across, as if searching for something. Alice was furious, wishing she could pin Ryan down and beat some sense into him. They were both about to be doomed, and he seemed to be daydreaming. Clearly, everything Ryan had said about helping her was a lie. He neither had the heart nor the capability. It was just an excuse to leave the vi! Tonys secretary had already brought the champagne, and the man stood up, his expression one of excited anticipation, not hiding his triumph. Outside, there was amotion, someone trying to force the conference room door open without sess, and a womans loud cries echoed. Miss Alice! Run, run! It was Hannah, but after a few shouts, she fell silent, her warnings only pushing the situation closer to the edge. Ryans gaze remained fixed on the wall of the building opposite, searching intently until finally, his eyes lit up. He had found it! It wasnt an illusion! Chapter 168: Dont worry, Im here Chapter 168: Don''t worry, I''m here Chapter 168: Dont worry, Im here [Triggered Event: Surviving an Assassination] [Side Quest: Survive a Long Day (Alive)] [Reward: Knockout Gas +1 (affects sanity, causing everyone within a 17-foot radius to instantly faint), +1 Skill Point] The systems notification echoed in Ryans mind, confirming his suspicions. He swallowed hard, his heart, which he had managed to keep under control, now seemed ready to burst out of his chest. Sharp noises rang in his ears, and his vision swirled with dizziness. The system didnt just hand out quests randomly,they were always tailored to the current situation. Previously, to help Alice relieve some stress, the system had assigned a massage task. Now, as they were likembs to the ughter, it had given them a quest to simply survive. But this time, aside from the side quest, a Dangerous Event had also been triggered, something that previously showed up as ??? on Alices attribute panel. Surviving an assassination At this moment, Tony and his crew preparing to strike couldnt exactly be called an assassination,this was a tant attack. The real assassination was what Ryan had just spotted, the thing that truly triggered his panic. He noticed an unnatural glint of light on the neenth floor of the building across the street. The building had a single-pane ss facade, and while all ss reflects light simrly, that particr glint was clearly not from the ss. When he squinted to get a better look, his blood ran cold. It was a sniper rifle, and an assassin. His fingertips began to tremble,trouble had followed trouble, and they were truly trapped. Yet, there was a sliver of hope in Ryans heart, or he wouldnt have bothered to confirm his suspicion. When he was looking for that reflection, he was actually hoping it would turn out to be a sniper rifle. In this dangerous situation, that was what he wanted. Hannah was already controlled outside, and the fact that the conference room door hadnt been opened yet meant that Alices bodyguards had been subdued. From any angle, it looked like Ryan and Alice were done for. It was exactly this kind of scenario that needed a game-changer, like an assassin not aligned with either party. Miss Alice, dont look so down. Our coboration was a sess, shouldnt you be happy? The manughed, taking a champagne bottle from his assistant and shaking it in front of Ryan and Alice, no longer hiding his malicious intent. Alice had already pieced together what was happening, speaking with a hint of self-mockery. Youve teamed up with those old fools. Right, what else could it be? The rules of the game have been the same for so long. You alone wanted to change things, messing with everyones piece of the pie. Why would I still stand by you? The man mocked Alices naivety, shaking the champagne until it was ready to pop, any moment ready to hear the pop of the bottle opening. But the next second, he carelessly threw the expensive drink to the floor. The smile was gone in an instant,in just a few seconds, he seemed like apletely different person, showcasing his vtile nature. The bottle shattered, soaking Alices pants with champagne. She sighed and stepped back. The man turned around, ripping off his suit in front of everyone, revealing a grotesque scar on his back. Ryan also took a sharp breath. The scar, fully revealed, was not just a small mark on the neck. It looked like a ravine formed after an earthquake, extending from the mans lower back up to his neck. That he could survive with such a wound showed how tough he was. Remember this? Your damn father did this. Hes dead now, but I still remember the debt. The manughed wildly, his eyes raking over Alices body like a carving knife, slowly cutting into her. Alice remained expressionless, having already heard Hannahs voice and fallen into despair. Being a mob boss meant facing danger every day, and none of this was what she wanted. She was tired and had long anticipated this day mighte. Yet, caught in a trap, there was still a slight bitterness in her heart. Ryan was innocent. If Alice hadnt forcefully dragged him into this mess, and if she hadnt impulsively agreed to Ryans terms yesterday, he wouldnt be in such a perilous situation now. Alice ignored the man shouting across from her and turned to look at Ryan. She knew she was doomed, but she wanted to spend herst moments looking at him. Ryan, however, was still staring at the building across the street, seemingly detached from the situation, even checking his phone for the time. Alice couldnt contain her emotions any longer. She didnt understand what Ryan had been doing since the beginning. Shouldnt his focus be on her? Didnt he realize they were about to die? With a tone full of resentment, Alice demanded, What are you still doing? Waiting for yourmand, Miss Alice, Ryan replied, checking his phone again before looking up at Alice with respect. His demeanor was calm, as if he didnt take the threat in front of them seriously. Alice was taken aback, wondering if Ryan had lost his mind from fear, but then she caught a secretive nce from him. It was a look that said, Dont worry, Im here. Could she really feel safe because he was there? Could he actually save her? Alices emotions surged. She had done a background check on Ryan,he was just an ordinary person, unlikely to be of any help in this situation. Yet, she remembered the clear, determined look in his eyes when they first met. Wasnt he the same back then? Inside, Ryan was far from calm. It felt as if a giant hand was squeezing his heart, waves of panic washing over him. Everyone fears death, and Ryan was no exception. He had been terrified as a child standing outside the orphanage, watching it burn, unable to move his legs. But does fear mean you shouldnt act? Should he have just watched as innocent children were consumed by the mes? Those children had looked to him, screaming for help. And now, Alice was doing the same, silently pleading for his assistance. Could he let fear stop him? For Ryan, the answer was already clear. He nced at the frantic man beside him and the bodyguards who had gathered around, then smiled faintly. What are youughing at? the man snapped, eyeing Ryan as if he were a useless fool. Though unsure why Ryan was with Alice, he was convinced Ryan wasnt capable of much. But Ryans demeanor was starting to unsettle him. People often challenge their own achievements, then repeatedly test them, exposing a w in human nature. And now, the man began to doubt whether things were going too smoothly. Alice was the daughter of the man who had left him with deep scars. After her fathers death, she had taken on the burden of leading the gang alone. She had different ideas, aiming to reorganize the gangs internal order, which led to conflicts with several gang leaders. Tony had dared to move against Alice with the support of those opposed to her. But now, his shrewd business mind sensed something amiss. Was Alice truly trapped? I thought you were smart, but now haha Alice didnt know what Ryan was nning, but she chose to trust him unconditionally, suddenly raising her voice. It would be great if Ryan really could be relied upon, but bluster alone wouldnt save them. What do you mean? Just reflecting a bit. Youre quite amusing. Heres a heads-up. Is your support really reliable? If they could take me down, why would they need you? Alices words triggered a change in the mans demeanor. He nced at Ryan. Alice was hard to read, but Ryan seemed naive, and the man thought he could figure him out. Ryan remained expressionless throughout, just looking at Alice, as he said, waiting for hermand. This unnerved the man even more. His eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation, but he was already considering backing down. Was someone like Alice, a mob boss, really someone he could easily take down? Wasnt he just being used as a pawn? No, that couldnt be right. Alices bodyguards had been detained,what could she possibly do now? If Alice was just bluffing and he let her walk away, hed likely be fished out of the river within days, beyond salvation even by divine intervention. The man fell silent, his expression ferocious, wishing he could tear Alice apart on the spot, yet a sliver of reason remained. Youre still pretending to be calm, arent you? Dont try to fool me! You think you control everything? You think Im a fool? The man roared, mming his hands on the conference table, choosing opportunity over danger. No matter how powerful Alice was, she couldnt fight against the entire gang. She was definitely headed for a dead end. Now, if he could just take Alice down, this proof of allegiance would secure his and his descendants future. The man was resolute, but his bodyguards suddenly changed their expressions. They had been watching what Ryan was looking at, and now they seemed to have realized something. Boss! Get down! Chapter 169: So, Tony, your sincerity? Chapter 169: So, Tony, your sincerity? The expected gunshot hadnt immediately urred, and the man, tackled by his bodyguard, was in a state of panic. Hiding behind a chair in a frenzy, he hadnt even considered whether the thin back of the chair could actually stop a snipers bullet. Alice! Wait a second! The man yelled out, now realizing that Alice had prepared for emergencies in advance, and he had walked right into it without any clue. I didnt mean to kill you! We can still talk! The man lost his earlier arrogance as soon as the bodyguard tackled him, realizing his mistake. Thinking of Alice as a gift to those guys could naturally bring benefits, but only if he lived to enjoy them. Seeing Alice stand still at a distance, the man finally breathed a sigh of relief. Where was the sniper? Why hadnt his people noticed anything? But at this moment, that didnt matter anymore. Alice not ordering to shoot meant he still had a chance,there was still room for negotiation. Lying on the ground, heart still pounding, he felt like he had just walked through the gates of hell. Damn it He knew Alice wouldnt be easy to take down,she was slippery like an eel, always having a backup n. Alice, seeing Tony suddenly go from arrogant to pathetic, didnt know exactly what had happened, only feeling a hand grabbing her in the chaos. Instinctively wanting to break free and maybe put a few bullets in the guys foreheadshe never allowed anyone to touch her. But upon seeing who the hand belonged to, Alices heart softened, her principles nearly copsing as she let him pull her along. Quick, get the boss out of here! The building across, neenth floor, search it now! the lead bodyguard shouted into his headset, as a group crawled over, pulling Tony back. The professionalism was impressive,even in such chaos, they managed to organize an effective rescue. Tonys money on bodyguards wasnt wasted. Meanwhile, a few other bodyguards didnte to help but drew their pistols, the dark muzzles aimed at Ryan and Alice. Even prepared to back down, they still faced a standoff? Typical of someone who had been in the business world for years, never letting himself be at a disadvantage. Ryan cursed under his breath, holding Alice close, his gaze icy as he stared down the men in front of them. The best thing would have been to put Alice behind him to block any bullets from the front. But with the sniper clearly targeting her from behind, putting her there would be like throwing her into the lions den. Wolves in front, a tiger behind, the situation seemed utterly dire. Miss Alice, dont get me wrong, Im just trying to protect myself, the man chuckled nervously, wiping sweat from his forehead, though his eyes already showed signs of retreat. Miss Alice, theyre still within shooting range, Ryan whispered into Alices ear, their height difference making it seem like he was nibbling at her ear. He could feel the tremor in the body of the girl in his arms, her earlobes inexplicably reddening, her teeth clenched tight. The tension seemed no less than during their standoff, Ryan thought it was the pressure getting to Alice. Seeing no response from her, he raised his voice slightly, repeating into her ear. Miss Alice, theyre still within range. Oh right. Alice finally caught on, not knowing when she had arranged a sniper on the opposite building. But since Ryan said so, she felt a weight lift off her chest. Maybe it was Hannahs doing,she always meticulously nned every detail of the ces she went to, cing a sniper might seem overkill, but it was understandable. From despair to suddenly holding an ace up her sleeve. Tonys momentum waned, while Alices surged, now confident she could get out of this. She nced at Ryan, as if to say, How long are you going to hold me? Before he could react, she had already wriggled out of his embrace. If not for the onlookers, Alice would have loved to stomp Ryans foot into the ground, that would be the consequence of his forwardness. But even now, no matter how unexpected the events, Alice had to act as if it was all part of her n. Alice had already left, but the lingering scent of wintersweet still clung to Ryan, a reminder of her presence. She strolled through the conference room with the grace of a high-bred Abyssinian cat, seemingly unbothered by the chaos around her. She nced indifferently at Tony, who was now groveling on the floor, his earlier arrogance reced by a desperate attempt to please. Smooth-talking was his best defense, the skill that had kept him alive all these years. His face was stered with a bright smile, but inside, he was seething with rage. He should have known he was just being used as a pawn by those old foxes. If they really could have killed Alice, why would they hand him the opportunity? Now, not only was he unlikely to kill Alice, but he had also made an enemy of her. He regretted it more than he could express. Alice ignored the guns pointed at her as if they were nothing, but Ryan couldnt afford to. With every step she took, he followed closely behind, sticking to her like a shadow. It wasnt that Ryan had any peculiar habits,he was just terrified that if he stepped away, Alice would get her head blown off right in front of him, especially with a sniper still in y. Miss Alice, maybe take it a bit easy? he thought, noticing how casually she walked. Alice sensed Ryans proximity and frowned slightly in displeasure, though she said nothing. This close, she could feel the scent of him,forting like a sun-warmed nket, just like the man himself. Tony, look at the situation now. Ryan dared not touch Alice, fearing the man opposite would notice something amiss. The people opposite thought the sniper was Alices, and Alice thought the same. Only Ryan knew the truth and knew they couldnt afford to dy. We, Miss Alice, are genuinely interested in discussing a partnership with you. This behavior of yours is somewhat underhanded. Before Alice could speak, Ryan quickly intervened, giving her a look. Alice didnt understand Ryans urgency,to her, this was an excellent opportunity. Tony was clearly leaning towards their enemies. Even if they didnt eliminate him now, they needed to make him suffer to avoid future threats. But recalling Ryans calm demeanor earlier, she sensed he had his own ns. Well listening wouldnt hurt. So, Alices expression turned icy, as if the previous displeasure had soured her mood, leaving Ryan to speak on her behalf. [Alice Mood Level +10, Current 25/100 (Slightly Relieved)] Ryans lips twitched. Miss Alices mood had improved slightly. But if he told her the sniper wasnt aiming at Tony but at her, would her moodpletely copse? Ryan paused, adopting what he thought might be Alices typical speaking style, and didnt rush to speak, just looked at Tony calmly. The silence put the pressure on Tony. After just half a minute, Tony couldnt take it anymore. Yes it was underhanded, but I wasnt the mastermind, as you know. Im just a legitimate businessman. Tony rubbed his hands, his smile forced as he slowly stood up. His bodyguard had whispered to him that as long as they were on this floor, they couldnt escape the snipers range. The conference room, unlike other rooms, had no load-bearing walls. If a bullet came, nothing short of a human shield would stop it. So, other than bowing to Alice, he had no other choice. Tony stood up, grabbing a bodyguard to half-shield himself, the bodyguards face a picture of reluctance. He wasnt ready to die for someone else. Yes, yes, I was confused. Ive always admired Miss Alice. My admiration for Miss Alice is like the endless river The man started to ramble again. Alices expression didnt improve,she just turned and red at Ryan. She didnt understand why Ryan was giving this man a chance. Wasnt he just providing an easy way out? Then Ryan pretended not to see Alices re, and she gritted her teeth in frustration. It wasnt that she necessarily wanted to deal with Tony here and now, but Ryan had been ignoring her all morning, and it was really getting on her nerves. How about we both step back? Tony, with a sheepish grin, noticed the misunderstanding between Ryan and Alice. Since Alice hadnt intervened, it meant Ryans words were more or less in line with her thoughts. At this stage, they understood the value of peace better than most. Unless they were absolutely sure they couldpletely eliminate the opposition, it was better to keep things civil. After all, no one knew if the other party would hold a grudge and bite back. So, Tony, your sincerity? Oh, yes, yes, of course, I was wrong. I should apologize to Miss Alice first. Lets both step back. Ill step back first. Chapter 170: Impossible, right? Chapter 170: Impossible, right? Tony cleared a path for Ryan and Alice, his bodyguards lowering their guns as he had stepped back as he said he would. Now it was Ryans turn to back down, but he wasnt in a hurry to do anything. The priority was to get Alice out of the snipers range quickly. But as Ryan walked out, he was extra cautious. He could feel the malice lurking behind him, the assassins finger undoubtedly already on the trigger. Dont shoot, please dont shoot, Ryan silently prayed, even though he was a staunch atheist, he found himself praying in his mind. Tony, you havent done anything to Miss Alices people, have you? Ryan asked, following about ten inches behind Alice, pushing her to move faster while questioning Tony. To an outsider, everything seemed calm, but only Ryan knew that the back of his shirt waspletely soaked with sweat, as if he had been pulled out of water. Every step was like walking on a knifes edge, a slight misstep could lead to disaster. No, of course not, theyre all in the stairwell on the fifteenth floor, Ill let them go now, Tony replied. Initially, Tony hadnt taken Ryan seriously, seeing him in casual clothes and looking untrained. But now, Ryan seemed different in his eyes, even his casual attire seemed more respectable. Ryan was definitely Alices personal assistant, not Hannah as the official reports suggested. Having been in the business world for many years, Tony rarely saw an assistant with a psychological quality like Ryans. Perhaps his casual attire was meant to deceive, to be useful at critical moments. And for some reason, the way Alice looked at Ryan was off,it wasnt just the look one gives to an assistant. Of course, a guy like Ryan wouldnt be content just being an assistant,Alice must have lured him with some bizarre conditions. Tony mused to himself, growing more fearful the more he observed Ryan. Meanwhile, Alice sneezed as she walked, casting an annoyed nce at Tony, who stood obediently aside, deepening his shock. Such strong intuition, had she sensed his apprehension? Typical Alice, to keep such a guy close, this must all be part of her n. If Alice really wanted to kill him, could these bodyguards really stop her? Tony smiled broadly, knowing that if it really came to a fight with Alice, he wouldnt stand a chance, but he didnt believe he could win. Ryan gently ced his hand on Alices shoulder, leading her out of the conference room. Alice, still in the dark about the situation, was slightly reproachful towards Ryan. In her view, they should have pushed harder on the negotiations when they had the advantage. Of course, if she knew everything that had just happened, including Tonys inner monologue, her expression would have been priceless. As Ryans figure disappeared from the conference room, the distant assassin also left his post. His hand holding the gun trembled slightly, but his profession was known for steady hands. He was visibly furious, managing to keep his cool until the end without firing a shot. Now, he no longer hid his rage, kicking over a nearby trash can filled with shredded paper. Damn it! Damn it! he cursed quietly, calming down. He couldnt believe that after years of experience as an assassin, he had been outyed by a young guy like Ryan. No matter how he adjusted his angle, he couldnt get a clear shot at Alice. Missing a shot would have spelled trouble. Moreover, for some reason, Alice and Tony seemed to have reconciled, making a shot now likely to provoke retaliation from both parties. He couldnt take that risk. Was that guy not afraid of dying at all? Clearly, he was referring to Ryan. The assassins facial muscles twitched with anger. If it werent for Ryan constantly shielding Alice, his mission would have beenpleted long ago. Cursing under his breath, he packed the sniper rifle back into his violin case. His gaze was venomous as he prepared to head to the next location, swearing that next time Alice wouldnt be so lucky. He pulled out his handgun and fired several shots into the ceiling, causing the staff on that floor to duck and cover. Forget what you just saw, and its best if you dont say a word, got it? The assassin made his way toward the fire escape, his gazending on the leader of the studio, who quickly nodded and bowed in submission. But really, this show of subservience was unnecessary,after all, he had already destroyed all the surveince on this floor. Still, he enjoyed this feeling of power, knowing he controlled life and death, making others fear him. Meanwhile, back at the hotel, Tony had released Alices bodyguards as promised. Though the bodyguards were injured to varying degrees, they were all alive. Alices assistant, Hannah, had her arm broken due to her fierce resistance. She was filled with regret and self-me. She should never have disobeyed Miss Alices orders over her own minor concerns. Who would have thought that a routine trip would conceal such deadly intentions, and she had failed in her duties. If she had been there, she might have taken a bullet for Miss Alice, but instead, it was Ryan in the conference room. That guy she could never quite appreciate. Yet now, it was that very Ryan standing before her. And there was Miss Alice, following behind him, unharmed and intact. Miss Alice? Hannah rubbed her eyes, disregarding her broken arm, and scrambled over to Alice, her eyes wide with disbelief. Miss Alice was unharmed? How was that possible? Hannah youve had a tough time, Alice sighed. Although Hannah had disobeyed her, Alice wouldnt let outsiders see this as a joke,she would deal with her back home. The other bodyguards bowed one by one, and upon seeing someone at the end of the corridor, they quickly shielded Alice behind them, ring hostilely at the figure. Though they looked beaten up, they wouldntin about fighting for Alice again. Miss Alice, Ill leave you here, Tony said with a smile, but his bodyguards shielded him thoroughly, and from Alices side, they could only hear him, not see him. And the assistant, brother, please try to persuade Miss Alice. Im not quite awake this early in the morning, forgive me, forgive me. Ryan, who had been ready to make a run for it, was baffled by Tonys words. What did this have to do with him? Persuade Miss Alice? As if he could manage her temper. That was giving him too much credit. Hannah was even more shocked than Ryan. What was going on? Shouldnt Ryan have been suffocated by the situation in the room? How was he now seemingly in charge? Miss Alice, lets go, Ryan said, ncing at his mission status, which still showed as iplete, indicating that danger might still be looming. He leaned in close to whisper to Alice, but before he could finish, Miss Alice covered her ears. She jumped forward to Hannahs side, her eyes critically fixed on Ryan. At this moment, Hannah, seeing Alices reaction, was moved to tears. Had Alice finally seen through this guy? Had she realized he was no good? Ryan, facing an almost biting Hannah, just shrugged helplessly and continued to signal Alice to leave quickly. Although Alice wasnt used to Ryan being so close, she still acknowledged his suggestion. Since they had decided not to break ties today, it was best to leave quickly to avoid Tony, who was unpredictable and could snap at any moment. Alice slightly parted her lips, issuing themand to leave, and the bodyguards surrounded her as they headed for the elevator. The elevator doors closed firmly, and as they descended, Tonys expression suddenly changed. His eyes nearly spitting fire, he grabbed a golf club from the wall and started beating his subordinates with it. Boss, should we chase them? one bodyguard asked, stepping forward under pressure, only to bring trouble upon himself as the golf club came swinging towards him. Chase? With what? Get me a ne ticket, I need to leave this city now! Momentster, Alice and her group reached the ground floor, everyone breathing a sigh of relief, except Ryan, who still looked uneasy, ncing at the opposite building. Alice observed Ryans profile, her lips parting slightly, but in the end, she said nothing. Ryan had indeed performed well, remaining calm throughout. But his ignoring her orders, his uninvited closeness, those issues hadnt been forgotten. She might treat him a bit betterter, but praising him might lead him to make even more outrageous demands. Hannah, you did well. Which of our brothers was the sniper in that building across? Find him and reward him well. Alice patted Hannahs shoulder, still shaken by the close call. If it hadnt been for Hannahs sniper, she might not have made it out of the conference room alive. Hannah blushed at the praise but was confused after hearing Alices words. A sniper? She had never arranged for a sniper. Could it be Hannahs heart skipped a beat as her gaze slowly shifted to Ryan, who was seriously surveying the surroundings. Impossible, right? Chapter 171: Not smoking is good too Chapter 171: Not smoking is good too Ryan was acting no different than he had been outside. When he noticed Hannah looking his way, he simply turned his head away. He couldnt fathom why Hannah harbored such hostility towards him, making him feel like he had to avoid her whenever possible. The way she looked at him was as if she saw him as nothing but trash. But then again, from Ryans perspective, Hannahs actions werent really problematic since they were all for Alices sake. Given his unclear background andck of capabilities, it was understandable that people were uneasy about him staying close to Alice. Moreover, he himself hadnt figured out what his role was in Alices life. He was supposed to be killed by Alice, yet here he was, doing everything in his power to help her, even valuing her life more than his own.s are indeedplex creatures, loving and fighting all at onceits just that kind of feeling. The more Ryan tried to avoid her, the sharper Hannahs gaze became. She seemed determined to see right through him, while Ryan just whistled and turned his back to her, refusing to face her anymore. Hannah, whats up? Alice knew Hannah didnt like Ryan, but Ryan had proven himself to be decent, and Alice hoped they could reconcile. Hannah was silent for a moment. Although speaking up might panic Miss Alice, she couldnt afford to y it smart like before. Miss Alice we dont have a sniper positioned on that building. Admitting this was akin to confessing her failure to protect, but for the sake of making more rational decisions in the future and keeping Alice out of danger, Hannah had to tell the truth. It wasnt our guy? Alice hadnt expected this oue, and her pretty face instantly grew serious, filled with surprise. If it wasnt someone from their side or the enemys, then was the sniper just targeting her personally? Had she unknowingly used the sniper to her advantage and just narrowly escaped danger? But it wasnt really unknowingly,it all seemed to be orchestrated by Ryan. Alice suddenly thought of Ryans actions earlier. His confidence, his calm demeanorit was all an act. The assassins target was her, and Ryan must have known. But what really caught Alices attention wasnt Ryans ability to adapt on the fly, but his actions just before. The way he had annoyingly stuck close to her back. If he knew the sniper was targeting her, then his insistence on standing behind her Alice took a deep breath, unable to continue her train of thought, her mind in turmoil. Her fingers were entwined without her realizing, and she sneaked nces at Ryans expression, trying to read something from his youthful face, but he looked as usual. Couldnt he just openly say he had saved her? Ryan The girl spoke up, her voice still cold, but seemingly hesitant. Ryan, startled by her toneit seemed like the first time Alice had seriously called his name. What is it, Miss Alice? Ryan quickly turned around to face Alice, listening intently for hermands. Alices eyes shimmered, wanting to ask what Ryan really intended. Being forced to stay by her side, he had shown noints and even wanted to help her. The recent events made Alice even more puzzled about him. But, he had responded to her, and he was looking at herthat was what mattered most. [Alices Current Mood Level: 75/100 (Pleasant)] Ryan nced at Alices attributes, then somewhat puzzledly met her gaze. Her Mood Level hadnt increased during their escape, but it had surged when she called his name, happier than having sessfully escaped? Miss Alices thoughts were indeed beyond his understanding. Get in the car. In the end, Alice didnt say much, just looked deeply at Ryan a few times as if trying to etch his face into her memory. Ryan had many secrets, but Miss Alice wasnt short on time,she would eventually unravel all these mysteries one by one. Ryan and Hannah got into the car, and the first thing Hannah did was to make a call to arrange for more guards. Alice was in big trouble, and without some precautions now, her role as an assistant would be utterly buried. Miss Alice, should we continue with the schedule as nned? Ryan, looking at the itinerary in his hand, voiced his concern. The mission wasnt over yet, which meant more dangery ahead. In Ryans view, they should just head home andy low for the day. It would be safer, and his task would be easily aplished. Alice pondered the question, her brow furrowing slightly before she nodded firmly. She had a pretty good idea who was after her. She could dodge today, but what about tomorrow? The day after? Constantly retreating was just a waste of time. Since the other party had made their move, they must be prepared to pay the ultimate price. The schedule would continue,Alice decided to take the offensive. Once Miss Alice made up her mind, there was no room for change. However, she then turned her gaze to Ryan, clearly seeking his opinion. If it had been this morning, Hannah would never have allowed Alice to consider Ryans opinion. But now, Hannah was just arranging the subsequent schedule on the side, not giving Ryan another nce. Hannah knew what kind of person Tony was,the situation earlier was clearly deadly, yet Ryan had managed to get Alice out unscathed. Hannah admitted she couldnt have done that herself, and even if she didnt like Ryan, she had to acknowledge him somewhat. Miss Alice is asking you a question, answer her. Though she acknowledged him, her tone was still harsh, stern without a hint of weakness, not betraying any sign of her broken arm. Hannah didnt repeat herself since Alice hadnt reacted before, but after repeating, Alices face turned a bit red. Since when did she need affirmation from someone else to make a decision, especially from a man? Alright, well do as Miss Alice wishes. Ryan, clueless about what was going on between them, just assumed Alices blush was due to the adrenaline rush from their narrow escape. The vehicle moved again, and Ryan informed Alice of the next item on the itinerary, gaining a better understanding of what Alice was up to. The result Alice wanted seemed a bit different from what he had expected. Their next visit was still to a businessman, but unlike Tony, this one was a genuinely straightforward merchant. They were to meet in a teahouse, and when Alice and her party arrived, an elderly man with white temples but vibrant spirit appeared in Ryans view. Despite his age, he had no bodyguards with him, just a woman supporting him. As the old man approached, a softness flickered in Alices eyes, and she immediately went to greet him. Mr. Carlson. Ryan had never seen Miss Alice show such respect to anyone,this was apletely different levelpared to her meeting with Tony. Her respect for Mr. Carlson was genuinely heartfelt. Well, well, youngdy, youre here. Come on in, join this old man for a few cups of tea. The old man looked kind and gentle, dressed simply in a in long robe. As people age, their pursuit of material things tends to cool down. Mr. Carlson gestured for the woman to let go, and she slowly stepped away from the old man, bowed quietly, and then retreated, her ce taken by Alice. The teahouse was small, but only a select few coulde here. Surrounded by a tranquil environment, it was an excellent ce for rejuvenation. Mr. Carlson, dont you have a bodyguard? Ryan watched as Alice and the old man entered the tea room, the door closing slowly behind them, a flicker of worry crossing his mind. Once bitten, twice shy. Even though Mr. Carlson seemed kind, Alices current situation was far from good. Mr. Carlson and the head of the family were close friends, and he used to be quite involved with Alice in the past few years. But after her father passed away, their rtionship kind of faded. Theres no need to be too guarded, though. Mr. Carlson wouldnt harm Miss Alice. Hannah exined, fumbling in her pocket with her right hand, her movements awkward since her left arm was broken. Ryan mulled over Hannahs words,the head of the family she mentioned must be Alices father, who was no longer in this world. Ryan watched Hannah struggle and was tempted to help, but remembering her previous harsh attitude towards him, he decided against it. He didnt want another scolding. But this time, Hannah seemed different,at least she wasnt looking at him like he was trash anymore. Hey, give me a hand. Oh. Since she asked, Ryan saw no reason not to help. He awkwardly lit a cigarette and handed it to Hannah, thinking that maybe the nicotine might help ease her pain. You dont smoke? Hannah took a deep drag, then surprisingly started making conversation with Ryan. Gradually, the edge in her voice softened,it seemed the earlier incident had changed her attitude a bit. No, I dont. Thats weird. Youre a man and you dont smoke? Hannah eyed Ryan, the hostility gone, but her curiosity remained. Ryan rolled his eyes, ready to retortsince when did not smoking make him any less of a man? What kind of bias was that? But Hannah beat him to it, taking another deep inhale, the smoke mingling with a hint of blood as she exhaled. Not smoking is good too. Miss Alice doesnt like the smell of smoke. Hannah winked at Ryan, then pressed the barely smoked cigarette into a nearby trash can and brushed off her shirt. Ryan was momentarily stunned, unsure what to say or whether Hannah really wanted to smoke. Weird, what did Miss Alices dislike of smoke have to do with him not smoking? Chapter 172: The eavesdropper behind Chapter 172: The eavesdropper behind Capitol City University Anna knocked on the door of Edwards office and timidly entered after getting permission. This was her third visit to Edwards office this week, yet she wasnt one of the students Edward was responsible for. Her reason foring was a bit unusual, and it was the same all three times: she was looking for any trace of Ryan. Edward Smith was an advisor in the Department of English at Capitol City University and also Ryans graduate advisor. At least within the university, Edward had the most opportunities to see Ryan, which was why Anna kept visiting. Professor Smith, any news about Ryan? Ryan was a graduate student in the English Department. Technically, he was Annas senior, though Ryan himself had never heard Anna call him that. Anna walked up to Edwards desk like she owned the ce. This time, she didnt even sit down,she was just there to ask about Ryan. Edward looked at the young woman in front of him and shook his head with a hint of disappointment. He too wished Ryan woulde back. Ryan was his student, and Edward had personally invited him to choose him as an advisor, convinced that the young man could achieve great things academically. Every teacher dreams of nurturing a student who surpasses them, and Ryan was the person Edward had pinned his hopes on. However, after Ryan was diagnosed with a severe heart condition, which initially seemed hopeless, he miraculously survived. But just when he was about to start teaching after his defense, he disappeared. Edward had tried calling the number on the student roster several times, only to find it turned off. His prized pupil seemed to have vanished overnight. Professor Smith, is there anything else we can do? Anna watched Edward shake his head and felt her hope fading. She had been here three times, and it was the same each time. She was sure Ryan wasnt just avoiding the library or not looking for him on purpose,he couldnt. Ryan had disappeared. The university has already contacted the police, and theyve opened a missing person case for Ryan. But so far, there have been no results. Edward sat on the couch, unable to help sighing. A promising student had just disappeared, and he was anxious. Anna had gotten her answer, and there was no point in staying any longer. She touched her forehead, preparing to say goodbye to Edward. After not seeing Ryan, it felt like her backbone had been pulled out,Anna couldnt cope with the void, clearly devastated. She had gotten used to seeing Ryan in that corner of the library, used to watching him from a distance. In her troubled life, Ryan was like a beam of light. But now, that only light had also disappeared. Seeing Anna about to leave, Edwards eyes showed a mix of emotions. The young woman had been persistently looking for Ryan, asking all his friends in addition toing here, a persistence that was deeply moving. But with even the police unable to find Ryan, should he still give her hope? Thank you, Professor Smith. Ill be going now. Ille back another day. Anna almost gritted her teeth as she spoke the final words, her hand weakly pressing on the doorknob. She had been searching hard for several days, without uncovering a single clue, and by now, she had little confidence left. Half of Annas body was already out the door when Edward finally coughed loudly twice, stopping her in her tracks. Professor Smith? The girl turned around to see Edward rummaging through his drawer, a mysterious look on his face. Come here. Edward finally found the document he was looking forit was an assignment Ryan had sent him during the holidays. Anna walked over and followed Edwards pointing finger. The address on the envelope was also in this city but at a considerable distance from the university, seemingly in a residential area of the suburbs. Ryan was supposed to be living in the university dorms, but I found this while going through some files today. It seems Ryan might have had another ce to stay off-campus, at least during the entire summer. Edward continued as he pulled out several more envelopes, all pointing to the same address. The police have already checked Ryans dorm room and found nothing. You might want to check this ce out. Ill also pass this information to the police, and Ill contact you if theres any new development. With that said, Anna didnt need any further prompting. She shyly smiled at Edward and then used a pen from his desk to jot down the address on her palm. 23 Long Street, Cedar Point Youth Apartments, Riverside District. Anna, who had been feeling disheartened, felt a spark of hope ignite within her at the prospect of this new lead, even if it might turn out to be a dead end. As long as there was a sliver of hope, she wouldnt give up. She was determined to find Ryan and bring him back into her life. Alice and Mr. Carlson had been in the tea room for half an hour now, and if it werent for the asional bursts ofughter, Ryan might have barged in by now. ncing at his watch, it was just eleven in the morning, with thirteen hours left in the day. His mission was to safely get through the day, which felt like a ticking countdown constantly hanging over Ryan, keeping him on edge. Where the danger woulde from or how it would manifest, Ryan had no idea. All he could do was wait. Hannah hadnt lit another cigarette since she put thest one out. She stood straight outside the tea room, showing no sign of the fact that her left arm was broken. The distance between them seemed to have closed a bit after that cigarette, and Hannah no longer seemed hostile towards him. Ryan had felt pretty good about Hannah from the start. Tough and reliable, a good assistantthat was Ryans assessment of her. Hannah stood straight, ready to rush in at the first sign of trouble. Ryan, on the other hand, was much more rxed. He had found a small stool somewhere and was now sitting on it, seemingly lost in thought. Of course, it only looked like he was daydreaming. In reality, he was scrutinizing the items in his backpack. These coulde in handy for dealing with any uing crises. [Loyalty Potion, Truth Serum] These were items he had obtained from a side mission, both in potion form, so their application wasnt very broad. Ryans focus, however, was on the reward for his current mission, [Knockout Gas (impairs consciousness, causing anyone within a 17-foot radius to instantly fall unconscious)]. Unlike the potions, this reward was more like a stone. If Ryan understood correctly, throwing this stone would release the Knockout Gas, and anyone within its 17-foot radius would instantly fall unconscious. This seemed much more useful than the other potions. Having the [Knockout Gas] would definitely increase his chances of handling todays dangers, but the problem was that Ryan didnt have it yet. That means Ill have to make the best use of what I have. Ryans gaze returned to the two bottles, pondering how to expand their uses. Would the effects of the liquid still work if he poured it out? And if he only used a bit of it, not the whole thing, would it still be effective? Ryan sighed softly, mulling over these thoughts. He sneaked a nce at Hannah, wondering whether to experiment on her right now. But messing up couldplicate things, so Ryan shook his head, deciding to put that thought aside for now. Hannah felt Ryans piercing gaze and heard his soft murmurs, wondering what he was thinking. Although he had saved Miss Alices life, he still seemed quite suspicious. Very suspicious, in fact. Taking advantage of Ryans distraction, Hannah quietly moved closer to him and slightly bent down to listen to his mutterings. Ah, this is so tough. His goal had never changed,he had always dreamed of being killed by Alice to achieve resurrection. But as events unfolded, Alices fondness for him only seemed to grow. He hadnt had the chance to check earlier, but after leaving the meeting room, Miss Alices favorability had unexpectedly increased by five points, reaching a high of fifty-eight. Only twelve points away from the dangerous seventy mark, he was in a precarious position. And most importantly, at this stage, Alice definitely wouldnt kill him willingly. Whats the use of high favorability if it doesnt serve his purpose? He wasnt here to y for a happy ending. So annoying. Ryan rubbed his head in frustration,pletely unaware of the eavesdropper behind him. Maybe he should boost the favorability first, then use it to ask Alice to kill him? It didnt seem very reliable. The crisis of the day wasnt over yet,if she died at someone elses hands, that would be disastrous. Ryan couldnt figure out the root of the problem and ended up ming it on the target of his mission strategy. If only Miss Alice understood what I really want, I wouldnt have to wait so painfully. He wasnt interested in developing a romantic storyline with Miss Alice,he just wanted her to end his life. But how long would he have to wait for that? After voicing his thoughts, Ryan sighed deeply, feeling his prospects growing dimmer. But when he looked up, he found Hannah standing right beside him, her face a picture of shock, her eyes wide with horror, clearly revealing everything. Chapter 173: Thank you for your reminder, but my mind is made up Chapter 173: Thank you for your reminder, but my mind is made up Ryans system was specifically designed for Alice, and he could only see Alices favorability towards him. Even though he couldnt see Hannahs favorability, Ryan could definitely feel her murderous intent at the moment. Hannahs favorability towards him must have plummeted into the negatives by now. Uh, Hannah whats wrong? Ryan looked at Hannah, whose face was incredibly dark, and spoke hesitantly. Just a moment ago, Hannah was sharing how Miss Alice dislikes the smell of smoke, so why the sudden change of face? Hannah didnt speak, just glowered with her right fist cracking ominously. She had long suspected Ryan had ulterior motives around Miss Alice, but she never imagined that his scheme involved Miss Alice herself. That was audacious. And to say those thingsthat Miss Alice doesnt understand himdoes that mean Miss Alice has to reciprocate his feelings for things to work out? You Hannah was so shocked she couldnt speak, her right hand pointing at Ryans nose while her left arm throbbed painfully. No wonder Miss Alice was so tolerant of him,it was all Ryans trap. Miss Alice was just being tolerant now, but what if she starts to develop real feelings influenced by his emotions? What then? No, this cant be happening. The thought of her Miss Alice being influenced by Ryan and changing was unbearable for Hannah. Reflecting on Miss Alices past behavior after hearing Ryans words, she became even more convinced of her suspicions. No wonder Miss Alice let him close, allowed him to take over her role as the assistant. Miss Alice might already be nearly conquered. You! Do you actually have designs on Miss Alice? Hannah, seething with rage, grabbed Ryan by the cor and demanded. That cold, ruthless mob boss Miss Alice, like the most beautiful flower blooming atop an icebergwas she really going to be a ything in the hands of this jerk before long? Uh, youre not entirely wrong in thinking that. Ryan swallowed hard, his mind racing. He indeed had ns involving Alicehe needed Alice to kill him, so in a way, Hannah wasnt wrong. How far has it gone you know Miss Alice cant be like that. Hannahs voice trembled, and she leaned back against the wall. I know, but its necessary. I think about it all the time, even dream about it. Thats why I came here. Ryan spoke earnestly, patting his chest to show his determination to Hannah. Indeed, his goal was to be killed by Alice, and although Alices favorability towards him was high, making it difficult, it was necessary for his resurrection. Im sorry to Miss Alice, I know, but I have my reasons. Ryan saw Hannah looking dazed and sighed softly, speaking in a low voice. Hannah just gave a bitterugh upon hearing Ryans words. He even knew to apologize to Miss Alice. Miss Alice was a mob boss,she could never lead an ordinary life. Who would bear the consequences of forcibly pulling her out of the mob? Was this something a simple apology could fix? What would you do if you had to leave Miss Alice? Hannah remembered the way Alice looked at Ryan before, her clear eyes already showing a different hue. It might already be toote to sever their connection now. She had never seen Miss Alice look at anyone like that before. Did this also signify that Ryan was special? She stood up and stared intently at Ryan. He had just spoken a lot about his attachment to Miss Alice, but what about his resolve? Knowing full well who Miss Alice was, was he still determined to get involved? If I leave Miss Alice, Ill die. Ryan took a deep breath and said this without a hint of personal emotion, simply stating a fact. Leave Miss Alice and die? What a joke, everyones life is their own, even if you love Miss Alice, it wouldnt Hannah instinctively wanted to scoff at him, but hesitated when she caught the look in Ryans eyes. There was no falsehood in his statement,the eyes dont lie. The previously tense atmosphere suddenly shattered. Hannah pointed at Ryan, wanting to say more, but in the end, she couldnt form the words. She was certain Miss Alice had fallen for him. She had been in love before and knew what those behaviors from Miss Alice meant. After Alices father died, the heavy burden of the mob fell on Miss Alice. She shouldnt have to bear it alone,at the very least, she needed someone to share the load. If Ryan could truly do what he imed, could he be a good choice? It just seemed a bit too fast. It was now half-past eleven. In the past half hour, Hannah hadnt spoken a word to Ryan, just chain-smoking, weighed down by her thoughts. Ryan, on the other hand, seemed in good spirits. To him, the worse Hannahs attitude, the better. He had made his intentions clear earlier, and Hannah should absolutely despise him by now. Hannah was Alices secretary. If she could whisper in Miss Alices ear, it would definitely help lower Miss Alices favorability towards him, even aiding his own death wish. Meanwhile, he was figuring out how to safely get through the day, studying Miss Alices schedule. Locked in the vi before, Ryan had many fantasies about Alices actions outsidelike Alice personally wielding a shovel to bury someone or executing a traitor. Alice, the mob boss, was the viinthat was Ryans thought while still at the vi. But today, Ryans thoughts were gradually shifting. The likes of Tony he had encountered earlier seemed a hundred times worse than Alice,she was like a breath of fresh air in this environment. If Miss Alice had been born into an ordinary family, would her life have been different? Ryan couldnt help but ponder this question, but eventually, he chuckled and dismissed the thought. If Miss Alice hadnt been the mob heiress, perhaps he wouldnt be here. Fifteen minutes passed, and it was nearing lunchtime when Ryan finally heard the sound of the door being pushed open from the tea room behind him. Alice looked untroubled, still supporting Mr. Carlson just as she had when they first entered. Compared to thest negotiation, this one had gone much smoother. Youngdy, I still have to remind you. The things youre doing now affect too many people, like smashing everyones rice bowl. Its not that easy to do. Mr. Carlson sighed softly, cing his wrinkled hand over Alices. Every time he saw Alice, he was reminded of her father, but these memories always ended in a deep sigh. Thank you for your reminder, but my mind is made up. Alice nodded slightly, like a younger family member admitting a mistake to an elder. During the lengthy time in the tea room, Mr. Carlson had essentially done just one thing: he tried to persuade Alice to abandon her dangerous ns. Her ideas were too risky, and not just the mob, but even her own people wouldnt tolerate it. She was facing more than just a gun. Yet, the girls resolve made it impossible for Mr. Carlson to refuse her outright. He could only wave his hand dismissively and say, Let it be, let it be. If you can handle the gangs affairs well, Ill do what youve asked of me. Thats all the help I can offer. The rest is up to your fate. After saying this, Mr. Carlson voluntarily removed his hand from Alices, no longer needing her support, waved over his secretary, and prepared to leave. Alice, slightly stunned by Mr. Carlsons words, bowed deeply in gratitude. This matter was dangerous, but Mr. Carlson had chosen to help her. As for dealing with the gangs internal affairs, she was determined to do so, having faced peril time and again with little patience left. Mr. Carlson left the tea room with the aid of his secretary, and Ryan and Hannah moved forward to apany Miss Alice out. Hannah remained silent, just seriously observing the interactions between Ryan and Alice. Miss Alice, the car is ready. We can leave now. Ryan didnt bow but slightly lowered his head as he spoke to Alice, who responded and extended her hand for him to lead her to the car. This was something he had just learned from Hannah, fitting the duties of an assistant. Watching their interaction, Hannahs feelings grew moreplex. On one hand, she still harbored hostility towards Ryan,on the other, she hoped Miss Alice could have a more rxed life. If this was Miss Alices choice, she would have to ept it. Hannah, you should go to the hospital this afternoon and get your arm treated properly. I have Ryan with me here, nothing major will happen. You can hand over the security duties to him. Alice, still very concerned about Hannahs injury, said this. But to Hannah, it seemed like she was now the third wheel. Miss Alices words felt like a polite dismissal, urging her to leave. With a soft sigh, Hannah nodded. Before leaving, however, she whispered something in Miss Alices ear, leaving Ryan to observe Alices increasingly peculiar expression. Alice had been blushing a lottely. Was it because the weather was getting warmer? [Alice Favorability+2, current Favorability 60/100] Chapter 174: Heh... sitting is fine Chapter 174: Heh... sitting is fine Chapter 174: Heh sitting is fine Ryan coughed violently twice, nearly choking on the systems alert tone. Somethings not right here, is it? Ryan had definitely sensed Hannahs hostility, so when she leaned in to whisper in Alices ear, he couldnt help but feel a bit pleased, thinking that this little tattle might lower Alices favorability towards him. But instead of dropping, it went up! Whats going on? After Hannah finished talking, she shot Ryan a fierce re and flipped him off with her remaining right hand. See! She was definitely bad-mouthing me, right? Ryan turned his gaze to Alice, who looked like a kettle about to boil, her cheeks flushed red, and you could almost see the steam rising from her heated face. Somethings off Their eyes met, and Alice quickly looked away. We should get to the hospital, dont dy. Alice patted Hannah on the shoulder, looking genuinely concerned. Of course, aside from sneaking peeks at Ryans reactions, she did a pretty good job pretending. Hannah felt bitter inside. She really wanted to bad-mouth Ryan, maybe even pin him down and give him a beating. But what good would that do? Miss Alice was already charmed by Ryan. Even if Ryan were killed, Miss Alice would just be unhappy. For Miss Alices happiness, she had to grudgingly ept Ryan. Still, she had to clear some things up with Miss Alice. With her naive heart, Miss Alice could easily be deceived by that jerk Ryan. Miss Alice, you must remember what Im about to say. Hannah grabbed Miss Alices arm, speaking earnestly, word by word. Faced with such seriousness from Hannah, Alice felt her shyness intensify. She couldnt even understand her own feelings, and Hannahs sudden talk only confused her more. Its not like that Alice denied in a fluster, which only confirmed Hannahs suspicions more. Miss Alice was definitely smitten, the kind without looking back. All Hannah could hope for was that Miss Alice would be more cautious and not too passive What did you and Hannah talk about? Alice pressed Ryan as soon as they got in the car, her hands gripping his shoulders tighter than his own could. Uh, nothing much, she just asked me some questions. Ryan was still confused. Miss Alices favorability had increased instead of decreasedHannah couldnt have been praising him. But thats impossible, she hates me, right? Those questions, did you answer truthfully or not? Alices eyes shimmered, feeling unlike herself but unable to control it. She was too curious about what this mysterious guy really thought. It was the truth Pinned down by Alice, Ryan realized he couldnt resist her despite his size. Everything he had said was true, even his wish to be killed by Alice, so he just numbly nodded. Okay, Ill remember that. But if I ever find out youve lied, I swear you wont get off easy. Alices gaze held a fervor Ryan couldnt understand, like a thirsty traveler in the desert spotting an oasis. Could being caught lying really get him killed? But somehow, that seemed like a good thing. [System: Alice Darkening level +2, currently 3/100] [System: Alice Mood Level +30, currently 75/100 (Excited)] The systems timing almost made Ryan spit blood. Even now, with both Mood Level and Darkening level increasing, what on earth was Alice thinking? Back when Ryan first saw the world, it was all ck and white to himeither you liked something or you didnt, there was no in-between of liking and disliking simultaneously. But the longer he stayed around Alice, the more confused he became. First, there was that ridiculously high initial favorability, and then, no matter what he did, it seemed to only increase his favorability. Alices mood level also fluctuated with his actions, and she seemed to really care about him. But isnt this just like a dating sim? No, no, this cant go on. After getting Ryans response, Alice seemed in a good mood and pointed at her shoulder. Give me a massage, Im really tired. Saying so, Alice turned around, preparing to lie down. Ryan still remembered the feeling of thest time he gave her a massage,it was indeed quite nice. But this wasnt their vi, and although the back seat of the car was spacious, it was still a tight fit to lie down. Ryan hesitated, his hand instinctively reaching towards Alices shoulder, but he quickly pulled it back. The favorability was just too high, having already broken through the sixty-point mark. He had originally nned to help Alice and then betray her at thest moment, but now Ryan was starting to doubt whether, with such high favorability, even a betrayal would be forgiven. No, this couldnt continue,he had to lower the favorability. Ryan gritted his teeth and refused the young girlsmand, mustering all his courage to speak. No! As soon as he said it, Alice, who was about to lie down, froze. She slowly turned her head to look at Ryan, disbelief in her eyes. Did he just defy hermand? He had just promised not to lie, and now was he breaking that promise? Ryan was stared down by those daunting eyes, and he couldnt help but swallow hard. It was the same situation as the first time he told Alice he wanted to leave the vi. Forcing himself to ovee the fear, Ryan was prepared to stand his ground, determined to lower the favorability somehow. But the favorability didnt decrease, and the systems alert tone almost drove him to despair. [System: Alice Darkening level +2, currently 5/100] Damn it! Why wont the favorability drop? Why does only the Darkening level increase without the favorability decreasing? Ryan, frustrated, opened the favorability panel. The sixty points of favorability were still there, showing no signs of changing. Ryan was on the verge of tears, and being stared down by Alice just deted himpletely. What did you just say Alices voice drew out. Ryan red at his hands, watching as one slowly reached towards him. Her nails gently grazed the surface of his skin, tracing a path up his chest to finally rest on Ryans neck. Alices expression was terrifyingly cold, and a hint of red seemed to sh in her eyes, adding a sinister allure Ryan remembered the threat Alice had just made, and now he understood the phrase you wont get off easy on a much deeper level. It seemed she wouldnt let him die easily but would do something far worse than death. This damn favorability What did you just say no to? Alices nails lightly traced his neck, resting on his carotid artery, motionless as if a cat had caught a mouse and wasnt in a hurry to eat, preferring to y with it first. Hannah was right,she couldnt be passive, or shed lose control of everything. I said no to no need to lie down, sitting is fine Heh sitting is fine. Chapter 175: Could he outrun a bullet? Chapter 175: Could he outrun a bullet? After trying for a while, Ryan felt utterly powerless. His n to sabotage himself was veering way off course. Initially, Ryan went straight for pissing off Alice, but no matter what he tried, he couldnt seed. Alices tolerance for him was surprisingly high. Even when Ryan went as far as to kiss her in her bed, all she did was push him away. Seeing Alices Favorability towards him only confirmed that his usual self-sabotage tactics were useless. So, he decided to help Alice first and then betray her at the most critical moment, thinking that such a drastic turn of events would definitely make Alice despise him. But once again, he was left confused. Now, her Favorability was increasing, only ten points away from the systems warning level of seventy. Trying to sabotage things now seemed futile,Alices Favorability was rock solid, and instead, his own Darkening level kept increasing, which was thest thing he wanted. What was he supposed to do now? If he didntply with Miss Alice, her Darkening level would max out long before her Favorability ever decreased. Miss Alice, is this pressure okay? Ryan asked as he massaged her shoulders. Mmm Back in reality, Ryan was gently massaging Alices shoulders, his earlier resolve crumbling in an instant. Alice was great, really charming, but as Ryan inhaled the cool fragrance of the person in his arms, he couldnt muster any ill intentions,he was still worried about his future. So, Miss Alice, what are you actually nning to do? Why does it feel like everyones against you? Ryan asked while continuing the massage, thinking that getting Miss Alice to end him might take a longer strategy. He felt the real issue was the crisis Alice was in. Alice was definitely not acting normal. What normal person just ups their Darkening level on a whim? There had to be a reason for her abnormal behavior, and Ryan believed it was rted to the environment she was in. If he could get Alice back to normal, to have the emotional reactions of a regr person, maybe then she might kill him in a fit of anger? This didnt conflict with Ryans original n of betrayal,he just added this new angle to his strategy. Keep helping Alice, then betray her at the most crucial moment, only now he added changing her environmentpletely to make her emotionally normal. Let them oppose if they want to, a bunch of old relics, they need a cleanup, Alice said slowly, her eyes closed, not finishing her sentence. She was about to add that as long as Ryan didnt oppose her, they could continue with their ns. But that didnt sound like something she would say,she had never relied on anyone, only others relied on her. After saying this, Miss Alice fell silent, just quietly enjoying Ryans service. Ryans confusion grew,Miss Alice hadnt given any crucial information. It seemed he would have to figure out what was really going on by himself. It felt like Miss Alice wasnt entirely the viin he had imagined, quite far from the viin Ryan had in mind. Of course, this was also a good thing, at least Ryan didnt feel guilty while helping her. The car hadnt stopped once, and Ryan looked out at the roads, unsure where they were. Two minutes ago, many cars identical to the one Alice was in had appeared,Hannahs security arrangements had arrived. Ryan opened the mission panel and checked the unresolved danger status,they still hadntpletely shaken off the assassins. Was he supposed to chase them down to a gang hangout now? Ryan tensed up, with Hannah not around, he naturally had to take on the role of protecting Miss Alice. Eventually, the vehicle smoothly stopped in front of a building, a hotel that looked much more modest than Tonys ce, just a simple business with no extra frills. This is my property, Alice noted as Ryan surveyed the hotel, implying there wasnt much danger here. Ryan nodded. Miss Alice, true to her mafia princess role, made such statements seem effortless. If Ryan owned this hotel, hed probably just lie down and let the days pass, collecting money. Alice had informed Ryan about the ownership, but Ryan still remained on high alert. Even though the hotel was Alices, it didnt mean everything inside was safe. What if an assassin had bribed a waiter or the lobby manager? Wouldnt it be terrifying if he wasnt prepared at all? The bodyguards gathered around, waiting for Ryans orders. With Hannah gone, Ryan had clearly be the man in charge. Feeling a bit awkward under everyones gaze, Ryan wondered how Hannah managed to handle so much attention. Hannah told you all what to do, right? Ryan coughed twice, trying to sound a bit more authoritative. Report, assistant, we have a rough idea, one of the bodyguards responded. Ryan hoped Hannah had already trained them well, and thankfully, it seemed she had. Although Ryan had identally saved Alice before, his professional skills werecking. If he had to arrange everything now, hed surely disappoint everyone. Stick to the original n. Pull a team to verify the identities of all hotel staff. If there are too many people, disperse them and rece the service staff with our own, Ryanmanded the bodyguards. It was his first time doing this, but he had seen enough TV to pull it off with some ir. Miss Alice nced over unintentionally, her attention caught by Ryans serious demeanor. Then, something seemed to irritate her, and she shot Ryan a displeased look. The security Hannah had arranged for her seemed full of holes. Alice couldnt believe that Ryans reaction was just that of a graduate student. Ryan wasnt very obedient, and he still kept many secrets from her. Feeling the chill from Alices cold stare, Ryan shivered. [Alice Mood Level-3, Current 72/100 (Pleasant)] Miss Alice was being fickle again. It wasnt easy to increase the Mood Level, so why the sudden change? Ryan immediately dropped what he was doing and ran over to Alice, who just huffed and walked into the hotel. Ryans attempt to appease her had failed. But it was okay, as long as the Darkening level didnt increase. If the Mood Level dropped, a few more massages might just bring it back up. The meeting was set on the fifteenth floor of the hotel. After escorting Alice up, Ryan got busy. With previous experience in mind, he first checked for any tall buildings nearby. The fifteenth floor was considered high here, and apart from a few rooftops in the distance, there were hardly any buildings of this height. Then, feeling uneasy, Ryan drew all the curtains and switched to the conference rooms internal lighting. Now, snipers were out of luck. He didnt believe they posed much of a threat without a clear line of sight. After finishing these preparations, a bodyguard approached Ryan. In thest few minutes, they had dispersed all the hotel staff and reced the waitstaff with their own people. Ryan followed the bodyguard for another inspection to ensure there were no suspicious individuals before nodding in approval. It was 1:30 PM, half an hour before the meeting was due to start, and attendees were gradually arriving at the hotel. Ryan had arranged for the bodyguards to guide people on the first floor, while he sneaked into the hotels kitchen. Alice hadnt eaten yet, and he thought he might swipe a piece of bread or something for her. Swipe might not be the right word, considering everything in the kitchen belonged to Alice. Bringing her something from her own kitchen was just returning it to its rightful owner. The kitchen was huge, the kind Ryan had only seen on TV shows. He was surprised to see a seafood tank in the back kitchen, and couldnt help but smack his lips at the sight of therge lobsters swimming around. The lifestyle of the wealthy was truly beyond his imagination. But serving up a lobster to Miss Alice wasnt practical,her appetite wasnt exactly robust. Ryan continued on, his primary target being the fridge. However, as he ventured deeper, Ryan started to sense that something was off. Was that a noise? The moment he realized it, Ryan stopped in his tracks and quickly scanned the surroundings. The stark white tile walls suddenly seemed oppressive, and the sound of rummaging continuedit wasnt just his imagination. Crash Something sounded like it shattered, the noise exploding in Ryans mind. His adrenaline surged, enveloping him in a sense of danger he had never felt before. His teeth began to chatter. Could it be that the assassin had followed him here? He hadnt been this scared even when he was hundreds of feet away from the assassin before. Now, Ryan truly felt the fear, every inch of his skin exposed to the air felt vulnerable. He had to get out. Facing the assassin head-on wasnt an option,he wouldnt even be a snack for them. Ryans heart pounded uncontrobly, and he dared not linger any longer. His eyes fixed ahead, he began to step backward slowly, his palms sweating, his breathing heavy. But after only a few steps back, the noise stopped, as if whoever was making it had realized someone else was in the kitchen. A chill ran down Ryans spine, and the kitchen fell into eerie silence, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Ryan fought the urge to run,fleeing now would be the most irrational move. Could he outrun a bullet? He dared not make another move, just kept his gaze fixed towards the direction of the fridge. Creak The fridge door closed, and a figure slowly emerged from behind the counter. Chapter 176: Mia Sinclair Chapter 176: Mia Sinir When Ryan found himself in danger, he instinctively ducked and covered his head, just like the bystanders in movies do when they face robbers. Its the best way to stay alive. But the next second, the scene in front of him left him stunned. After ducking, from under the table, he could see a pair of cute little leather shoes, and looking further up, a glimpse of snow-white legs wrapped in white socks. What is this? Ryan was confused, but he could be sure of one thingwhatever this was, it definitely wasnt an assassin. Then, there was another noise, the sound of the little shoes tapping on the tile floor, as the owner of those white feet ran out from behind the table. What what are you doing! The shout came in a crisp little girls voice, and Ryan quickly stood up. She wasnt very tall, but she had a strong presence. As the figure fully appeared before Ryan, he could confirm that she was just a kid, nothing to do with an assassin. When had the little girl gotten into the kitchen? Hadnt the bodyguards cleared out all unrted personnel earlier? Ryan rubbed his forehead, the little girls gaze filled with a mix of fear and plenty of distrust, which gave him a headache. She looked to be about thirteen or fourteen, even younger than Alice, with delicate features and an adorable face, dressed in slightly gothic attire,pletely resembling a porcin doll. At that moment, the little girl was clutching a stainless steel bowl, eyeing Ryan warily. Why did every girl he mettely look at him like that? He was clearly not a bad guy. Ryan felt hurt inside, but he kept a gentle demeanor. Uh, Im the manager of this hotel. Little miss, what are you doing here? Ryan nodded slightly, making up a convincing role for himself. Since the hotel belonged to Alice, pretending to be a manager as her assistant wasnt really a big deal. I I wont tell you! Are you here to take me back? Who sent you! The little girl waved the object in her hand menacingly at Ryan and wrinkled her little nose. Her slightly chubby cheeks were smeared with something that looked like cream, making her even cuter as she got angrier. Take her back? Did she dislike being taken back that much? Ryan paused for a moment, pondering how to respond, and looked carefully at the nervous little girl, then his gaze gradually softened. Before being adopted by his mom, Miller, and living in the orphanage, he was the eldest brother and took on half the task of soothing the kids. Ryan still remembered, there was one little girl among those kids who was very special. The first time she met Ryan, she was just as resistant, but once he got closer, he realized she was just a little angel. But after he died, he had no idea where she had gone Are you, or are you not, here to take me back! Seeing Ryans silence, the little girl grew even more nervous, as if in her eyes Ryan was already figuring out how to carry her away more conveniently. Ryan, slightly startled by being called back to reality, realized that this little ones daily life was obviously not carefree. Im not here to take you back, its actually my first time seeing you. Ryan spoke truthfully, but the little girl, unappreciative, waved her weapon again. Her personality was just like Alices. If he didnt know Alice was upstairs at the moment, Ryan would have thought this was a mini version of her. Both of them had tempers as stubborn as bulls. Tell me, why are you here? Are you hungry? Ryan stopped backing away and walked towards the little girl, his face wearing a kind smile, believing his charm was quite effective on kids. He felt that as long as he showed such a smile, no child could resist it. The little girl kept her eyes fixed on Ryan, her gaze tangled but she managed to maintain a cold demeanor. After hearing that he wasnt there to take her back, the little girls mood eased a bit, and she gave a small nod. Actually, Ryan didnt need a nod to knowseveral feet away, he could already hear the little ones stomach growling. Its okay, Im not going to hurt you. I just happened to be here. Let me get you something to eat. Theres going to be an event here soon, and its not open to the public. Eat up and then youll need to leave, okay? Dont make trouble for me, alright? Speaking softly, Ryan had already approached the little girl. Kids are usually easy to talk to, and the smile on Ryans face gave the little girl a warm feeling, making her nod involuntarily. Then, while the little girl was distracted, Ryan gently took the stainless steel bowl from her hands. Holding onto a weapon wasnt a good thing, and she didnt need to be so guarded around Ryan. He had heard some noises earlier, and now that he was closer, he could see clearly. The back of the kitchen was a mess, a cream canister had been knocked over, spilling its white, sticky contents, some of which had gotten onto the little girls hands. The fridge door was open, and its contents had been rummaged through. You must be really hungry, Ryan sighed, extending his hand to the little girl, intending to lead her to a cleaner spot. But the little one was very wary, keeping her hands behind her back, refusing to let Ryan lead her. Miss Alice also didnt like holding hands, and Ryan was more convinced that this was a mini version of Alice.s have no resistance to cute things, and Ryan was no exception. Facing the little girl, his tolerance was much higher. Spreading his hands to show he meant no harm, Ryan gave up on the idea of moving her. He squeezed through the narrow aisle, kicked the cream canister further away, and then started rummaging through the storage cabs. The fridge was full of frozen ingredients, obviously not ready to eat. Ryan searched the cabs and soon found some bread. He sniffed it,it still smelled of malt, probably leftovers from that mornings baking. While doing this, the little girl watched him silently, looking very nervous as he squeezed past her, her small hands pinching her own fingernails. When Ryan ced the bread in front of her, her eyes lit up, as if meteors were streaking through them. Once she took the bread, the tension finally left her. The little girls clothes looked expensive, yet here she was, hungry. Ryan found it puzzling. Whose child was this, and why was she being treated this way? The little girl didnt mind the man watching her eat. The cream that had smeared on her hands earlier wasnt wasted,she smeared it all over the bread, making it even tastier. Ryans mouth twitched, and he grabbed another piece of bread and ced it beside the little girl, seeing that one piece wouldnt be enough. The little girl devoured the food like a cute little puffin. Ryan didnt forget his main task, cutting the remaining bread into small slices and putting them in a food bag to take up to Aliceter. No wonder Alice took breakfast and dinner so seriously,if he didnt show up on time, shed get upset. Her schedule hardly allowed time for lunch. Feeling a bit sorry for Alice upstairs, Ryan also grabbed a bottle of milk. After finishing up, Ryan crouched down to take a good look at the little girl in front of him, who resembled a small wild beast. She had already demolished an entire loaf of bread and was now fiercely tackling a second one. ncing at his watch, Ryan nned to escort her out of the hotel as soon as she finished eating. The situation was about to get dicey,mob bosses were gathering here, and things could easily turn deadly. It was clear the little girl couldnt stay in the hotel. Ryan would have to stick close to Alice to protect her, leaving the girls safetypletely unsecured. As he was thinking this over, he heard a small cough. The little girl beside him suddenly convulsed, her pale face turning bright red, and tears began to form in her eyes from difortit was obvious she was choking. Startled, Ryan quickly stood up and poured her a ss of milk. This time, the girl didnt hesitate. She ced the bread on herp, grabbed the ss with both hands from Ryan, and started gulping it down. Her hands were warm, a contrast to Alices. She guzzled down the milk, which helped push down the bread that had been stuck in her throat. As her little stomach gradually swelled, the milk mixed with the bread settled in her belly, easing her difort. She wiped her forehead with her small hand and let out a long sigh of relief. That was close, I almost died. Her dramatic statement left Ryan at a loss for words. He just watched her, waiting for what she might say next. It was odd for the girl to be here. The bodyguards had cleared out unrted individuals, so could this little girl be the daughter of one of the mob bosses attending the meeting? Taking another look at her clothes, Ryan was convinced of his guess. The fabric of her outfit was clearly not something ordinary people could afford,Ryan had only felt such material in Alices clothes. But then, which of the attendees would let their daughter go hungry like this? Um, Im full now, really full. The little girl patted her slightly bulging belly and shed a content smile, a stark contrast to her earlier standoffish demeanor with Ryan. Anyway, thanks a lot, Mr. Manager. The meal had quickly warmed up the rtionship between the little girl and Ryan,at least she was now sure that Ryan meant no harm. She wiped her creamy hands on her clothes without a care for their cost. Seeing her hands clean, she then reached out and casually ruffled Ryans hair. Her big eyes half-closed, the earlier coldness gone, it was clear she was quite happy after having her fill. My name is Mia Sinir. And whats your name, big brother? Chapter 177: Cant you see the situation clearly? Chapter 177: Can''t you see the situation clearly? Chapter 177: Cant you see the situation clearly? Mia Sinir? Samest name as Alice. Ryan was taken aback as he listened to the little one introduce herself. Sinir? And here of all ces? Could she really be rted to Alice? But having spent a few days with Alice, he hadnt heard her mention having a sister or any rtives like that. Could she be the little sister from the family? Big brotherwhats your name Seeing Ryan zoning out again, lost in his thoughts, Mia pouted her cute little lips. Her small hand reached straight for Ryans face and pinched his cheek with a strength that seemed too much for her tiny frame. Ouch Her temper seemed to be cut from the same cloth as Alices. Maybe its a Sinir thing to have a fierce temper. Ryan, his cheek still in Mias grip, managed a helpless smile, not daring to ignore the young girl any longer, and quickly responded. Ryan, my names Ryan. Can you let go, please? Ryan generally believed in the principle of influencing kids positively, something hed read about in a book. Kids being noisy or acting out wasnt a sign of bad character, but rather an attempt to get adults attention. Like now the girl was just trying to get his attention. Brother, does it really hurt? Mia paused her actions as she listened to Ryan, her big eyes misting over, her little nose twitching, seemingly sorry for what she had done. Well not really. Seeing the girls pitiful look softened Ryans heart, but he regretted it the next second. Oh, if it doesnt hurt, then whywhy do you keep ignoring me Her hand hadnt moved from Ryans face, and the pitiful look vanished instantly, her grip stronger than before. In front of Ryan wasnt an angel but a little devil who seemed to have escaped from hell to roam the earth. ncing at the time, it was nearly two oclock. He had spent too much time in the kitchen, and he wondered how Alice was doing. Of course, he couldnt forget what was important. Ryans thoughts quickly drifted back to Alice. After promising repeatedly not to ignore Mia anymore, the little one finally huffed and withdrew her hand. Ryans cheek was so stretched it felt breezy, swollen in aically endearing way. He sighed and reached out to Mia, who this time didnt resist but ced her small hand in his. Ryans hand was warm, and Mia seemed a bit ufortable at first, but when Ryan looked at her, she returned to her usual self. So, Mia, how about I take you out, okay? Theres really important stuff going on at the hotelter. Ryan spoke with as much patience as he could muster. Right now, he couldnt afford to dwell on why Mia was here. He nned to find a bodyguard to keep an eye on her once they were outside, and then figure things out after everything was settled. But Mia just pouted, her small hand squeezing Ryans twice, clearly unhappy with his ns. Its just a meeting, right? A bunch of people sitting around with their own agendas, plotting to kick someone out. Is that really so important? Mia spoke on her own, sighing like an adult. Rather than sitting around listening to boring adult meetings, shed rather find something to eat. People plotting to kick someone outwasnt that exactly Alices situation? Ryan stared at the girl in shock. The little one clearly knew much more than Ryan had thought. Uh, how do you know about that? Did the adults at home tell you? Ryan had been suspicious of Mias identity from the start, and now, hearing her casually mention what was worrying him, it pretty much confirmed his suspicions. Sort of, Mia said, a trace of sadness in her tone, her eyebrows tinged with sorrow, her little head slightly bowed, but her expression was still clearly captured by Ryan. Back when Ryan was in the orphanage, there were always adultsing in to adopt kids. As the oldest and most sensible big brother in the orphanage, Ryan never reallycked adoption opportunities. But every time he saw the longing looks in his younger siblings eyes, their fear of being alone, like little eaglets huddled in their nest afraid of the outside world, it broke his heart. The adoptive parents were generally decent, but when it came down to the final decision, Ryan would always sneak away, choosing to stay at the orphanage to be with his brothers and sisters. To him, they were more important. Something had definitely happened to Mia,Ryan recognized that familiar sadness in her, but now wasnt the time to delve into it. Ryan led Mia out of the kitchen, and to keep her from getting hungry too quickly, he grabbed a pack of malt candies from the kitchen and slipped it into her pocket. Outside, everything seemed unchanged. The bodyguards were still greeting people arriving for the meeting, and no one noticed Ryans brief disappearance. Since Mia was also brought here for the meeting, Ryan didnt need to hand her over to a bodyguard. Instead, he held the little girls hand and led her directly to the upstairs conference room. Alice had been sitting in the conference room for a long time, feeling the fatigue creeping up her back again. She would stand up to politely greet anyone who entered. She was growing tired of this life, but she couldnt resist it,she had to keep moving forward as fate dictated. After her fathers death, the burden had fallen on her shoulders without asking if she was willing. She was just a child before her father died, and after his departure, she became the boss of a massive gang. The gang life was far from ordinary, and far from the life Alice had dreamed of. If she had a choice, she would have preferred not to be born into this family. Unfortunately, life doesnt offer many ifs. Miss Alice, I trust you are well. Lost in thought, Alice was startled by a voice from behind. She frowned slightly and quickly stood up, bowing respectfully once she saw who it was. Mr. Russo, youve arrived. Standing before Alice was an elderly man with white hair and beard, dressed in traditional attire with t cloth shoes, his back straight and eyes bright, showing no signs of fatigue. He was Dante Russo, her fathers right-hand man and a major figure in the gang, second only to her father. How have you been feelingtely? Alice didnt dare to be presumptuous. She knew the resistance to her ns was significant, and if she wanted to seed, she needed Dante Russos approval. But she had tried many times, and Dante Russo, the old fox, wasnt easy to sway. Thank you for your concern, Miss Alice. This old man is still quite robust. Youve been fighting for the gang for most of your life,you should take some time to rest. Did you receive the item I sent? Alice asked casually, seemingly indifferent but actually gauging his attitude. Alices gifts were usually not ordinary,she had purchased a property for Dante in Australia, the expense of which even made her wince. Miss Alice sent me a gift? I this Dantes expression changed to one of surprise, then he turned to look at his secretary. The secretary, looking embarrassed, smiled awkwardly at Alice and whispered something in Dantes ear. See, Ive been quite busytely, and I told my secretary to only inform me about work-rted matters, so he intercepted your gift. Thats my fault. Ill definitely make a visit to apologize to Miss Alice when Im free. Dante smiled at Alice, who just smiled back and waved it off as no big deal. No assistant would dare intercept something from Miss Alice without good reason. Dantes act was just for show,he wasnt ready to pick sides yet. It was understandable. After Alices father died, the gang was thrown into internal strife. As the person with the most influence, Dante had the hardest choices to make. Leaning towards one side could lead to significant consequences he couldnt exin to thete Boss Richard Sinir, so he was still observing. Dante Russo took his seat, and Alice resumed her facade, her smile intact but her heart somewhat disappointed. These past few days had been rough, and even Alice herself wasnt sure if her ns would seed. But thankfully, Ryan was still supporting her, even though she had never fully exined her intentions to him. Alice slightly bowed her body, exhaling a heavy breath. The meeting hadnt even started, and she was already feeling exhausted. Just as one problem seemed to settle, another arose. Another voice sounded behind Alice, and just hearing it made her teeth itch with irritation. Miss Alice, long time no see. If you ask me, you should stop ying these games. Cant you see the situation clearly? Chapter 178: Just stand behind me... dont leave Chapter 178: Just stand behind me... don''t leave Chapter 178: Just stand behind me dont leave Alice didnt need to guess whose voice it was. Her fists clenched slightly, and the smile on her face instantly turned cold. Lately, if you asked who had been causing her the most trouble, who Alice now despised the most, the answer would undoubtedly be Lorenzo. Lorenzo, if I remember correctly, we just met yesterday. Alices face was stern as she turned to look at the man, her earlier politeness gone. Oh? Maybe I got that wrong. After all, Ive been preupied with gang business, not really paying much attention to less important matters. Please forgive me, Miss Alice. The man seemed utterly unfazed by Alices disgust, instead, he responded with a shameless grin, which only served to infuriate her further. Alices ns had been in the works not just for a day or two. Ever since her fathers death, she had been plotting, facing numerous obstacles along the way. Contrary to what Ryan thought, Miss Alice wasnt revered within the gang,many were two-faced towards her. Dante remained neutral, showing no clear bias, but there were two or three big shots in the gang who were openly against Alice. Everyone was still operating under the gangs structure. What the gang needed most was unity, even with intense internal conflicts, they couldnt openly fight. Since the big shots couldnte forward, they needed ackey to antagonize Alice, and Lorenzo was the chosen dog for the job. If you dont have anything important, take a seat. I dont have time to entertain you. Alice crossed her arms and huffed, not wanting to exchange another word with him. Lorenzo was like sludge,if you spoke to him too much, hed smear his filth on you. Miss Alice, why dont you take a look at the current situation? Miss Alice, forgive my bluntness, but your n is nothing short of a pipe dream. If your father were alive, hed probably oppose it too. After all, what youre doing could be considered a betrayal of the organization? Lorenzo said with a smirk, his tone dripping with sarcasm. You! Alice was not used to such insults. Her face flushed with anger, then paled, while Lorenzo just kept looking at her with that mocking gaze. Alices chest heaved with rage, and she snorted heavily, her disgust clearly visible in her expression. Was Lorenzo picked by the big shots opposing Alice because he was stupid? Of course not. No fool could survive in the gang this long. And the reason he continued to mock Miss Alice was that he knew she couldnt touch him. The gang was all about shadowy battles now. Whoever acted out openly would be at fault, and if caught, Alices situation would only worsen. That would jeopardize her ns. As a dog, the more viciously he bit, the bigger the bones thrown at him, and he was smart about how to be disgusting. Betray the organization? Thatment hit right where it hurt. She faced a lot of misunderstanding for what she was doing, and many said the same about her, but only she knew her true intentions were to improve the gang. How far could the gang go? Her father had died because of it, and now she was being forced to continue in the same vein? Alice looked coldly at the man before her, biting her teeth, but ultimately, she held back. The big shots opposing Alice were already seated in the meeting room, waiting for her to lose her temper. As soon as Alice got angry, they would have an excuse to act, even to the point of putting her in mortal danger. Those people were unreasonable, their vision clouded by money, not caring about what you really thought. Miss Alice, why so silent? Dont you have anything to say to me? I hold you in high regard, you know. Miss Alice, now that youre an adult, I wonder if theres anyone in the gang youre interested in Lorenzo nced at the faces behind him, all wearing a look of schadenfreude, which was affirmation for him. Get lost. Alice opened her mouth and then turned to leave, realizing she had no good way to deal with such a scoundrel. Seeing Alice turn to leave, Lorenzo still felt unsatisfied, even reaching out to grab her. Damn it, Alice cursed inwardly. She had already given way a lot, what more did they want from her? Everyone has their limits, and Alices was maintaining her personal space. Alice rarely trusted anyone fully, which is why Hannah was so shocked to see Ryan getting close to Alice initially. She would never let anyone touch her, especially not a backstabbing dog wagging its tail. Her hand was already raised, and the people sitting in the distance raised their eyebrows,they knew Alice was about to lose her cool. If she could have held on a bit longer, there would be one less reason to target her in the uing meeting, but just then, something unexpected happened. Before Alice could p him, a sharp, loud smack echoed through the vast meeting room. Smack It was a p, one that sent Lorenzo flying. He couldnt believe Alice had actually hit him, and Alice herself was momentarily stunned,she hadnt been the one to p him. Get lost, who gave you the nerve to talk to Miss Alice like that? A voice rang out in front of Alice, and by the time she realized what was happening, a figure had positioned itself in front of her. The figure wasnt particrly broad or imposing, even somewhat slender, but it offered a strange sense of security, as if his presence alone could shield her from harm. Who are you! Do you even have a right to speak here? Lorenzo, still reeling from the p, was both furious and annoyed, wishing he could tear the young man before him to pieces. Smack Another crisp sound rang out. Ryan raised his hand and, without wasting words, pped Lorenzo again. With each cheek bearing a p, his face swelled like a round loaf, the burning pain on Lorenzos cheeks was nothingpared to the blow to his pride. Lorenzo wasnt weaker than an untrained Ryan,it was just that after being a big shotsckey for so long, no one had treated him this way, and in his rage, he forgot to fight back. Ryan Alice murmured as she looked at the back of the young man who had appeared just when she needed him, just as he had promised. Fuck! Bastard! Someone,e here! Break this guys arms and legs and throw him out! Lorenzo spat out all sorts of filthy and vulgar words, even Dante, sitting nearby, frowned at the outburst. He nced at the other gang members seated beside him,everyone else remained silent, even shifting their gaze away. This was ridiculous! After all, Dante had assisted the former boss, Richard Sinir, for so long and had watched Alice grow up,he was also somewhat annoyed. If Alice had been the one to hit Lorenzo, he would have covered it up for the sake of the former boss, but now he didnt know Ryans background. Lorenzo was still one of their own, and even if he was at fault first, the gang would choose to protect one of their own if he was hit by an outsider. Now, Lorenzo was like a dog that had been scalded, barking loudly, trying to divert attention so others wouldnt notice his disgrace. The bodyguards finally reacted, surrounding Ryan in the middle. You didnt care when he insulted Miss Alice just now, and now you listen to him? Are you all blind? Ryan looked at these strangers, clearly Lorenzos men. Bringing his own people to Miss Alices territory, did this guy even respect Alice at all? The bodyguards, chastised by Ryan, blushed, but thats how power dynamics worked,they were under the banner opposing Alice, and their choices were not entirely their own. You ask who he is, hes my man! Alice, seeing the bodyguards closing in, gasped and coldly pulled Ryans hand tightly from behind. Lorenzo, youve got some nerve, touching my people, huh? Unlike before, when she couldnt be bothered with Lorenzo, Alices anger red even more fiercely now that he had targeted Ryan. She no longer cared about the repercussions,her fury erupted, causing the bodyguards to pale and involuntarily step back. This man who hit Lorenzo, hes Miss Alices man? Her deration shifted the dynamics. If Ryan truly was Alices person, then disciplining Lorenzo could be seen as merely an internal matter among servants, not something to be openly discussed. Feeling the cool touch in his palm, Ryan instinctively tightened his grip on Alices delicate hand. Hearing Alices words, the anger in his heart subsided slightly, but he still red unwaveringly at Lorenzo. He had just brought Mia upstairs when he saw Lorenzo with that lecherous smile reaching for Alice, which instantly ignited his rage, prompting him to act without considering the consequences. This was the meeting hall, where many gang leaders were present. Although Ryan didnt regret the ps he had delivered, he was somewhat apprehensive about the fallout. But Alice had stood up for him, insisting on protecting him, which moved him deeply. Miss Alice, good, very good. Your man, very good! Lorenzo, clutching his face, looked towards the other side of the meeting room where the expressions of the big shots were not very pleasant. Especially Dante, who snorted coldly, causing everyone sitting around him to lower their heads. If Lorenzo had merely bullied Alice on his own, it would have been a minor issue. Given Miss Alices character, she would prioritize the bigger picture and wouldnt bring such grievances to light. The other leaders would have turned a blind eye, as suppressing Alice was a result they were pleased to see. But no one expected a loyal retainer to suddenly emerge by Miss Alices side, especially one so unorthodox as to strike Lorenzos face. Lorenzo had kicked an iron te, and if the matter escted, it would be embarrassing for everyone involved. Someone, take Lorenzo down, break one of his arms. How dare he disrespect Miss Alice, he must have the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard! From the depths of the meeting room, a dark-faced man stood up, mming his cane on the ground in anger. Several people immediately stepped out from behind him and efficiently dragged Lorenzo away. Throughout the ordeal, Lorenzo didnt utter a word. The man who spoke was his direct superior, and it was clear he couldnt let Lorenzo continue causing trouble. However, Lorenzos gaze towards Ryan was filled with hatred, promising retribution if the opportunity arose. Ryan didnt spare Lorenzo another nce,hed rather spend the time caring for Alice. Turning to look at Miss Alice, she had already turned her head away, sitting calmly at the conference table. Yet her pale hands were clenched tightly on her clothes, her breaths quick and her cheeks slightly flushed. What had she just said? Just stand behind me dont leave. Chapter 179: The meeting has begun Chapter 179: The meeting has begun Alicesst meal was totally ruined when Lorenzo showed up to start trouble, and the bread Ryan brought over didnt even get used. Luckily, Alices mood and fatigue levels were still within normal ranges, so she should be able to make it through the meeting without any issues, barring any surprises. Mia also sauntered into the meeting room, having witnessed Ryan stepping in to help Alice. A hint of envy shimmered in her big eyes. Shed probably be thrilled if someone stood up for her like that. Youve got to admit, Alice is pretty lucky to have Ryan around right now. Hopefully, he can bring some positive changes to her life. Popping a malt candy into her mouth as she entered the meeting room, Mia was immediately surrounded by a few bodyguards. She didnt even give them a nce. After what had just happened, she thought these guysbined werent worth one of Ryans fingers. Miss, where were you just now? The boss was really angry when he couldnt find you, one of the bodyguards said, wiping sweat from his brow. He was clearly nervous, having just been chewed out by his boss. His tone was clearly condescending, meant to cate a child, but itcked the genuine softness Ryan had shown earlier. Mia found it nauseating. If he really wants to know, he cane ask me himself. Always using me for his own ends, and still so nosy. Isnt it annoying? Dont pretend to care about me. Its so fake. Mia, hands on her hips, didnt hold back as she sent the bodyguards packing, then pouted and coldly stared at a middle-aged man sitting at the table. The man had been watching the whole scene. Mia stared right back at him defiantly and huffed as she walked over to a sofa. The bodyguards were left in an awkward position, caught between both sides. Before today, they thought looking after Mia would be easy, but they hadnt expected such a sharp observation from a thirteen-year-old girl. And with a temper that belied her cute face, she was like a little tiger. Not wanting to provoke Mia further, but the middle-aged big shot at the table was already looking displeased. Even if it meant getting scolded by Mia, they had no choice but to stand beside her. Mia was still a child, clearly not qualified to sit at the conference table. Yet, she was an important figure in this meeting and had to stay nearby. About five minutester, everyone had arrived, and the meeting was ready to start. Alice had calmed down, but now felt a bit disappointed. After what she had said earlier, Ryan remained indifferent, showing no reaction. Shouldnt he have shown some emotion, or something? Was her charm really so low in his eyes? She couldnt figure Ryan out, nor understand why he stayed by her side. This uncertainty made her somewhat uneasy. Alice was nervous about the uing meeting, not so much about the confrontation itself, but because she couldnt get a read on Ryan. From her observations over the past few days, she knew Ryan was genuinely a good person, and what was about to be revealed might just repulse him. Ryan Alice hesitated, softly calling his name, but unsure what to say next. Miss Alice, Im here. Leave the security to me, just focus on the meeting, Ryan responded, bending down slightly. Alice just nodded, her concerns clearly not about security. Keep a low profileter, dont draw attention, she whispered. Ryan stepping in earlier had been noticed by everyone here, and it was possible someone had already marked him. While Alice could handle people targeting her, she couldnt stay calm if they went after Ryan. Understood, Ryan nodded, affirming Alices request. Knowing her cool exterior hid a warm heart made epting her care easier. Unlike your typical corporate meeting, this gannd gathering had no formal chairperson. The bosses from various regions took turns speaking, summarizing their recent activities, which was essentially a way for them to keep each other informed. Important issues could be raised for a vote by anyone, though the real power to decide rested with a few influential leaders. In theory, thats how it should work, but the tensions between Alice and various parties had escted to the point where todays meeting was essentially an ambush aimed at her. Ryan, not fully understanding what Alice was up to, could tell from Tony and Mr. Carlsons attitudes that whatever she nned wouldnt go smoothly. He nced at the two potions in his system backpack, suspecting he might need to use them today. Standing behind Alice, his eyes cautiously scanned the attendees. Four people upied the high seats. First was Miss Alice, followed by Dante, the right-hand man of the former boss Richard Sinir, and then two middle-aged men, Marco Bellini and Ro Vitale, both heavyweights in the gang. Seated in the lower ranks were the underlings. Lorenzo, who had been dragged out earlier and now returned with a broken arm, sat there, stripped of his earlier arrogance. Feeling Ryans gaze, Lorenzo looked back and made a throat-slitting gesture with his remaining hand. What a nuisance, just like a mangy dog. Ryans anger red again, thinking Lorenzo might target Miss Alice next. He touched his chin, pondering how to handle the situation. Miss Alice, Mr. Russo. A man from the lower ranks stood up and bowed deeply towards Alice, straightening only after Dante waved him on. This middle-aged mans most notable feature was a scar nearly ruining his face. He had nearly died from that scar, but it earned him a seat in this meeting rooma fair rule in the gang world. His report was routine, just some updates about his territory. Ryan had braced himself, but hearing gang members discuss such matters still made his pupils dte. They spoke of dark deeds as casually as if they were running a legitimate business. Wasnt this wrong? Ryan had his own morals and couldnt grasp the norms these people epted. To them, even evil had its ce, and they were unapologetic about engaging in sin itself. Dante was the first to notice Ryans difort, ncing over. Ryan tried to appear nonchnt as he met Dantes gaze. Dantes hands were crossed on the table, fingers ying with a gold thumb ring, giving Ryan a seemingly friendly smile. He was old, but his gaze was still that of a ruthless tiger, ready to pounce. Ryan was sure Dante had sensed something. Chapter 180: Miss Alice, calm down Chapter 180: Miss Alice, calm down The mob is still the mob, and Ryan realized just how naive he had been all this time. Ryan and Alice had always been close, and there was a reason for that. To him, Alice was just a slightly snobbish heiress, but behind the scenes, she was the ruler of this dark underworld. They were fundamentally different, and their time together was bound to be short-lived. What do you think, Miss Alice? After hearing the middle-aged mans words, Dante nodded slightly, then turned to Alice to give her the floor. Alice frowned slightly, displeased. She didnt understand Dantes intention in bringing her into this at that moment. It was just a routine matter, why the need for herment? Dantes expression was benign, his gaze deep as if pondering something. Alice couldnt figure it out, but not responding would obviously make Dante look bad. All eyes were on Miss Alice, the new sessor of the mob, each look varying from respect to indifference to mockery. Ryan watched Alice too, his heart tightening after hearing the mans description. Youve done well. Your efforts for the gang over the years are there for all to see. I, personally, am grateful, Miss Alice said as she stood and gave a slight bow. The middle-aged man was overjoyed and spoke even more enthusiastically about dedicating his life to the gang. Dante watched Alice and pped his hands in satisfaction, prompting everyone else to apud. Only Ryan, standing behind Alice, had a grim expression. He could feel that Dantes actions were aimed at him, and he had to admit, they worked. Dante had just shown him what the real Alice was like, and Ryan felt helpless. Alice was the daughter of the former boss, Richard Sinir, and the new leader of the mob. Ryan had always deliberately ignored this fact, as it made it easier to help Alice without feeling guilty. But now, forced to ept this reality, Alice was no different from the other mob members, turning a blind eye and even participating in their dirty deeds. Ryan looked down at Alice sitting there and sighed almost inaudibly, harboring an unrealistic hope. Being close to Alice, especially when she had pulled him from behind earlier, that hope had felt incredibly strong. If only Alice were different from these guys, if only she were special. Ryans gaze dropped, and Dante, observing all this, seemed even more amused. The middle-aged man sat down, and the next person began to speak. Feeling Dantes gaze on him, Alice seemed to realize something and quickly looked back at Ryan, but he had already masked his expression by the time she turned around. His face was normal, his smile just slightly stiff. Ryan looked at Alice, wondering if something had happened. He shouldnt be thinking about these things,his focus should always have been on his mission. Being killed by Alice should be the real concern,the more ruthless she was, the better for him. Whatever Alice did it really had nothing to do with him. Alice couldnt read anything from Ryans face, and as the meeting continued, she couldnt just ask outright, so she turned back with a sense of unease. The second person finished speaking, and this time Dante didnt bring up Alice, but his expression as he watched Ryan grew more intrigued. He didnt need to manipte the situation anymore,as the stories unfolded, a vast underworld was revealed bit by bit before Ryan. Correspondingly, Ryans gaze grew colder, his fingertips trembling slightly, forcing him to clench his fists. He couldnt understand how human trafficking could be discussed so openly, as if lives were just numbers. For money, was everything else really just ignored? Alice hadnt been paying attention to the meeting,her focus had been on Ryan from the start. Now she understood Dantes intention. The old man had seen Ryans naivety and was deliberately stirring up trouble between Ryan and her. She regretted deeply,if she had known earlier, she would have preferred to confront the issue directly rather than say those encouraging words. She hated those things too, but had been forced to speak words of encouragement, which were clearly thest thing Ryan wanted to hear. This time, Alice immediately sensed the subtle changes in Ryan standing behind her. A sense of unease slowly rose in her heart. She wanted to exin things to Ryan, but every time she turned around, he started to avoid her gaze, which left a bitter taste in her heart. She had two reasons for not wanting to bring Ryan out before. One was that her current life was dangerous, and the other was the fear of exactly this kind of situation arising. Ryan had promised to help her with such conviction, but now that he knew all this, would his heart waver? Even if Alice hadnt done those things, even if what she was doing now was so morally opposed to Ryans beliefs, she was born into this life and carried that original sin. How would Ryan see her now? This thought grew more intense in her mind, like a wildfire spreading across a prairie, bing an unstoppable force that she could no longer resist. No, she couldnt go on like this. Alices knuckles turned white as she clenched her fists, her expression growing more anxious. Should she clear things up with Ryan? But if she gave him the choice, he would undoubtedly leave without hesitation, and then she would be alone again No, that couldnt happen Alice could tolerate Ryan misunderstanding her, but she absolutely couldnt allow him to run away from her. He should have considered this when he saved her,he nted the seed, and now he must bear the fruit. Alices mind was in turmoil, trying to focus on the person currently speaking, but finding herself unable to do so. [Alice Mood Level-3] [Alice Mood Level-5] Alerts popped up on Ryans side, pulling him out of his thoughts. He had only looked away from Miss Alice for a moment, and now her Mood Level was dangerously close to dropping below twenty. What happened! Ryan anxiously observed Alice, whose state was clearly not right, and the meeting was still going on,he definitely couldnt just drag her out of there. Suddenly, an idea popped into Ryans mind, though he hesitated to implement it. To say that Alices mob identity had no impact on Ryan would be a lie. Even though he had started to feel some affection for Alice, he couldnt deny that he didnt understand the Miss Alice before him at all. That conversation had already created a barrier in his heart, and their rtionship, already delicate, now had additional strains. But, after a moments hesitation, Alices Mood Level had already dropped to 15. If it went any lower, it would be truly dangerous. Forget it, stabilizing Miss Alice was more important right now. Biting the bullet and putting his previous thoughts aside, Ryan mimicked what Alice had done before and caught her small hand from behind. Miss Alice, calm down. Ryan bent down and whispered in her ear, the words he had repeated many times before now noting out as smoothly. Alices heart trembled sharply. She detected a faint resistance in Ryans voice, and an inevitable sense of grievance enveloped her. Her hand, as always, held no warmth. Chapter 181: The meeting is paused Chapter 181: The meeting is paused Miss Alice, are you okay? Ryan was holding Alices small hand tightly, sensing that she was in a terrible state. Like a balloon being overinted, Alice was on the verge of bursting. She sat in her chair, motionless like a doll, only moving when Ryan was about to lead her away. Her pale wrist flipped over to grasp Ryans hand, her fingertips digging into his skin. Her gaze flickered unsettlingly. Pause. Just as things were about to spiral out of control, reason prevailed. Alice exhaled a heavy breath, suppressing the chaos in her mind and raised her hand. Ryan must have misunderstood,she was not that kind of person. She had to stop, had to make Ryan understand her. Thinking of Ryans unfamiliar look just now, Alice felt her heart bleeding. She had never felt like this before,what was happening to her? It hurt so much, really hurt. Alices voice broke the silence, her cold tone her best defense, a mask she had grown ustomed to wearing. Others might have been surprised, but they didnt know what was wrong with Alice. A meeting pause was unprecedented,they couldnt decide on their own, so all eyes turned to Dante. Dante twirled his golden thumb ring, not responding immediately to the curious nces. His eyes moved between Ryan and Alice, a slight smile ying on his lips. Indeed, he had guessed right. There was a problem between Ryan and Alice. Ryan didnt look like someone who could survive in the gang world. For some reason, Ryan and Alice had ended up together. Alice still dared to bring Ryan here, showing real trust in him. Alice seemed truly unaware of her current predicament. Showing even a slight weakness could spell big trouble for her. Dante bore no ill will towards Alice, but that didnt mean others wouldnt seize the opportunity. If Dante could see it, so could the others sitting around him. Bringing this issue into the open was also a way for Dante to remind Alice. If she was really smart, she would get Ryan out of there quickly. The cold, distant Alice was the one suited for her current situation. Miss Alice has spoken, so lets pause. Welle back in fifteen minutes,everyone take a break. Dante issued themand on Alices behalf, the first to stand and head outside. The others were somewhat baffled. Dante seemed to have some covert connection with Miss Alice, but it was unclear at the moment. They had no choice but to follow Dante out of the conference room. Dantes departure took about two-thirds of the people with him, and those left didnt care for the oppressive atmosphere of the meeting room and also left. Soon, only a few scattered individuals remained in the conference room. Alice, observing the situation, gained a bit of rity. She was extremely intelligent and soon grasped Dantes intention. In the distance, Lorenzo was huddling with a group, possibly already plotting to sway Ryan. The best move now was to send Ryan away, finish the meeting, and then exin everything to him in detail. But without Ryan here, she felt she couldntst a minute. Her palm was damp, her nails had pierced the capiries in Ryans palm. She stared at his palm for a moment, then quickly let go. Ryan inhaled sharply as his hand finally broke free, his wrist slightly whitened, his palm stained with fresh red. Seeing everyone leave the meeting room, Ryan was also surprised. Miss Alice had actually paused the meeting. But given her state just now, she definitely couldnt have continued. Ryan Alice looked at Ryan, her beautiful features now marred by distress. She reached out to gently touch his palm, full of remorse. She didnt know what had happened, only that thinking of Ryan actually leaving her made her heart feel as if it was being crushed, making even breathing painful. She looked at Ryan, her heart filled with things she wanted to say, wanting toy out all her ns and intentions. But she was scared. Scared that once she spoke, even the status quo couldnt be maintained. Right now, she able to forcibly keep Ryan by her side. But once she revealed everything, she wouldnt be able to me Ryan or stop him from leaving. Her lips parted and closed without a sound, her eyes conveying a multitude of messages, yet she said nothing. The atmosphere grew awkward. Alice couldnt find the words, and Ryan, waiting, began to feel a growing disappointment. He shouldnt have expected any exnations. After all, this was just another day for Alice. Why should she apologize for her daily life? Forcing a smile, Ryan rubbed the back of his head and hid his blood-stained hand behind his back, keeping it away from Alice. By the way, Miss Alice, are you hungry? Hungry? Alice didnt understand what Ryan was getting at and was momentarily dazed. The next second, Ryan pulled out some bread and milk from his backpack and ced them in her hands. I grabbed these from the kitchen earlier. Since were on a break, you might as well eat. Ryan said this, avoiding Alices piercing gaze. For now, he didnt know how to face Miss Alice. He almost fled from Alices side, the more he interacted with her, the stronger the difort in his heart grew. He was here toplete a mission that would allow him to revive himself. After all other paths had been blocked, he decided to help Alice achieve her goals. But now, Ryan realized he didnt understand Alice at all. He didnt even know whether her intentions were good or bad. Was his help actually making things better, or was he just aiding a tyrant? His mind was increasingly filled with doubts, and all he wanted now was to get some fresh air. Alice looked at the food in her hands and then at Ryans retreating figure. She wanted to call him back, to have him stay and listen to everything she had to say, but she couldnt show any weakness with the crowd around her like wolves. She began to hate herself. If she had trusted Ryan more from the start, if she hadnt been so closed off, and had exined everything to him, maybe he wouldnt be trying to escape now. She stuffed the bread into her mouth and washed it down with milk, but it tasted bitter. The meetings finally over~. Ryan, still under Alices watchful eye, had barely taken two steps out of the meeting room when a soft presence clung to his arm. Turning his head, he saw Mia, the girl he had met in the kitchen earlier. The little one smiled brilliantly, her pale cheeks tinged with a blush, her big eyes sparkling. She clung to Ryans arm like a ko, and her adorable demeanor made it hard for anyone to resist. Mia, let go youre going to pull my arm off. Ryan sighed as he spoke to Mia, but the girl didnt listen, continuing to cling stubbornly to his arm. Recalling what Mia had been doing during the meeting, Ryan hadnt really paid much attention, only vaguely remembering that the little one seemed to have been ying with her phone on a nearby sofa. Meetings are so boring, I almost grew mushrooms. Mia looked Ryan up and down, having seen all his interactions with Alice. She could tell Ryan was in a bad mood. She let go of Ryan, waving her hands in the air, then mimed a growing gesture above her head. Growing bored enough to sprout mushrooms was quite the metaphor. Come on, smile a bit, am I not cute? Seeing Ryan still gloomy, Mia was somewhat speechless. She stopped pretending and reached out to his face, trying to force a smile. Alright, alright, youre cute, of course. Despite his heavy heart, Ryan couldnt help but be amused by Mia, whose charm was quite powerful when it came to winning people over. Whats wrong, are you hungry again? Want me to take you to get something to eat? Ryan couldnt help but reach out and ruffle Mias smooth hair, which felt silky under his touch. Mia even showed a cat-like content expression as he did so. Im not, why do you make it sound like Im always hungry? Mia pouted, but didnt push away Ryans mischievous hand. Instead, she lightly punched his stomach to express her protest. Actually, big brother, I needed to talk to you about something. Oh? Whats up? Ryan looked at Mia curiously as the little one suddenly became serious, even letting go of his arm. Its about Sister Alice. I want you to answer some questions for me. Chapter 182: Too close, way too close Chapter 182: Too close, way too close About Miss Alice? Ryans previously rxed eyebrows furrowed instantly. He hadnt expected Mia to bring up Alice. He had stepped outside just to get away from all this stuff, and now here he was, being forced to face it again. He felt a bit resistant. Ryan was about to refuse,he didnt know much about Alice and was ready to suggest Mia find someone else to talk to. Big brother~ You wouldnt say no to your cute little Mia, would you? Though still a child, Mia knew how to use her looks more skillfully than many adults. Her big eyes misted up, and her lips pouted as if she had suffered the greatest injustice. Ryan almost felt guilty, as if turning Mia down would be embarrassingly rude. Even if you put it that way Ryan shook his head vigorously, trying to rid himself of that weird thought. He wondered if Mia had some kind of system installed, maxing out her charm attributes at just thirteen. I know quite a bit about Alice too, you know. If you share with me, I can share with you. You really want to know what Alice is up to, dont you~ Mia tapped her lips, stretching her voice into a soft, sticky sweetness, reminiscent of sticky rice dumplings. But her words were full of temptation. Ryans gaze sharpened, but Mia just blinked innocently, making him feel like he was punching the air. His earlier judgment was right,she was a true little devil. What Alice is nning isnt easy, you know. And it would be really sad for her if you didnt understand. After saying this, the little girl didnt press Ryan but just stared at him with big, earnest eyes, quietly waiting for his response. She knew Ryan would bite,it was just a matter of time. Ryan really wanted to refuse, knowing full well this was a trap set by Mia. Yet, he felt like a gambler who had lost his way to retreat. Fine, what do you want to know? Ryan sighed, admitting defeat to Mia. He ruffled the little girls hair in a slightly annoyed manner until she pouted cutely again. This isnt the ce to talk. Come with me. Mia looked around, especially back at Alice in the conference room. Alice seemed lost in thought, sitting alone, staring nkly at the bread in her hands. A smile curled on Mias lips, finding Alices frustration somewhat amusing. She had thought Alice was as perfect as she appeared, without any weaknesses. Being dishonest has its consequences, and letting her taste heartache didnt seem too harsh. Ryan let Mia lead him by the arm to the hotels rooftop, where they could speak without any reservations. Mia, can I ask now? Ryan nced at his watch, trying to break free from the girls embrace, but she only held him tighter, almost crushing his bones. He sighed, no longer struggling, just hoping Mia would hurry up. In ten minutes, hed have to return to the conference room, back to Alices side. Though he now felt some distance from Alice, Ryan wouldnt hesitate to protect her when needed. Even if it was just for the mission, his life was tied to Alices. Okay, get ready then. The hotel rooftop resembled an open-air bar. Mia pointed to a chair nearby, indicating for Ryan to sit down. Ryan shook his head helplessly,pletely caught in the little girls pace, but what could he do? She had found his weak spot. Resignedly sitting down, Ryan looked at Mia, waiting for her questions. But what happened next took Ryanpletely by surprise. Mia, with amanding air, turned around and sat directly on Ryansp. This was different from the idental contacts he had with Alice,Mias move was deliberate, intentional, and more aggressive. Ryans brain froze for a moment as the little girlfortably settled herself on hisp, leaning back against his chest before he could react. He could smell the scent of her hair, reminiscent of orange soda. Mia Whats up? Ryans voice trembled slightly, and Mia, seemingly thriving in the chaos, shifted back even more, her skirt-covered bottom pressing awkwardly against Ryan. Cant we talk standing up? Nope~ Mia seemed oblivious to Ryans difort, squirming restlessly in his arms. The softness of her body was like hugging a sweet marshmallow, the scent of orange filling his senses and clouding his vision. Oh no, this is bad! Ryan felt like he was being beckoned into a new life he couldnt afford, one where the police wouldnt care much for his exnations. Despite being fairly good-looking, no one would believe him if he said he was being harassed by a little girl. Breathing heavily, just as Ryan resolved to move Mia away, she stopped moving. The little girl swung her legs while sitting on him, then propped herself up, resting her chin in her hands, looking somewhat unhappy. Hey, whats your rtionship with Alice? Mias voice was tinged with mncholy as she finally got to the point. What rtionship? Caught off guard by the question, Ryan was at a loss for words. Alice was a mafia princess, his mission target,technically, that should have been the extent of their rtionship. But he knew that wasnt theplete answer. If it were just about the mission, he should only be focused on that, not feeling upset after seeing the real Alice. Mias first question stumped Ryan,he opened his mouth but couldnt find an answer. Mia didnt rush him, just watching his expression gave her a good idea of what was going on. The little girl sighed softly, and Ryan slowly recalled the first time he met Alice. She was in trouble, out of ce with the outside world, instinctively resisting everything. But werent those eyes begging for his help? Initially, it wasnt him who offered to help,it was Alice who desperately sought it, like a person dying of thirst asking for water. Was his difort now because he felt sympathy for Alice? That was close, but it seemed not quite right. Im her assistant. Ryan couldnt provide a clear answer, rubbing his temples, feeling the difort intensify. An assistant, huh? But assistants dont usually do things like taking bullets for someone. Mia frowned slightly at Ryans answer, twisting her waist and turning to face him. Her white legs straddled Ryans waist, her body leaning forward, allowing Ryan to see the slight development of her chest. If the previous moment was unintentionally awkward, now it was overtly suggestive. Ryan blushed and turned his head away, but Mias expression was serious. She wrapped her arms around his neck, forcing him to look at her. Taking bullets? Where did you hear that? Ryans hands had nowhere to go but behind his back, making the current posture even more awkward. Mias gaze was as sharp as Alices, making him feel as if he was stripped bare, with no privacy left. Mia, slightly annoyed, pinched Ryans cheek with her finger. Its my time to ask questions now, you can askter, got it? So, if youre just an assistant, why go to such lengths? Mia looked earnestly into Ryans eyes, sensing his evasion. She tightened her grip on his head, continuing her interrogation. What does she give you? Money, or some other promise? How much? Mia pressed closer, their foreheads touching. Ryan could feel the warm breath of the little girl. Too close, way too close. Ryan remained silent,he couldnt answer this question. Alice hadnt promised him anything, and their rtionship wasnt defined by money. You dont want to answer, then lets change the question. Mia sensed Ryans silence and felt a pang of uncertainty. She had reviewed a lot of information during the meeting, but like Alice, she couldnt be sure what the young man in front of her was really after. Now that youve seen what kind of person Alice is, have you thought about leaving her anding to me? You could be my assistant too. You just need to treat me as well as you treat her. Chapter 183: What just happened? Chapter 183: What just happened? Ill treat you just as well Ryans brain froze as he tried to read Mias expression, looking for any sign of jest, but she seemed dead serious when she spoke. It didnt sound like Mia was joking at all. So, all you need to do is tell me what exactly Miss Alice gave you, and Ill give you the same. Mia affectionately rubbed Ryans forehead, her citrus scent rushing into his lungs, seemingly filling the air around them. Ryan felt like his brain was rusting, making it hard to think. He had no experience with these kinds of situations, and now he was being toyed with by this young girl. Ryan could sense that Mia wasnt as optimistic as she appeared,she harbored sorrows that others couldnt understand. If she wasnt carrying a heavy sadness inside, why would she seek help from a stranger like him? Just like Alice, indeed. Miss Alice didnt give me anything I guess I did it voluntarily. Reflecting on his own attitude, Ryan wasnt sure how to better describe it. Being with Alice was entirely his choice, as that was the only way toplete his mission. The high favorability alone made Ryan feel a bit guilty,in a way, he had deceived Miss Alice. Nothing at all? What about a sry? Mias eyes widened in surprise, her small hands rubbing Ryans cheeks, unable to believe Alice hadnt done anything. With her cold demeanor, could anyone really stay by her side selflessly? But no matter how much Mias small hands moved, Ryan just continued to shake his head. No sry either Could it be Mia touched her chin, seriously pondering. No money, nopensation, what could it be? After a moment, a strange expression crossed her face as she looked at Ryan. Indeed, if it wasnt for selling his body, she couldnt think of any other possibility. Mias gaze slowly turned disdainful, and Ryan immediately got defensive, knowing she had misunderstood. It wasnt like that at all, although he had indeed kissed Miss Alice forcefully once, but that was devoid of any emotion. And if it really were about that sort of thing, wouldnt she be the one walking a dangerous line? Ryan snorted coldly, trying to focus his thoughts on something else, or else the soft, mushy feeling in front of him might swallow him up the next second. Mia felt the warmth radiating from Ryan, like hugging a warm stove. At that moment, she felt like a frog in warm water, unable to get up. So thats pretty much it. Have you finished asking your questions? Ryan noticed Mia bing increasingly restless on top of him, her breath tickling his ear, causing waves of tingles. Dont talk back Mia felt Ryan start to struggle beneath her and pinched his cheek in displeasure. But Ryan wasntpliant anymore and began to struggle more. He could see the blush on Mias face, as enticing as the evening sky, refusing to fade. Mias small hands pressed down on Ryans shoulders, and he struggled like an angry bull. After all, with his size advantage, if he really wanted to leave, Mia couldnt stop him. What a hassle. Mias mind raced, convinced there must be some messy rtionship between Ryan and Alice that he just wasnt admitting yet. Whats done is done, and realistically, her n wasnt easy to achieve,she should know when to back off. Mia just wanted to find herself a good bodyguard, and if it could be someone who cared for her, even better. Such people were hard to find, but Ryan wasnt irreceable. But to give up so easily just wasnt Mias style. She was nning to help Alice outter, so taking something from her probably wasnt too outrageous. And Ryan was so warm,if she could get even closer, would it feel even warmer? Ryan had no idea what Mia was thinking. Bombarded with a bunch of messy questions, his mind was in disarray, and all he wanted was to get away. Mia, we should head back now, the meeting is about to start again. Mia was clearly not in her usual state, giving off a rather unsettling vibe. They couldnt drag this out any longer. Saying this, Ryan steeled his heart, ced his hand firmly on Mias slender waist, and prepared to stand up. Pop What just happened? Something definitely just happened! Ryans thoughts halted abruptly, his eyes wide as he stared at Mia, who had her eyes slightly closed and was pouting her red, enticing lips. He touched his own cheek, feeling a ticklish, moist sensation. Was he just kissed? Mia, you Ryans voice trembled, and the instigator wasnt faring much better. Its nothing. Can you listen to me properly now? Mias cheeks were flushed, and even she couldnt pretend nothing had happened after such a move. That was her first kiss! And she had just given it away so easily! Mias heart trembled wildly, a strange feeling growing inside her, though she tried to act as if nothing had happened. Ha ha its not a big deal. As long as she could see Alices regretful faceter, giving away her first kiss wasnt a big deal. Yes, thats right, it was all because of Alice. Mia finally found a reason to convince herself, but her mind kept reying the sensation of the kiss. Indeed, just as she thought, Ryan was all warm. It would be nice if he could stay just with her, to have that warmth would be quite something, probably. Mia exhaled softly, trying topose herself and stand up, but found her legs were too weak to support her. Uh, considering your decent attitude, Ill tell you everything about Alice. Actually, Im more concerned about what just happened Shut up! So annoying! Are you listening or not? Mia, both embarrassed and annoyed, rubbed her hand across Ryans face, trying to erase the mark of the kiss. Ryans face turned red from the rubbing, as if Mia was trying to erase the event from his memory as well. Clearly, she must have been out of her mind to do something like that, and good, she was already regretting it. Ryan wanted to rify what Mia meant by kissing him so suddenly, as hed have no way to exin if he got caught. But it seemed that the matter concerning Miss Alice was more pressing, so Ryan had to sit tight and wait for Mias exnation. Turn your head away, dont look at me! Okay. The teen girl seemed embarrassed, but Ryan wasnt feeling much better. To say that the kiss hadnt affected Ryan would be a lie,he could feel it, his awkwardly positioned member beginning to stir. Mia shifted ufortably, feeling something pressing against her. Was it the phone in her pocket? Never mind that for now. What you should be most concerned about is what Alice is actually nning. You heard Lorenzo using her of betraying the organization, right? Mia exhaled heavily, her small hands patting her plump cheeks to force herself to calm down. Ryan nodded slightly, he had indeed heard what Lorenzo had said. Alices dad was the previous mob boss, and Alice has now taken over his position, you know that. But Alice only became the mob boss this year, after the previous boss died. Mia said this and deliberately paused, leaving Ryan frowning. Ive noticed youre really slow, big brother. Mia tapped Ryans head lightly, muttering to herself. Alice waspletely oblivious to the mobs dealings before this year,she was just a normal person who had no idea what her family was involved in. It was only after the previous boss died this year that the organization had no sessor, so they pulled her in. She must be feeling quite helpless. Mia said this, and when she mentioned helpless, she couldnt help butugh a bit, clearly enjoying the drama. So, what do you think a person like her wants to do the most? She could have continued living as a normal person, but now shes suddenly been told shes the mob boss. What do you think shell do? Mia continued, herrge eyes shining with rity but also a hint of envy. Alice at least knew what she wanted and was striving for it. And her? She seemed to see through everything but had no chance of escaping this situation. Ryan didnt notice Mias difort,he was too stunned by her revtions to speak. Chapter 184: The crimes of Alice! Chapter 184: The crimes of Alice! Fifteen minutes flew by, and Mia was already pulling Ryans hand as they left the rooftop. Ryan was still dazed as they descended. Thest fifteen minutes had bombarded him with too much information, and his brain was still trying to process it all. Having been kissed on the face already, holding hands now seemed trivial byparison. Mias words hadpletely scrambled his thoughts. He had thought Alice was no different from those gangsters and had prepared himself to treat her merely as a target for his mission. But before he could harden his heart, he was told they were nothing alike. If Miss Alice had only gotten involved with gang activities this year, there was still a chance she hadnt been too corrupted. Miss Alice hadnt buried anyone? Ryans thoughts involuntarily drifted back to the vis backyardndscaping. Could it be that there were no bodies buried there? Miss Alice had been living a normal life up until now, and logically, she would want to return to a normal civilian life. Nobody naturally takes pleasure in bloody affairs. Miss Alice wanted to return to her normal life, but the gang surely wouldnt agree. As the heir, she couldnt just walk away. So, was that why Mr. Carlson had said Alice would face a lot of resistance? But that wouldnt justify the gang sending assassins after her, would it? The idea of if I cant have it, no one can was just twisted. Ryan felt a headacheing on. Mia was like a little siren, every moveced with temptation. She hadid out the situation, yet deliberately left things vague, forcing Ryan to guess. Ryan could try to find out more, but that would mean falling right into Mias trap. Though he hadnt fully figured it out, his resistance to Alice had softened a bit. Miss Alice might truly be special, and it wouldnt hurt to see how things unfolded. As the gang members slowly took their seats, Ryan and Mia returned to the conference room. Ryan despised these people and didnt dare interact with them too much. His performance had been too conspicuous earlier, and now many had their eyes on him. But with Mia by his side, Ryan felt somewhat safe, though it was somewhat absurd that he was being protected by a teenage girl. Just as he stepped into the conference room, Ryan felt a piercing gaze on him. Apart from Alice, there were few who could re with such intensity. Alices gaze swept over Ryan, and upon seeing him unharmed, she rxed slightly. If Ryan hadnt returned soon, she would have gone looking for him herself. Then her eyesnded on Mia next to him, and her expression hardened again. Feeling that intense stare, Ryan felt a sting in his hand, almost ready to drop Mias hand. But Mia, smiling brightly, tightened her grip on his hand and fearlessly met Alices gaze, even waving at her. Alices look could kill, and Ryan felt the temperature in the room drop. It seemed Alices gaze shifted from Mia to him, demanding an exnation. Alice had been somewhat sad, but now a nameless rage seemed to ignite just from seeing Ryan and Mias sped hands, like a ticking time bomb. Ryan smiled helplessly, trying to pull his hand away, but Mia held on tight. Feeling his struggle, Mia got angry and simply hugged Ryans right arm, pressing herself against him. [Alice Darkening level+2, currently 7/100] No need for exnations now,Miss Alice seemed to have formed her own opinions. The meeting was about to start, and Mia and Alices battle was put on hold, leaving Ryan ufortably caught in the middle. Mia reluctantly said goodbye to Ryan, who didnt dare respond. He felt that if he said one more word, Alices reaction would be more than just adding 2 points to her Darkening level. Head down, Ryan returned to Alices side, her gaze cutting into him all the way. If looks could kill, Ryans suicidal mission would have been aplished by now. Miss Alice Back in his familiar spot behind Alice, Ryan timidly called out to her. If it had been before, Alice might have responded, even with just a grunt, but now she just snorted coldly. Not even bothering to speak, are we back to square one? Even so, his favorability didnt seem to be dropping. It seemed impossible for Alice to truly dislike him. Ryan thought Alice was angry with him, so he kept his head down and stayed quiet, not wanting to fuel her anger further. Indeed, Alice was furious, but her anger was directed more towards Mia. Mia had always been a special presence, the child of Alices father with another woman. Unlike Alice, who had only recently gotten involved with the gangs activities, Mia hadnt been well-protected and had grown up within the gang. Thus, she knew even more about the gangs inner workings than Alice did and held some sway within it. Had Mia sensed the tension and decisively acted to pull Ryan away? No, that couldnt happen. Alice knew what Mia wanted. She could have the gang leader position if she liked,Alice was willing to give it to her. But if Mia tried to take Ryan away, that would truly cross Alices line. A nameless jealousy burned within her. Why couldnt Ryan see that Mia was no good, especially when they were holding hands so intimately? The more Alice thought about it, the angrier she got. Suddenly, she turned and red at Ryan, startling him. You, stay away from her, got it? Alice spoke with fury, and it was the first time Ryan had seen her truly angry. He nodded obediently. He hadnt nned on going over to Mia anyway. Mia couldnt help him with his mission, and siding with her held no value for him. But if getting killed over this could be an option, Ryan thought he might just try it. Seeing Ryanspliant attitude, Alices anger slowly subsided, and she remembered the unpleasantness between them earlier, feeling a bit awkward. She had nned to have a proper talk with Ryan when he returned, but now she had inexplicablyshed out at him. She felt terrible about it. But Ryan seemed not to care about these fluctuations. He sighed softly, watching Alices mood swing. Continuing the meeting like this would definitely leave them vulnerable to others maniption. Being a gang leader really wasnt easy. ncing at Alices attributes, her mood level had somewhat improved after calming down. It was said to be better, but it was still hovering dangerously around twenty points. Ryan looked around the room. People were still settling into their seats, discussing in pairs or small groups, with no one paying attention to them for the moment. Miss Alice, its okay, just focus on the meeting. Lets talk about everything else after its over. Ill be standing right behind you, I wont go anywhere. Alice had her own difficulties, wasnt she deserving of sympathy sitting here? But for now, Ryans feelings towards her were just thatsympathy. Until Alice made her intentions clear, he would remain cautious. For now, this was a decent state to be in. Alice listened to Ryans words, hearing theforting tone in his voice. Even though he understood nothing, was he still trying tofort her? Did he really care that much about her feelings? Alice remembered what Hannah had whispered to her before leaving: to stay proactive and not let Ryan cloud her judgment. It seemed Hannah had seen things more clearly. Okay Ill talk to you properly after we get back. Alice took a deep breath, looking at Ryan, and then, remembering Mias actions, she grabbed Ryans hand and squeezed it tightly. But when Ryan pulled his hand away, he found a band-aid mysteriously ced in his palm. As everyone settled, Dante nodded towards Alice, slightly surprised to still see Ryan standing by her side. With nods from both Alice and Dante, the meeting resumed. People continued to speak, and Alice wasnt particrly attentive,her thoughts lingered on Ryan standing behind her. Unlike before, Ryan didnt react with anger to the shocking statements being made, nor did he take it out on Alice. Just as Alice was about to rx, that annoying voice echoed again in the meeting room. Ryan also looked up, frowning at the person who stood upit was Lorenzo, the troublemaker from before. He didnt beat around the bush but stood up and directly pointed at Alice. Theres not much to say about routine matters,everyones time is precious. My purpose here today is clearto discuss the crimes of Alice! At this deration, the room was shocked. Chapter 185: The third thing Chapter 185: The third thing At the meeting, Lorenzo burst out using Alice of crimes, instantly grabbing everyones attention. Someone next to him tugged at his sleeve, urging him to sit down. Theyd let him rant about their personal issues before, but now, wasnt he just risking his own neck to make Alice look bad? Alice, Ive got something to say! If youre really innocent, then no amount of framing by me will stick! Lorenzo shrugged off the well-meaning attempts to silence him and continued to speak. In his mind, he probably thought standing up to power made him look cool, but to Ryan, he just looked like a pathetic, mangy dog. Even Ryan, usually a saint, felt his anger re up. Breaking just one of Lorenzos arms would be letting him off too easy. Alice, watching Lorenzo stand up, just pursed her lips in disgust. She had expected to be targeted,it wasnt a surprise. Many of the gang leaders didnt like her, and they wouldnt dirty their handsLorenzo was just the puppet theyd pushed forward. The other attendees were buzzing with talk, and Alices bodyguards were ready to drag Lorenzo away. Theyd beenx once before,they couldnt afford to screw up again. The room, with many on Alices side, was filled with anger. Challenging authority was a serious breach in their strict hierarchy. Yet, Alice didnt move, and her bodyguards surrounded Lorenzo so tightly they dared not touch him. Dante squinted at the scene, then simply closed his eyes to rest. This wasnt his fight, so he chose to be an observer. The room fell silent, no one daring to speak first. In this tense quiet, Lorenzos face showed a flicker of panic. He had always been bold against Alice, the current gang leader, because he had backers. But if they didnt stand up for him now, his charge wouldnt just be about breaking an arm. Damn, was he being thrown under the bus? Sweat broke out on his forehead as he nced nervously at Ro next to Dante. Alice smiled slightly and followed his gaze. There it wasRo was probably behind the previous assassination attempt. He had always been disobedient, and now his true colors were showing. Ro looked terrible. In his view, Lorenzo should have just kept quiet instead of dragging him into this mess. He had nned to discard Lorenzo after using him, but now he had to protect him. And damn it, why did Alice have to survive that sniper to make it to this meeting? Internally fuming, his hands clenched into fists under the table, his temples throbbing, but he still put on a smile. Mr. Ro, why dont we hear what he has to say? If Im really meless, no one would nitpick unless they had a rebellious heart, Alice said with a smile that, while pretty, felt chilling to Ro. If things couldnt be settled here, his days ahead would be tough, possibly even leading to war. Miss Alice, what are you talking about? How could you be wrong? The gang exists just as you wish, who would dare disagree? Lorenzos just spouting nonsense. If you want to listen, then listen, Ro said. The tension was palpable. Alice hadbeled Lorenzo a rebel, while Ro implied the whole gang was under Alices tyrannicalmand, with no autonomy. Lorenzo breathed a sigh of relief. He had seen Ros reluctance to support him, realizing Ro was ready to cut him loose. But luckily, now he had dragged Ro down with him. Ryan massaged his temples. This intense confrontation was something only Alice could handle. He was too straightforward to y these games. Now that it was settled that Lorenzo would continue, Alice didnt care. She looked down at her nails, waiting for the onught. First of all! Lorenzo cleared his throat and began speaking loudly, now fullymitted to his course. He had managed to offend both Alice and Ro. If he didnt prove his worth now, even if Alice let him go, Ro would skin him alive. In other words, the only way Lorenzo could see himself getting out of this alive was if his usations could seriously threaten Alice. The former boss had set several operational guidelines for our gang, and everyone has been following them peacefully, living quite well. But Miss Alice,st month you unterally cut off our drug dealings with foreign contacts. Several areas in our city are now facing shortages, causing massive losses to our gang in just ten days! Lorenzo was shouting, his broken left arm pinned to his side, as he banged the table with his other hand, pointing directly at Miss Alice. What! No wonder my bars been short on supplies It was Miss Alice As soon as he said this, everyone started murmuring, even those who were initially on Alices side seemed to look at her differently. For the gang, the supply chain was already fragile. The profits were huge but risky, and everyone there was essentially on the run. Subduing them wasnt hard, but cutting off their money supply could lead to a collective rebellion. Alice snorted coldly. Hearing Lorenzo talk about beingw-abiding was a jokeif they werew-abiding, then the felons in prison could be considered saints. Miss Alice, do you admit it! Lorenzo almost jumped up, roaring loudly, pleased with the reaction from the crowd. He looked towards Ro, wagging his tail like a pleased dog. Ros expression eased a bit. Lorenzo wasntpletely useless, at least his words had some effect. The decision Alice made was known only to the top brass of the organization and had been voted on. It wasnt unteral at all. The problem was, the lower ranks werent supposed to know about the high-level meetings. Now that Lorenzo had spilled the beans, it was clear Ro had been stirring things up. Yes, that was a decision discussed with all the top leaders. What about it? Are you so bold as to defy the orders of the organizations top leaders? Alice blew on her nails, looking amusedly at Ro. Everyones gaze shifted back to Dante, who sighed and nodded slightly as the room fell silent again. Since it was an order from the top, there was nothing to be done. Although this cated the crowd, Alice knew her position was worsening. The money was genuinely gone, and some were already eyeing her greedily. Ryan, listening to Lorenzos usations, initially thought it would be something horrendous. But when Lorenzo actually spoke, Ryan couldnt help but frown slightly. Wasnt this a good thing? Alice had cut off drug trafficking,she was trying to do something righteous. He had misunderstood Miss Alice before,she was actually a good person! Second point! Theres a second point! Lorenzo, not waiting for Miss Alice to order his removal, hurriedly shouted out. When the previous boss was still in charge, he set a rule that personal assistants for the organizations high-level members couldnt be appointed without a vote. If Im not mistaken, Alice, the assistant by your side yesterday wasnt the same one you have now, right? Are you breaking the rules, or is this guy clearly an outsider pretending to be your assistant? Lorenzo sneered viciously, looking at Ryan with a fierce gleam in his eyes. He still vividly remembered the ps he had received earlier, and his greatest desire at that moment was to y Ryan alive. Daring to p him in front of others, he swore to peel off Ryans face. Alice huffed in displeasure, already anticipating that Lorenzo would use this issue to cause trouble. Honestly, she didnt have a good way to handle it. The rule about assistants being approved by everyone was partly for the leaders safety, preventing assistants from turning on their bosses. It also allowed the leaders to nt spies among each other, serving as a check and bnce. Previously, because Alice hadnt been involved in gang affairs, Hannah served more as a housekeeper. After Alices father died and she took over, Hannah naturally became her assistant. Now with Ryan standing in Hannahs ce, even if it was a breach of the rules, it was a necessary one. Lorenzo left no room for ambiguity with his usationsit was either Alice or Ryan who had to take the fall. If Alice wanted to save herself, she could easily have thrown Ryan under the bus, since to everyone else, Ryan was just an assistant. But clearly, Alice didnt see it that way. I broke the rules, and Ill ept any punishment, she dered nonchntly, her natural authority making her wordspelling. After we return, Ill dismiss him. That settles it. Anything else you want to add? Punishment seemed trivial to her,even if it were ten times harsher, she would still protect Ryan. But this was a wake-up callRyan really shouldnt be ying the role of assistant. Although she liked having Ryan by her side, she feared exactly this kind of situation where hostility towards her could spill over onto him. Perhaps it was better for him to stay out of the limelight. Ryan nced at Alice, understanding this was her way of protecting him. He remained silent, standing behind her, ring fiercely at Lorenzo. Even if Miss Alice dismissed him today, hed make sure to leave Lorenzo with a few more bruises before he left. Lorenzo squinted his eyes,this second charge was just filler, not meant to have much impact, merely a way to irritate Alice. The crowd lost interestthey didnt really care who Alices assistant was,their own interests were what mattered. The looks Lorenzo received from those around him were now tinged with pity, and even Ro avoided his gaze. He had only asked Lorenzo to bring up these two issues. The discontent among the ranks was rising, and Lorenzo was bing useless. But Lorenzo looked towards Ro and smirked slightly. Ro had used him, but he wouldnt leave himself without a backup n. The third thing he was about to reveal could blow the roof off the meeting room. The bodyguards moved in, ready to break Lorenzos limbs and throw him outsurviving this long after defying the boss was mercy enough. But he jumped back, dodging the guards, and pulled out a package from behind him, sliding it across the table tond in front of Dante. Mr. Russo! Take a look at this! Chapter 186: If you cant clarify，Ill just take his life! Chapter 186: If you can''t rifyI''ll just take his life! Chapter 186: If you cant rifyIll just take his life! The next second, Lorenzo was grabbed by the bodyguard, his mouth just opening to speak. But the bodyguard didnt give him a chance to continue. A punchnded in his stomach, turning his face instantly pale, almost making him vomit bile. He couldnt speak, but his hand pointed desperately at the package in front of Dante. Lorenzo had said enough to not be protected by Ro, so he decided to stir things up even more. It was all because Ro had involved him in his schemes, letting him in on some secrets. Now, if he died, Ro would have to go down with him. Ro definitely wasnt ready to die, so it was up to him to handle the situation. Lorenzos actions stunned everyone, including Ro, who had been ready to leave. He red at Lorenzo, shocked that this lowlife still had a way to slip from his control. Dante kept his eyes closed. This whole spectacle was embarrassing enough, and even with the package in front of him, he had no intention of opening it. He had always known Lorenzo was a dog kept by Ro, but it seemed this barking dog was nearing its end, and Ro wasntpetent enough to take down Alice. Mr. Russo, take a look! Dont you care about your precious granddaughter at all? Seeing Dante uninterested, Lorenzo clutched his stomach, his voice breaking as he shouted. At that, Dantes eyes snapped open, his hands mming down on the table, the whole floor seeming to tremble. Everyone knew Dante valued family above all. Sadly, his children had died in gang-rted activities, which was why the former boss had made him his right-hand man. Back in his younger days, he had the drive, feeling that rising to power because of this was fair. But as he aged, he cared less about how much money he made or what kind of house he lived in. What mattered was his granddaughter. Dante red furiously, standing up, his old frame forcibly straightened, turning back into the man who once made the whole city tremble. He grabbed Lorenzo by the cor, lifting him off the ground. The bodyguards didnt dare intervene, stepping back as everyone in the meeting room stood up, watching Dantes expression. What have you done to my granddaughter! Dante tightened his grip on Lorenzos neck. If this guy thought he could leverage any control over him, he was foolish. Dante would make him regret being born. Like a lion baring its fangs, Ryan, standing nearby, couldnt help but feel a chill. Alice had been dealing with these kinds of people,wasnt that like living with lions? Alices eyes also watched Dante closely. His stance was crucial,if Dante switched sides to hers, her ns would go much smoother. Even Mia, who had been ying on her phone on the couch, sat up, her gaze piercing through the crowd towards them, popping another malt candy into her mouth. Feeling Lorenzo might be choked to death, Dante slightly loosened his grip. He hadnt lost his reason yet, knowing what was most important. His granddaughters single hair was worth more than Lorenzos life. For now, hed let him finish his piece. Lorenzos face was red, nearly dying, but feeling he could breathe again, he didnt care if his lungs could handle it,he just sucked in the air. It wasnt cough me! It was Alice! The pressure on his neck increased again, and Lorenzo hurriedly blurted out such words, hoping to spare his life. And it workedthe grip on his neck suddenly loosened, and he was thrown to the ground, seeing stars and unable to stand. Alice again?! Lorenzos words caused an uproar, even shocking Ryan, but he quickly regained hisposure. He had already misjudged Alice once. Alice had even cut off drug trafficking routes,Ryan didnt believe she would harm a child. Alices face turned pale, but it was more out of fear of Ryan misunderstanding. She knew very well whether she had done that deed or not. The next second, Alice turned around, about to exin, but then she saw Ryans trusting gaze. Miss Alice? Although Dante was furious, he hadnt lost his mindpletely to be manipted. Instead of interrogating Alice first, he turned to look at Ro. Ro had been brooding since Dantes outburst, and when Lorenzo mentioned Dantes granddaughter, he knew exactly what was going on. Today, Ro had made two ns. The first was to send a hitman after Alice, and the second was to kidnap Dantes granddaughter and frame Alice for stirring up trouble. After all, how could a child possibly discern who was behind it? As long as it happened on Alices turf, she couldnt escape me. Ro should have been pleased with Lorenzo pointing this out, but instead, he felt a growing unease. If this hade out a couple of dayster, even tonight, he could have handled it perfectly. Now, exposed prematurely, there was a good chance Dante could trace it back to him. Dantes gaze swept over, and Ro quickly feigned shock, then turned to his men. Immediately! Deploy everyone, find Mr. Russos granddaughter, at the kindergarten, on the road, everywhere! But before he could finish his act, Dante mmed his hand on the table, cutting him off. Ro,e here, bring that package over to me. Ro addressed Dante as Mr. Russo, but Dante called him by his first name, his seasoned instincts catching the shift in Ros expression, arousing suspicion. Ro had no choice but to bring the package over. It seemed he couldnt bluff his way through this,if he wanted to survive, hed have to throw Alice under the bus too. He just hoped the slight oversight wouldnt be noticed. The package was brought to Dante, and as everyone watched, it was opened to reveal nothing but three photographs. Roid them out on the table, and everyone crowded around, including Alice, who pulled Ryan forward to see. Dante scanned the photos, one of which was stained with blood, shredding hisst bit of restraint. His breathing became heavy, and even with his usual control, he couldnt contain his rage. Lorenzo! Do you swear on your familys lives that Miss Alice did this? Dante viciously kicked Lorenzo, whoy on the ground like a dead dog, sending him flying 5 feet away. Everyone watched Lorenzos expression as he barely managed to nod. It was a deadly oath, especially since Dante had threatened his familya threat he could very well carry out. The outlet for his rage found, Dante picked up a chair and hurled it towards Alice. Alice, despite her maturity andpetence, was still just a neen-year-old girl. How could she handle this when Dante hadpletely lost his mind? The chair flew towards her, and instinctively, Alice closed her eyes, bracing for the impact. It was just going to be a bloody mess, but she could use that to manipte Dante. Her first reaction wasnt to dodge, but to think about how she could use this situation, showing the immense pressure she was under. Or maybe dying wouldnt be so badit would at least mean she wouldnt have to be so tired anymore. The chair collided with a thud, but Alice felt no pain. Slowly opening her eyes, she saw Ryan standing in front of her. Ryan! Alice couldnt keep herposure any longer. Dante had his triggers, and so did she. Her hands trembled as she reached for Ryans face, but Ryan wasnt looking at her. Instead, he spun around, his gaze piercing towards Dante like a sword. He had misunderstood Alice before, and now he had to make it right. He couldnt believe Alice would do such a thing. Dante was about to strike, but Ryans words reached him first. Mr. Russo, I understand your pain, but what if it wasnt our Miss Alice who did this? What does it matter if it wasnt?! Dante roared, wanting to pull out his gun and end this nuisance, Ryan, right there. But with everyone watching, he couldnt just do that. His hand trembled in the air, and finally, with a grunt of frustration, he mmed the gun down on a nearby table. Ryans intervention gave him a moment to think. If he attacked Alice without proof, he wouldnt get off easily either. It was a delicate bnce of errors, and Ryans protection of Alice gave Dante a chance to reconsider. Fine! Very well! Miss Alice, youve trained your people well, no wonder you want to protect him! Now exin these photos to me! If you cant rify, I wont touch youIll just take his life! Dante waved his hand dismissively, seething as he returned to his seat, leaving both sides in a standoff. Chapter 187: Now... it seemed some bloodshed was inevitable Chapter 187: Now... it seemed some bloodshed was inevitable Chapter 187: Now it seemed some bloodshed was inevitable Alices eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she looked at Ryan, who stood protectively in front of her. She couldnt quite describe the mix of emotions swirling inside her. Back when her father was alive, she was well-protected, untouched by harm during her time living as an ordinary person. But after her father passed, leaving her to manage their vast criminal organization alone, she had always strived to remainposed, as if nothing could ever hurt her. Yet, in that moment, it felt as if her heart was pierced by a thousand arrows, an indescribable agony spreading throughout her body. She would have rather been the one hurt. She could have directly stopped Dante, but instead, she thought about how to use his attempt to hurt her as a way to counter him. As a result, Ryan stepped in and got hurt protecting her. Instead of feeling touched, Alice was overwhelmed by a profound sense of guilt. [Alice Darkening level+5, current 15/100] [Alice Mood Level-10, current 15/100 (Sad)] To say it didnt hurt would be a lie,the spot where he was hit was burning with pain. He touched it,thankfully, it wasnt a severe injury and there was no bleeding. Getting hit on the head with a chair was naturally painful, but as a man, he could bear it. What Ryan couldnt bear was seeing Miss Alice take a significant step towards her darker side. What was happening to her? A direct increase of five points was no small matter. Ryan still hadnt found a way to reduce the Darkening level, and these points might remain indefinitely. No one knew exactly what this would affect, but if it got too high, Ryan felt he would definitely regret it. Miss Alice? Ryan wasnt sure what to do, rubbing his sore head and awkwardly turning to look at Alice. Could it be that Alice didnt like him helping her? After all, she was quite independent. Turning around, Ryan saw Alices current state and seemed to understand something. Her eyes were red, her lips tightly bitten to the point of bleeding, her fists clenched tightly. Her gaze fixed on him, her eyes no longer icy mountains but as if raindrops were falling within them. The young girl looked so wronged, it made one wonder if she was the one who had been hurt. Alice was under everyones watchful eyes, her eyes reddening but forcibly holding back tears, which could fall at any moment if she rxed. Could Miss Alice cry? Seeing Alice so aggrieved, Ryan paused, then quickly stepped forward to pull her into his arms and led her to a nearby sofa. Why Alice was acting this way was beside the point,she couldnt be seen like this by others. Especially not by Lorenzo, whoy on the ground gasping like a dead dog,he would definitely make a big deal out of it. Dante watched the two leave without stopping them, only ordering the conference room exit to be blocked. There was no way Ryan and Alice could leave. He pressed his thumb and forefinger hard against his temples, his nerves twitching inside. If Lorenzo wasnt still useful, hed have thrown him off the building. In this situation, Ro kept talking beside him, making Dantes expression grow even darker. His other hand held three photographs, his fingertips pressing so hard they nearly crushed them. He wanted to deal with both parties involved, but he couldnt. Not to mention in the organization, Miss Alice had many followers, and her status alone was troublesome. Both parties needed to cool down now, or this could lead to a massive gang war, and he didnt want to be manipted by Lorenzo. Dante waved Ro away, not wanting to hear another word from the old fox, just staring darkly at the photos in his hand. With Dante like this, everyone else could only return to their seats and wait for the oue, no one daring to speak at this time. Alice and Dante were still equals in status, creating a delicate bnce. Their subordinates feared getting involved would leave them with nothing left. Dantes silence gave Ryan a moment to catch his breath. Alice, looking almost like a puppet, let Ryan lead her by the hand to sit down on the sofa. Ryan Im sorry. Alices face was flushed, and it took her a while to squeeze those words out, but Ryan just shook his head, not minding at all. [Alice Favorability+2, current 62/100 (Trusted Companion)] The system popped up another message because of Ryans generosity, which made his expression darken. Miss Alice, if you really appreciate me, could you maybe drop your Favorability a bit? That would actually be better for me! Ryan was screaming inside, but Alice, thinking his grimace was due to his injury, immediately looked even more guilty. Come here. Alice took a few deep breaths to steady her emotions and then softly spoke to Ryan as she sat on the sofa. Whats wrong? Ryan was still thinking of a way out, but Alices hand had already touched his cheek. Miss Alice had never initiated physical contact before,this was a first. Her cool hand initially made Ryan a bit ufortable, but seeing Alices sad expression, he couldnt bring himself to pull away. After all, he was now Alices Trusted Companion, and such gestures should still be within the norm for Miss Alice. Alice didnt do anything extra,she just earnestly checked to see if Ryan had any serious injuries. After confirming it was just a minor scrape, she finally rxed. He wouldnt really hurt me, you know? Alice ruffled Ryans hair, speaking with a hint of helplessness. Indeed, there was a possibility that Dante had regained his rationality at thest moment and forcibly held back, but Ryan couldnt just stand by. Alice had read the determination in Ryans eyes and sighed again, then yfully pinched his cheek. Alice was very affectionate at the moment and didnt hide her care for Ryan, who found it quiteforting to be so cared for by a beautiful girl. However, this probably wasnt the right time for such things. Ryan had heard Dantes words loud and clear. If Miss Alice couldnt prove her innocence, he was in big trouble. He was supposed to die by Alices hand, not get shot by Dante and talk about resurrection. Ryan pondered his next move with a gloomy face, while Alice, after touching his face for the first time, gradually became bolder, gently touching the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. Why was she like Mia, always so hands-on? Ryan was slightly puzzled, solidifying his theory that they were sisters in his mind. Speaking of Mia, she was sitting on the sofa right next to Alice. She had been there all along, watching the interaction between the two, and was now quite unhappy. For some reason, seeing Alice touch Ryan made Mia feel a sourness in her heart. She had already kissed that spot,why was Ryan letting Alice touch it So, have you guys cleared your names yet, getting all cozy like this? That old guy is already steaming mad. Mia climbed over the sofa, not mincing her words, and directly removed Alices hand from Ryans cheek, then positioned herself between them. Ryan hadnt forgotten,he was always thinking about what to do. But they had left in such a hurry, he didnt even know what was on those photos, let alone how to offend. And Alice wasnt particrly nervous. Dante hadnte over in a fury yet, which clearly meant he wasnt sure either. As long as she denied everything, Dante had no way to proceed. I wont let anything happen to you. Nobody can touch you, except for me. Alice ignored Mia as if she wasnt there at all, looking directly at Ryan and speaking very seriously. Alices deration was forceful, but to Ryan, it sounded a bit off. So, nobody but Alice could touch him? Did that mean Alice could do whatever she wanted with him? It felt like something straight out of a domineering CEO romance novel, except the roles were reversed. Ryan looked at Alice, trying to detect a hint of jest in her expression, but her serious demeanor told him this was non-negotiable. Hey, hey! What about me? Mia jumped up, barely reaching into their line of sight even at the peak of her leap, frantically waving her hands to catch Ryans attention. Big brother, Ill protect you too! Ryan nodded with a mix of amusement and dread, not daring to look at Alice, whose gaze sharpened noticeably at Mias deration. It seemed the sisters didnt have the best rtionship. Bringing Alice here to regroup had only taken about a minute, but she had already fully regained the aura of a mob boss, even more formidable than before. If Alice had been a mere droplet of water before, now she was a raging river. Mia narrowed her eyes slightly, sensing that Alice was about to get serious. Ryan only saw Alice as being pitifully caught up in these affairs, but he hadnt considered why she was actually able to hold her ground in the gang. In such a dangerous environment, not just anyone could stand firm. Alices methods were every bit as ruthless as Lorenzos. Lets go together. Alice nced back at Ryan and then headed straight towards Dante. The conference room was silent, the sound of Alices heels striking the floor echoed loudly. This was undoubtedly one of Lorenzos schemes. Alice had tolerated his previous nuisances, but he had crossed a line by dragging Ryan into this. Now it seemed some bloodshed was inevitable. Chapter 188: The plot was too obvious Chapter 188: The plot was too obvious Break Lorenzos arms and legs. Alices firmmand hit everyone like a boulder, shocking even those who were used to such bloody affairs. Deciding someones fate so casually, Miss Alices methods were ruthlessly efficient. Lorenzo, lying on the ground, clenched his teeth and looked at Dante, the only one who could stand up to Alice now. Lorenzo had been too sessful in his recent endeavors, forgetting his actual ce in the scheme of things. He remembered a rumor from a few months back when Alice first took over the gang. Many opposed her, and many wanted to use the opportunity to rise to power. But those with ulterior motives all disappeared without exception. Miss Alice, is this a sign of guilt? Are you afraid to confront them directly that you have to resort to this now? Dante ignored Lorenzo on the ground, his eyes fixed solely on Alice. Alice had always been diplomatic with him, maneuvering between different powers. But now, she seemed different. Was it because of the recent altercation with her assistant? However, this didnt mean he was scared of Alice, just that it was time for a change of tactics. Is breaking arms and legs considered going too far? He ndered me, so ording to you, Mr. Russo, I should just take it? Alice scoffed at Dantes words, waving her hand to signal her gang members to carry out her orders. Lorenzo was pinned down by three burly men, not dragged away but brutally crippled right there in front of everyone. Even if he survived today, hed be broken. His eyes zed with fury, his mouth bloody, a terrifying sight. Like a vengeful ghost, he stared intensely at Alice and Ryan, his limbs shattered, yet he didnt scream. When a wolf retreats, its for one reason: its waiting for the next chance to strike, to fatally snap its enemys neck. Dantes face turned ashen. He turned back to his chair, snorted coldly, and then gave Ro a meaningful look. Miss Alice, about the evidence Ro quickly stood up, having been whispering to Dante about Alices recent odd behavior, trying to prove she was behind the kidnapping of Dantes granddaughter. Now, he didnt dare dy, knowing that from the moment Lorenzo spilled the beans, only one of them could leave unscathed. But before he could finish, Lorenzos limbs were broken. Alice, acting as if nothing had happened, turned to look at Ryan, her eyes softening. Does it still hurt? What was Miss Alice talking about? Everyone around was stunned by her words. Now, Alice looked like a doting wife, which matched her beautiful face. But the problem was, she had just ordered Lorenzos limbs broken, and her hands were still bloody. The gang members around were more shocked by this than by Miss Alices thunderous methods. Everyones gaze turned to Ryan, curious about the identity of Miss Alices new assistant. Uh no, it doesnt hurt anymore. Ryan, feeling awkward under so many stares and slightly afraid of Alice reaching out to him, quickly stepped back, rubbing his head and chuckling. Youre lying. Miss Alice snorted coldly, her tone icy yet somehow coquettish. People around nearly passed out from shock. Was this really their leader, Miss Alice, known for her decisive killings? Ryan leaned in closer, whispering in Alices ear, We should really focus on the important stuff now, right? But in Alices eyes, important stuff seemed to have its own definition. Go, p that guy. Alice seriously instructed Ryan, and now it was his turn to be shocked. It felt like a kid getting into a fight and then calling an adult to take their side. Miss Alice, lets not lose sight of whats important. Dante couldnt stand it anymore. Alice knew he was desperate, yet she acted this way. It wasnt just Lorenzos face she was pping,it was his. Ryan, under Dantes ring eyes, knew better than to actually hit Lorenzo. But looking at Alices expression, Ryan realized she was serious. She even frowned slightly, wondering why Ryan hadnt moved yet. Although being protected by Miss Alice felt somewhat exhrating, Ryan was sweating profusely. Finally, with no other choice, he took a deep breath and approached Lorenzo on the ground. Having already offended Dante, who had just tried to take his life, Ryan figured he might as well go all in and vent some of Alices frustration. p The crisp sound echoed through the conference room. Dantes fingers whitened as he gripped the edge of his seat tightly. If it werent for Lorenzos false usations, Dante wouldnt have lost his temper. Lorenzo was the root cause of it all. Surprisingly, after delivering the p, Ryans headache seemed to lessen, and his mood lightened considerably. Not bad, see? You could do it. Miss Alice nodded in satisfaction at Ryan, then beckoned him back to her side. The recent events had taught her a lesson, and she vowed not to let Ryan get hurt again. Miss Alicecan we move on now? Dantes voice dragged on, pushed again to the brink of anger by Alice. But Alice had already moved on, stepping forward to examine three photographs. The first photo showed a distant view of an elementary school gate, apparently just as the kids were being let out. In the center stood a little girl with a red backpack, wearing a dress and red shoes, looking adorable yet unhappy, as if waiting for someone. The second photo, taken closer and from inside a car, showed a man leading the little girl away. She looked back, puzzled by the change in her usual pick-up. The third photo, which had driven Dante to rage, was taken in an abandoned factory. The girl was roughly tied to a concrete pir, her white dress stained with blood, her eyes filled with tears of fear. After reviewing the photos, Alice exhaled softly. The framing was crude but straightforward. Ryan and Mia leaned in to look. Alice nced at Mia, then pushed the photos towards Ryan. Mia puffed up her cheeks, furious like a pufferfish, ring at Alice before unconsciously clinging to Ryan. The gang members were numb, unsure why Mia was involved. Handling one Alice was tough enough, and though Mia had a special status, no one underestimated her. Was she also here to protect Ryan? Did Ryan save the universe in a past life? Miss Alice, exin this. My granddaughters school is under your control, and the man in these photos looks like one of your people, Dante said, his voice calm but his eyes burning with anger. He couldnt believe this young woman thought she was his equal. Mr. Russo, youve dedicated your life to the gang, and its understandable that youre overworked and susceptible to deceit in your old age. If I were behind this, why would I need to take these photos? If I wanted to threaten you, Id just say your granddaughter was in my hands. Would you not believe that? Alices words made Ryan break out in a cold sweat. Her sharp tone was necessary,being too polite now would only show weakness. Such a crude method is unlike me. If it were my people, why would Lorenzo have the photos? Alice calmly pointed out this inconsistency, which was the biggest issue. If Lorenzo hadnt handed over the photos, Dante would have already broken ties with her. The plot was too obvious, almost designed to raise suspicions. Ros face turned pale. He had nned to send the photos anonymously to Dante, but Lorenzo had exposed them. He had entrusted Lorenzo with this task, not expecting him to know more details. His fists clenched tightly as he red at Lorenzo, lying on the ground like a dead dog. If Lorenzo hadnt kept a backup n, he was truly in danger. Lorenzo had been silent since the beating, and some might have thought hed passed out from the pain. But now, he moved. Buried in his arms, the blood he spat out soaked the ground and stained his face a gruesome red. Despite his dire state, his mouth twisted into a grotesque smile. Chapter 189: Where did the photos come from? Chapter 189: Where did the photose from? Mia was the first to notice something off about Lorenzo on the ground, mainly because she couldnt get a word in with the drama unfolding around Alice, so she kept a wary eye on Lorenzo, suspecting he might pull another stunt. The moment Lorenzo cracked a smile, Mia got goosebumps and quickly tugged on Ryans sleeve to alert him. Ryan looked over at Lorenzo, who had resumed his usual demeanor, though now he was just hanging his head low, looking half-dead. Lorenzo, youre saying Miss Alice did this, and your proof is these photos? And where exactly did you get these photos from? Before Dante could speak, Ro, fuming with anger, interrogated Lorenzo. He was particrly proactive about this matter. He was already considering just killing Lorenzo right there,any slight misstep and he would do it, determined to ensure Lorenzos words died with him. Ro knew hed be suspected, and eventually, everyone would know it was his doing. But as long as he denied everything publicly, no one could touch himthats the privilege of those in power. As for Lorenzos life or death, he was just expendable, and Ro couldnt care less. Mr. Russo, every word I say is the truth, Lorenzo gasped out, struggling to speak with his limbs broken,speaking at all was a feat. Ryan, seeing Lorenzo still trying to frame Miss Alice in such a state, felt he should have knocked him outpletely earlier. I stake my entire familys lives on it. I have no personal grudge against Miss Alice. Im just devoted to our brothers in the gang, stepping forward to secure our livelihood. This is about Alice kidnapping Mr. Russos granddaughter, a grave matter. How could I dare lie about it? Lorenzo wriggled on the ground, his arms and legs broken, making it impossible for him to sit up. His voice was feeble and shaky, like a rat in the walls, annoying to listen to. Dante clicked his tongue and signaled to someone near Lorenzo, who immediately helped him up. They propped Lorenzo up on a chair like a punching bag, and everyone could then see the extent of his injuries. He looked like a leather bag stuffed with shredded flesh and blood. Ah, Lorenzo, your righteousness ismendable,perhaps I was too harsh on you. Miss Alice dont say that, I didnt mean it like that. Lorenzo said meekly, eyes downcast, a stark contrast to his earlier demeanor, which only made him more repulsive. He was a smart man, knowing how to survive. Provoking Alice to lose her temper, then taking control of the pace. His limbs could be reattached in a few months, but he intended to make Alice fall into hell today, with no chance of redemption. Where did the photose from? Alice snorted coldly, asking sinctly, trying her best to ignore Lorenzos infuriating demeanor. She was utterly disdainful,if she hadnt done something, she hadnt done it. users need to exhaust themselves crafting lies, but the used only need to remember their innocence. The photos show your people kidnapping Mr. Russos granddaughter. The mans name is Travis Crowe. I happened to see him during the kidnapping, captured him, and tortured him. These photos were found on him. He confessed everything under duress, iming he was acting under Alices orders. Lorenzo spat out another mouthful of blood, looking at Dante with genuine fear, his head trembling non-stop. Travis Crowe, Alice remembered the name,Hannah had recruited himst month. She had met him once during the interview, but afterward, Travis only followed Hannahs orders,he had no direct contact with Alice, let alone receiving orders from her. If youve already rescued the child, why didnt you bring her here instead of just bringing photos? Ryan caught a suspicious point and didnt think too much before asking. Although Dante was annoyed by Ryan, he had to acknowledge Ryans sharp insight. Im worried that Alice will keep sending people in secret, and my few guys definitely cant protect Mr. Russos granddaughter well enough. So, I put her in a safe ce, nning to contact Mr. Russo after the meeting. Lorenzos excuse was a bit of a stretch. If he was really worried, he should have told Dante straight away and let him handle it. Dragging things out like this just seemed shady. But now, it was toote for regrets. The situation had already shifted to this guy named Travis Crowe. Without finding him, Miss Alice couldnt clear her name. Miss Alice, you can reach Travis Crowe, right? Why not call him over and clear things up face to face? Lorenzo looked up at Alice with a sly smile, but it was fleeting, quickly reced by a look of cowardice. Alice felt a twinge of unease. She realized there was a trap here. If Lorenzo was bold enough to bring up Travis Crowe, chances were that Crowe had already turned on them. The man in the photo was indeed Travis Crowe, and he was behind this mess. Even if she confronted him, it would only make things worse. Alice couldnt just kill Travis Crowe, that would make her look guilty. Alice stared silently at Lorenzo, while Ro, standing beside her, was sweating bullets but visibly relieved as the situation seemed to improve. Lorenzo had a backup n. To avoid being too passive, he had already bought Travis Crowe over. Alices camp wasnt solid,she had known that, but having someone turn traitor now was the worst-case scenario. Miss Alice, whats wrong? Maybe it was just a rash action by your subordinate, not under your orders. Ro was in high spirits, taunting Alice. The more she stayed silent, the more excited he got, and even Lorenzo started looking better to him. Causing trouble for Alice was the best help he could get. Dante watched the factions squabble with a cold eye. All he really cared about was his granddaughters safety. As for who fell and who rose, he couldnt care less. Miss Alice, call him over. If its just a mistake by your subordinate, everyone can understand. Dante rubbed his fingers on the arm of his leather chair, speaking up as the standoff continued. His statement was pretty much the final word. The crowd around them buzzed with spection, and public opinion started to turn against Alice. Is Miss Alice trying to dismantle the gang? My business has already suffered losses, isnt that Miss Alices doing? Shh, keep it down, do you want to be the next Lorenzo? Doubt, nder, fear a cacophony of voices filled the air, grating on the ears. Ryan frowned, watching Alices reaction. Travis Crowe had definitely turned, and if he showed up, hed likely side with Lorenzo. It was Ryans first real lesson in the power of public opinion sometimes, lies were more potent than bullets. Lies? A lightbulb went off in Ryans head as he suddenly had an idea, though implementing it would be tricky. Miss Alice call him over. Ryan leaned close to Alice, whispering in her ear. Everyone elses opinions didnt matter to Alice,the only thing that mattered was how Ryan saw her. If she called Travis over, her guilt would be all but confirmed. Others kicking her when she was down was one thing, but why Ryan too? Alice felt overwhelmed for a moment, her body swaying slightly as she felt dizzy. If even Ryan didnt understand her, what was the point of her struggle? Her heart was in turmoil, a shadow passing over her eyes as she quickly turned away. Unexpectedly, Ryans gaze was clear and confident, as if he had a n. Chapter 190: Im fine, thanks for asking, my esteemed master! Chapter 190: I''m fine, thanks for asking, my esteemed master! Chapter 190: Im fine, thanks for asking, my esteemed master! Ryan, are you serious? Bringing that traitor here now wont change the oue,theyll definitely side with him. Once he starts spouting nonsense again, things will really get messy. Alice looked into Ryans eyes, sighed deeply, and spoke with earnest concern. She worried that Ryan didnt fully grasp the stakes involved and even patiently exined it to him again. Right, big bro, isnt calling Travis over just asking for trouble for Alice? Its like you want her gone faster. Shhwait, are you actually the real mole? Mia covered her mouth in shock as she stared at Ryan, who, visibly annoyed, roughly tousled her hair. Ow! That hurts! Mia clutched Ryans hand, looking up at him with wide, innocent eyes, while Alice, standing nearby, stared nkly at his hand, lost in thought. I cant easily exin my reasons, but I do have some confidence. Ryan wasntpletely sure, though. While the systems rewards and gadgets were real, he had never actually used them properly before. It was a gamble, and Ryan was betting that the system was reliable and the drugs were safe. If it failed, hed be out of options. So, how confident are you, really? Mia, touching her chin, scrutinized Ryan. She had already prepared to drag Marco Bellini into this mess. Marco had always wanted to set her up as the new mob boss, using her all along. Now, she wanted to use this situation to keep Marco in check. If she threatened topletely break with Marco, hed have no choice but to get involved and wade into these murky waters. Though it wasnt great for her own situation, as she said, she was doing her best to protect Ryan. About 50%, Ryan admitted. Assuming the drugs worked, there were still other issues, like how he was going to administer them to Travis in front of so many people. Travis would surely be well-guarded, especially as a witness, making it hard for Ryan to get close. That meant hed have to make his move somewhere outside this conference room. Just 50%! You realize, if anything happens, Miss Alice will be fine, but youre the one whos going to get chopped. Mia immediately objected, waving her hands and about to share her n. But Alice nced at her and nodded first. 50% is enough. Go ahead. I dont know what your n is, and I wont ask, but if it fails, Ill make sure youre protected. Alice remembered how Ryan had protected her before, spotting a hidden sniper and leading her safely away. Ryan had his secrets, and while Alice was curious, she decided to trust him without asking too many questions. Her decision was final, no matter how much Mia protested. Ryan took a deep breath. Alices trust and promise felt overwhelmingly heavy, more than he felt he could handle right now. Miss Alice, have you all decided? Can I call him over now? Ro had jumped in, eager to push things along by Dantes side. Miss Alice, its just bringing someone over. Are you really that worried? Dante was anxious, unable to shake off the image of the third photograph from his mind. He had started to suspect Lorenzos plot, but seeing Alices hesitation made him unsure again. Overall, he was extremely agitated. Alice clicked her tongue in annoyance, more convinced than ever that only Ryan truly had her best interests at heart, while everyone else just wished shed hurry up and meet her end. Before Alice could speak, Ryan stepped forward, locking eyes with Dante. Of course, Mr. Russo, Miss Alice has decided to bring the person over. But clearly, this person is a traitor to our side and will only spout nonsense. Mr. Russo, what you should really care about is your granddaughter. If we bring someone here to cause a scene, and you end up having to deal with me, you still wont have any news about your granddaughter. But do you really think this is the best way to handle things? Dante had indeed drawn his gun earlier, and facing such a ruthless man, Ryan, though still somewhat trembling inside, managed to keep his cool. He had clearly spoken out of turn, but it was the only way to possibly gain some leverage. Dante squinted at Ryan, and Alice immediately stepped forward, pulling Ryan behind her protectively. Dante couldnt help but admire Ryans eloquence. The fierce tug-of-war between Miss Alices and Ros factions had nothing to do with him,he just wanted to ensure his granddaughters safety as soon as possible. Is this also Miss Alices wish? Dante asked, tapping his fingers lightly on the armrest of his chair. Alice nodded in response. So, what do you propose? Its simple. Let me bring him in. I might even be able to turn him around. Ryans statement made Dante frown, but Ryans next words seemed to alleviate his concerns. Mr. Russo, if youre worried, have someone follow me. I cant exactly kill Travis on the way, can I? Ryan said with a harmless smile. This gave everyone a chance to really look at Ryan. Dressed in casual clothes, tall but somewhat slender, he didntpare to the others present. Indeed, Ryan didnt look like a mobster at all. Hed probably struggle to kill a chicken, let alone a person. Dante nodded slightly,this arrangement wasnt too bad. Whether Travis was swayed by Ryans words didnt really matter. If he was convinced, then Dante would just eliminate Lorenzo. And if not, it would probably convince Miss Alice to give up on him. Either way, it would save some trouble, at least preventing a drawn-out dispute in front of him. With Dantes nod, Ro, though hesitant, had no choice but to agree. Lorenzo, hearing what Ryan had said, also looked up at him. His lips curled slightly, his eyes filled with mockery and hatred, scoffing at Ryans overconfidence. Traviss most important family members were in his hands,how could he possibly turn back just because of a few words from Ryan? Moreover, Travis had already made significant mistakes. If he were smart, hed know that retribution from Miss Alice was inevitable. If he wanted to survive, he had no choice but to stick with Lorenzo. He was already tied to Lorenzos fate. Everyone agreed, clearly seeing Ryan as a weakling. A small pebble trying to make waves in the ocean? Mia, unable to persuade Ryan, stomped her foot in frustration and then stepped aside, pretending to wash her hands of Ryans fate. However, her big, watchful eyes betrayed her real concerns. Decisions made, Alice wasted no time and called Hannah to locate Traviss current whereabouts. Travis wasnt hiding,as a pawn, he would likely show up even if Alice didnt seek him out. Within two minutes, they had his location. Dante signaled briefly, and three sharply dressed mob members stood up, their attire indicating their high rank within the organization. They looked at Ryan with a hint of disdain,to them, this was just an extra errand. As they were about to part ways, Mia, still hesitant, finally huffed and approached Ryan. She tugged gently at Ryans sleeve, worried that his efforts were in vain and even more that Dante might kill him en route. Be careful, okay? Though still a bit angry, Mias eyes were watery as she blinked up at Ryan, her unspoken words hanging in the air. Ryan had been her first kiss, and dying now would be too easy for him. Ryan nodded slightly, appreciating Mias concern. He knew to be cautious,he couldnt afford to die before his real revival. Ryan then whispered something to Alice, instructing the bodyguards to stay close to her and Mia on the couch until his return. He hadnt forgotten the presence of assassins. Though they hadnt shown themselves yet, the unseen gun was the most threatening. Before leaving, Ryan was frisked in front of everyone, a precaution to prevent him from harming Travis directly. Of course, they found nothing on him,what Ryan needed wasnt something hed carry on his person. As Ryan walked away, Alice watched his retreating figure, lips pressed tightly together, silently wishing him luck with his n. Alice, do you really trust him that much? Mia ground her teeth as she watched Ryan walk away. In her opinion, if they had followed her n, Ryan would definitely be safe. She couldnt fathom what was going through Ryans head, defending Alice when she was the one being falsely used. If this didnt prove that Alice and Ryan had a special rtionship, then Mia wouldnt believe it at all. Of course, who should I trust if not him? You? Alices tone was frosty as she scoffed and walked towards the sofa, leaving Mia momentarily speechless before she stomped her foot in frustration. Meanwhile, Ryan was escorted out of the meeting room and shoved into a ck luxury car. The lead man in ck was stern, while the other two seemed more indifferent. They didnt see Ryan as much of a threat,even if he tried anything, they could easily handle him in minutes. You better be smart about this, you hear? Even if youre Miss Alices guy, if you mess up, Ill break your arm just the same, the man in ck warned, ring at Ryan, who didnt seem too bothered and just nodded nonchntly. Ryan was well-behaved in the car, quietly observing the scenery outside the window. The tailing men found him uninteresting after a couple of minutes and stopped paying him much attention. The car doors were locked,he was trapped. They wondered why Mr. Russo was even giving him a chance. Could he really pull it off? After another five minutes, the man sitting next to Ryan red his nostrils and frowned, asking the driver, Did you spray perfume in here today? Or did you have a woman in the car? How could I? Its the bosss car. I wouldnt dare have sex with a woman in here. The driver retorted angrily, even mming the car horn, clearly a hot-headed guy. Ryan quietly observed the three mens reactions without saying a word. He waited until the scent had fully spread inside the car, forcing the man next to him to roll down the window for air. Then, he tentatively spoke up. Are you okay? Im fine, thanks for asking, my esteemed master! Chapter 191: Hey, dont resist, man Chapter 191: Hey, don''t resist, man Chapter 191: Hey, dont resist, man After Ryan got his hands on the prop, he hadnt actually used it until he noticed a clear shift in the attitude of the guy next to him. Thats when he started to rx a bit. Thankfully, this thing seems to actually work. But the man next to him, after uttering those words, had his facial muscles twitching uncontrobly, which was quite unsettling. Ryan was taken aback. The guy next to him was about to turn into a monster, and naturally, his curiosity got the better of him, and he couldnt help but stare a bit longer. What the hell are you looking at, you jerk! By then, Ryan had already capped the vial of the potion, which might be why the man in ck next to him dropped the respectful act and reverted to his earlier disdainful demeanor. Uh, nothing, nothing, carry on with your stuff. Ryan was somewhat speechless. The potion worked quickly but also wore off just as fast. Clearly, just a whiff wasnt that effective. The man red at Ryan, his attitude worsening for some reason, as if he felt he had embarrassed himself. The other two in front were the same, with the hothead starting to bang on the steering wheel again. Um I kind of preferred you the way you were just before. Can you go back to that? You think youre talking to who, you punk The man was cut off mid-sentence as Ryan uncorked the vial again, and the enchanting scent spread throughout the car once more. My most esteemed master! I wouldnt dare disrespect you, not even if you gave me a hundred guts! It was like he had a split personality. Ryan watched the manspletely changed demeanor and was somewhat at a loss for words. Do you remember what you just called me? Respected master? The man looked puzzled, seemingly havingpletely forgotten his earlier behavior. Now, he was utterly loyal to Ryan. The whole process was somewhat absurd, but Ryan had pretty much figured out the effects of the potion. [Loyalty Potion (Turn anyone into your most loyal follower, conquer them with your charismatic personality! Effective for thirty minutes)] Ignoring the somewhat cheeky description, Ryan had formed his own conclusions. Firstly, it was the mysterious liquid that was truly effective. Meaning, no matter what form the liquid took, its potency remained, like the scent that was now effective even in vapor form. However, just this bit of evaporating scent was clearly unstable, which is why the people around kept changing their attitudes. If he wanted the best effect, the so-called thirty minutes, it was best to have the person drink it. Secondly, when controlled by the potion, the person developed a new personality, and once the potion wore off, they would forget what they had done during those thirty minutes. This could definitely help Alice out of a tight spot. Amazing, Loyalty Potion, truly amazing. If I used this on Elon Musk, could he end up transferring all his wealth to me? Ryan muttered to himself, though it was just a thought. Firstly, his goal was toplete his mission ande back to life,no amount of money could bring him back from the dead. Secondly, the potions range of use was still too limited. Ryan had thought about using it directly on Ro, but hed probably be shot full of holes before he got close enough. Master? What are you saying? You seem troubled? The man in ck looked at Ryan, his words extremely awkward and his facial muscles trembling again, showing that the potions effect was wearing off. Its nothing, just close the window, will you? I got a bit of a cold, cant handle the draft. Ryan lied smoothly, capping the vial of the potion again behind his back. This was meant for Travister,he couldnt waste it here. The man immediately closed the car window properly. Although the scent in the car wasnt particrly strong, it was enough for the journey back. Ryans life was tied to Alice, but what he didnt know was that outside, there were still rumors about him, and they werent very ttering. Near Ryans house, his neighbors had recently found a new topic of conversation during their leisure time, and those stories had escted into something akin to urban legends. Did you know? The person in apartment 203 changed, and the new guy never talks to anyone. He didnt even show up at thest block party. Total weirdo. Hes always out early and backte, and hes always bundled up tight. Looks sketchy to me. Huh? Are you talking about that shadowy figure in the neighborhood? I thought it was some kind of ghost or something. Come on, there are no ghosts. And even if there were, Id protect everyone. Downstairs in Ryans apartmentplex, two people were chatting back and forth, ncing towards apartment 203 with a hint of concern. But the man just leaned in closer, patting the woman on the shoulder with a grin, as if trying to show off his macho side. The woman yed along, not shying away and giving him a bright, peachy smile. Speaking of which, its been forever since Ist saw you. I cant even remember when. Then, the man boldly wrapped his arm around the womans waist. She yfully scolded him, but didnt resist as his hand started wandering. They walked towards the exit of theplex, and it just seemed right to go out for a coffee together. However, they didnt notice a person in a ck hoodie passing by, fitting the urban legend they were discussing to a T. Anna ced her shopping bags at the door of apartment 203, looked around to make sure no one was watching, and then unlocked the door. She didnt care about the urban legend of the weirdo in 203. After all, she was that urban legend. Phew, another day over. It was evening, and after finishing her days sses, Anna was back here, her shopping bags filled with enough frozen food tost a few days. With no sses the next couple of days, she could stay here. She peeked inside the slightly open door, making sure it was empty before sneaking in. Pulling down her ck hoodie and taking off her bothersome mask, she exhaled a warm breath, revealing a face that could make anyones heart skip a beat. Anna was stunning, easily rivaling Alice. Her brown hair was tied back in a simple ponytail, matching her understated elegance. Unlike Alice, who was always so sharp, this was Annas way of protecting herself. Hey, Iming in. Sorry to bother you. Even though she knew the room was empty, Anna still said it out of habit. She casually ced her shopping bags aside and turned on the lights. The room lit up, small but cozy, though it hardly looked like a girls room. Anna bent her perfectly shaped legs to take off her ck leather shoes, then gently massaged her feet, encased in ck stockings. This wasnt her home,the real owner of this apartment was Ryan, but since he had disappeared, she was staying here temporarily. Ryans advisor had given her a clue, which led her here. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. The ce was full of evidence of Ryans existence, proving he was a real person, but she found no clue about his disappearance. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. Initially, she was just looking for clues, but then she couldnt exin why she stayed. When Ryans lease was up, she rented the ce and kept everything as it was, findingfort among Ryans belongings. Compared to her cold home or the dorm at school, this ce was much better. After rubbing her sore feet for a bit to ease the tension, she headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Dinner was just going to be some frozen chicken tenders. Cooking wasnt really her thing, and she wasnt too picky about it anyway. Oh no, Im out of ketchup Holding the empty ketchup bottle, Anna sighed in frustration. The chicken tenders were already nd enough, and without ketchup, it was going to be downright miserable. So, she reluctantly pulled on her hoodie and headed out to the store. Luckily, the little supermarket downstairs had some, so she didnt have to go far. As she was about to enter the store, she heard a terrible scream behind her. Strange things happened every year, and since Ryans disappearance, her enthusiasm for other matters seemed to have waned. But then, right after that scream, she heard a voice that was etched in her mind. Ah!! She couldnt hold back the trembling in her heart. She so hoped it was Ryans voice, but feared this hope might lead to an even worse oue. Just one look, and then no matter what, look away immediately, Anna. Dont get your hopes up. But when she actually turned around, it was like tons of TNT exploded in her mind. No, it cant be true A ck car sped by, the window rolled down, a man was being held by two people in ck, struggling painfully, trying to climb out as if he wanted to jump from the car, and someone was forcing liquid into the mans mouth. But what was truly important was that Anna could confirm, the person forcing the liquid was the missing Ryan! You! What the hell did you make me drink! Ro wont let you get away with this! Hey, dont resist, man. This is the good stuff, I hardly ever use it. Dont look at me like that, Im not a bad guy, after all. Chapter 192: Im fine, dont worry Chapter 192: I''m fine, don''t worry Chapter 192: Im fine, dont worry Ryan had been out for a while, and in his absence, the conference room buzzed again with hushed discussions. Voices of agreement, dissent, and some outright kicking someone when theyre down filled the air. Regardless of individual opinions, the fact was that the voices supporting Alice were dwindling. Yet, Alice, at the eye of the storm, was a picture of calm. She elegantly crossed one leg over the other, sitting serenely on the sofa. She had just had someone bring her a freshly brewed coffee, her lips parting slightly to gently blow away the steam. She had this inexplicable trust in Ryan, even finding time to enjoy her coffee amidst the chaos. Miss Alice, your guy hasnt gotten back to you yet, looks like hes out of options. I told you, it was a pointless move from the start. After witnessing Alices fierce tactics before, Ro was probably the only one bold enough to talk back. Today, it was clear, either he or Alice was going down. And Ro definitely didnt want to be the one going down, messing with Alices head seemed more advantageous at the moment. Alice nced up at him and clicked her tongue, clearly annoyed by Ros mocking tone. If it werent for all the eyes on them, throwing her hot coffee in his face would have been a tempting option. First off, Ryan isnt my subordinate,hes my assistant. Secondly, youd better mind your own business. Poaching my people to frame me, thats a new low even for you. Alice didnt rush to bring up the mornings attack. Although she wanted to throw Ro into the abyss, now wasnt the time. After all, her ultimate goal wasnt just to take down one person, but to steer this warped system back on track, creating a better future for herself and those mocking her. Miss Alice, you jest. I am utterly loyal to you, you wound me with your words. Ro clutched his chest, feigning heartache. A few sharp words sent Ro packing, but Alice wasnt pleased,she frowned, still worried about Ryan. Time ticked by. Dante, who had been sitting, started pacing, clearly getting anxious. His nces didnt catch Alices attention, which annoyed him even more. Mia, meanwhile, kept her head down, absorbed in her phone, asionally looking up to gauge the rooms mood. Ugh, what a fool She thought Ryan was being ridiculously naive, not looking out for himself at all. From her experience in the gang, it was every man for himselfnice guys like Ryan usually ended up dead first. She didnt believe Ryan could sway Travis. If Travis had turned against them, he was ready for a showdown with Alice. If a few words could make him see reason, that wouldnt be a conversation,it would be a miracle. Ryans mission to meet Travis Crowe was doomed to fail, and Mia would probably be the one to console him when he returned, disappointed. Such a hassle, but considering Ryan had been feeding her, Mia decided shed lend him her shoulder to lean on. The room fell silent, everyone harboring their own schemes, when Alices phone rang. Oh, hes back. Her eyshes fluttered as she picked up the phone, listening to Ryans voice, finally breathing a sigh of relief. Though she knew Dante wouldnt dare interfere midway, she was still afraid something might have happened to Ryan. Her voice was soft, but everyone in the room could hear. Mias face fell, while Ro and Lorenzo couldnt help but smile. Miss Alice, please forgive my earlier offense. Theres really no bad blood between us, just some narrow misunderstandings. Ro walked over to the sofa, all smiles as he spoke to Alice. The audacity of the man. No bad blood? He made it sound so trivial. If wanting each other dead was considered having no bad blood, then indeed, everything could be seen as a misunderstanding. Of course. Despite her deep disdain, Alice casually nodded. Her eyes shifted towards the conference room door, saying she wasnt nervous would be a lie. Miss Alice, dont be nervous. We all believe this is just a misunderstanding by your people, and it definitely has nothing to do with you. Ro kept bbering on, his voice loud, clearly not just addressing Alice. Everyone now believed that Travis had kidnapped Mr. Russos granddaughter, and while Ro seemed to be clearing Alices name, he was actually nting a seed of doubt in everyones minds. If others believed Alice wasnt involved and then were proven wrong when Travis outright med her, the bacsh would be even more dangerous. Shut up, shut up, youre so annoying, old man. Mia wasnt one to coddle Ro. She swung her fists at him, really putting her muscle into it, and soon had Ro backing off. She was also feeling uneasy, her eyes fixed on the conference room door. Alice, how about this? Whoever can save Ryan gets to keep him. She tried to joke to ease her own nerves. But Alices look was icy, as if staring at a dead person. Are you sure? Just kidding haha, just a joke. Ryan had just hung up the phone, and a man in ck had driven him to the hotel entrance. The car door opened, and the man roughly shoved Ryan, used to switching faces like this. Ryan was used to it too. Travis, following behind Ryan, looked oddly respectful. Make sure you keep it straight when we go in, no slick moves, Ryan said, not entirely trusting, as he turned to Travis. Keep it straight, say what you need to say, got it? Travis surprisingly responded to Ryan with a bow. At your service, my respected master. ??? The other three frowned at the situation, their drug effects worn off, forgetting what had just happened. What was up with Travis? Wasnt he supposed to be acting under Miss Alices orders to kidnap someone? Why was he showing such genuine respect to Ryan? Ryan sighed as he looked at Travis, whose eyes were now ringed with dark bruises. He had taken advantage of the drugs effects earlier to have Dantes men beat up Travis the ck eyes and swollen cheeks were the result. It was a way to let off some steam for Alice. As for Traviss current demeanor, it wasnt due to Ryans personal charm but because he had drugged Travis. Dont call me master when we go up there. Just speak your mind, and dont say I told you to, okay? Got it Traviss gaze was vacant, unsure of how to address Ryan, his words trailing off. Clearly, the guy wasnt at his sharpest, which was worrying. Ryan checked his watch,it had been five minutes since he drugged Travis, leaving twenty-five minutes effective time more than enough. Hey! Move it! The man in ck was indifferent to Ryan and Traviss rtionship,their only job was to bring them back, nothing else. It was just their bad luck to be stuck with this task, potentially getting dragged into gang infighting. Annoyed, he pushed Ryan again, ushering him into the elevator. Ryan just shrugged, ignoring the mans bewildered look. Thirty secondster, the conference room door swung open, and all eyes turned their way. Ryan entered with a smile, immediately gesturing reassuringly towards Alice. Ryan you Im fine, dont worry. Ryan approached Alice, whispering something in her ear, and her expression gradually warmed from the icy demeanor she had maintained since his departure. Like ice thawing into spring. Lorenzo, watching Ryans actions, was seething with irritation. Keep smiling, keep smiling, because soon you wont have the chance anymore. His gaze then fell on Travis, who appeared somewhat timid behind Ryan. Lorenzos lips curled into a smirk, his mood instantly lifting as he imagined the downfall of Alice and Ryan. He didnt understand Ryans confident demeanor, but he didnt care. In this dire situation, could Ryan really turn the tables? Chapter 193: It was Lorenzo Chapter 193: It was Lorenzo Miss Alice, since everyones here, lets get started. Dante nced around, noting the reactions of those present, and snorted coldly. The dy had already tested his patience to the limit. To him, it didnt matter whether Alice or Ro was lying. All he needed to do was wait for the liar to reveal themselves and then one bullet would settle it. Of course, lets begin. Alice nodded, leading Ryan to the front where she sat down facing Lorenzo and Travis. Her face showed no fear, bolstered by the surprising news Ryan had just shared with her. More than the impending oue, she was curious about what Ryan had actually done. Miss Alice, why dont you take over the questioning? After all, hes your man. It might seem a bit off if we do it. Ro smirked from the side. Despite not understanding why Alice remained soposed face-to-face, he was sure she had no way out this time. Fine. Alice gave Ro a serious look, maintaining her silence. Just when Ro thought she might refuse, she surprisingly agreed quite easily. Alice turned to Travis, ready to probe for a breakthrough. No, this wasnt right. Why was Alice reacting like this? Did she really not care if Ryan lived? In such a desperate situation, sacrificing her assistant might seem understandable,her life was surely worth more than Ryans. Uh, Miss Alice, hold on a second. I need to remind you of something. Mr. Russo said if you cant prove your innocence, your assistant will Ro made a throat-slitting gesture. Alice had agreed to his request so easily, it baffled him. Did Alice not realize what this meant? But she didnt seem like someone who was out of touch with reality. Im well aware. Alice scoffed coldly, giving Ro a stern look. Ro had been kicking her when she was down, and now he was still buzzing in her ear, which was incredibly annoying. She knew exactly what Ro was implying,he wanted her to make Travis confess that he was acting under her orders. If it werent for Ryan, she would have been in real trouble today. It was too much, and Alice felt she needed to respond to Ros provocations. Youre not involved in this, so youre neutral. It might be better if you ask. If I do it, people might nitpick. With that, Alice casually took Ryan by the hand and sat to the side, giving her spot directly across from Lorenzo and Travis to Ro. Ro clenched his teeth and sat down without hesitation. Though this might slightly weaken the effect, he felt a flicker of doubt. Alice was too calm, unnervingly so. He needed to conduct the interrogation himself, to dispel this unease and corner Alice. Big brother if you ask for my help now, I can still do something for you. Mia, who hadnt heard the whisper between Ryan and Alice, saw that things were spiraling out of control and didnt care how it looked, she just called out to Ryan loudly. Dantes gaze swept over, and Marco clenched his fists, ring at Ryan with anger. Mia was Marcos pawn, yet she was showing closeness to Ryan, which irked him. If Ryan agreed now, Marco figured hed have to step in and stir things up. Ryan looked at Mia, her cheeks flushed, and patted her head, feeling a bit moved. Mias boldness in such a situation showed how much she valued him, which touched Ryan. But merely stirring the pot wasnt enough,Ryan also wanted Lorenzos side to bepletely ruined. Covering Mias mouth, Ryan pulled her back. The little one iled her arms like windmills, wailing at Marco. But Marco pretended to look elsewhere the whole time. Ryan was doing him a favor, so he didnt need to intervene. Lorenzo found Ryans situation amusing. Despite many chances to save himself, he had refused each one. Did he really believe in the power of his so-called persuasion? Knowing that Traviss wife and daughter were in his grasp, Travis would never side with Miss Alice. So, Ill start asking now, Travis. Youvemitted serious crimes, but heres your chance to survive. I want the whole truth from you. If Miss Alice forced you, both Mr. Russo and I will back you up, got it? Ro said this, now showing his true colors, far from his earlier humble demeanor. This was a tant threat, reminding Travis he had no way out unless he implicated Alice as the mastermind behind everything. Understood Travis nced at Ryan, and only after receiving a nod did he slowly begin to speak. His pupils dted slightly, and he seemed a bit stiff. Ro thought he had resigned himself to his fate and felt a surge of joy inside. It was a good thing he was conducting the interrogation. Just moments ago, Travis seemed hesitant. Without hesitation, Ro pressed on while the iron was hot. Did you kidnap Mr. Russos granddaughter and take her to the construction site? Ro asked aggressively, and Travis, ying along, nodded slightly in response. Crack Dantes ss shattered in his hand, the shards embedding in his flesh, though he felt no pain. If Travis wasnt still useful, he would have filled his face with bullet holes by now. Things were going smoothly, and both Ro and Lorenzo were inwardly pleased. Travis hadnt been swayed by Ryan,he was now the sharp de poised to strike at Alice. This wasnt your idea, was it? You were acting under someone elses orders, right? Ro stood up, mming his hands on the table like a menacing wolf, his eyes now bloodshot. The room fell silent, everyone holding their breath, watching the unfolding scene. Just moments ago, Ro had suggested that Travis might have been the mastermind and Alice was unaware. Now, his sudden questioning perfectly showcased his duplicity. Alice clicked her tongue in disgust at his behavior. Ryan, observing Alices profile, fell into thought. Had Miss Alice always been in such environments? Those supporting Alice swallowed hard, watching Ros aggressive questioning and beginning to doubt their allegiance. Others silently noted never to cross Ro, who seemed harmless like a green snake but could inject venom into his prey at critical moments. Yes Travis paused for a couple of seconds, pondering something, then nodded solemnly. Exactly, I knew it! How could a mere subordinate n such an operation? How would he have the guts to do such a thing! Ro excitedly pped the table, turning to Alice with a triumphant look, eager to see her regretful expression. The worst mistake she made was crossing hima mere girl thinking shes a mob boss? Lorenzos gaze swept over Ryan, his lips curling into an uncontroble smirk. Ryan, I admire your loyalty, but s Following the wrong leader only means one thing for youyoure done for. Lorenzoughed maniacally, and everyone sighed softly, seeing the two revel in their apparent victory. They thought the oue was sealed, shocked that Miss Alice could be such a deceitful viin. To achieve her goals, she stooped to kidnapping children, an act even despised within the underworld. Ryan ignored Lorenzos words, simply folding his arms and coldly watching the performance, even pping softly. Arent you going to confess now? Travis, tell me everything now. Who was behind this? Dont worry about Miss Alices threats,Ill keep you safe. Ro, seeing Ryans defiance, scoffed and turned back to Travis. Dante stood up, and everyone else watched tensely. Mia covered her ears, unable to bear the oue. But then Traviss eyes shifted, his neck creaking like a rusty robot as he turned towards Lorenzo and ndly uttered a name. It was Lorenzo. The smiles on Lorenzo and Ros faces hadnt yet faded when they were struck as if by lightning, frozen in ce. Chapter 194: Sorry, big sis Alice Chapter 194: Sorry, big sis Alice I just knew it was Miss Alice, this is just way too much. Ro thought he was just being paranoid, so heughed it off and continued, How could it be Lorenzo? I must have heard wrong. The people around started to look at each other oddly, especially those close enough to hear everything clearly. Its not Miss Alice, its Lorenzo, Lorenzo. Travis, after hearing Ro, looked somewhat speechless and repeated the name twice right in front of him. This time, everyone heard it loud and clear. What? Lorenzo and Ro were stunned, especially Lorenzo, who struggled in his chair trying to get closer to Travis. Damn it! Dont you care about your wife and kids anymore? Why are you betraying us now? We were so close to bringing Alice down for good, just a bit more! Lorenzo finally understood why Alice had been so calm earlier,she had known all along how things would end. His arrogance was just a joke to her. Struggling but unable to move, his limbs broken, hisst hope was crushed. He felt utterly humiliated, like a pathetic clown, and his body rapidly weakened. Everyone elses eyes were wide open, unable to believe what they were hearing. Hehhehe You were threatened by Miss Alice, right? I told you, Ive got your back. Just rat out Miss Alice, and I promise youll be fine. Lorenzo had given up, but Ro was still making ast-ditch effort, noticing out of the corner of his eye that Dantes men were already drawing their guns. What a joke! Wasnt Travis threatened by Lorenzo? How could he actually turn against him? But it was indeed Lorenzo who instructed me. He told me the same thing, that you were the boss, and sticking with you guys would keep me safe. Travis stared seriously at Lorenzo. Ro had asked him to tell the truth, but now that he had, Ro didnt seem too pleased. What a weird guy. Ha ha, Ro, this Alice couldnt stopughing, patting Ryan on the shoulder, feeling smoother than she had in a long time. With her skills, she could adapt well in this environment, but she couldnt have orchestrated this oue. This was a surprise from Ryan. Damn it! Just tell me the truth! Say it! Say it was Miss Alice who forced you, that Miss Alice kidnapped Dantes granddaughter! Ro was sweating bullets, his heartbeat thundering in his ears. Just a second ago, he was on top of the world, how could he have fallen so deep the next? He wished this scene was just an illusion, but no illusion could be this terrifying. He could hear it, see it,everyone was discussing and criticizing him, their looks filled with disdain and disgust. Just earlier you said it couldnt possibly be Miss Alice behind this, just so you could attack her even more viciously after the confession, right? Yeah, and to think hes one of the top guys in our organization. How could he stoop so low? Maybe the path Miss Alice chose is the right one? If we keep infighting like this, wont our gang be doomed? I dont care anymore, Im sticking with Miss Alice from now on. I was blind before, my mistake. A single persons harsh words can upset you for a day, but a crowds scorn can crush you. Ro finally felt the pressure Alice had been under, but his situation was much worse than hers had been. Lorenzo kept trembling. Loyalty was what the gang valued most, and his actions had everyone poking at his backbone. He could have defeated Alice, could have seen her proud face crumble. But why did it end like this! Right, it was Ryan, Ryan was behind this. Lorenzos gaze sharply turned towards Ryan, who was smiling back at him. That smile said it all. He had be a clown, aplete fool. Lorenzos chest heaved and he suddenly spat out blood. He was defiant, but he had no chance to start over. I kidnapped Mr. Russos granddaughter, I was coerced by Lorenzo. He took my wife and kids to force my hand, those photos were also given to him, and I know his goal was to take down Miss Alice. Seeing the situation at a stalemate, Travis nced uncertainly towards Ryan, who nodded at him to continue. He spoke like a robot, executingmands, as if the Loyalty Potion had stripped him of his free will, existing only to implement Ryans ideas. Shut your mouth, you bastard! Ros forehead veins bulged, feeling as if he had swallowed a steel wool pad, scraping up and down his stomach, he could even taste the blood in his mouth. Furious, he lunged forward, his right hand reaching behind to draw his gun. He couldnt let him speak any further,any more and hed spill everything, and then hed be done for. He had to act now, even if it meant killing him. But before he could draw his gun, someone else beat him to it. Bang A loud noise echoed in the conference room, followed by Ros agonized scream. Everyones vision blurred for a second, and then blood sprayed. Aaaaah Ro copsed to the floor, the intense pain unbearable, his face turning red, blood staining his cheeks. Lorenzo trembled all over, watching the smoke from the gun barrel, foreseeing his own end. Ryan, meanwhile, had his eyes covered by Alice just in time, feeling a chill that shocked his nerves. Miss Alice whats happening? Its nothing, just popcorn Popcorn? What popcorn? Just as Ryan was about to pry Alices hand away, he heard Ros scream, startling him. After a few seconds, the coolness on his eyes disappeared as Alice withdrew her hand, allowing Ryan to see what had happened. Roy on the ground, convulsing, blood pooling beneath him, and his right hand had a bloody hole, the source of the blood. What the hell kind of popcorn is this? This, this, this is It was Ryans first time witnessing a real shooting, unable to stay calm, he was about to ask Alice when Mia twisted his waist. Its not our problem now, keep quiet. Mia whispered into Ryans ear, bringing him back to his senses, his expression bitter as he nodded. Alice seemed to know the scene was too much for him, having covered his eyes just in time. She really was thoughtful. Only now, thanks to Alice, Ryan might never be able to look at popcorn the same way again. Ro good, very good! An elder of the organization, ying the thief shouting stop thief, and trying to pin it all on me. Dantes eyes were red, his hand holding a pistol, clearly the one who had fired. Mr. Russo, its not like that, let me exin! Ro struggled to his feet, his expensive suit now a bloody mess, truly frightened, looking back at Dante but continuously retreating. Behind him was Lorenzo, too focused on retreating to see clearly, bumping into Lorenzo and both of them copsed on the floor like trash. Mr. Russo, killing him is a minor matter, ensuring your granddaughters safety is the priority. Better to get the exact location from him before acting. Now it was Alices turn to kick a man when he was down, watching Ros miserable state, she felt a wave of satisfaction. Alice thought she was a goner this time, but Ryan turned the tide,pletely changing the situation. How could she not be thrilled? And then there was the assassination attempt this morning. Without Ryan, she probably would have been dead. It just confirmed that Ryan was her lucky star, a gift from heaven just for her. Miss Alice, about earlier Im really sorry, Dante said, his expressionplex as he looked at Alice and then at Ryan, finally letting out a sigh. Ill make sure toe by and apologize properlyter. I hope you can forgive and forget. Dante was ying it smart, quickly trying to mend fences with Alice after she was cleared of the charges. Now that Ro was clearly finished, Dante might not be fond of Alice, but at least he was leaning towards her side in the power struggle. I guess the meeting cant go on. Well reschedule. Ill be taking off now, Mr. Russo. Remember to clean up my spotter. Alice chuckled lightly. After all, the hotel was her property, and shed be really bothered if a murder here wasnt handled properly. Without hesitating, she grabbed Ryans hand and headed out of the conference room. At this moment, many people looked at Alice with regret or apology in their eyes. They had all misunderstood Alice earlier and backed the wrong side. Those who had supported Alice felt especially ashamed, having doubted that she woulde out on top. Miss Alice, let me walk you out. Theres some work stuff Id like to discuss with you, a man stood up, his face flushed with embarrassment. He had been one of the loudest critics of Miss Alice and now bowed deeply, not even attempting to sit back down. With Ro likely out of the picture and Mr. Russo owing Alice, her dominance in the gang was more unchallenged than ever. If he didnt apologize and make amends now, he might as well kiss his gang membership goodbye. Oh, talk to Hannah about itter, Alice said, her eyes narrowing slightly like a cunning fox, making the mans heart skip a beat. If anyone else needs something, you can also speak to Hannah. Im really happy that you all truly trust me. Alices words made everyone present feel even more ashamed. They were going to have to give up some of their operations. If Alice wanted, they wouldnt mind not getting a cut in the future,after all, staying alive was what mattered. After saying this, Alice walked out with Ryan. Mia hesitated as she watched Ryans retreating figure, struggling internally but ultimately not following. Marco was still here, and she couldnt leave just yet. Alice was rtively free and assertive, unlike her,she was still a caged bird. Ryan was a mystery. Mia couldnt figure out how he had pulled off the impossible. Idiot, not even saying goodbye when you leave. And I was so worried about you, heartless jerk, Mia muttered under her breath, pouting adorably as she stomped her foot. Though their interaction was brief, it left a deep impression on her. She was definitely going to find Ryan,after all, he still owed her a kiss. Oh right, Ryan had stolen her first kiss, so there was no way he could just ditch her now. Mia wondered how Alice would react if she knew she had kissed Ryan, smirking at the thought of Alices jealous, twisted face. She returned to the sofa, popping a piece of bubble gum into her mouth, eagerly anticipating the drama unfolding before her, better than any movie. But deep down, a thought was growing stronger. What if she became the gang boss? Would things be different? Would Ryane to her side? Sorry, big sis Alice, you dont need this position, but its really important to me. Chapter 195: This was definitely a love suite! Chapter 195: This was definitely a love suite! Alice led Ryan out of the conference room, but he didnt let his guard down just yet. The first thing Ryan did as they stepped out was to pull up his task interface on his phone to check if todays bodyguard mission was marked asplete. Unfortunately, the task was still grayed out. Even though Ro was no longer a threat to Alice, the mission remained iplete. Was it because the assassin was still out there? That thought made Ryans heart start pounding again. He took out his phone, intending to call Hannah for backup. Protecting Miss Alice on his own was a bit too much to handle. Plus, if he had to leave her side like before, her safety would bepromised. Last time, spotting the sniper was mostly luck. Getting lucky once was one thing, but relying on the same fluke to prevent a second assassination attempt was nearly impossible. The assassin would have learned from their mistakes. The next time they came, theyd be even more ruthless. Even if he stood in front of Alice, the attacker wouldnt hesitate to shoot. Ryan As he was lost in thought, Alices voice brought him back to reality. Her tone was different from her usual icy demeanor. It was still cool, but not coldrather, it was refreshingly soothing. Alice seemed a bit different now. Miss Alice, whats up? Ryan put his worries aside and turned to look at Alice. The assassins issue was urgent, but there was still time left in the day toplete the mission. He couldnt afford to panic first. Compared to worrying about what hadnt happened yet, it was better to focus on Alices current state. The recent events had been stressful for Ryan, and he figured they must have been tough on Alice too. Yet, for some reason, her cheeks were slightly flushed, her eyshes fluttered like the wings of a cicada, and her eyes sparkled as if they held stars. She seemed surprisingly okay? Ryan opened his panel and scanned through it, feeling a bit relieved. [Alice Fatigue Level 60/100] [Alice Mood Level 95/100] Her fatigue level was high, but a bit of rest could manage that. However, her mood level was at 95, almost maxed out. This was the first time Ryan had seen Alices mood level so high. Indeed, even the usually cool Miss Alice could appear quite adorable when she was in a good mood. Eliminating a rival must have been a relief, and it probably made her feel like her ns could proceed more smoothly. Um ahem Their eyes met for a moment, and Alice quickly looked down at the ground, feeling dizzy. What was going on with her? Ryan didnt understand what Alice was trying to say, but he just watched her intently. Being a good listener was important, but his attentiveness seemed to make her even more nervous. Miss Alice, just say it. Whatever you want to do, Im here to help. He meant every word. After realizing Alice was actually a good person, his view of her had changed significantly. Figuring out how to let Alice kill him was something he could ponder over time. He genuinely wanted to help her out of her predicament. Just like he helped the kids at the orphanage, Alice was just a kid in Ryans eyes. She was caught up in this life through no fault of her own. Since he was the kind-hearted type, he might as well lend a hand where he could. Ahem thank you ahem. Alices voice was so low it was almost inaudible, like the fluttering of a mosquitos wings. Ryan frowned, not quite catching what she was trying to express. But understanding her wasnt crucial at the moment, as the system would provide a prompt soon enough. [Alice Favorability +2, Current 65/100] What?! Favorability at sixty-five already?! Ryan was as shocked as when he had heard the gunshot earlier. The rmended threshold for Favorability in the system was below seventy! If it reached seventy, bad things were supposed to happen, ording to the system. This constraint weighed heavily on Ryan, and each notification of an increase in Favorability felt like a noose tightening around his neck. This is bad, only five points of leeway left. How did I not see thising? Ryan muttered under his breath, regretting that he might have been too nice. Was being kind a sin now? The stark contrast in his behavior now puzzled Alice. She tilted her head, looking at Ryan curiously, sensing that his muttered words held some special meaning, but she couldnt grasp it. She didnt like this feeling of being out of control. Once they got back, she decided she would delve into Ryans background herself, turning him into a nk te before her. Its okay, Miss Alice. Ryan forced a smile, which looked more pained than if he had been crying. For the first time, he felt that being a good person was harder than being a bad one. He had decided to help Alice, but he couldnt let the Favorability score increase. This was too difficult. By the way, Miss Alice, what were you about to say earlier? Ryan quickly steered the conversation back on track. He dared not linger on this topic too long. If Alice found out about the system, who knew what would happen? She might even think he belonged in a mental institution with that kind of talk. Earlier didnt I promise to give you an exnationter? Alice took a deep breath, her gaze shifting uncertainly, her hands sped behind her back to hide her agitation from Ryan. Her slender fingers twisted together nervously, a behavior so uncharacteristic of theposed Miss Alice. Alice didnt know what hade over her. She could have glossed over the matter as she had done before, but this time, she really wanted Ryan to understand her. She didnt want any misunderstandings like before, nor did she want any barriers between them. He belonged to her, and he had to hear her out. But now Ryan nced around the hotel corridor. The bodyguards were still there, and Alice surely wouldnt want them to overhear her exnation. Alice was aware of this too. She nced at the people around her and frowned slightly, but it only took her a moment toe up with an idea. Lets go, we can talk in a room. Alice pointed towards the hotel suites. This cecked many things, but privacy wasnt one of them. During holidays, these rooms were in high demand, especially the double rooms which were booked weeks in advance. Get a room? Ryan was taken aback, feeling a bit awkward with the people around. Wouldnt such a suggestion lead to misunderstandings? But the bodyguards, trained professionals, showed no reaction, leaving Alice the only one in the dark. Yes, get a room. Any objections? Beautiful girls always attracted mens attention, and Alice, a stunning beauty, was no exception. Ryan had only been with her a short while but had already developed some feelings for her. And now Alice was suggesting they get a room? No, Miss Alice, does it have to be now? Ryan tried to resist, but Alices efficient subordinates had already handed her the room key. I only want to talk about it now. Later, I might not want to, she said. Dont you care at all about what I think? Dont you want to hear what I really want to do? Alices smile quickly froze, and a shadow flickered in her eyes as she stared intently at Ryan, speaking earnestly. Alices bodyguard cracked his knuckles with a menacing snap. Great, why didnt you show this fierce side earlier, and now you start? Ryan thought, a bit taken aback. Honestly, the bodyguards threatening presence was quite significant. Uh, of course I care. Ryan quickly backed down, his palms starting to sweat. Miss Alices mood swings were faster than flipping through a book, making it impossible to predict what she wanted. But one thing Ryan was sure ofif he didnt want Alices Darkening level to increase, it was best to follow her lead now. Both the Darkening level and Favorability had their limits, and Ryan could be certain that an increase in the Darkening level would be much more disastrous than Favorability reaching seventy. Gritting his teeth, Ryan snatched the room key from the bodyguard and led Alice towards their destination. Staying here for a while might actually be a good idea. He could call Hannah to bring some people over, ensuring extra security. However, as Ryan held Alices hand and pushed open the door, he was stunned. Red drapes adorned every corner of the room, and the lighting wasnt white or yellow but a dim pink. The most striking feature was therge round bed in the center of the room, upying most of the space, with a mirrored ceiling above it. Ryan didnt quite understand the design choice. Was it for someone with a peculiar fetish who needed to gaze at their own handsome face even while sleeping? Ryan was speechless as he surveyed the rooms decor, his gaze finallynding on a small box in the corner. [Warming and Cooling, Ultra-Thin 0.01mm] Fantastic, everything was starting to make sense. This was definitely a love suite! Chapter 196: No, this isnt right Chapter 196: No, this isn''t right Chapter 196: No, this isnt right Ryan scanned the room, feeling more and more that something was off. He nced back at Alice to gauge her reaction, but she seemed oblivious to any anomaly. Alice was running her hand over the pink drapes, finding the decor a bit eerie. Ryan, whats up? Alice asked, noticing Ryans uneasy expression. She was curious. The ce felt novel to her,she had no idea the hotel would have such decorations. Her itinerary was always arranged by Hannah, and she was sure Hannah wouldnt have booked this kind of room for her. Uh, nothing, its nothing. Ryan quickly grabbed a box of condoms from the table and hid it behind his back. That thing was just too risky,he couldnt let Alice see it. Alice saw Ryan hiding something and furrowed her brows slightly. Did you just pick something up? Alice extended her hand, palm up, towards Ryan, clearly asking him to ce whatever he had just picked up in her hand. She didnt care what Ryan had taken,she was willing to give him anything he wanted, but he couldnt keep secrets from her. She wanted no privacy between them. She wanted to control everything about Ryan. Uh, uh? Ryan looked embarrassed. It was one thing for Alice to see it on the table, but now that he had just picked it up and got caught red-handed, handing it over would spell disaster. Its nothing The more Ryan hesitated to hand it over, the more displeased Alice became. She didnt speak, just spread her palm again, signaling Ryan to wise up before she got angry. Its really nothing, just a pack of gum Ryan fumbled in his pocket, wiped the sweat from his brow, and then ced a pack of Green Arrow gum in Alices fair hand. Alice looked at the gum in her palm, slightly stunned. Thats it? She thought it was something important. She pulled Ryans hand over and handed the gum back to him. She didnt want Ryan to think she was unreasonable. Ryan gave an awkward smile, thankful he had grabbed something on his way out that morning. Otherwise, with Alices attitude of not letting go until he showed her, things could have really gone south. Alice didnt really care about the incident, and she didnt notice Ryans still odd expression. Her mind was entirely focused on more important matters. ncing around the room, Alice felt somewhat dissatisfied. After all, it was a hotel under her name, and she had invested heavily in it. Yet, the suite didnt even have a chair, which made the environment seem subpar. Her gaze finallynded on therge bed, and she casually pointed at it. Go sit over there. No, Miss Alice, do we really have nomon sense? Ryan was still a bit embarrassed, but seeing Alices expression turn cold, he quickly sat down. After all, he had already sneaked into Alices bed before, and having slept with Miss Alice, sitting on the bed now seemed trivial. But to be fair, the bed in the themed suite was really soft,it must befortable to lie on. However, knowing what the mirror above was for, Ryan could no longer look at the bed the same way. He carefully pocketed the little box, trying his best to clear his mind of any unclean thoughts. It was just a heart-to-heart talk, really just a talk. But as he thought this, Alice walked over to the bed and gently sat next to Ryan. The bed was quiterge, but because it was round, Alice couldnt see Ryans expression from where she sat. She hesitated for a moment and then decided to sit close to Ryan. The agitation in her heart grew stronger, almost unbearable. And Ryans situation was awkward too. Although he had been close to Alice before to prevent an assassination, this feltpletely different. His nostrils red slightly, catching the fragrance of Miss Alice, rich and delightful, which was utterly refreshing. Ryans gaze became vacant for a moment, forgetting time as Alice sat tightly against him, her soft warmth sparking fantasies. No, this isnt right. Alice sees him as a friend, someone she really trusts. Thinking about the 65-point Favorability rating, Ryan felt a wave of guilt. If Alice knew about his wicked thoughts, they might not even remain friends. No, he couldnt betray Miss Alices trust. He pinched his thigh hard enough to make himself wince, but it helped him cool down. He then asked, So, Miss Alice, what did you want to talk about? Ryan wouldnt refuse an opportunity to understand Alice better, especially since misunderstandings had arisen from not knowing her well before. He was also really curious about what Alice was nning to do and why Ro and Lorenzo, despite their extreme actions, were so intent on bringing her down. Mia must have told you some things about me, right? Alice didnt directly answer Ryans question. Instead, she ced her hands on her knees, her mood seeming a bit somber. She had been negligent before, allowing Ryan and Mia to spend so much time alone together. Ryan didnt really know what kind of person Mia was, seeing her only as a cute little girl, but he was clearly deceived by Mias appearance. As Alices half-sister, Mia held no reverence for her sister, even harboring some resentment. Mia had always been plotting something, and Alice was aware of it. Apart from a few top bosses, Mia held the highest position in the gang. To think of such a person as innocent and cheerful? Better save that for a joke. And Mias feelings for Ryan were clearly not normal, which had already alerted Alice. Uh, she did mention some things. Mia told me that youve been the gang boos for just about a year. Ryan pondered how to respond. Although Alice hadnt been a gang boos for long, if he were in her shoes, he doubted he couldst even a day in such a life. Alice kept a close watch on Ryans expression, her heart in knots. Chapter 197: Crucial mission Chapter 197: Crucial mission Thankfully, the look on Ryans face wasnt one of pity, and Alice found herself breathing a sigh of relief at that. Yeah, to be exact, its been 257 days. Alice spoke with a seemingly carefree tone, as if the matter was trivial, just something to chat about. But Ryan could detect a hint of loneliness and sadness in her words. 257 days. You wouldnt remember so precisely unless each day felt like an eternity. That must have been tough. So, do you want to go back to your old life? Ryan paused for a moment before continuing his inquiry. From what Mia had hinted, Alice hated her current life, and returning to her ordinary life seemed like her desire. Life in the gang wasnt as thrilling as it seemed,at least Ryan didnt enjoy it one bit. The recent shootout, the popcorn moment, was still fresh in his mind. Although Alice had gotten him out early, it was clear without saying that Ro was probably already being dealt with like chopped meat. Such bloody violence was better suited for movies. In real life? Better not. Go back to my old life Is that even possible? Alice repeated, then chuckled softly. She had indeed thought about it. If Ryan hadnt reached out when they first met, she might have actually done it. Life was truly difficult, all because of her title as a gang leader. Naturally, she also wondered if things would be better if she could go back to how they were before. But then, Ryan had reached out to her, making her realize her previous life wasnt much better either. Without the title of gang leader, her life was somewhat normal, but her mother had passed away early, her father was always busy with work, and she was so introverted she didnt have a single friend. What was the point of returning to that kind of life? Ryan would never know how much he had changed Alices life. But really, its not as easy to do as it is to say. Ryan mused to himself, and Alice didnt rush to exin. Going back to her past life wasnt simple, but Alice had a way. After all, Mia wanted to take over her position. Making a deal with her to hand over the leadership of the gang seemed like a good idea. But wouldnt that mean she was scared of this life, that she was running away from battle? More importantly, without her gang leader status, how would she keep Ryan by her side? I dont really think that way,I want to change the current situation. Alice said, organizing her thoughts, taking a deep breath, and then continuing. You hate the gang, so you must despise me too, I get it. I hate this part of myself too. What I want to do is transform the whole gang, get rid of all the dirty stuff. This hotel is part of that effort. Ive cut off their drug routes but gave them a chance to go straight. Ive given opportunities to those who haventmitted crimes, but they still refuse to ept them. Aliceughed self-deprecatingly. What she wanted to do, simply put, was to cleanse the gang entirely, to avoid following her fathers old path. Turning wolves that are used to eating meat into vegetarians, how easy could that be? She wasnt even sure if it was possible, but that was her n, a n resisted by everyone. Even though she saw things very clearly, Alice was restless inside, very concerned about Ryans reaction. What would Ryan say? Would he think she was overestimating herself too? Listening to Alice, Ryan finally understood what Miss Alices n was all about. He stroked his chin, took a moment to digest it all, and then nodded seriously. Hmm, Im not too sure about the details, but it sounds pretty tough. The mornings assassination attempt, the traps set by rival forces, including the recent nder against Alice, were all consequences of her decision. If it were someone else, Ryan might offer a bit offort but wouldnt care too much, after all, they were outsiders. But Alice was different,Ryan couldnt just casually say some irresponsible words. That unusually high level of favorability wrapped around Ryan like a, and Alice considered him a close friend. How could he let her down? But Miss Alice, youre strong. If you really set your mind to it, Im sure you can make it happen. You know, they say every cloud has a silver lining. It might be tough now, but the results will definitely make you happyter. Ryan said this with a smile, genuinely offering advice as a friend, putting aside any so-called missions for the moment. Alice was strong, and in Ryans eyes, already quite remarkable. If she couldnt change her situation, Ryan couldnt imagine who else could. Do you really think so? Alice paused, her lips parting as if she couldnt quite get the words out. Her eyes reflected Ryans image, and everything around her seemed to blur. Her head felt dizzy, and she could see nothing but Ryan. Do you really think I can do it? Are you not justforting me? Alice breathed heavily, her pupils trembling. She no longer cared about propriety, her hands clutching at Ryans clothes. Their distance closed, Alice pressing close enough that Ryan could feel her breath. Miss Alices state was so strange Her intense gaze nearly scorched Ryan, a fervor in her eyes he had never seen before. It was as if she was about tobust, and before dying, she would take Ryan with her. Ryan tried to look away, but Alice forcefully turned his head back, making it clear he couldnt escape. Just as Ryan was about to nod, a system notification chimed in his mind. Ding~ [Alice Crucial mission Unlocked: Help Aliceplete her n, ensuring she survives until the n ispleted.] [Sess Reward: Unlock a good ending for the mission target, Blessing Point +1 (fulfilling a wish, difficulty affects sess probability)] [Failure Penalty: Mission target dies, host dies (ignores main mission progress)] [ept Mission: Yes/No] The systems new prompt was loaded with information, flooding Ryans mind and leaving him momentarily stunned. Alices face was already close, their foreheads touching, her state truly bizarre. Ryan ced his hands on Alices shoulders, a bit intrusive, but necessary under the circumstances. Miss Alice! Ryan called out softly, pushing her slightly away, her gaze clearing a bit, though the me in her eyes still burned. [Alice Mood Level: ???/100 (Fervent)] Now wasnt the time to worry about this unusual emotional state. Ryan quickly pulled up the mission panel, carefully reviewing each line. After fully understanding it, he looked at Alice and couldnt help but take a deep breath. Previous missions generally had no negative penalties, even the so-called main missions had no set time limits, just a vague no resurrection. But this new Crucial mission actually involved failure, and the penalty was so severe that Ryan couldnt bear it. Chapter 198: Just remember to be a bit gentler next time Chapter 198: Just remember to be a bit gentler next time Ryan had always seen himself as an outsider in Alices life, knowing that one day hed have to leavewhether she killed him or he just disappeared if the mission remained iplete. Thats why hed always kept his life separate from hers in all their previous interactions. Even though his Favorability rating with her had reached sixty-five, he didnt feel anything special towards Alice, just a sense of guilt. He was just a passerby in Alices life, or at least thats how it was supposed to be. But then Do you really think I can do it? Youll stay by my side and help me, right? Alice grabbed his hands, and before Ryan could react, she boldly straddled hisp. This was different from when Mia would yfully press down on him,Alices presence was overwhelmingly oppressive. Mia liked her pranks, but she wasnt scary. But Alice right now she was terrifying. Her grip on his wrists was so tight it squeaked like machinery about to break. It seemed like Alice was terrified of him leaving, clinging to him like a drowning person to a lifeline, refusing to let go. The system kept prompting Ryan, asking him to make a decision about the mission. Ryan felt a bitter taste in his mouth. With the system pushing him and Alice not making things any easier, how was he supposed to think clearly? He wanted to persuade Alice to abandon such thoughts, so the mission would just disappear, and she wouldnt be in danger. But how could he even say that? Miss Alice just calm down, Im not going anywhere, Ryan sighed, hoping to have a rational conversation with her. But Alice was in a frenzy, not hearing a word he said. Ryan felt an immense force on his wrists, her violent strength nearly crushing his bones. With no way out and the systems prompts bing more frequent, Ryan had less and less time to think. Fear made him instinctively struggle, but that clearly crossed a line for Alice. The one thing she couldnt tolerate was his rejection. Ryans wrists were numb, turning a shade of blue. Dont struggle, dont leave, dont leave me! She whispered feverishly into his ear, her voice hot and dangerous, making Ryan shiver. He had never seen this side of Alice before, or perhaps this was the real her. [System Character Trait Unlocked: Paranoia (Beginner Level)] The second trait was unlocked, the first being Cold outside, warm inside, and now, Paranoia, both clearly rted. Because Alice bottled up everything, when it finally burst out, it manifested as paranoia. She hadnt forgotten Ryans departure from the meeting room,she had just suppressed it until now, when it all exploded. And this was just the beginner level? Ryan shuddered to think what advanced paranoia would look like. The mission kept pressing him in his mind, giving him no time to breathe. Alice just clung to him, breathing heavily as if trying to inhale his scent into her lungs. No matter how much Ryan tried to reason with her, she seemed deaf to his words. This couldnt go on,she was on the brink of madness. Biting his lip, an idea struck Ryan, and without overthinking, he confirmed it. The first time he kissed Alice was during a night attack,she had frozen in shock then, and it had snapped her out of it. Back then, Ryan was just focused onpleting the mission, thinking hed be killed afterward. He felt a bit guilty, but didnt have many other thoughts. Now, with his hands pinned down and feeling an unusual emotion stirring within him, he had to stop this madness. He pressed his body close to Alice and gently kissed her cheek. With the soft touch of his lips, Ryan felt a twinge of guilt. But this was to stop Alices abnormal state,he just hoped she would understand him afterward. Huh? Alices lips parted in a cute, awkward exmation as her eyes widened in shock. She hadnt expected Ryan to make such a move. For a moment, she froze like a well-fed sloth, staring at Ryan as a rush of warmth flooded her brain. Realizing what had just happened, she quickly let go of Ryans hands, covering her cheeks with her palms. The manic look in her eyes faded, reced by a different kind of sparkle. Her face flushed red and then pale, a mix of embarrassment and anger, unsure of what to do next. It was as if she had been controlled by something, unable to manage her own actions, driven by the sole thought of not letting Ryan reject her. And now, Ryan had kissed her?! If it had been anyone else, Alice would have exploded in rage and probably turned the offender into mincemeat for the dogs. But it was Ryan who had dared to kiss her, leaving Alice confused and feeling increasingly uneasy. Why wasnt she angry? Shouldnt she be furious? Miss Alice, Im sorry, but are you back with us now? Ryan asked, referring to her recent frenzy. Feeling the warmth of the person beside her, Alice red and then sniffled, her eyes misty as she timidly nodded. Whether she was angry or not, it was undeniable that Ryan had kissed her. But what did that kiss mean to Ryan? Thinking about this now seemed out of ce. Aftering to her senses, Alice felt her body growing hotter. She was still sitting on Ryansp. Looking at Ryans wrist, now bruised from her grip, Alices breath hitched. Had she really done that? Stiffly, she got up from hisp and sat down beside him like a child who had done something wrong, her head bowed in silence. [Alice Mood Level-50, Current 50/100 (Guilt)] Seeing Alice quietly taking a seat beside him, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. At least he had managed to calm her fervent state, giving him a chance to think about the mission. Alice was feeling guilty, and Ryan didnt rush to address it. They both needed a moment to cool down. Firstly, the [Crucial Mission] was a new system, different from the usual [Main Missions] and [Side Missions]. Most of the main and side missions revolved around Ryan, and his actions didnt significantly impact Alices life. But this mission, the so-called Crucial Mission, clearly pertained to Alices life. If Ryan epted it, it would inevitably affect her entire future. The responsibility felt overwhelming, and naturally, Ryan was hesitant. However, the system sensed Ryans reluctance and a voice echoed in his mind, adding details to the mission. [Note: Rejecting the mission means the mission target loses the chance to change her fate, survival probability: 0/100] Damn! Wasnt this just a tant threat? Ryan wanted to grab the system from his mind and smash it on the ground. It was just a system, after all, and now it was threatening him. But truth be told, the threat was effective. Everyone has their fate, and unfortunately, Alices was destined for a bad ending. If it werent for Ryan, she would have been killed by her enemies long ago. That morning, if not for Ryans intervention, she would have been shot in the head by a sniper. It was Ryan who had changed Alices fate, triggering the Crucial Mission. If Ryan now refused, without his help, Alice, no matter how strong, couldnt avoid a bad ending. But epting the mission would tie his fate irrevocably to Alices. Was he ready for that? To make matters worse, the [Crucial Mission] ignored the progress of the [Main Mission]. Meaning, even if Ryanpleted the main mission and was killed by Alice, as long as the Crucial Mission remained iplete, he would still die. I really dont have a choice, do I? Ryan exhaled and looked at Alice, who was sitting beside him, full of guilt, her hands sped between her knees, staring down at her toes. She had promised to protect him from harm, yet she was the one who had hurt him, filling her with regret. Seeing Alice like this softened Ryans heart. Really, wasnt this Alice just too pitiful? The idea that she was destined for a bad ending if he didnt intervene was something he couldnt just ignore. Even if he didnt want to admit it, Ryan had made up his mind. He reached out and gently ruffled Alices hair, his smile like sunlight dispersing the shadows in her heart. Ryan, are you okay? Yeah, Im fine. Just remember to be a bit gentler next time. Chapter 199: Dont fall for his tricks Chapter 199: Don''t fall for his tricks Chapter 199: Dont fall for his tricks After Ryan gave his response, the atmosphere in the room turned a bit awkward. The two of them locked eyes for a long while, but in the end, neither of them spoke first. Silence seemed like the best choice at that moment. Alicey on the bed, staring nkly at the mirror on the ceiling, seemingly pondering what its purpose really was. Ryan, on the other hand, didnt dare sit on the bed again, fearing it might trigger Alices recent state. He had other things to do, so he got up and went over to the window to check out the situation outside. Once Alice had calmed down a bit, Ryan found a moment to call Hannah, asking her to bring more people over. As for searching for the assassin, Hannah would handle it without needing to be told,her team had already started a thorough search of potential sniper spots around the hotel. The crucial mission that had been hinted at earlier didnt need much discussion,Ryan couldnt just watch Alice die, so he gritted his teeth and took on the mission. He thought, Might as well let the mission fail and die with Alice if ites to that. After all, Ive already died once before. But as they say, every cloud has a silver lining, and the reward for this crucial mission was indeed tempting. True to its name, the crucial mission had yielded a powerful new item, the Wish Point. [Wish Point+1 (Can fulfill a wish, difficulty affects sess rate)] This was different from the Skill Points he had received before,there was no draw involved, but it could directly fulfill one of Ryans wishes. For Ryan, any item that didnt involve drawing was a good item. Moreover, the power of the Wish Point was quite significant. If Ryan wished for world peace, he guessed the Wish Point wouldnt be effective, as chaos and violence are in human nature, and achieving world peace was too difficult. But if he just wished for Alice to kill him, that seemed like a minor issue and should be easy to aplish. Ryan was already frustrated because, as Alices favorability increased, getting her to kill him became more difficult. He was starting to worry that if even betrayal wouldnt harden Alices heart enough to kill him, what then? He had initially thought Alice was a gang member who had done many bad deeds, which was why he had nned the betrayal, but now that seemed inappropriate. Alice trusted him so much,betraying her would definitely be something she couldnt ept. Now it was really tricky,he was definitely going to die, but how could he get Alice to kill him? This crucial mission had given Ryan a new hope and a reason to keep moving forward. With the Wish Point, he nned to make two wishes. One, to have Miss Alice kill him, and two, to have Alicepletely forget about him. Time for a change of ns! However, it seemed the longer he spent with Alice, the more he conceded. Ryan sighed, feeling like he was increasingly straying from his original path. Ryan, whats wrong? Youve been sighing since a while ago. Alice propped herself up slightly from the bed, gently flipping her hair, and asked Ryan curiously. Although Ryan had forgiven her earlier incident, it still lingered in her mind, and she was afraid it had left a bad impression on him. Its nothing, just some personal stuff. Ryan couldnt yet reveal his true intentions to Alice, especially not now that she had just released her emotions. He definitely couldnt tell her that she was his mission target. He just hoped that maybe one day he could stand before her honestly. The two of them waited in the room while Hannah handled things outside. The pink light cast on Alice added a soft, feminine beauty to her. Despite appearing strong and handling matters calmly, truth be told, she was just a young girl. Having rified his thoughts, Ryan was momentarily downcast, but then he returned to normal. He just couldnt understand why Alices fate was destined for a bad ending,it seemed so unfair to her. Today marked the first of the Dangerous Events, and in Alices attribute panel, there were three slots for Dangerous Events. If the next two were as perilous as todays, Ryan wasnt sure he could keep Alice safe. I need to get my hands on the Knockout Gas soon,these gadgets really doe in handy. Ryan thought to himself, ncing at his backpack. He had already used the Loyalty Potion, and now only a bottle of Truth Serum remained. As for skills, he still had Blind Massage Techniques and Specialized Vehicle Driving, unsure when they mighte in handy. Surviving today owed a lot to the gadgets, making Ryan value their effectiveness even more. He couldnt afford to use them recklessly. Every item used was one less in his inventory, and he needed to use them wisely to add even a sliver of certainty to the crucial mission. Alice, noticing Ryan muttering to himself again, yawned andy back on the bed, staring at her reflection in the ceiling mirror, lost in thought. With nothing else to do, Ryan finally had a chance to really look at Alice. Alice had a great figure, especially noticeable when shey down, her well-toned body contoured beautifully. Her light blonde hair was tied back, with strands lightly covering her ears, revealing just enough of her delicate, fair skin. Ryan had to admit she looked good in white. Initially, he thought Alice suited white because both were equally cold, but gradually, he felt that Alice was the embodiment of white itself. In such a dark environment, she remained unchanged, preserving her purity and actively seeking change. As Ryan spent more time with her, his perceptions continued to shift. Miss Alice, are you tired? he asked casually, though he was quite sure of the answer. Alices Mood Level had normalized, but her Fatigue Level was still high and hadnt decreased. Ryan had been silent up until now, seemingly indifferent when Alice spoke to him. His sudden initiation of conversation now brought a smile to her face. Her beautiful eyebrows rxed, and her lips unconsciously curved into a lovely smile. Yeah, I am a bit tired, she admitted, then consciouslyy down on the bed, burying her face in her arms to hide her expression from Ryan. She was sure that her earlier behavior had scared Ryan, but he still initiated conversation with her. Her self-control was usually strong, never breaking even in life-threatening situations, but around Ryan, her formidable self-discipline seemed as fragile as tissue paper. Just the thought of Ryan leaving her felt like being smothered with a wet towel, her heart aching unbearably. Could it be that she really had feelings for Ryan? Why else would she care so much? Had Hannahs earlier words been prophetic? Was she really that captivated by Ryan? Alice felt her mind was a mess, too dizzy to think straight. Alright then, Miss Alice, try to rx a bit, Ryan said, moving closer to the bed. His feelings wereplex as he looked at her. Initially, he could detach himself, every action driven by the mission. But now, his thoughts were genuine. Did that mean this was what he truly wanted to do? However, Ryan wasnt ready to confront these unusual feelings, attributing them to the high Fatigue Level. Yes, everything was to reduce the Fatigue Level. A better state for Alice meant advantages for him too. That was the n. Alice and Ryan rested in the hotel suite, while Hannah had just left the hospital. Her arm was okay, tough enough to withstand the beating, only dislocated, and mostly fixed after some maniption by the doctor. The pain of the procedure was better left unsaid,shed rather amputate than go through it again. After receiving Ryans call at the hospital, and hearing about the incident, she was shocked that Travis, whom she had trusted, had turned against them, putting Miss Alice in such danger. If not for Ryans timely intervention, it could have been disastrous. After sending more bodyguards, she hurried to the hotel. She found herself increasingly unable to read Ryan, her suspicions about his intentions deepening. How could someone like him be simply kidnapped by Miss Alice? If he wanted to leave, he could easily walk away from her at any time. Indeed, that bastards initial target must have been Miss Alice. Miss Alice, you must stay alert, dont fall for his tricks. Chapter 200: Ryan... you bastard! Chapter 200: Ryan... you bastard! Chapter 200: Ryan you bastard! Ryan, are you sure that hitman is still around? Alice asked, lying on the bed, feeling therge hands moving on her back, sending tingles down her spine. Her voice softened, not minding thefort as she spoke. In her view, Ro was done for, and it seemed unlikely he could stir up any more trouble. So, the assassin wouldnt need to target her anymore, unless he was looking for trouble. But Ryan didnt see it that way. Even though Ros gone, the news is probably still under wraps. No ones called off the hit, so theres likely still a sniper with his sights set on your forehead, Alice. The main thing was, the job to protect Alice wasnt done yet, which meant there was still danger. Im not sure either, but better safe than sorry, right? Ryan replied, pressing her shoulder gently, not quite ready to say the mission was still ongoing. Alice closed her eyes, enjoying the massage, already familiar with Ryans excellent technique. Even if Ryan were thrown out there on his own, with these skills, hed have no trouble making a living. Ryan had promised to stay by her side and was so attentive to her safety, it was sweet to her. Although she wasnt clear on Ryans real motives, she didnt mind. In fact, Ryans reasons for staying were hardly logical, but she chose to trust himpletely, surrendering herself to him. As Ryan massaged Alices back, he waited for Hannahs response. He had shared a few ideas with Hannah, mostly inspired by movies. The potential sniper spot across the building, the possibility of a bomb under the carHannah wasnt a fan of Ryan, but she acknowledged the feasibility of his ideas and started checking them out. As the sun set, Hannah sent back several messages, none too reassuring. First, there really was a bomb under the carthe ck luxury sedan Alice had arrived in. Second, although no hitman was found in the building across, traces were discovered on the rooftop, positioned at the prime sniping spot. If Alice hadnt insisted on having a heart-to-heart with Ryan, they might have been blown up by now. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Ryan tried not to look too panicked. Ryan, if you werent my guy, Id almost think you were the hitman. Alice was nibbling on some bread, eyeing Ryan, somewhat relieved she had listened to him. The bread was from Ryans lunch for her, finallying in handy, along with the milk he brought. Inside, though, Ryan was a storm of emotions. Damn, that was close. He had just mentioned it offhand, and who knew the hitman would actually nt a car bomb. It was too dangerous,no wonder if he hadnt taken the job, Alice would have been doomed. Alice didnt seem too bothered, considering the cleared danger no longer a threat. Shed rather spend the time observing Ryan. Half an hourter, there was a knock on the suite door. Hannah wiped the sweat from her forehead, trying to smile before knocking. In front of Alice, she always had to appear reliable and strong, the only way to help Miss Alice solve her problems. Although her thorough search was mostly unnecessary, clearing all dangers for Miss Alice still felt like an achievement. Miss Alice, the car is ready Ryan opened the door, and Hannah bowed deeply before lifting her head to speak. Oh my God? But the moment she saw the situation in the room, even with her extensive training, she couldnt help but exim. Alice was too naive, not knowing what this ce was, but Hannah, an old hand, should recognize it. No, no. What was going on? Why were Miss Alice and Ryan in a themed suite?! Looking further inside, Hannah felt dizzy, almost fainting. Why was Miss Alice disheveled on the bed?! Hannah red at Ryan, pushing him aside and rushing to Alice, her face a mix of bitterness and near tears. Is this what it feels like to see someone undeserving take something precious? She had watched Miss Alice grow up, always treating her like a younger sister, and now her sister was what was this situation?! Miss Alice, tell me, what exactly did this jerk do to you! Hannah was furious, and Ryan, standing aside, could almost see the steaming off her. Whats the big deal? It was just a massage, right? Ryan exchanged a bewildered look with Hannah, feeling like she was being overly protective of Miss Alice. Alice, meanwhile, looked nkly at Hannah, not quite catching on to what she was upset about. Ryan hadnt done anything wrong. Before he could speak up, Hannahs gaze froze, and she pointed shakily at Alices shirt, where a conspicuous white stain marred the chest area. Was she thinking that something inappropriate had happened and that some disgraceful residue had been left on Miss Alice?! Ryan followed Hannahs gaze and saw the white spot, his face darkening too. He had told Alice not to drink milk during the massage, but she hadnt listened. When he was working on her waist, Alice had suddenly tensed up, causing the milk to spill on her clothes. He hadnt expected her to be so mischievously childlike. Ryan Hannahs voice was rusty as she turned to look at him, her hand already on her gun. No, it wasnt what she thought, it had nothing to do with him! Ryan internally screamed, knowing Hannah had misunderstood. He quickly looked at Alice, hoping she would clear things up. Alice caught on to Ryans plea and coughed lightly to draw Hannahs attention. Hannah, this has nothing to do with Ryan. How can it not involve Ryan?! Look at your shirt, what does that look like? Dont let this man deceive you, my Miss Alice. Hannah indignantly adjusted Alices shirt, while Alice nodded thoughtfully, finally understanding why Hannah was so upset. It was just a stain,it could be washed out. Besides, it wasnt even Hannah who would do theundry, so why the big fuss? Miss Alice, tell me everything he did, I wont let him get away with this! Hannah was fuming. She had cleared all the dangers outside, only to forget that the biggest danger was right beside Miss Alice. Seeing that white stain, Hannah felt like it was all over,she was toote, Miss Alice had been tarnished. Dont be like this, Miss Alice, tell her exactly what I did. Ryan, seeing Hannahs hand on her gun, swallowed nervously and raised his hands, looking to Alice for help. Alice sighed, then reached out and took Hannahs gun away. She couldnt stand Ryan being threatened like this. She decided to tell the whole truth, topletely dispel Hannahs suspicions about Ryan and show her that he was a good person. Hannah! Whats gotten into you! Ryan just did some things that made me feelfortable. Silence fell in the room, and Ryan could hear Hannah grinding her teeth. Ryan and Hannah stared at each other, Ryan opening his mouth but not knowing how to exin, his hands iling helplessly, while Hannahs eyes looked ready to shoot mes. Come on, Miss Alice, exin it properly. Ryan Ill kill you! Hannah charged at Ryan, convinced by Miss Alices words that something untoward had indeed happened. My pure Miss Alice But before she could reach him, a hand stopped her from behind. Alice looked down, sighing in exasperation. She didnt understand the conflict between Hannah and Ryan, and if it was about the assistant position, that should have been resolved by now. Feeling slightly apologetic towards Ryan, Alice decided to rify things even more, despite the embarrassment. Seriously, what a hassle. Hannah, stop it. Ryan is innocent. It was my initiative. Hannah froze on the spot, turning to look at Alice to make sure it wasnt a joke. Struck as if by lightning, her pupils shrank, and she copsed to the floor. WaaaahRyan, you bastard! My Miss Alice, oh my Miss Alice Chapter 201: Ryan, I will definitely get you out Chapter 201: Ryan, I will definitely get you out In the end, Aliceid it all out, and nobody expected Hannah, whos always been so tough, to break down crying like that. Ryan took a couple of steps back, putting more distance between himself and Hannah. He thought she was acting pretty off. So it was just a massage? Why didnt you clear that up sooner? While wiping her tears, Hannah red at Ryan resentfully, as if it was all his fault. Come on, wasnt it Miss Alice who messed up the exnation just now? If Ryan hadnt gradually gotten used to Alices scatterbrained ways, he might have thought she did it on purpose. But honestly, itd be better to have fewer of these misunderstandings in the future. If Alice doesnt catch it next time, Hannah might just take him out for good. Hannah had already cleared the outside threats, and now their best move was to make a run for it. Once they got back to the vi, theyd be safe. Ryan quickly escorted Alice to the car, but this time Hannah insisted on staying between them, adamant that Alice and Ryan shouldnt be alone together. Ryan also felt that things between him and Alice were getting a bitplicated,keeping his distance for now seemed wise. Eventer, when Hannah made Ryan move to the passenger seat, he just shrugged slightly, not making a big deal out of it. If he said he wasnt nervous, hed be lying. All the way, he was hyper-alert, watching the scenery outside, on guard for any unknown dangers. The ck luxury sedan sped away from the hotel entrance in seconds, and unnoticed by all, a figure in a ck hoodie emerged from a store across the street. Lifting her hood slightly, she watched the departing car and quickly pulled out her phone to snap a photo of the license te. Her expression hidden behind a mask, only her eyes, shimmering with excitement, revealed her emotions. She couldnt contain her excitement anymore, sure now that she hadnt been mistaken,the man in the passenger seat was indeed Ryan. Ryan, I finally found you. Muttering to herself, she dashed out of the store and hailed a taxi to chase after the ck sedan. This girl was none other than Anna, who had been searching for Ryan. She had spotted Ryan passing by in the car earlier and wasnt sure if her eyes were deceiving her. But even the slightest hope was too precious to lose,she didnt end up buying the ketchup shed nned to, dropping everything to follow him. Unfortunately, by the time she arrived, Ryan had already gone inside, and Miss Alices people stopped her at the door,the hotel was closed for the day. So, she waited outside for hours, foolishly hoping for an uncertain oue, even feeling a bit foolish herself. Why did she care so much about Ryan? Even Anna didnt know. But she craved that warm feeling, even just watching Ryan from a distance brought her peace. Luckily, fate hadnt yed a cruel joke on her,after her warmth had faded, it gave her another chance to bring Ryan back into her life. This time, she was determined to seize the opportunity, to walk up to Ryan andy her feelings bare. Surely, he would understand. The taxi driver, a seasoned man with a balding patch, turned into Dominic Toretto when he heard, Follow that car ahead. The gas pedal hit the floor, making the old Ford Crown Victoria roar as if it could catch a Ferrari. Are you a cop, youngdy? Chatting away, the driver seemed unfazed by Annasck of response, chuckling to himself. Ah, the world these days Youre the third one Ive seen this month. Anna just gave the driver a look, unsure what to say. Seeing three cases in a month, she wondered if this driver had some sort of bizarre knack for catching cheaters? Anna stayed silent, her expression anxious and a bit gloomy. Seeing her like this, the driver sighed, convinced of his own assumptions. Though the driversments were odd, they struck a chord with Anna. She didnt know who the pretty young girl with Ryan was, and Ryan seemed to treat her with respect, which made Anna feel uneasy. Could that girl be Ryans girlfriend? There was no denying Alice was beautiful, so beautiful that Anna felt a twinge of insecurity. If she really was his girlfriend, it made sense for Ryan to choose someone like her. The thought spread like wildfire through Annas mind, and she couldnt quench it. Back in school, Anna had done some digging on Ryan. He was supposed to be single, just like her. How could it be Suppressing her rising anxiety, Anna focused on the taillights of the car ahead, though she couldnt really see what Ryan was up to. Wow, that woman must be loaded, living in a vi area, huh? About fifteen minutester, as they drove into the suburbs, the taxi driver remarked, looking around at the surroundings. The property prices here are beyond just being high. Even if I sold myself, I couldnt afford a single square foot in this area. Anna clenched her teeth, a thought emerging in her mind. If Ryan was living here now, it made sense that he wouldnt return to his old home. After all, this ce was leagues better. So, what was the point of what she was doing? She had taken over Ryans house hoping that one day he would return. But Ryan wouldnt know what she had done, and it seemed he wasnt nning to go back. Finally, the car stopped smoothly in front of a three-story duplex vi, a rarity even in suburban vi areas, reminiscent of the mansions owned by big businessmen in thest century. In front of the vi was arge garden, with people in ck asionally patrolling back and forth. This clearly wasnt an ordinary ce. Jeez, girl, I think your boyfriend might have gotten himself involved with some pretty serious people. The taxi driver widened his eyes at the scene, his hands sweating slightly on the steering wheel. The guards looked like they were well-trained, ready to apprehend any suspicious individuals without hesitation. Anna didnt need him to tell her,she looked at the vi, her doubts growing. What kind of ce was this? Would a regr rich persons vi have patrols? She knew Ryans family wasnt wealthy,this clearly couldnt be his property. Was Ryan being forced? Had he been brought here against his will? Was that look on his face not respect, but fear? Anna suddenly thought of a usible exnation, and this idea grew in her mind. To her, Ryan was always warm and dependable, definitely not someone who would abandon everything and run away alone. Not just her, but almost everyone who knew Ryan said the same thing: he had disappeared suddenly without exining anything to anyone. So, he definitely hadnt disappeared voluntarily. Even in a hurry, he would have left some exnation. Now suddenly missing, appearing alongside strangers, he must be under duress. The taxi driver, who had just been part of a thrilling car chase, suddenly lost his nerve when he saw the patrolling guards in the vi, pulling over and refusing to go any further. Anna nced at him helplessly, dropped a hundred-dor bill, and walked towards the direction the ck luxury sedan had taken into the vi. Ryan, I will definitely get you out. Anna adjusted her mask, silently making a vow in her heart. She was close now, the vi just in front of her, but as she approached the gate, she froze. At the vis entrance, a woman was leaning against the gate, waiting for her. Chapter 202: Ryan, wait for me Chapter 202: Ryan, wait for me Hey, finally caught up, huh? I thought you wouldnt dare. Standing at the vis gate was Hannah, leaning casually against the iron bars, her gaze sharp as she scrutinized Anna approaching. If the girl made any suspicious move, Hannah was ready to take her down without hesitation. But seeing Anna, she was somewhat surprised. She had expected a reckless assassin to have followed her here, but instead, it was this seemingly dubious young girl. You knew I was following you? Anna looked at Hannah, slightly taken aback. Hannah, dressed in a sharp suit with no hint of femininity and her short hair slicked back, sported a bandage on her right arm, looking every bit the formidable figure. Not someone youd want to mess with, thats for sure. Hannah smirked with a hint of pride. She had undergone formal training, not something those run-of-the-mill thugs could match. Spotting Anna trailing her had been too easy. Miss Alices vi was in the suburbs,no taxi would follow all the way there without reason. Not to mention, Hannah had grown suspicious midway and had the driver stop a few times. Each time Miss Alices car stopped, the taxi behind them did too, tantly obvious. The drivers tracking skills wereughably poor. That driver was so unreliable. Anna muttered under her breath, her initial n to sneak in now busted. So, you dont look like youre here to harm Miss Alice. What do you want? This isnt a ce for messing around. Hannah waved her hand, about to shoo her away. Anna didnt seem to have any ties with the underworld,she probably just followed out of curiosity. If this girl was also after Miss Alice, then Miss Alice was really unlucky. Miss Alice? Was she referring to the girl next to Ryan? Anna had only caught a glimpse from afar and didnt know who she was. Anna was at a loss for words, her simple tracking attempt so easily foiled. Maybe she should leave and n a more careful approach for another time. But the security here was more intense than she had anticipated. Would she even get another chance? Ugh, nothing to do with Miss Alice, and you wont leave. Are you rted to that guy? Hannah touched her chin, pondering. Anna looked clueless, a nk te. That guy was naturally Ryan. Hannahs opinion of him had plummeted to rock bottom,she couldnt even bring herself to say his name, referring to him only as that man. Ryan? Anna hesitated for a moment, her curiosity piqued by Hannahs words. Under her hood, her eyes darted to catch Hannahs expression, which clearly conveyed her disdain when she mentioned him. Oh, so youre here for Ryan? Whats your rtionship with him? Hannah was genuinely curious now, scrutinizing Anna more seriously. Dressed in a ck hoodie and a id pleated skirt, she looked about the same age as Miss Alice, probably a student too. Though her face was hidden behind a mask, the glimpse of her eyes suggested she was likely attractive. Was Ryans charm really that strong? He had been gone for days, and yet people were still looking for him. Ryan is my senior. Their rtionship was quite simple, and Anna didnt hesitate to exin. Yet, as she spoke, there was a hint of dejection. Her affection for Ryan might just be one-sided. Did Ryan still remember her? Anna observed Hannah, feeling uneasy, especially when Ryan was mentioned. She couldnt quite gauge Hannahs attitude, but it seemed like she wasnt particrly on guard against her. Interesting, hes your senior, huh? Hannah mused, a slight smile ying on her lips as she watched Annas expression be uneasy. She had pretty much figured it out. If it was just a schoolmate rtionship, why all the secrecy? School friendships arent that deep. This girls rtionship with Ryan was definitely not simple, probably more than just ssmates, maybe even a bit romantic. Typical Ryan, a real piece of work, flirting around and even daring to covet the pure Miss Alice Hannah looked at Anna, somewhat sympathetic, then silently made up her mind. No matter what, Hannah was determined to rescue Miss Alice from that jerks clutches. Even if Miss Alice hadnt fallen yet, it was only a matter of time before shed be ruined. So, you came here because you noticed your senior was missing and youre looking for him? You want to take him back? Hannahs right hand dipped into her pocket, pulling out a pack of womens cigarettes. She pinched one between her fingers and offered it to Anna. Anna frowned slightly and waved it away without taking it. Her frown wasnt about the cigarette,it was because Hannah had so easily voiced her intentions. Now that her motives were exposed, was Hannah trying to stop her? A storm seemed to gather in Annas eyes, quickly turning into a heavy cloud of suspicion and coldness. Her hand slipped into her pocket, gripping something hidden inside. Even if she seemed outmatched by Hannah, Anna knew she had to try. Any chance to bring Ryan back was worth taking. Rx, rx. Hannah nced at Annas fidgeting hand with a sigh. Were all young girls these days so quick to draw weapons? She never had to be this fierce when she was younger. Times really had changed. Lighting the cigarette and taking a deep drag, Hannah exhaled a cloud of smoke, her mind made up. She had been unsure at first, as merely being ssmates wasnt enough to confirm her suspicions. But Annas obsession with Ryan was clear, fitting the profile Hannah needed. She had a n, a n to rescue Miss Alice from Ryans grasp. I can help you meet Ryan, but in return, you have to promise me one thing. Hannah spoke calmly, her gaze casual as if they were just making small talk. Annas eyes widened in surprise, her body tensing as she clutched the object in her pocket even tighter. I said rx, Im not after anything from you. Hannah rubbed her forehead, slightly frustrated. Were the youth of today really this violent, or was it just her intimidating appearance scaring the girl? Ill let you see Ryan, and you, do everything in your power to get him to leave. Simple, right? Its exactly what you wanted to do anyway. Hannah spread her hands, offering the deal. Anna looked at her suspiciously, unable to believe what Hannah was proposing. It was clear Hannah was part of the vis crew,she had no reason to help Anna after seeing through her intentions. And to go against her employers wishes? Anyway, thats my offer. Im not one to beat around the bush. If you agree,e here tomorrow morning at nine. Hannah didnt waste more time arguing with Anna. She just waved her hand and walked away, leaving Anna alone at the gate, lost in thought. Hannah knew Anna woulde tomorrow,the girls determination was evident. Hannahs n was simple: if Anna could persuade Ryan to leave, that would be ideal. She couldnt directly force Ryan out, but if he left on his own, then what did it have to do with her? If Ryan remained stubborn and stuck around Miss Alice, that was fine too. When the time came, shed just expose Ryans phndering ways, and Miss Alice would see his true colors. Either way, Hannah wasnt worried about Miss Alice being unable to discern the truth. Anna stood at the gate for a while longer. Ryan had already gone inside, out of sight. Before the guards could approach her, she pulled her hood tighter and left, not wanting to draw too much attention today. Shed go back and prepare. Even if tomorrows meeting was a trap, shed still show up. As for taking Ryan away, shed nned to do that even without Hannahs suggestion. Ryan, wait for me. Ill definitelye to rescue you. Anna touched the cold object in her pocket and whispered softly as she looked towards the vi. Chapter 203: A mission now? It had to be on purpose! Chapter 203: A mission now? It had to be on purpose! Hannah said she needed a smoke and excused herself first, leaving Ryan and Alice alone as they headed back to the vi. On the way back, Hannah sat in the back seat, ring at Ryan with hostility the whole time, which creeped him out and kept him from making conversation with Miss Alice. Even without Hannahs interference, Ryan wasnt sure what to say anyway. After taking on that crucial mission and leaving the themed suite, things between Ryan and Alice had gotten a bitplicated. Opening up to each other seemed to have brought them closer, but that actually made things more difficult for Ryan. Alice was originally his mission target, and now she had be someone he needed to protect, and even a one-sided friend. Each role brought its own set of pressures. Miss Alice considered him a friend, and he had decided to help her with all his might. Maybe being friends was the best way to go. Ryan was always torn inside. If they were going to part ways in the end, he wondered if he should even indulge in the scenery along the journey. Were finally back. Today was really something. Ryan remarked, ncing at Alices expression. Alice had reverted to her cold demeanor,pletely different from how she was in the room earlier. Mhm. Alice responded softly, not one for many words. But a response was better than silence, even a quiet one was an improvement over her previous aloofness. The moment they returned to the vi, Ryans side mission wasplete. The reward confirmed that the hitman had been thoroughly shaken off, and there was no danger in Alices vi. Ryan stretchedzily, a bitter feeling washing over him as he thought this might be his new normal. People often miss the past only when its gone, like Ryan, who longed for his old routine after a tiring day. He should have been at school, studying under his advisor, diving into ancient texts, borrowing books from the library, and spending sunny afternoons in the reading area. Now, those days were gone for good. Alice walked ahead, not caring what Ryan was up to, and headed upstairs to her room. Her shirt still smelled faintly of milk, which embarrassed her, and she decided to change it quickly. n your own time for now. Well just have dinner togetherter. Okay. Ryan replied. He had thought hed be glued to Alices side aftering back, but having some freedom was definitely better. So much had happened,he needed some time to sort out his thoughts. Alice had her reasons for suggesting this. She felt she needed some time to think things over too. Just looking at Ryan made her heart flutter uncontrobly, a feeling that left her flustered. She had never opened up to anyone like she had to Ryan. Fortunately, Ryan hadnt let her down. He chose to stay by her side and help her, which was the best news. She tried to keep her expression cold, yet she was somewhat afraid that this side of her might hurt Ryan. Luckily, he just nodded calmly and then went to watch TV on the couch. Watching Ryans indifferent departure, Alice was speechless. This guy, really, hes so clueless. Doesnt he notice somethings off with me? Keeping an eye on Miss Alices mood was part of an assistants job, and he was really dropping the ball. Change him, she resolved. Shed definitely rece him when she got the chance. Alice stomped her foot in annoyance, then turned away from Ryan. Out of sight, out of mind. She felt awkward for a while and didnt wait for Ryan toe over. Curiously, she turned to see what he was up to and found himughing at a talk show on TV. Compared to her, she didnt even know what she was being awkward about. She had set the tone herself, prepared to go upstairs, letting Ryan do his own thing, but in the end, she was the one feeling upset. Really, what was going on with her? Why was she starting to care about these things? Alice rubbed her temples, withdrew her gaze, took a deep breath, and forced herself to clear her mind of all these thoughts as she headed upstairs. Alice still had things to do. As the boss of a crime syndicate, she was never short of problems to handle. Originally, besides the afternoon meeting, she had other ns for the evening. But they had spent too long at the hotel, and Ryan, concerned about safety, had urged her to return to the vi, so she had conceded. The issues wouldnt just go away,they still needed to be dealt with as they were key to her future ns. Her vision was to legitimize the entire organization, starting by cutting off all dirty businesses. But that alone wouldnt be enough. Cutting off others livelihoods would make enemies out of them, and she needed to find a new path for those people. Thats why she had been meeting various business tycoonstely, nning to use her fathers wealth to fund legitimate businesses and gradually sort things out. First, she needed to sort out the financial aspect, then eliminate the rotten elements within. She was supposed to discuss a real estate development project today, spurred by a new subway line that would boost economic and human traffic along its route. Using some maneuvers, she had secured a plot ofnd near a subway station, nning to build a newmercialplex there. The intricacies of construction nning andter operations, like inviting businesses to set up shop, required professional knowledge, and she had to consult industry insiders bit by bit. Since today was no longer an option, she would have to make time tomorrow. Alice went upstairs to look at the design ns, while Ryan continued watching his talk show on the couch. When Alice had left earlier, Ryan had received a system alert that Alices Mood Level had dropped to fifty, which didnt look too good. But Ryan didnt rush tofort her. He vividly remembered Alices fervent state from before,what if provoking her now led to another kiss? Honestly, though, Alices cheeks were cool and soft like ice cream, and the touch was really nice. Her reaction after being kissed was quite adorable, certainly much better than her current icy demeanor. Ryan, what are you even thinking about? His mind uncontrobly reyed the kiss, a stark contrast to the feeling of their first night raid. It left Ryan feeling a ticklish sensation inside. Would it be a win if it happened again? This thought popped up, and Ryan suddenly pped himself, then covered his face, looking pained. Ouch, that p really hurt. No, no, he absolutely couldnt do that again. Pinching his nails, Ryan pondered his next move. After epting the Crucial mission, he and Alice were in it for the long haul. In this prolonged interaction, his attitude was crucial,he couldnt afford to deviate first. Alice considered him a friend, but he harbored some odd feelings, making him feel guilty towards her. Ive decided, I must keep my distance, just like normal friends. Ryan psyched himself up, determined not to reveal his feelings to Alice anymore. Putting the Crucial mission aside for now, the real issue was the dangerously high Favorability. If it increased by five more points, hed be doomed. Right, keep the distance! Maintain the distance! Dinner time came quickly, and Ryan and Alice sat at opposite ends of the table. For some reason, Alice kept ncing over, seemingly curious about Ryans demeanor. Ryan dared not talk much, afraid of drawing Alices attention. He finished his meal in a few bites, maintaining silence throughout. Apart from answering Alices questions, he didnt speak at all. Are you still going out with me? Mhm. Then youll have to wait a couple of days. I need to handle some things. Youve seen how theyre targeting your identity. Okay. Can you get me some more vegetable sd? Sure. Ryans responses were brief, without any extra words. Alice found it odd but didnt explode. Was Ryan deliberately giving her the cold shoulder, seemingly maintaining some distance on purpose? Far from getting angry, she found Ryans clumsy act amusing and wondered how long he could keep it up. Alice was an expert at staying detached. Matching Ryans demeanor, she gradually spoke less, and an eerie silence fell over the living room as dinner passed. Finally, Alice gave Ryan a deep look before heading upstairs to rest. Only after Alice left did Ryan breathe a sigh of relief. Good, this was eptable. Just keep it going like this. As long as he didnt talk too much, Favorability wouldnt increase, Alice wouldnt go into a frenzy, and they could both stay safe. But then, a voice in Ryans head made him curse out loud. [Side Mission: Engage in intimate interaction with Alice] [Mission Reward: Skill Point +1] A mission now? It had to be on purpose! Chapter 204: Anna? Chapter 204: Anna? Ryan was starting to suspect that the system could read his thoughts and was deliberately trying to screw him over. Even though he knew that resurrecting someone was a defiance of fate and incredibly difficult, and he should be grateful for the opportunity, the tasks difficulty was just too much. The system wanted Ryan to die at Alices hands, but Alice wasnt the type to kill someone directly and normally. When Ryan decided to betray, the system threw a crucial mission at him. If he couldnt bear the thought of Alice dying a horrible death, he had to ept this mission. Now, with his Favorability too high, Ryan decided to keep his distance from Alice, but then a side mission popped up requiring him to have intimate interactions with her. Side missions are precious, every skill counts. Then there were two Dangerous Events ahead. If Ryan wanted to survive well with Alice, hed better seize every opportunity. In the end, Ryan had no choice but to rush upstairs into Alices room, and then they ended up in bed Meanwhile, Hannah was outside handling some business. She finally caught the so-called assassin and subjected him to harsh interrogation. After dusting off her hands and casually discarding her blood-stained clothes, she suddenly received a call from Miss Alice. Thinking something might have happened to Miss Alice, Hannah rushed over only to find Ryan and Alice ying UNO, short one yer. Hannah, take a seat. You deal the cards. But, Miss Alice No more talking, just y. Alice was quite firm, sneakily ncing at Ryan with a secret delight in her heart. She had thought Ryan could hold out till tomorrow, but he hade running over today. Didnt that mean he cared about her? As for ying UNO, Alice wasnt good at it, but her mind wasnt really on the game. Why did Miss Alice spoil Ryan so much? It was too much, Hannah thought bitterly, confirming the necessity of her own ns. They yed UNO until eleven at night, and throughout those two hours, Hannah watched Ryan with gritted teeth. Ryan felt a chill down his spine under Hannahs gaze, but thankfully, Alices beauty was a pleasant distraction. Alice was really tired by then, and with the missionpleted, Ryan left her room Ryan breathed a sigh of relief that Alices Favorability was stuck at sixty-five without any signs of increasing. Since it couldnt decrease, not increasing was the next best thing. It made sense, after all. From close friends to life-and-deathrades, and if it were the opposite sex, it might even lead to growing old together. None of these were easy to achieve. This thought somewhat eased the panic in Ryans heart, offering him a bit offort. Otherwise, constantly watching that critical five-point threshold, Ryan would have been crushed by the pressure. Ryan had his reasons for dragging it out until eleven at night. By the time the bodyguards took him back to the basement, he was a bit dazed, and it was already midnight. He kept watching his watch, and as the second hand finally hit zero, midnight arrived, and the day was officially over. Ding~ [Side Mission: Survive the Long Day Completed, Reward Issued: Knockout Gas+1, Skill Point+1] [First Dangerous Event Completed, Alices Perfect Ending Progress 33%] The perfect ending referred to the happy ending Ryan needed to secure for Alice. With three Dangerous Events,pleting all three would ideally bring the progress to one hundred percent. As the system notification sounded, a ck sphere appeared in Ryans backpack. Compared to the unreliable Skill Points, Ryan thought the item was more useful, definitely more stable. Ryan didnt even look at the Skill Point, he just took out the ck sphere. [Knockout Gas+1 (Impairs consciousness, causing everyone within a 17-foot radius to instantly faint)] He tossed it lightly,it weighed about as much as a stone and looked unremarkable, but its effect was as powerful as a grenade when used. Just throwing it could knock out nearby people, a reward worthy of such a dangerous mission, definitely more practical than any potion. Two more Skill Points Ryan nced at the glowing orbs in his backpack, feeling no immediate urge to use them. It was already midnight, and Ryan didnt want to risk bad luck keeping him awake. With all sorts of gadgets at his disposal, why wasnt there one to increase his luck in draws? That would obviously be the most useful for Ryan. Fast forward to the next day, it was business as usual with Ryan being woken up to join Miss Alice for breakfast. Miss Alices outfit today was slightly different from yesterdays. Instead of the usual ck and white, she added some other colors. She wore a light blue suit that looked quite expensive and entuated her figure perfectly. Her beautiful brown hair wasnt tied up but flowed freely over her shoulders. The change in attire gave Alice the air of a savvy businesswoman. Whatever she wore, she looked the partthanks to her great physique, Ryan thought she could even make it big as a star. Alice had to handle some matters alone, and Ryan was a bit worried. But with no mission prompts as she was about to leave, he had to let go of his concerns. Todays schedule was clear of any underworld dealings,it was just business meetings. Stay home and wait for me toe back. Ill take you out in a few days. Alice gave Ryan a meaningful look as she left, almost as if she was afraid hed run off. Hannahs expression, however, was oddly sinister. While Alice and Ryan were talking, she signaled to the bodyguards with her eyes. Ryan wasnt sure what Hannah was up to, but he was on high alert. Whatever it was, he was certain it was aimed at him. Alice and Hannah quickly left for the construction site to handle some new issues that had cropped up. Left alone to house-sit, Ryan had nothing much to do but watch TV in the living room. When Alice went out, she would temporarily return his phone to him, just in case she needed to find him. But if he was at home, Ryan shouldnt even think aboutmunicating with the outside world. Just when he thought he was in for a boring day, Hannah unexpectedly returned not long after Alice had left. She pushed open the door and smirked at Ryan. Werent you supposed to go out with Miss Alice? What are you doing back here? Ryan, lounging on the sofa and munching on grapes, asked curiously. Hannah was Miss Alices assistant and should be by her side. Wow, what a tone. And here I was, doing you a big favor out of the goodness of my heart, and this is how you talk to your benefactor? Hannah said, hands on her hips, which puzzled Ryan even more. Hannah had always disliked him, so why would she help him? And calling herself a benefactor seemed a bit much. Never mind, I need to hurry and find Miss Alice. You guys chat. The bodyguards wont disturb you. The longer you talk, the better. Oh, and it seems the front door lock is broken. It would be a headache if someone escaped from here. With these teasing words and a seemingly cheerful mood, Hannah left, leaving Ryan alone in the living room, utterly confused. Thatstment was a hint, wasnt it? Did she want him to escape? But, he could only help Alice by staying here. Why would he leave? The next second, there was a knock on the door. Ryan straightened up and looked towards the entrance, knowing it couldnt be Hannahshe wouldnt knock. Could Hannah have brought someone he knew? Oh,e in. Ryan hastily responded, and the door opened. A small head cautiously peeked in, and the persons eyes lit up upon seeing Ryan. But then, as if shy, the figure quickly retreated behind the door. The girl lingered there, adjusting her emotions, noting in for quite some time. Ryan got off the sofa to open the door, shocked at Hannahs actions. Why had she brought her here? If he wasnt mistaken, was that Anna? Chapter 205: Could it be that the timeline had changed? Chapter 205: Could it be that the timeline had changed? Anna? What are you doing here? Ryan was surprised when he opened the door, startling Anna who was standing behind it. She sped her hands over her chest, her eyes darting around like a frightened deer. RyRyanhi. Her voice was soft, just as Ryan remembered Anna to bealways so polite. Anna sneaked nces at Ryan, her gaze lingering on his profile, almost mesmerized. Yes, this was the Ryan she had missed so much. He hadnt changed at all during the days he was gone. In fact, Annas feelings for Ryan had always been one-sided. Ryan only remembered her as a younger ssmate he had seen a few times,they didnt really have any interactions beyond that. But Annas emotions were clearly intense. Do you remember me, Ryan? Senior Ryan? Uh, of course, I remember. Youre Anna from the library, right? I helped you with your homework before. Ryan was puzzled by her question. Hadnt he just called her by name? Even though she knew he remembered her, Anna felt a warmth spread through her heart when Ryan said her name. It made all her previous suffering seem worthwhile. Uh, anyway,e in. Ryan rubbed the back of his neck, wondering why Anna was here. From what Hannah had said, it was almost certain that Anna was brought here by her. But that woman definitely wasnt just helping him out by bringing someone he knew over. What was she really up to? And did Alice know about this, or was Hannah acting on her own? Regardless, Anna was here now, and he couldnt just leave her standing at the door. Even though it was Alices house, Ryan felt obliged to be a good host since he was staying here. He quickly ushered Anna to the sofa and poured her a ss of orange juice. So Anna, how did you find this ce? Ryan set the orange juice in front of her. Anna stared at the ss for a moment before downing it in one go. It was a generous pour, meant to be sipped slowly, but Anna kept swallowing even as the juice spilled over her lips and down her neck. It was from Ryan, and even if it meant showing off a bit, she wanted to finish it. Ryan watched, a bit taken aback, thinking, You dont have to rush, Anna. You look like you were dying of thirst. I saw you on the street earlier and followed you here. Anna spoke timidly, her voice soft. She wasnt good at interacting with others and appeared very shy and reserved. Especially sitting next to Ryan, it all felt surreal to her, like floating on clouds. She had actually done it. By the way, Senior Ryan, why are you here? Seeing Ryan fall silent, Anna initiated the conversation. Her eyes scanned the visvish decor and the distant bodyguards, pondering how she might get Ryan out of here. To her, this ce seemed like a gilded cage. Ryan shouldnt be trapped here,he needed to be back where he belonged. In her life. My situation is a bitplicated. Ryan touched his nose, unsure of where to start. He was technically brought here against his will, but obviously, he couldnt share that with Anna. He still didnt know why Anna hade looking for him, but telling her might just cause her to do something reckless, and he would regret itter. Seeing Ryans troubled expression, Annas heart sank, confirming her suspicions. Ryan had been forced here, and these bodyguards were here to keep an eye on him. That was the real reason he had disappeared. Anna, why did youe looking for me? Did Hannah force you toe? Ryan couldnt think of any other reason. Hannah clearly had a grudge against him, so bringing Anna here might be a way to intimidate him. Was this to show that she could easily find people connected to Ryan and warn him not to do anything unnecessary? He wasnt nning on causing any trouble,on the contrary, the more he could help Alice, the better it would be for him. No, its not about anyone else. Its just me, I wanted to find you, Senior Ryan. Thats all. Ryans words revealed his concern, which warmed Annas heart. But she shook her head vigorously. She didnt want Ryan to think she was here out of obligation, she wanted him to understand how important he was to her. You wanted to find me. Ryan paused, not quite grasping her meaning at first, then something clicked, and he nodded, visibly relieved. Ryan had always thought he had vanished without a trace, unnoticed by the outside world. He had been here for so long without any news from outside, he almost believed everyone had forgotten about him. But now, with Anna standing right in front of him, it was clear he hadnt beenpletely forgotten, and that touched him deeply. He hadnt expected his friends to look for him, but here was Anna, someone hed only met a few times, who had been thinking about him all this while. Anna really was a thoughtful and kind-hearted girl. Suddenly, something else crossed Ryans mind, sparking his curiosity. Do you know about the fire at the orphanage? What happened with that? Ryan had died trying to save the orphanage from a fire, and he thought that might have made the news, maybe even earned him a Carnegie Hero Fund Medal. But at his question, Anna frowned slightly, looking seriously at Ryan. Uh, maybe I was being presumptuous. Its normal if you dont know about the orphanage. Ryan waved his hand dismissively, chuckling at himself. He realized he might be overestimating his own importance. Annas presence didnt necessarily mean she knew a lot about him. She probably had no idea what Ryan was talking about when he mentioned the orphanage. But before Ryan could finish his thought, Anna interrupted him, her voice filled with excitement as she set her ss down on the table with such force it nearly shattered, startling Ryan. Whats going on? Why such a big reaction? No, I do know. I know about it all. The orphanage is at 37 Riverside Avenue, a three-story duplex that houses seventy-one children. You came from there. You really miss that ce, you always go back once a month to volunteer. Anna rattled off a string of information, countering Ryans assumption, and leaving him utterly stunned. She was right, even more detailed than Ryan himself knew. He went there every month, but he didnt even know how many children were there now. How could Anna know so much about him? Ryan felt goosebumps rise on his skin as he grew increasingly puzzled. But looking into Annas clear eyes, the flicker of suspicion in Ryans heart melted away. Here was his sweet junior, knowing all these things didnt mean she was plotting anything against him. He was just an ordinary person after all,who would go out of their way to gather information about him? Maybe Anna just happened to know these things and had a good memory. My frown wasnt because I have any aversion to you, but what you mentioned about the orphanage, as far as I know, there hasnt been a fire. No fire? Anna spoke earnestly, and after seeing Ryans startled reaction, she quickly switched back to her soft, soothing voice. But, the fire at the orphanage on March 17th, wasnt it reported outside? Ryan, unable to suppress his inner turmoil any longer, leaned forward, grabbing Annas hands in his excitement. Annas cheeks flushed with a hint of red as she noted Ryans agitated demeanor, then nodded seriously. It seemed the orphanage was really important to Ryan. Anna silently filed this information away, knowing it might be usefulter. Worried that Ryan might not believe her, Anna pulled out her phone to show him the Daily Bugle from March 17th. An event like a fire at an orphanage would definitely make the news if it had happened. But there was no mention of any fire in the newspaper. Instead, a conspicuous article about city leaders visiting the orphanage children stood out. That day, the orphanage was safe and sound, with no fire at all. Ryan was overwhelmed with shock. He couldnt have misremembered,after all, he had died trying to put out that fire. But now, faced with this reality, could it be that the timeline had changed? Chapter 206: No, no, dont be rash Chapter 206: No, no, don''t be rash Chapter 206: No, no, dont be rash Ryan had always been puzzled about one thing: if the fire had been reported, then Alice must have known about it too. It seemed impossible that Alice didnt know she was supposed to be dead. Yet, to this day, she had never questioned her own identity, which had always unsettled Ryan. Now, realizing that the fire had never happened, Ryan started to form some bold theories. No, the fire definitely happened. It had to have happened,otherwise, Ryan wouldnt be dead. It was just that after Ryans death, the world might have been altered by the system. The system had effortlessly erased the fact of his death and made some adjustments, leading to the current situation. After all, it would be too bizarre for a dead man to be wandering around. Thinking about it, it made sense. Annas visit meant she didnt know about her own death. She wouldnt go to the trouble of looking for someone who was already dead. Did that mean his original identity was still intact? Could he return to his former life if he managed to get out of here? Ryan, Ryan? Anna waved her hand in front of Ryans face. He had been zoning out ever since he saw the newspaper, which worried her. She didnt understand why Ryan brought up the fire and seemed so concerned about it. Should I check again for you? Uh, no, its okay, Im just surprised, thats all. Ryan rubbed his temples and gave Anna an apologetic look. To her, he must have seemed a bit out of it. Anna, you came here with a purpose, right? If youre in any trouble, you can talk to me. Ill help you. Ryan hadnt forgotten the main issue. He was still worried about Anna and Hannahs deep connection and spoke with heartfelt concern. Hannah had always targeted him, but if she went after someone close to him, that would be crossing the line. Trouble Anna fell silent for a moment, unsure of what to say to Ryan. Thats just like her senior, always shining on others like the sun, even when kidnapped and still caring about her. But this time, she was here to rescue Ryan. Really, Ryan was the one in trouble. Senior Ryan,e closer. Anna looked around. The living room had bodyguards and maids, but they werent paying attention to them. They showed no interest in Ryans situation. More importantly, Hannah had explicitly instructed them not to interfere with whatever Ryan and Anna did, even if they ran away. Since Hannah always represented Alices wishes, the servants dared not speak out. Anna, looking mysterious, gestured for Ryan toe closer. Curious about what the girl was up to, he leaned in. Senior, dont be afraid, Im here to rescue you. Anna whispered, sneakily cing something cold in Ryans hand. Her hand was smooth and warm, unlike Alices cold touch. What she handed over was distinctly cold. Rescue me? Why? Ryan was confused by Annas words, but when he saw what was in his hand, his mouth dropped open in shock. He was holding a 6-inch military dagger. The des tip gleamed menacingly, chilling even to look at. Getting stabbed by it would be no joke. Anna was just a student, a girlhow did she get her hands on something like this? Ryan touched the des tip lightly, and a sharp pain shot through his finger, turning his face even grimmer. The knife was real and already sharpened. And seeing how Annas hand was always in her pocket, bulging suspiciously, she probably had prepared one for herself too. No, my dear junior, this is not something to y with. Senior Ryan, just take care of yourselfter, Ill get you out of here, dont worry. Seeing Ryan freeze, Anna felt even more heartache. Indeed, Ryan had been tied up here for too long. The hope of leaving must have seemed unbelievable to him. Saying this, a softness flickered in Annas eyes as she patted Ryans shoulder, then suddenly stood up with a burst of determination, ready to take action. By her own calctions, the chances of sessfully fighting their way out with Ryan were about 30%. It was risky, but worth a try. The bodyguards werent looking their way, making it the perfect opportunity to escape. But as Anna started to rise, Ryans heart skipped a beat, and he quickly pressed her back down onto the couch. No, no, what are you doing? Ryans heart was racing. Was she seriously thinking about breaking out of here with just a knife? He wasnt sure what Anna was capable of, but he knew exactly what they were up against here. The bodyguards werent just any regr guys,they were members of a gang, known for their ruthlessness. And lets not forget, the guys on the other side had guns. Trying to charge out of here was like a fantasy. Ryan wasnt worried about himselfAlice wouldnt kill him, and neither would these guys on her orders. But if Anna really went through with this, shed be in big trouble. If Miss Alice got angry, Ryan doubted he could calm her down. This was his mess, after all. He couldnt let Anna get tangled up in it, nor could he watch her make a mistake. Im going to get you out of here, trust me, my knife is quick. Anna said earnestly, giving Ryan a look that pleaded for trust. Honestly, Ryan thought Anna looked incredibly cool at that moment, her hoodie and skirtbo paired with the dagger giving her a fierce yet adorable vibe, like a character straight out of a video game. But that wasnt the point! No matter how sharp, could a knife really outdo a gun? This wasnt some fantasy world of mystical warriors. No, no, stop, Anna, just calm down. Ryan was genuinely scared now. He hadnt had much deep interaction with her before and had thought she was as shy as she appeared. But since when did a shy girl casually talk about fighting their way out? Ryan kept urging her to stop, and Anna finally calmed down a bit, giving him a puzzled look. Look, I came here voluntarily, see? Im fine. Ryan spread his hands, trying to show he wasnt being mistreated, but Anna just stared back in silence, her fingertips tapping against each other, clearly not convinced. Had Ryan been here so long that he was afraid to leave? Those guys were despicable, daring to do this to Ryan. Im really not kidnapped, and you dont need to rescue me. Its dangerous here, you should leave as soon as possible. And no matter how Hannah tries to contact you afterward, just ignore her. Ryan said as he ced the dagger back into Annas hand, urging her to put it away. He nced nervously at the bodyguards, relieved they hadnt noticed anything unusual. Otherwise, Anna might not have been able to leave. Ryan breathed a sigh of relief, unsure of what Anna was thinking now, but it was clearly unsafe for her to stay. He straightened his clothes, preparing to escort Anna out. He needed to deal with Hannah properly. He didnt believe Hannah would have sent someone without searching them first. The only possibility for Anna to have a military dagger here was if Hannah had allowed it. Just as Ryan stood up, his wrist was suddenly gripped tightly. Turning, he saw Anna holding on firmly. Senior, thank you But I absolutely have to get you out. The girl looked up at him earnestly, a fiery determination in her eyes. Ryan was indeed Ryan, still thinking of her safety even now. His excuses were just to get her to leave quickly, to keep her out of danger. Of course, Ryan cared about her, and if that meant risking her life here, she was prepared to do everything to get him out. Senior, dont worry. The fact that you care about me this much is touching. Now its my turn to do something for you. Ryan was slightly baffled by her talk of feelingsthey had only met a few times,what feelings could there be? No, no, dont be rash, please dont try to save me! Chapter 207: Something off? Chapter 207: Something off? Ryan had managed to keep Anna under control for the time being, but he couldnt even begin to imagine what would happen if he just let her keep going like this. His junior, Anna, seemed to have a really strong sense of justice. Was she channeling her inner vignte, always ready to stand up against any wrong? Carrying a military dagger around, was that typical for a shy girl? Ryans understanding of Anna was bing more and more clouded. How was he supposed to exin this? The reason Ryan was staying at Alices ce was definitely something others wouldnt understand. It wasnt practical to just spill the beans about his mission. Just as Ryan was pondering how to exin things to Anna, the front door of the vi suddenly swung open. Big brother~ Miss me? A voice as cheerful as a songbirds rang out. Before Ryan could even turn around, he saw Annas face cloud over like a sunny sky suddenly covered by storm clouds. Turning around, Ryan saw a girl standing at the doorway. Anyone who could get into Alices house wasnt someone simple. That voice was also very familiar to Ryan,Mia had unexpectedly shown up here today. Uh, Mia? What brings you here? Are you looking for Miss Alice? Ryan turned to greet Mia, his gaze shifting back and forth between Anna and Mia, trying to figure out the connection. This was Alices house, after all. Why were so many people suddenly showing up? If Alice found out, shed probably blow a fuse. I dont have any business with her, but does that mean I cante here? Mia responded to Ryans question without missing a beat, even turning it back on him. Well, not really. Hehe, never mind all that. I finally caught you, huh? Looks like Sister Alice really did hide you here. Mia hung her coat on the rack by the door and straightened her slightly wrinkled dress before striding over to Ryan. Her smile was radiant, perfectly matching the vibe she gave off. Of course, she was so happy because she had seen Ryan. After Ryan was taken away by Alice yesterday, Mia had been restless, constantly wondering how Ryan felt about that kiss. So, she came here first thing in the morning, just trying her luck, but her luck seemed pretty good, especially getting to see Ryan without Alice knowing. She figured Alice would go nuts when she found out. Anna scanned the iing Mia, unsure of the girls background, but Mia definitely gave her a bad vibe. The girl was cute, with neat twin ponytails and wearing a white dress, her bare arms whiter than snowa big temptation for men and a significant threat to other girls. And Ryan even called her Mia, a nickname that stung Anna deeply, making her clench her fists. Arent you going to offer me a drink? It was quite a trek getting here. Mia walked over to the sofa and plopped down next to Ryan as if she owned the ce. Oh, sure, what would you like? Ryan was unsure why Mia hade, but he hadnt forgotten their encounter on the rooftop. Seeing Mia now was somewhat awkward. Speaking softly, Mia didnt rush to answer,she wasnt really thirsty. ncing at Anna sitting nearby, then at the orange juice left on the table, Mia got an idea. Orange juice, please. Chilled would be best, hehe. Mia spoke sweetly, like a little sister yfully whining to her big brother. Ryan was practically defenseless against such cuteness. He ruffled the girls hair and then turned to fetch the orange juice from the kitchen fridge. Unseen by him, Mia squinted her eyes like a fox looking at Anna. Anna, sharp as ever, caught that hint of mockery and frowned, her impression of Mia worsening. Was Mia targeting her? Senior, Ive finished my orange juice too. Could you pour me some more? As Ryan turned to leave, Anna watched his retreating figure and spoke up. Her voice was soft and tender again, a stark contrast to her readiness to draw her dagger just moments ago. Mia, hearing this, yfully stuck out her pink tongue. Uh, of course. Ryan nodded, looking back at the two on the sofa. He felt something was off but couldnt quite put his finger on it, so he just shook his head and went to get the orange juice. With Ryan temporarily gone, the living room became the domain of the two girls. Anna maintained her cool demeanor, her gaze fixed on Ryans retreating back, pointedly ignoring Mia. Mia, on the other hand, was curiously sizing up Anna, asionally stroking her chin thoughtfully. So, you call big brother senior. Are you his ssmate? Mia broke the silence first, her outgoing personality a stark contrast to Alices. While Miss Alice would keep everything bottled up until she couldnt take it anymore and then explode, Mia was the type to speak her mind immediately, unable to hold back her thoughts. Sort of, Anna replied, somewhat distracted, snapping back to the present only when Mia questioned her. She had heard Mia mention a name earlierAlice. Was she referring to the Miss Alice of this house? Was Ryans reluctance to leave rted to this Miss Alice? And who was this person in front of her? Annas head was filled with questions, and it was giving her a headache. Sort of, huh? Mia chuckled. Seems like youre not even sure about your own status. How can you expect others to believe in it? Mia swung her petite legs, her snow-white calves catching the light as she kicked her ck shoes against the floor, the sound annoying Anna. Her teasing seemed pointed, having been eyeing Anna ever since she walked in, sensing a rival in this girl who had suddenly appeared by Ryans side. Like a carnivore marking its territory, Mia had kissed Ryan and already considered him her prey. And now, another hunter had appeared beside her prey, and Mia was not about to swallow her pride. And you, always calling him big brother. As far as I know, Ryan doesnt have a sister. Anna snorted coldly. Mia had indeed hit a sore spot,her connection with Ryan was too tenuous, hence the ambiguous ssmate rtionship. But she was here to deepen that bond. As long as Ryan was around, the possibilities were endless. It wasnt up to anyone else toment on her rtionship with Ryan. If Mia liked to stir things up, Anna would hit back in the same way. However, Anna was clearly no match for Mia in this regardor perhaps no one was. Indeed, but its better that Im not his real sister, dont you understand? Mia scoffed at Annas retort, her lips curling into a mischievous smile. She formed a circle with her thumb and forefinger, then poked a finger through it, a gesture that baffled Anna. Anna couldnt grasp what Mia meant by that, but she definitely didnt like her attitude. From Ryans reaction, it was clear they hadnt known each other long. Why pretend to be so familiar? It was nauseating. Alright,dies, Ive got the orange juice. Ryans voice filled the living room, and both Mia and Anna turned to him with smiles. Each had features that could dazzle on their own, charming like blossoming flowers, each a star in her own right. But together, they gave Ryan a strange feeling, like flowerspeting in a beauty contest, each trying to outshine the other. Uh, is something wrong? Nothing at all, dont worry. Nothing Senior. Ryan asked, puzzled by their reactions. Mia and Anna nced at each other, then turned away, no longer looking at each other. Mia quickly reached out and snatched the orange juice as Ryan was about to hand it over. Thanks, big brother! I love orange juice the most, you remembered, Im so happy. Mia said, pulling Ryan close to her side. Ryan, clueless about what was going on, just nodded. Wasnt it Mia who had asked for the orange juice? He didnt even know what she liked to drink. Uh, d you like it. But before he could finish, Ryan felt a tug on his other arm, pulling him in the opposite direction. Mia smelled faintly of oranges, while Anna had a herbal scent that was calming. Senior, somethings off about her. Be careful, Anna whispered. To her, Mias behavior was akin to that of a seductive demon, which was concerning, especiallying from someone who looked like an innocent child but acted so boldly. Something off? Ryan was about to pour more orange juice, but his hands were now immobilized by the two women, and he sighed in resignation. Something was indeed off. Both of them were off. Chapter 208: Its actually me who needs to have a serious talk with you Chapter 208: It''s actually me who needs to have a serious talk with you Chapter 208: Its actually me who needs to have a serious talk with you Ryan was caught in a whirlwind trying to manage the jealousy and bickering between Anna and Mia at the vi. In his mind, Anna was supposed to be this sweet, well-behaved girl, but today, for some reason, she was just as mischievous as Mia. Whenever Mia demanded something, Anna had to be appeased too, or else her displeasure was in to see on her face. Big bro,e watch a movie with me~ Uh, sure. Senior, I have some questions about literature Id like to discuss with you. Oh, alright then. For hours on end, Ryan was running around like a personal butler, catering to their every whim. It was utterly exhausting. Why he had to do this was beyond him. Sometimes, he really wished he could be the bad guy,life would be so much easier. Around noon, both Mia and Anna decided to stay for lunch, and Ryan had no real reason to send them away, so he ended up sharing a meal with them. Ryan pondered whether he should give Alice a heads-up call. If Alice came back to find Mia had taken over her ce, she wouldnt be too thrilled. Just as Ryan was thinking about Alice, she seemed to have a sixth sense about him too. That morning, Alice had spent a couple of hours with some big shots in the business world, getting some advice on management. Alice wasnt exactly popr in the underworld, but to these businessmen, she was golden. On one hand, Alice was genuinely eager to learn and didnt put on airs,on the other, she was willing to share her profits with them. People in the underworld usually didnt have this attitude,getting them to share profits was harder than getting to the moon. Alice could use her underworld influence to provide protection for these businessmen and share the profits with them, so naturally, they liked her. A business where everyone makes money is the best kind of business. At that moment, Alice was sitting in the back of a car, having just finished signing all the necessary documents, finally finding a moment to rest. The morning had been exhausting, and if possible, she really wished Ryan could give her a massage right then. But even with such thoughts, shed have to wait until the evening,the afternoon still held important matters to attend to. Hannah, what did you do at the vi this morning? Hannah had suddenly remembered she forgot some documents and had turned back to the vi after getting in the car. It wasnt like Hannah to leave things till the next day and then have to redo them,it wasnt her style. Uh, nothing much, Miss Alice, just grabbing some documents. Hannah, sitting in the front passenger seat, felt a shiver down her spine as Alice brought up the question again, but she managed to keep a straight face as she responded. What she had actually done was let Anna in as part of her n, something she definitely couldnt let Miss Alice know about just yet. Just grabbing some documents Alice sensed something off in her tone and repeated the phrase, but couldnt pinpoint anything concrete, so she let it slide for the moment. Hannah had always been reliable, but ever since Ryan came along, things had started to go awry. And why do you always seem to have a grudge against Ryan? Youre both close to me, and I dont like seeing this. Alice said softly, closing her eyes. Hannah had been with her for years, and Ryan was obviously a moreplex issue. Both were important to her. Alices words made Hannah feel guilty, but she didnt regret her actions. Miss Alice was too influenced by Ryan, and that wasnt good. An unemotional Alice was an invincible Alice. As long as Alice fell in love, she had a weakness, and Hannah couldnt bear to see her face setbacks one day. Plus, Ryan was undoubtedly a flirt. It was clear that Anna was already smitten with him, and Alice wouldnt be happy with him. Miss Alice, youre mistaken. I have no issues with Mr. Ryan. Hannah decided to stabilize the situation with Alice for now. As long as she could get Ryan out of the way, she was prepared to face any punishment from Miss Aliceter. That would be best. Pass me the tablet, please. Alices eyes narrowed slightly. She could feel Hannahs hostility towards Ryan, and she was always very sensitive to such tensions. It seemed like the friction between the two would need to be managed slowly. As long as noplications arose for now, that was fine. Hannah nodded, relieved to have dodged the issue for the moment. She hoped that by the time she got home in the evening, Anna would have managed to drive Ryan away, and things could return to normal. Hannah handed the tablet to Alice, thinking Alice just wanted to rx a bit, so she didnt think much of it. But within seconds, she sensed something was off. Why had the temperature in the car dropped so suddenly? It was March,such a chill was unusual. ncing at the rearview mirror to check on Alice, Hannah froze the moment she looked into the mirror. Have you ever been stared at by arge predator? If you could stare down a cheetah in a wildlife park, you might empathize with Hannah right now. Every hair on her body stood on end, a reaction she hadnt even had in the face of the most dangerous situations. But now, under Alices gaze, she felt as if every cell was under scrutiny, and she couldnt even swallow. Hannah Miss Alices voice was chilling, as cold as water drawn from a deep winter well, sending shivers down ones spine. Could it be? Did Miss Alice already know something? But how could that be possible? MissMiss Alice. Hannah, dont you think you owe me an exnation? Alice struggled to keep her anger in check, but she was far from calm. If it werent for Hannahs long service, Alice might have been tempted to throw her out of the car right then. Miss Alice Hannahs heart pounded as she faced this terrifying version of Alice, who was staring nkly at the tablet, clearly aware of Hannahs actions. Shut up now, and dont make me angry. Go home, immediately With thatmand, Alice looked away from Hannah, who knew she had messed up and didnt dare provoke Alice further, quickly instructing the driver to head home. But how could Miss Alice have known what happened? She shouldnt have found out until they got home, at least. What Hannah didnt realize was that the secrety in the very tablet she had just handed to Alice. Alice stared at the screen, her knuckles white from gripping the tablet so tightly, herplexion pale. Alice hadnt left her home unguarded,there were cameras everywhere, and the footage was streamed to an app on her tablet. Partly to keep an eye on Ryan and ensure he didnt leave, and partly out of habit. Dealing with all sorts of people outside drained her, and everyone needs an outlet for emotional release. Under stress, Alice had gotten into the habit of watching the surveince to see what was happening in Ryans life. It was supposed to be just another check-in, but todays footage was far from satisfactory, even stirring a murderous rage within her. Ryan was supposed to be under her control at all times, but perhaps yesterdays incident had made her a bit more confident in him, leading her to lower her guard. She shouldnt have. She should have kept Ryan close, always under her watchful eye. She nced again at the tablets screen, where Ryan was seen chatting andughing with the two girls, a smile shed never seen him wear in her presence. Was he really that happy with the freedom she gave him? Clearly, she couldnt afford to take her eyes off Ryan,there were just too many temptations around him. Her gaze returned to the scene at home. Right now, Ryan was in the kitchen washing dishes, while the two girls lounged on the sofa watching TV. The vi had maids,washing dishes was certainly not Ryans job, but he had taken it upon himself, likely as a way to find some space to breathe. Dealing with Mia alone was taxing enough, but with Anna and Mia both fired up, it was double trouble for Ryan. Lunch had not gone well for Ryan. First, Mia had wanted to taste his cooking, which soon escted to Anna demanding to be fed by him. The girls seemed satisfied, having gotten what they wanted, but Ryan had barely eaten anything. And with dinner still toe, how was he going to survive? Maybe he should just call Alice and get these two little devils out of here. A peaceful life didnt need their kind of embellishment. But as Ryan was washing up, the sound of the door opening caught his attention. He looked up just in time to see Hannah sneaking in. What was she up to now? Hannah, I need to talk to you seriously, what exactly are you Before Ryan could finish, Hannah urgently gestured for him to be quiet with a shushing motion. It was toote for more words now. Ryan didnt understand Hannahs intent and, frustrated, walked towards the door to have a serious conversation with her. But before he could confront her, a cold voice came from outside, freezing everyone in the room. Ryan, its actually me who needs to have a serious talk with you. Chapter 209: This is Anna, my... junior Chapter 209: This is Anna, my... junior Chapter 209: This is Anna, my junior Uh uh? No, shouldnt you be having a serious talk with Hannah by your side? Why do you need to have a serious talk with me? Ryan was still processing this when suddenly the door mmed open with a bang, and the owner of that sound, Miss Alice, appeared in front of him. Miss Miss Alice. He had already heard Alices voice, but seeing her in person still gave him a shock. Whats going on? Miss Alice is supposed to be out handling business,she usually doesnte back until the evening. Why is she here all of a sudden? And looking at her now, she was definitely furious. [Alice Mood Level: 30/100 (Angry)] [Special Status: Regret (Minor)] Swallowing hard, Ryan quickly checked Alices status on the interface. Alice was angry, Ryan had guessed that much, but what was this regret about? He didnt know what Alice regretted, but he knew what he was regretting. He should have called Alice earlier to exin things. Now, unprepared for her sudden return, it felt almost like being caught red-handed. Ryans facial muscles twitched, showing a look of surprise, and that expression only made Alice more convinced of her suspicions. Although it wasnt Ryans fault, not rejecting it was a mistake too. Ryan felt like a rabbit exposed on a savannah full of predators, always attracting various characters by his mere presence. He had sensed something off about Mia yesterday and had warned her, but he hadnt expected her to actually show up today. Was she trying to provoke him? Whats this? Alice struggled to suppress her anger, but her voice was unavoidably icy as she stared piercingly at Ryan, demanding an exnation. Uh, this is Mia, you know her. Ryan nced back at the two girls on the sofa, who looked like they were facing a major threat. Their instincts told them that this woman was dangerous. Especially Anna, who was grinding her teeth and clenching her fists. She had heard Ryan call her Miss Alice, and there was no doubt in her mind that this was the person who had taken Ryan away. Ryan had lied before, saying it was voluntary, but seeing his fearful respect, how could it be voluntary? Anna was convinced that Alice must have done something terrible to Ryan, and now here she was, with that cold demeanor. Anna couldnt believe Ryan would willingly stay in such a ce. No, she couldnt be intimidated. She had to pull herself together and rescue Ryan. Listening to Ryans exnation, Alice raised an eyebrow. Sometimes she wondered if Ryan was genuinely clueless. Did she not know who Mia was? She was obviously asking about the other one. Oh, this is Anna, my junior. Realizing his oversight, Ryan pointed to Anna behind him and introduced her, then turned to introduce Alice to Anna. In truth, Ryan wasnt sure what his rtionship with Anna should be. She hade all this way to find him,surely he owed her some acknowledgment. As Ryan turned back, he saw the gloom in Annas eyes and felt a pang of worry as he noticed her hand in her pocket. Surely this girl wasnt still thinking of making a break for it? This is Miss Alice, the owner here, and my friend. Ryan hurriedly exined, struggling with how to describe his rtionship with Alice. When he said the word friend, he didnt dare look back at Miss Alice. With Miss Alices aloof nature, even if he said that, she probably wouldnt admit it. What Ryan didnt know was that, as he turned away, Alices gaze softened slightly upon hearing his words. Friend, huh? But that wasnt enough. However, that softness was fleeting. When her gaze shifted back to Anna, it returned to that icy coldness that seemed capable of causing frostbite. Hello. Anna listened to Ryans introduction, and the term friend sounded so grating to her ears. If it were possible, she would definitely turn back time to prevent Ryan from ever saying that. He actually called this person his friend? Wasnt that a bit much? But Anna wouldnt get mad at Ryan,it was all Alices fault. Ryan had been misled. She greeted Alice politely but without any warmth, as if merelypleting a task. Hello, Ryans junior, right? Ill remember that. Alices mood had slightly improved after Ryans earlier words, though she was still visibly angry, barely keeping it under control. When she said shed remember, Hannah shivered beside her,being remembered by Miss Alice was not a good thing. Ryan could wait,her main priority now was to get these two annoying people out of the way. With that, Alice gently called Ryans name and, as he approached, handed him her coat. Take this upstairs for me, just leave it on the bed. Her lips barely moved, and Ryan, holding the coat still carrying a hint of her scent, was slightly stunned. Wasnt he usually not allowed on the second floor? And today, not only was Alice letting him go up, but she was also allowing him into her room? What was Miss Alice thinking? Although Ryan would sneak upstairs every now and then, making some bold moves, it was different from Alice inviting him up. What, dont you remember? Seeing Ryan frozen in ce, Alice frowned slightly in displeasure. Ryan was supposed to respectfully follow hermands, especially with others present. Werent you in my bed justst night? nning on denying it now? Alice said this, her own face flushing a bit with the boldness of her words. She was speaking the truth, albeit with a bit of a twist, and Ryan nearly dropped his jaw in shock. In Miss Alices bed? He didnt think so. Well, if ying UNO in bed counted, then that was stretching it Ryan was about to say something else, but a cold re from Alice silenced him, and he obediently took the clothes upstairs. Alice was still angry, and she had a way of making her point very clear. Having nearly been killed by Hannah before, Ryan was only slightly surprised this time. Mia looked at Ryan in shock, clearly believing what shed heard, but shed have to wait for him toe back and exin. Hopefully, nothing too chaotic would ensue. Hurry up. Alice urged him again, this time softening her tone slightly, though it still carried a chill. It almost sounded like she was yfully coaxing Ryan. Hannah twitched at the corner of her eyes, hearing every word Miss Alice said. If she hadnt been therest night ying UNO, she might have stormed up to confront Ryan herself. Hannah kept her head down, feeling that Miss Alice seemed almost unreal. Why not just hang the coat on the coat rack? Why insist on having Ryan take it to the bed? These words were clearly for the two girls to hear. Sure enough, when Alice returned, Anna and Mia were merely surprised, but after Alices provocative statement, they were both thunderstruck. For some reason, seeing their reaction gave Alice a secret thrill. She coughed lightly and walked over to the sofa, naturally taking the main seat and looking interestedly at the orange juice on the table. Ryan didnt like orange juice, so clearly, it wasnt poured for him. Mia watched Alice, her fingers pinching the edge of the sofa, almost tearing the upholstery. Ryan is not like that. What she said must be nonsense. Absolutely, Mia thought. Mia, what are you thinking about? Nothing, nothing. Mia shook her head, sealing away what she had just heard, and then her expression transformed into a smile. Uh, Alice, youre back. Ive been waiting for you. Alice looked up slowly at Mias words, having no fondness for this little home-wrecker. Why couldnt Ryan see her true nature, blinded by her appearance? So if I hadnte back, were you nning to move in? Coming to her house and daring to say that, did they think she was a fool? Mia didnt expect Alice to be so blunt and knew she had definitely angered her. But what of it? That was her purpose foring, just a bit sooner than nned. Humming indifferently, Mia lowered her head and yed with her phone, and Alice didnt bother with her. Her gaze fell on Anna instead, finding Ryans junior far more interesting than her scheming sister. Chapter 210: Im just giving you a chance to test him Chapter 210: I''m just giving you a chance to test him Chapter 210: Im just giving you a chance to test him So, youre Ryans junior, huh? Alice casually asked as she let Hannah pour her a cup of coffee, gently blowing on the steam as if it was just a passing thought. Hannah hurried over with a cup of coffee and then stood nervously to the side, her eyes fixed on her own toes, too intimidated to meet Alices gaze. She hadnt been forgiven for her mistake yet, and it wasrgely her fault that Anna was here. Anna nced at Hannah, finding the situation somewhat amusing. Just yesterday, Hannah had told her about a n, and now, after it had been exposed, she was all jittery. Clearly, Alice was the one calling the shots here. Yes, Anna nodded in response to Alice, acknowledging that since Alice was the host, it was best to address her directly. Before Alice had returned, Mia had already grilled her about this, so now she felt no particr unease. She squinted slightly, observing Alice and calcting her next move. Anna had always been confident in her looks, never short of admirers at school, even though she rarely spoke to them. But their attention was proof enough of her beauty. However, upon seeing Alice, even as a woman, she was taken aback by her stunning appearance. Her skin was fairer than snow, her features strikingly beautiful. Her bright hair cascaded down her back, with strands framing her delicate, pink ears, adding a touch of cuteness to her otherwise serious expression. Her figure was impable, dressed in a tailored suit that entuated her curves, the fit of her clothes reflecting her meticulous nature. As Alices leg gently swung over the other, Annas heart fluttered in sync with the small movements of Alices foot. It wasnt just her looks that shocked Anna,it was the aura she exuded. Despite their simr ages, Alice possessed a confidence that seemed beyond her years, a confidence that couldnt be faked without real power. The aura of authority she carried was unusual for someone so young. Dont be nervous, were just chatting here. You came to talk to Ryan, right? Alice said, taking a sip of her coffee, her gaze sharp as she looked at Anna, whose mask was now off, revealing her face. Alice knew about Ryan,he was well-liked at school, always ready to lend a hand without suspicion, which made him quite popr with the girls. Hannah had spent quite some time gathering information about the girls close to Ryan. In Alices eyes, Ryan was nearly perfect, except she didnt like this particr trait of his. Whats your name? Anna. Anna responded coolly, maintaining herposure despite Alices imposing presence, politely engaging in the conversation. Alice frowned slightly at Annas response, then nced at Hannah, who trembled, sensing Alices mood shift and bowing her head even lower. Anna wasnt on the list Hannah had initially provided to Alice, and Hannah didnt even know where Anna hade from. It was odd that while they hadnt managed to bring in the people close to Ryan, Anna had shown up. Well, since youre Ryans junior, youre a friend of mine too, Alice said with a cold huff towards Hannah, implying that Hannahs first task would be to gather information on Anna. Turning her attention away from Hannah, Alice prepared to focus on Anna. Although Anna seemed unremarkable, Alice sensed a familiar scent about her,in some ways, they were quite alike. What brings you here to see Ryan? Alice asked, quickly adapting her tone to that of a hostess. Ryan is too naive, always helping out when its not really necessary. But since hes helped me a lot, Im willing to help you too if needed. Alice was quick on her feet, her words painting her as the gracious host, making it clear that Ryans affairs were her affairs, and Ryans junior would naturally need her approval. Heh, if she really cared about Ryan, she wouldnt keep him tied to her side like this, Anna thought, feeling a bit annoyed. Yet, she maintained a polite facade. Ive already discussed it with Ryan, so theres no need for Miss Alice to trouble herself. As she spoke, Annas gaze drifted towards the staircase, still preupied with Alices earlier remarks. Ryan had just told her he didnt want to leave. Could that be true? Now, seeing Alice in person and acknowledging her undeniable excellence, Anna admitted to herself that she couldntpare. If Ryan had been with someone like Alice for a long time, it was possible he might have developed feelings for her. Was that why he chose to stay? But if that was the case, what should she do? Her whole motivation had been to bring Ryan back into her life. But what if Ryan didnt want toe back? How should she proceed? Annas eyes grew misty, her breathing uneven as she stared nkly at the staircase. She had managed to hold her own against Alice, but just thinking about Ryan made her defenses crumble. Alice, noticing her reaction, was quite pleased. Anna had unraveled on her own, saving Alice the effort. Her attention then shifted to Mia, deciding it was time to deal with this little sneak. Mia, what brings you here? Alice asked, causing Mia to tremble, knowing it was now her turn. Anna seemed too fragile, daring toe here for Ryan with such a weak resolve. In Mias view, if you like someone, you should just take them. Why bother with all the fuss? Getting what you want feels good, so why care about what that thing wants? Even if Ryan had been intimate with Alice, Mia had kissed him first. Didnt that give her priority? Mia cursed Alice silently for trying to unsettle her, but she kept a smile on her face. I just missed you, sis. And Ive been worried about you, especially with all the trouble youve been havingtely. Oh? Youre worried about me? Aliceughed, as if shed heard a joke. She knew Mia would love nothing more than for something bad to happen to her and take over her position. The idea of Mia being concerned about her was utterly unbelievable. Yeah, I heard there was some trouble at the construction site. I hope you managed to handle it. Mia said this while ncing at Anna, hoping shed snap out of it and back her up. Come on, teammate, what are you doing? Help out a bit. Alone, Mia wasnt a match for Alice, and she needed Anna to step up. Encouraged by Mias words, Annas focus shifted back to the conversation. Those issues could wait,the main goal was still to get Ryan away. If theres a riot at the construction site, just send some people to suppress it. If necessary, rece the workers, Anna chimed in. Has sister be too kind-hearted after ying the good person for so long? Mia teased, looking at her fingernails with a yful tone. Alice narrowed her eyes slightly. Mia was well-informed,she already knew about the mornings incident. Dealing with someone so well-connected was always a hassle, and Alice wondered where Mia got her information. Just like she said, themercial district project we took on ran into some trouble. A worker who wasnt registered snuck onto the site without a hard hat and got hit by a falling rock. Normally, a decentpensation would have settled it since it was the workers fault for not following safety protocols. But the guy overseeing the site still had some old gang habits and just kicked the injured worker out, which really stirred up a hos nest. Truth be told, not everyone was rioting for justice,they were really after higher wages. A small raise might have been negotiable, and Alice might have stepped back a bit. But the wage they were asking for was one and a half times the market rate, which even Alice couldnt swallow. It was a tough situation to handle, especially with the government keeping a close eye on the project right next to the subway. Alice wanted to legitimize her business and leave her gangster past behind, which meant no violence, only negotiations. She was supposed to deal with this in the afternoon, but then another crisis popped up at home, and in her fury, she stormed off back to her ce, pushing everything to tomorrow. You really dont need to worry about this. Focus on your own stuff and dont get involved in things you shouldnt, Alice snapped, clearly annoyed. She and Mia both knew what the other was thinking, so there was no point in pretending. If thats how you feel, Alice, then Ive got something to say too, Mia responded. People arent birds. Your golden cage might be nice, but you cant keep someone locked up forever. What if I want to keep him locked up forever? Alice raised an eyebrow, clearly referring to how shes been keeping Ryan close against his will, which was a sore spot for her. Shes always worried about Ryan wanting to leave, although after yesterdays events, she felt a bit more confident. But clearly, that confidence wasnt enough to bring everything out into the open. You cant keep him forever. If he wants to run, hell find a way, and he might not even need a push from anyone else. Alice, youre on the wrong path here, and it really breaks my heart to see it, Mia sighed deeply. Alice knew this all too well but just didnt have a better solution. If she could make Ryan stay willingly, why would she force him? If youre so confident, why not try opening the cage to see if he flies away? Trying to hold onto someone who cant be kept is futile and only brings endless pain. Dont be so hostile towards me. Im just giving you a chance to test him. You can control Ryan for now, so if he really wants to leave, you could still force him to stay. Why not take the chance to see where his heart lies? Chapter 211: What was that blue and white triangular thing in the corner? Chapter 211: What was that blue and white triangr thing in the corner? Ryan had been to Alices room a couple of times before, and both visits were strictly business-rted. As a decent guy, Ryan felt that casually entering a girls bedroom was a bit ungentlemanly, and he really didnt want to intrude. But human nature is a funny thingits that very sense of doing something morally ambiguous that piqued his curiosity. He always came by at night and was too rushed with his tasks to take a good look around. Now, he was just dropping off some clothes, no one was watching, and technically, he could explore as long as he wanted. As he entered, the ice-blue wallpaper struck him first, making the room feel a bit oppressive. No wonder shes so icy, living in a room like this. I should suggest she changes this wallpaper. The furniture was all very Western and vintage. Right in the center was a huge princess bed. The curtains hung down by the bed, and the mattress was top-notch, chosen with care to ensure Miss Alicesfort. No wonder three people could sit on it ying UNOst night,the bed was so big, two people could probably have a wrestling match on it. Ryan didnt head straight for the bed but wandered over to the nightstand instead. In front of a mirror, there were several small items, one of which was a photo frame that caught Ryans attention. The photo was taken in an amusement park, as you could tell from the clown blowing up balloons in the background. The main subjects were two figures,on the left, a kindly-looking man with a benevolent smile, and on the right, a little girl only as tall as his belly button. She wore a pink and white dress and a straw hat adorned with yellow flowers, smiling happily, radiating pure, warm sunshine. Ryan thought the girl looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere before. Is this Alice as a kid? pping his forehead, he muttered to himself and picked up the frame. His fingers unconsciously traced the girls face in the photo, confirming this was indeed a younger Alice, but that smile The photo was proof that the old Alice was no different from anyone else,she could smile just as happily. And now, Ryan hadnt even seen her smile. What on earth had happened in between? Ryan couldnt help but be curious. If it was just suddenly bing the boss of a gang, such a drastic change could indeed alter a person, but it wouldntpletely transform their personality. The current Alice, although sometimes cute, was always on guard, never truly rxed, in Ryans words. His finger brushed the little girls face in the photo, her radiant smile making his heart feel as if it were being pricked by needles, the impact of the photo far greater than he had anticipated. Fate really isnt fair. He looked closely, as if trying to etch the girls smiling face into his memory, feeling quite sentimental. Just as he was about to put the frame back, a glint in his eye caught something amiss. This photo, its iplete. Ryans gaze fixed on the right side of the photo, at the girls left hand, which was holding another hand. It seemed that Alice was supposed to be in the middle, her hand holding someone elses. But for some reason, the photo had been cropped, someone erased from the picture. Photos are meant to preserve memories, and yet this medium had been damagedcould it be that those memories were too painful to revisit? Ryan refrained from making any rash guesses,any unreliable spection would be irresponsible towards Alices past. Like a bystander, he noted this discovery. Entering the room, he had indeed learned something. But as he understood Alice a bit more, he felt increasingly sympathetic towards this outwardly tough girl. Ryan grew more curious about what Alice, who kept her inner world tightly wrapped, was really like. Ah, never mind for now, Ill ask her when I get a chance. Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, the image of young Alices bright smile remained etched in his heart, impossible to erase. Alice has always been pretty reserved, but if she could show that smile more often, shed definitely be even more stunning. Ryan ced the photo frame back on the desk and nced at his watch. He hadnt realized it, but hed already been up here for five minutes. Smacking his forehead, he suddenly remembered why he was here in the first ce. What was he doing? Wasnt he supposed to be putting away Alices clothes? Having lingered in Alices room for so long, it would seem odd if he hadnt been up to something strange. If Alice found out, shed probably think he was a creep. They were going to be spending a lot of time together, and if she thought he was a weirdo, his life would definitely start to go downhill. Ryan hurriedly grabbed the coat and ced it on the bed. The bed was covered with a warm yellow sheet, which didnt really match the rest of the rooms style. After all, this was Alices personal space, and even from a distance, he could catch the faint, delicate scent that seemed so characteristic of her. But what on earth was all this stuff on the bed? Ryans eye twitched as he approached the bed, the clothes in his hands suddenly feeling like they weighed a ton. He was utterly shocked. The warm yellow bedding was cluttered with clothesa white shirt and ck slim-fit pants, probably what Alice wore yesterday. Did she just strip them off and toss them here? Could it be that Alice was a secret slob who liked her room messy? But it was just the bed that was a bit messy,the rest of the room was pretty tidy, which was odd. Ryan was a bit curious, pondering the possibilities as he looked at the clothes on the bed. Clothes, he could understand. But what was that blue and white thing? A sleep mask? Ryans gaze was drawn to it, and then he froze, unable to look away. No way, Ryans hand trembled slightly as he picked it up with two fingers and examined it. It was indeed a pair, butpared to a sleep mask, it was way too big. This was clearly a bra! No way, why would Miss Alice casually throw her underwear on the bed? He didnt even know why he picked it up, and with a shudder, Ryan quickly withdrew his hand. The bra was tossed back onto the bed, and Ryan felt guilty, hoping Miss Alice would forgive his intrusion. He hadnt meant to. But then Ryans gaze was drawn to another item. If that was a bra, then what was that blue and white triangr thing in the corner? Ryan didnt dare to think further. He smacked his lips, puzzled by the situation. Alice seemed so strict and cautious on the surface, yet her underwear was just casually thrown on the bed? What did she mean by letting hime up here? Had she forgotten that her personal items were still on the bed? Ryans eyes sneaked another nce at the pair of small panties, blue and white with a tiny bow stitched on them, incredibly cute. Beneath Alices masculine attire was a girlish heart. No, what was he still looking at! Look away, look away! Suppressing the turmoil inside, Ryan dared not linger any longer. He quickly ced the coat on the bed and fled Alices room. When he got back downstairs, his expression was somewhat peculiar. He couldnt figure out if Alice had done this intentionally or not. He had now unlocked two of Alices personality traits in the system panel: Cold outside, warm inside and Paranoia. The third trait hadnt been unlocked yet, but surely it couldnt be something like flirtatious, right? Ryans mind was a mess. If this was really a hint from Alice, what was he supposed to do? He just wanted to be friends with Miss Alice. But the truth obviously didnt give Ryan that chance,he had indeed misunderstood Alice. Miss Alice had a lot on her mind, and naturally, her room was usually tidied by a maid. Clothes left on the bed would be taken away the next day and reced with new ones. Today, the maid responsible for cleaning the room happened to be sick, which led to the scene Ryan had witnessed. Alice, hearing Ryans footsteps, turned to look back. Ryan, however, nodded awkwardly, indicating that he had ced the clothes as instructed. What was up with Ryan? And why had he stayed upstairs so long? Alice was slightly hesitant inside but didnt show it because Anna and Mia were there. She patted the sofa next to her, signaling Ryan toe sit. Ryan looked at the expressions of the three girls. Alice was expressionless, which was better than being frighteningly cold, while Mia and Anna were casually sipping orange juice. Had he been wrong before? Were they actually getting along better than expected? Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. He had always feared that Anna and Alice would sh, and he felt it would be awkward to take sides. Obediently, Ryan moved next to Alice, the awkwardness still lingering as he sat about 10 inches away from her. Alice nced at Ryan, feeling slightly displeased but not showing it. Instead, she shifted a bit closer to him. So, heres the deal: Ryan is now my assistant, and hes not going anywhere. If you dont believe it, you can ask him yourself. As Alice said this, the three girls gazes fell on Ryan, who was still settling into his seat, each look carrying a different nuance. Annas anticipation, Mias quirky curiosity, and Alices deeply hidden plea. No, what on earth was going on here? Chapter 212: Was waiting always this terrifying? Chapter 212: Was waiting always this terrifying? Senior, dont worry about her threats, Anna said, giving Ryan a reassuring look before subtly gesturing to him while Alice wasnt looking. Ryan felt embarrassed. What a joke! It was precisely because of Annas unpredictability that he couldnt rx at all. Big bro, just tell us. Being an assistant, Id work for anyone, but itd be better with me, Mia chimed in, sizing up Anna. Even though Anna had already made her stance clear, Mia wasnt about to show any weakness. She figured Alice wouldnt break ties with her over a guy,that would only worsen her standing in the gang. Maybe this was a good chance to sway Ryan to her side. Listening to their outrageous statements, Ryan was utterly baffled. What were they even talking about just now? Why did he have to make a choice as soon as he got back? Was it really okay to poach so tantly? And with Alice looking like she was giving him a choice, was she not nning to keep him locked up anymore? Stealing nces at Alices expression, Ryan was terrified she might just eliminate the other two if she got upset. Fortunately, she just watched him with a calm demeanor. Her gaze didnt even linger on the two girls, as if they barely registered on her radar. Just say it straight, I respect your choice. If you dont want to leave, they cant take you away, Alice said calmly, though it felt like needles were pricking her heart. It wasnt easy to speak so evenly. She really wanted to keep Ryan all to herself, not giving anyone else a chance to get close, but her rational mind told her she couldnt do that. Ryan was his own person, with his own personality, and even his lifesaver. No matter how terrifying her desires were, she couldnt do that to Ryan. Even though, deep down, she was nearly doing just that. Leave? Ryan repeated, puzzled. He was doing fine here,why would he leave? He nced at Mia and her righteous demeanor, as if they were about to rescue him from a life of misery. Being with Alice was indeed dangerous,you never knew when you might lose your head. That was true. Initially, Alice had forcefully brought him here, and now she wouldnt even let him go out freely, depriving him of his freedom. That wasnt too bad. His original n was to let Alice kill him quickly so he could continue with his own life. But now he couldnt leave. It wasnt just because of his mission, but also because of some other, quite irrational reasons. If Alice had always been cold, Ryan wouldnt have cared much about her mood, justforting her when she was down to prevent any issues. But after seeing that photo, Ryan genuinely wanted to see Alice smile. For some reason, he felt she must look beautiful when she smiled. He really wanted to understand Alices past, not just toplete his mission, but to truly be her friend. How could he do that if he left? Not to mention, the system wouldnt let him leave. He was on a crucial mission from the system, and if he didnt want to die, he had to stay by Alices side. Ryan fell silent, and Alice, Mia, and Anna all waited quietly for his response. Miss Alice, do you want me to leave? Ryan finally asked, unsure of Alices attitude and how the conversation had suddenly shifted to this topic. I naturally dont want that you promised me, Alice replied. But, I respect your choice. If you really want to go, I wont stop you. Alice felt like she had swallowed a ball of fire, the mes burning inside her, scorching her insides. Ryan was still testing her. Why did he keep testing her? Was it because he was afraid of her? She didnt want Ryan to be afraid of her, and she definitely didnt want him to leave. She had no confidence in this choice. But Mia was right,she had to see what Ryan thought, otherwise, that unsettling feeling would eventually drive her mad. Exhaling a heavy breath, the scene before Alices eyes blurred slightly. Was waiting always this terrifying? Alice, who had faced countless assassination attempts without fear, was now genuinely trembling. She was terrified of Ryans choice, afraid of hearing him say those words. Ryan had chosen to help her for reasons unknown, but she had always known that their connection was tenuous at best. Ryan really didnt need to stay with her. If given the chance, he would surely choose to leave, as life outside was more suited for him. Senior, what are you hesitating for? Everyones waiting for you. Arent you going back to school? Anna pressed. Big bro, dont you realize what kind of situation Alice is in? What use is there for you to stay here? Youre just holding her back, Mia added. The two girls continued their relentless persuasion, quickly forming a united front under the pressure from Alice, hoping to extract Ryan from this situation first, giving them a chance. Ryan frowned slightly, and Alices heart skipped a beat. She immediately snapped at them to shut up. This is Ryans own choice. Youd better not meddle. Alices authority burst forth, and Hannah, standing behind her, narrowed her eyes and stepped forward, her presence threatening. It was indeed frustrating. Anna had been brought in by her, and now, with Ryan clearly conflicted, she couldnt push further and had to quash her own ns instead. The old Miss Alice wouldnt have gotten angry over such things. Her change was all because of Ryan. Miss Mia, a reminderyou wouldnt want to make Miss Alice angry. Mia snorted coldly, red at Hannah, and then turned her back, refusing to face Alice any longer. Anna also felt the overwhelming force of Alices presence. She fidgeted with something in her pocket, ultimately unable to make up her mind. Ryan was still here,she couldnt act rashly. If Ryan got hurt, she couldnt bear the consequences. She was also extremely anxious, unable to gauge what Ryan was really thinking. Clearly, he was being held here,didnt he want to leave? Was Alices maniption so cruel that Ryan had developed Stockholm syndrome? Annas mind was a mess, her hand gripping a de so tightly that she didnt even notice as blood began to seep through her pocket. Ryan, you dont need to be nervous. Just speak your mind. I will support you. It was like ripping her own heart out and crushing it. After sending the two girls away, Alice turned back to Ryan and spoke softly. Ryan, observing the behavior of the three, was confused. Why were Mia and Anna so insistent on him leaving? He was quitefortable here. And why was Miss Alice suddenly giving him a choice? Wasnt she known for her decisive, no-nonsense approach? This was so unlike her. And what was with this pitiful expression, like a little kitten left in the rain, making him feel guilty just by looking at her? I havent done anything weird, right well, except for what happened upstairs just now, Ryan thought. Probably Miss Alice had misunderstood something again. He checked his status, and sure enough, Alices Mood Level had dropped to a precarious five points. [Alice Current Mood Level: 5/100 (Despair)] If he didnt intervene soon, Alices mood wouldntst the day. Uh, actually, Im pretty okay here. Ryan scratched the back of his head, unsure how to phrase it better, and ended up looking awkwardly at Anna. Anna was here for him, after all, with good intentions, though these were indeed unnecessary for Ryan. Pretty okay? Before Mia and Anna could react, it was Alice who showed the most significant response. Her nails were already digging into her palms. She had braced herself for a cruel oue, but then Ryan said those words? Anna, I really appreciate youing to find me. But Ive actually decided to stay here for a while. Once Ive finished what I need to do, Ill go back. Ryan nodded slightly at Anna, and Alice, hearing these words, waspletely stunned. Her shoulders trembled uncontrobly. If not for the presence of the other two, her emotions would have exploded on the spot. Nervousness, panic, then turning into ecstatic relief and happiness. It all felt so unreal, and regardless of the others in the living room, she reached out and grasped Ryans hands. Ryans eye twitched, remembering all too well the previous painful experiences of having his hands squeezed purple. So, youre not leaving? Why would I leave? You havent starved me, have you? Chapter 213: You did very well, and I’m very pleased Chapter 213: You did very well, and Im very pleased Not leaving? Anna and Mia looked stunned. They had thought that giving Ryan the choice would surely make him leave. In their eyes, Ryan hardly had a choice,who would want to be cooped up forever? But nobody had anticipated this oue. Even Alice, the mastermind behind the event, hadnt really expected Ryan to stay. Her n was topletely dash Ryans hopes and then keep him locked up in the vi. But now it seemed she needed to revise her n. Ryans words reminded her of the first time he had wanted to leave. Back then, he seemed to just want to help her, but Alice hadnt really believed him at the time. Now, reflecting on it, she saw things differently. Could it be that Ryan genuinely wanted to help her? If not, he wouldnt have taken a bullet for her. Had she been mistrusting Ryan all along? Are you really noting with me, senior? You, staying in a ce like this Anna stared nkly at Ryan, her grip on the knife tightening, the pain in her palm not enough to calm her down. Her muscles were tearing, and she was bing numb. She desperately wanted to deny everything she was seeing,it couldnt possibly be real. The emotional pain was even worse than the physical. So, in the end, she was the one left behind, abandoned again? Just like before. Uh, Anna, dont overthink it. I just need to sort some things out, Ill definitelye back after that. Ryan didnt understand why Anna was so concerned about him,they werent that close. He didnt know why Anna cared so much,he certainly didnt deserve such attention. Senior Anna forced a smile, but the strained expression only made one feel guilty. Ryans heart raced, but in the end, all he could offer was a bit offort. He definitely couldnt leave Alice. Alright, alright, Alice, you win this round. I dont know what you did to Ryan, but people change, right? Just be careful not to give me a chance next time, or you might not be so lucky. Mia seemed resigned as she admitted her defeat and even yfully threatened Alice. She touched her smooth chin, her eyes scanning Ryan. Ryans reluctance to leave was highly unusual. She tried to guess what had happened by observing Ryans expressions. Could it be that Alices earlier words werent just empty threats, and that she and Ryan were really living together now? But it didnt seem likely. Anna was sent away, looking utterly devastated, and Mia stayed an extra hour to observe Ryan before making a quick exit ahead of Alices fury. The dramatic showdown among the women ended with Alice clearly emerging victorious, and Ryan was unwittingly the hero of the day. He was still clueless, even as the two girls left, not really understanding what they hade for. It seemed they hade to rescue him The oue was clear,Alice had fended off the two girls and dispelled her long-standing anxieties. Objectively, it was a win-win situation, with Alice winning twice over. After dealing with the external threat, Alice forced herself to remain calm and took a sip of coffee. Despite her excitement, as a mob boss, she couldnt show it. She really wanted to have a proper talk with Ryan, to exin her previous actions. Now that Ryan trusted her enough not to leave, maybe she should make some concessions too. A good rtionship is built together, and Alice was ready to take that step. But first, there were still matters to handle. Hannah. Alices gaze briefly swept over Hannah, who was standing nearby. She hadnt brought up the issue earlier because of the immediate danger posed by Anna and the others, but that didnt mean she had forgotten about it. She hadnt expected such a significant betrayal from someone close to her, one she couldnt forgive. Now, Alice knew that Hannah had orchestrated Annas visit, aiming to pry Ryan away from her. How could she forgive that? Miss Alice Hannahs body shook violently, knowing that Alice was about to deal with her. She was painfully aware of the gravity of her mistake. Ryan was important to Alice, yet she had continuously tried to drive a wedge between them. She even let strangers into the house to get Ryan to leave. This was a clear vition of Alices boundaries, and years of loyalty wouldnt spare her a harsh fate. Regrets? She had none, believing she did what was truly needed for Alice. Ryans presence only endangered Miss Alice further, but she had forgotten who had been resolving crisis after crisis for Alice. Was it her? She was in the hospital dealing with a broken arm at the time. Youve done a lot for me over the years, followed me through thick and thin. I wont deal with you ording to the organizations rules. Alice gently blew on her coffee, and Hannahs face turned pale. Being maimed or subjected to stricter punishments would have been eptable to her,after all, her life was Alices tomand. But the implication in Alices words sent shivers down her spine, the one thing she couldnt bear. Miss Alice! Just leave, thats it. Hannahs voice was filled with sorrow, but Alice showed no hesitation, simply waving her hand dismissively. Alice had thought the issues between Ryan and Hannah were minor, but these minor issues had almost led to deep regrets. What if she hadnt discovered their ns today? Would Ryan have been taken away by those two? Forgiving this once could lead to a second time, something she would never allow. Between Hannah and Ryan, Alice clearly knew who was more important to her, hence her decisive action now. Ryans gaze shifted between Alice and Hannah, staying silent. Even though he knew Hannah had no ill intentions towards Alice and that her actions were meant for Alices good, he couldnt intervene. Alices demeanor brooked no argument, not even from Ryan. She meant business. After hearing Alices words, Hannahs hands trembled, her mouth opened to speak, but Alice showed no interest in looking at her. Im sorry, Miss Alice. She bowed deeply, apologizing while trying to mask her overwhelming sadness, then walked out with her head bowed in shame. The door closed slowly, silently. Just like that, Hannah walked out of the room and out of their lives. Ryan, what do you think of how I handled this? Alice sighed, waiting for the door to close before turning to Ryan. Ryan could see a hint of regret in Alices eyes, and he felt deeply moved. Mia had told him that Hannah had always been by Miss Alices side. Alice wasnt good at expressing herself or revealing her emotions, but she definitely had a deep connection with this long-timepanion. Just letting her go like that? Alice could have covered this up, but she chose to take it seriously. Was it because of him? I think you did the right thing. Loyalty has toe first, and personal feelings shouldnt interfere with the job. Especially given how dangerous your situation is. Ryan pondered for a moment before offering a bnced response, which seemed to satisfy Alice. Youre right, but if you know my situation is dangerous, then you might get dragged into it too. Why dont you leave? Now that Ive sent Hannah away, the only candidate for my assistant is you. Arent you scared at all? Alice massaged her temples, trying to suppress her feelings about Hannahs departure, which, in a way, was also beneficial. The gang had strict rules about assistants must be elected, and under normal circumstances, they couldnt be reced. She had been worried about this issue before. Now that Hannah was gone, the assistant position was vacant, and she just needed to secure a few votes of approval. Sure, Im scared, but thats exactly the point. Its not like if Im scared, you wont have to live this life anymore. So whats the use of being scared? Ryan spoke calmly, his words reflecting his genuine thoughts. But to Alice, his words held a special significance, shimmering with an unexpected insight. Why hadnt she noticed this before? From the beginning, Ryan had always considered things from her perspective, never assuming he would leave. Yet she hadnt listened, always fearing he would leave, even considering locking him up for life. Perhaps she had trusted Ryan too little. Lets consider todays matter settled then. You did very well, and Im very pleased. Alice said, raising an eyebrow. She had thwarted Mia and foiled that juniors scheme. Ryan had acted exactly as she had hoped. Ryan, slightly embarrassed, was rubbing the back of his head when he heard Alices tone suddenly turn cold again. Now, lets talk about your situation. That junior of yours, whats her story, and how do you see her? No lying, or Ill rip your tongue out. Chapter 214: Three requests Chapter 214: Three requests Huh? You mean Anna? I dont really know her that well. Ryan felt a chill in his heart. He thought he had dodged a bullet, but Alice hadnt forgotten about it after all. She had a memory like an elephant. It seemed like from the start Alice wanted to have a serious talk. Was this just the beginning? Ryan shook his head, indicating he wasnt sure either. Even Ryan couldnt clearly define his rtionship with Anna. As far as he remembered, their interactions were limited to the library. At the time, Anna seemed to be struggling with her thesis, and the topic just happened to be something Ryan had researched before, so he gave her a few pointers. Speaking of which, Ryans notebook was still with Anna, but since he couldnt go out anytime soon, he didnt mind. Their rtionship wasnt that deep. Why was she so desperate to save him? Youre not close either? Alice looked at Ryan and pouted, clearly not quite believing him. Her big eyes seemed glued to Ryan, never leaving him. Ryan shrugged, avoiding Alices gaze with a guilty conscience, as if to say, even if you keep looking at me like that, I still wouldnt know. The topic was paused there, but Alice was definitely not going to let it go so easily. She would definitely investigate Anna thoroughly after this. Miss Alice, how was your day? Ryan noticed that after Anna and Mia left, Alices mood level had gradually improved. Although sending Hannah away had dropped Annas mood level a bit, it was now over thirty, not too dangerous. Earlier, he had heard Mia talking about some troubles, probably signaling another headache for Alice. Well, it wasnt very smooth. I dont know whos trying to trip me up again. Mia was worried about Alice, and she would definitely be skeptical. But Ryan was worried about her, and she just felt it was natural. Alice didnt hide anything from Ryan,on the contrary, she poured out everything to him, and talking to Ryan seemed to make her feel better. She was starting to depend more and more on Ryan. Was that really okay? Under Ryans hesitant gaze, Alice sighed and exined everything in detail from start to finish. Listening to Alice, Ryan nodded slightly, sensing the strangeness of the situation. A worker had vited regtions, and that worker wasnt even registeredit was an undocumented worker. With so many people on the construction site, it was just too coincidental that only he had an ident. Did you find that worker? The key to the situation was the injured worker. Solving his issue would presumably resolve therger problem. Cant find him, he might have been taken away already. Alice rubbed her temples, her first reaction also being to find that person, but as things developed, he just disappeared. Miss Alice, are you suggesting that someone deliberately nted him there? Ryan stroked his chin, amazed. If it had been before, he might not have believed it, but after yesterdays dangers, underestimating human intentions would be his mistake. I cant rule out that possibility, though I dont have solid evidence. Injuries on construction sites were not umon and usually manageable, but the timing of this incident was really unfortunate. The business district was still under construction, and mishandling it could lead to economic losses and reputational damage, neither of which Alice could afford. The business district near the subway station was a major project. Alice had nned and invested a lot in it, putting nearly ny percent of her assets into it, leaving no spare resources to meet the workers demands. One and a half times the usual rate, huh? Thats really troublesome. Ryan sighed, worried about Alices situation. This incident had just happened, and Alice had no clue what to do next. Ryan wanted to help but didnt know where to start. It seemed he would have to go out with Alice to see the site himself to understand what was really going on. Tomorrow you can make your own ns. If you feel like it, you can go out for a walk. Ill handle the matter of getting a new assistant. We need to think long-term about this. Saying so, Alice stretchedzily, then gently tapped her shoulder with her right hand, signaling Ryan with her eyes. Ryan nodded obediently and moved closer to Alice, cing his hand on her shoulder. But just then, he suddenly realized something and pressed down hard. Ah~ A strange sound escaped through Alices teeth, a delicate voice that made Ryans heart flutter. Alice noticed her slip and covered her mouth with her hand, ring fiercely at Ryan. Ryan awkwardly smiled and quickly apologized. It wasnt really his fault,Alices words had just been too impactful. Miss Alice, what did you say just now? Ryan gently massaged the girls shoulders, feeling Alice gradually rx, and tentatively asked again. I said tomorrow you can make your own ns, Ill sort out your assistants status. No, not that part, the part before that. You can go out for a walk, isnt that what you wanted to hear? Alice huffed, if it werent for Ryans earlier reassurance, she might not have even considered it. Mia was right,she couldnt keep Ryan locked up forever. He needed some freedom. Since Ryan had promised not to leave her, she might as well trust him this once. That way, their rtionship could continue normally. But, I have conditions. Before Ryan could react, Alice quickly added another sentence as if she had second thoughts. She shrugged her shoulders signaling Ryan to stop, then turned around to face him, grabbing his hands. When she was facing away, Ryans hands were on her shoulders, but now that she had turned around, Alice pulled them onto herp. The round and stic touch momentarily confused Ryan, and he couldnt help but recall his previous discovery in Alices room. Blue and white stripes and quite shapely Why would Miss Alice do this? She couldnt really have that kind of weird fetish, could she? Alice didnt know what Ryan was thinking, but from his expression, she could tell it wasnt anything good. Her good mood vanished, and she asked coldly. What are you thinking? Eye mask cough, cough, cough, no, nothing, nothing. Ryan coughed violently a few times, quickly shattering the strange fantasies in his mind. Interacting with Miss Alice was always like this,after all, having such a beautiful girl constantly by ones side was a dream for many, and even Ryan couldnt always keep his cool. Ill give you one day a week to do as you please, but if theres an emergency, you muste to me. Alice stated this firmly, leaving no room for Ryan to question. Ryan listened and nodded slightly, not seeing anything wrong with the arrangement. One day was quite a lot for him, considering he didnt really have anything specific he needed to do outside. It was more critical to be with Alice,in his view, spending the whole day with her was proper, that way he could be at ease. His excitement was simply because it was too boring when Alice wasnt home,getting out for a bit was a good thing. If he had a day, he could also visit the kids at the orphanage, wondering how they were doing. As for needing to be by Alices side whenever she required, that was only right,even if Alice hadnt mentioned it, he would have done so anyway. Ryan had no objections, and Alice was naturally pleased to see this. Actually, she still had some reservations about this arrangement, but if Ryan acted out of line, she would hide this matter and never bring it up again. Second, even on your free day, you must return here in the evening. I will send someone to pick you up. You must have breakfast and dinner with me every day. Ryan squinted his eyes,this second request was almost too adorable, almost like a child asking for a hug. But then Ryans mood sobered up. With Hannah gone, Alice really only had him, and he felt quite touched by her concessions. If she werent so concerned about losing him, why would she be so cautious? The third requirement, and the most important, is that you must not interact with any other women. If I catch you, forget about going out again! Chapter 215: The music box Chapter 215: The music box As the sun dipped below the horizon, Anna left Alices vi and walked alone on a suburban road. She was in a daze, her mind foggy, and the wound on her hand, left untreated, had begun to scab over. The items she had prepared in her pocket went unused,she didnt even have the courage to pull them out in the end. She had lost,pletely and utterly. Why? Why had Ryan rejected her under those circumstances? Why did he choose to stay there instead of leaving with her? Was it all just wishful thinking on her part? Did Ryan not need her help at all? Muttering to herself, the road ahead seemed blurry. She moved forward like a puppet, unsure of where she was even supposed to go. Hey! Watch it! Are you blind? Look out for the car! The scream seemed to pierce through Annas eardrums as she numbly looked towards the source of the noise. At some point, a car had screeched to a halt right in front of her, and she was standing in the middle of the road. So that was it, she almost died. Realizing what had happened, Anna felt a strange sense of relief, her shoulders sinking as she withdrew her gaze. It was just a near-death experience, no big deal. Ignoring the drivers shouts, Anna slipped back into her dazed state and continued walking. Maybe dying wouldnt be such a bad option after all. Hope leads to disappointment, and after enough disappointment, one naturally starts to crave release. Walking past the traffic lights, the surroundings began to look familiar. Anna didnt know how long she had been walking, but it was now getting dark. The ache in her calves was her body protesting,she had somehow walked from the suburbs back to the city. It looks like Im almost there Anna looked around, her gaze falling on a familiar street, and she let out a self-deprecatingugh. She could havepletely broken away from her family, yet deep down, she still longed for it. That ce she couldnt really call homewas it really where she ended up when she wasnt thinking? I guess Ill go get some money,looks like Im running low on living expenses. Giving herself a reason, as if afraid of regretting itter, Anna hurried towards the direction of the house. She had given herself countless reasons before, imagining a warm, harmonious family atmosphere with loving parents upon returning home. She had given them countless chances, but they never changed. Life doesnt always give you second chances. Whats gone is gone, and no matter how hard you try, you cant grasp it again. That was her reality now,even if she wanted to change, there was no opportunity left. Annas home was in an old neighborhood within the citys second ring, a ce that was decent when her parents got married but had since declined. Next to the neighborhood was amercial street dominated by bars, a relic of the old city area that absorbed manyid-off workers. The initial conflict seemed to revolve around this house. Sometimes Anna wondered if things would have been different if they hadnt lived here. Her father was always full ofints, ever since Anna could remember. He would rant about how if they had bought a house in the city center back then, the property value would have skyrocketed by now, which always led to arguments with her mother. During those times, Anna would cover her sisters ears, and they would hide in their bedroom. Talking about it now was pointless,even if she wanted to hear their arguments, she couldnt anymore. She visited once a month, not to see her parentswho didnt care much about her visitsbut to check on her sister. The familiar environment held her childhood memories. Anna could find her way to the iron security door even with her eyes closed. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a blood-stained key, only then noticing the wound in her palm. The wound no longer hurt, but her heart still did. Ryan seemed no different from these people. She thought she was needed, but that wasnt the case. The sunlight wasnt hers to im. Remembering Alices smug expression, herst bit of hope was about to shatter. Anna easily entered the room, which carried a musty smell, indicative of its disuse. The first thing she noticed was an envelope on the coffee table. Without opening it, she knew it contained three thousand yuanher allowance for the month. Her rtionship with her current mother was non-existent, except for this financial transaction. Pocketing the envelope, Annas thoughts were clearly elsewhere. She slowly walked over to a wall adorned with an angel statue, beneath which a cab held two framed photographs, both showing signs of age. These photos were the real reason for her visit. Anna automatically ignored therger frame, her eyes settling on the smaller one. How have you been, little sis? she murmured, as if having a heart-to-heart, her hand gently touching the frame, filled with a bitter sweetness. She couldnt find that little girl anymore, and the cold, harsh touch of the frame felt like a monster gnawing at her reaching hand. Yet, she had to put on a brave face. Me? Ive been alright, she continued. Ive recently fallen for a guy. Hes really nice to me, handsome, and has a great personality. He doesnt mind my issues either,I think he might be the one. As Anna caressed the frame, she thought of Ryan, how everything should have unfolded as she imaginedRyan realizing her worth and falling for her, just like her inexplicable feelings for him. But she messed it up, just like before, ultimately discarded. Do you ask how he sees me? He likes me too. Hes a bit shy right now, hasnt admitted his feelings, but I know Im in his heart. Her hand, stained with blood, trembled slightly. Anna bowed her head, her eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings in a storm, as if they might tear apart at any moment. She wanted to cry, really cry, but she couldnt do that in front of her sister,she didnt want her to worry. So, Im doing fine, she forced herself to say. Take care of yourself too, and if you miss me, just tell me. Ille to see you. Her voice wasden with immense pain, her mind inevitably drifting back to that dark night. If only her parents had listened to her pleas, if only her father hadnt taken her sister away in his rage, if only he hadnt drunk that night. Would the ident have been avoided? Would her sister still be here? She loved her sister as much as she despised her family. Nothing could be reconciled, and she couldnt let go. She was made of suffering, destined to live in pain. If someone could reach out to her, would she ept? If it were Ryan, maybe she would. But that hope was over now. Alices assured victory had deeply wounded her,Alice didnt realize how lucky she was to be chosen by Ryan. After all, that was the little bit of sunlight meant for someone else. Ill just grab something and leave. Take care of yourself, and dont be too naughty, she whispered to the memorial tablet, wiping the moisture from her eyes as she headed to her room. Her room had turned into a storage space, barely recognizable. Anna didnt care,without expectations, nothing could hurt her. She expertly slid open the wardrobe door and crawled inside, feeling for the protrusion on the wall. This was the sanctuary she and her sister had created in their childhood, a safe haven from the wars at home. Her fingers finally felt the fabric, and she reached deeper, touching something cold. Found it, good, its still here. A slight relief crossed her face as she barely made out the object in her hands by the dim light. It was a wooden music box, bought at a fair when they were children. There had been only one left, and both sisters had loved it. They had a good rtionship and didnt fight over things, so they made a gentle wager: whoever found happiness first would keep the music box. Now, Anna held the music box, but where was her happiness? The wardrobe door closed, plunging her into darkness, and the sound of a girl sobbing quietly filled the space, heartbreakingly poignant. Chapter 216: Take back your light Chapter 216: Take back your light Ryan had already had dinner with Alice, and then Alice went back upstairs to deal with some work stuff. Hannah was fired, and Ryan was clearly still adjusting to his new role as an assistant,he couldnt dive right into work just yet. So now, Alice was in a bit of a bind without an assistant for a while, which was obviously going to be tough on her. Luckily, Alices mood had improved quite a bit, and she seemed in good spirits when she went back to work. But maybe she was a bit too happy, almost to the point of sadness. Ryans performance today had really pleased Alice,you could almost read it on her face. Naturally, she added two more points to his Favorability. [Alices current Favorability: 67/100 (Trusted Companion)] Were almost hitting seventy points now, what should I do? Ryan, propping his chin with his hand, stared at Alices interface and sighed worriedly. He knew something bad happened at seventy points of Favorability, but he had no clue what it was or who it would affect. Alice already had it tough, and if something bad affected her, Ryans guilt would only grow. And if it was about him? He wasnt sure he could handle it. He just hoped that the Wish Point from that crucial mission would reallye in handy,otherwise, he feared the mission might not bepleted. Man, what a mess. Ryan sighed repeatedly, and as he thought about his guilt, the image of Anna, who had appeared earlier that day, suddenly popped into his mind. The girl had tried to take him away without exnation, and from her perspective, it probably did look like he was being kidnapped. She wasnt wrong in her actions. But why? Even if someone were toe looking for him, Ryans first thought would be of his close friends, not Anna. Yet, ironically, it wasnt his friends who came looking for himthey probably hadnt even noticed his absencebut Anna who had shown up. Anna, Anna Ryan muttered the girls name, lost in thought about the days events. At the time, he felt he didnt need her concern, but he hadnt considered why she would act this way. She hade prepared, even carrying a dagger, which meant she was ready for something serious. But to her, wasnt he just a slightly familiar stranger? There was too much to process, and lying in bed staring at the ceiling, Ryan felt his mind was a mess. What will happen to Anna now? She probably wonte back, right? Muttering to himself, Ryan felt a spark of curiosity about the girl. If she kept dwelling on this, it wouldnt be good. Alices situation was already drawing too much attention, which was problematic. And Anna had left in a distraught state,clearly, she wasnt going to just sleep it off and forget. This made Ryan feel even more guilty. It all started because of him, so it was only right for him to end it. Even for Alices sake, Ryan decided to find Anna and clear things up. That settles it. Tomorrow, Ill visit the orphanage to see the kids, then go find Anna. Ryan flipped over in bed and pulled out his notebook from underneath, jotting down his recent findings. Chewing on the cap of his pen, he hesitated for a moment, then flipped a few more pages and wrote a name at the top. Anna Anna, you youre back. Across town, as the evening was still young, a womans voice trembled with a mix of guilt and surprise in Annas home. The woman stood at the door, reeking of alcohol and disheveled, with a mans arm around her shoulders. The Anna in her voice frowned, standing in front of her sisters picture, looking at the two without a word. Just tightening her grip on the music box, another night of alcohol and strangerssomething she had grown ustomed to. Your daughter is quite the charmer, isnt she? Is this the special service you mentioned? Both of them together? The mans eyes lit up the moment he saw Anna,pletely ignoring the woman clinging to him, almost drooling on the floor. His desire was unmistakable, and although he had been worried about a honeypot scam when this woman picked him up at the bar, seeing Anna changed everything. He was now willing to give up all his money, not just worry about a scam. Disgusting. Anna felt nauseous looking at them. She couldnt understand how this person, who was supposed to be her mother, had fallen so low. Ever since her father and sister were around, the woman had been like this, seemingly only sober in the midst of alcohol and unspeakable pleasures. Ironically clear-headed in chaos. Anna didnt know what to think anymore. She didnt want to watch, didnt want toment, just wanted to escape this ce as fast as she could. Clutching the music box tightly in her pocket, Anna gave the woman a cold look and walked out. Not wanting toe home was for reasons like this,encountering such scenes was ufortable for both parties. Maybe it was better not toe back at all. Hey, stop her, Ill pay you double, the man said, not wanting Anna to leave so easily, squeezing the womans soft chest as he spoke. His lust had clouded his judgment. Unexpectedly, the woman didnt respond but silently stepped aside to let Anna pass. As the man reached out to grab Anna, the woman wrapped her arm around his to stop him. Annas tense spine finally rxed a bit, her hand gripping the dagger in her pocket. Just a kid, what does she know? Im here for the fun, Ill keep youpany, and I guarantee youll enjoy it. ttering and appeasing, the woman knew exactly how to lower the mans guard so she could get more money from himter. Having started by selling her body, she no longer cared about these things. Anna walked out of the room, her mood growing darker, her chest felt as if it was stuffed with wet cotton, making breathing difficult. She regretted not taking her sisters photo with her,her sister had already left, and Anna didnt want her to be burdened by such things. It was like a bird tied down by a massive stone, never having tasted the sky in life. Now, she somewhat wanted to make amends, the only thing she could do was to remove the stone and properly bury her little bird. Anna? As she stepped out of the room, Anna didnt know where to go, and just then, a voice called out to her. She looked around, annoyed. People always called her name, and she hated that name, hated that identity. Seeing who it was, her frown deepened. Looking back at the closed door, it was hard not to suspect that this person had witnessed the scene inside. The feeling of having her secret exposed made her face burn. What are you doing here? Uh, dont be nervous, Im here to make a deal with you. I actually thought youd be more effective today, but it turned out like this. The girl said this with a hint of mockery in her eyes, smacking her lips as she looked at Anna. See, I need to use you, and you can use me too. You saw it, Ryan is now enchanted by Sister Alice, dont you want to take him back? Take back your light. Annas eyes narrowed slightly. The girl in front of her was dangerous, but her words echoed repeatedly in Annas mind. Chapter 217: The diary... is lost Chapter 217: The diary... is lost Chapter 217: The diary is lost The next morning, Ryan slowly woke up in his bed. Ever since he arrived here, his daily routine had unwittingly synced up with Alices. Miss Alice, why cant you just sleep in a bit longer? Ryan yawned, looking somewhat helplessly at the still-maturing sunlight outside. If he were living alone, hed much prefer to sleep till noon. Waking up at eight in the morning was hardly his idea of a perfect life. Mr. Ryan, its time for breakfast. The maid gently reminded him, and Ryan, still groggy, hurriedly agreed, abandoning any thoughts of snoozing a bit longer. Struggling to get up, he fumbled around to put hisptop away. But as Ryan lifted his mattress, his hand searched around and then he frowned, sensing something was off. The terrifying possibility instantly wiped away all his sleepiness, and his movements suddenly quickened, flinging the nket away. No that cant be right, I definitely left it here. What he was referring to was his long-written strategy notebook. Ryan looked terrified. He could handle losing almost anything, but not the notebookit was absolutely crucial that it didnt get lost or fall into the wrong hands! Ever since his days in the Department of English, Ryan had developed the habit of jotting down his daily thoughts. So, on the surface, that notebook was a strategy guide for handling tasks rted to Alice, but in reality, it had also be a script of Ryans inner dramas. Damn it, why did I even start keeping a diary? Who in their right mind keeps a diary! The real danger of a diary was someone discovering your secrets, and if someone saw Ryans notebook, it wouldnt just be social suicide. [Alices cold outside, warm inside personality is actually quite adorable.] [Alice is very sensitive,if you pinch her waist, she makes the cutest noises.] Statements like these filled the notebook, each one enough to make Ryan cringe. But being found out for these would at mostbel him a creep. The real issue was that Ryan had written his intentional ns for self-sabotage in there. If discovered, his motives would bepletely exposed. Oh my God, why did I write that stuff down. Ryan wished he could p himself, but anxiety offered no solutions, and he could only search everywhere with a glimmer of hope. After flipping the entire mattress and nearly checking every tile in the basement, the notebook was nowhere to be found. He should have put it away before going to sleep,after all, this wasnt his house. This is bad, really bad. Fifteen minutester, still empty-handed, Ryan followed the maid to the dining room in utter despair. Breakfast time hadnt been dyed because of Ryans mishap,he had to face what wasing. His biggest fear was that the notebook had already ended up in Alices hands. If so, he was totally screwed. This was Alices house,if his notebook was missing, it meant someone had taken it. And would the servants return it to him or hand it over to Alice? Isnt that obvious? As he was led into the dining room, Alice was already seated at the table. When Ryan approached, she merely nced up at him without much reaction. Her indifferent response actually relieved Ryan a bit,it seemed Alice didnt know about the notebook yet, or she wouldnt be acting so nonchntly. For a moment, Ryan even found Alices cool demeanor more approachable. Sit down. Saying so, Alice gestured to the seat next to her. Still in a state of despair, Ryan hadnt quite caught what Alice had said and habitually started to sit across the table. I said, sit here. Alice, noticing Ryans action, frowned slightly and pointed again to the seat beside her, clearly indicating for him to sit there. Huh? Ryan nced at the spot next to Alice and then back at his own seat. Usually, there was a table between him and Alice, and they ate separately. Sometimes, if Ryan waste, Alice wouldnt wait and would start eating without him. But now, Alice was asking him to sit next to her. They were still using separate utensils to share food, but the breakfast items were now the same. The distance seemed to have closed. What did this mean? Ryan stroked his chin, pondering. Alices favorability was already at sixty-seven. If he got any closer, wouldnt he quickly break through seventy and face disaster? Not willing? If youre not willing, you might as well skip breakfast. Seeing Ryan hesitate, Alice didnt allow him to exin further. With a wave of her hand, the maid behind her moved to take Ryans te away. In an instant, Ryan caved. All his concerns were thrown to the back of his mind. No, no, no, that wont do. Starving is not an option. Back in the orphanage, when times were tough and the director often had to dip into his own pockets, there were still kids who went hungry. Ryan always cared about the younger kids health, often giving up his own share of bread. Now that he was grown, he didnt want to experience hunger again. Quickly sliding next to Alice, Ryan held onto his te that the maid was about to take away and shed Alice a bright smile. Alice seemed slightly startled by his reaction, then quickly lowered her head, avoiding eye contact. She didnt say anything, just signaled the maid to back off. She hadnt really intended for Ryan to go hungry,she just wanted him closer. Alice had her own ideas about how to cultivate a rtionship with the man before her. A little punishment for Ryan was enough,he should remember not to defy her in the future. If she wanted him to stay by her side for a long time, she needed to apply both carrot and stick, making sure he neither dared nor wanted to leave. The stick had been enough before,now it was time to offer Ryan some benefits to win him over. What are you nning to do today? Breaking from her usual reserve, Alice initiated conversation about Ryans ns for the day. Previously, it was always Ryan showing concern for her. After pondering all night, she had decided she needed to let Ryan feel her care too. Ryan blinked, slightly puzzled. He couldnt help but feel that Miss Alice was acting a bit differently today. But with the recent experience, he figured it was best to speak up directly, or else his breakfast might be at risk again. I think Ill visit the orphanage, check on the kids. Ryan thought for a moment before answering, deliberately not mentioning his n to meet Anna. Alice had set three rules for him yesterday, one of which was not to interact with any women. Anna was definitely a woman, and undoubtedly a pretty one. If Alice knew Ryan was going to see her, his ns for the day would likely be ruined. Although easing Annas concerns would also benefit Alice, Ryan didnt think Miss Alice would agree if he mentioned it. Anything else nned? No, thats it. Ryan stated firmly, without a hint of guilt. This was a skill honed over years of life experiences,he believed that if he could deceive himself, he could deceive anyone else. He now convinced himself he was just visiting the orphanage, so logically, Alice shouldnt suspect anything. Sure enough, after Ryan said this, Alice just nodded slightly and continued eating her meal quietly. Alice fell silent, but Ryan started to worry again. His notebook was missing, and it could only have ended up in the hands of someone else in this vi, and any servant who found it would definitely hand it over to Alice. Logically, Alice should have gotten his notebook by now, but why did she seem so normal, without any strange reactions? Ryans gaze lingered on Alice, openly scrutinizing her. And Alice didnt resist,she actually seemed to enjoy the attention, letting Ryan think whatever he wanted. By the way, change your clothes before you go out. The maid has prepared something for you. Alice added this, her head bowing lower and her neck turning a delicate shade of pink. Last night, when she returned to her room, the first thing she saw was the clothesid out on the bed, including some intimate garments. She had unknowingly asked Ryan to bring the clothes up, which undoubtedly meant Ryan had seen them. The thought of what Ryan might have seen made Alice flush with embarrassment. Ryan had seen them and hadnt exined or taken responsibility, which angered her. But these things couldnt be rushed,she needed to learn to manage her emotions, not to be led around by Ryan, which would be too embarrassing. Change clothes? Ryan, oblivious to Alices difort, looked down at his own attire. Although his clothes were cheaperpared to Alices, they were suitable for him. Wearing a suit or something simr wouldnt really suit him. Do I have to change? Yes, you must. You need to understand, youre mine now. When you go out, you represent me. You wouldnt want to embarrass me, right? Chapter 218: Ryan, do you remember Bella? Chapter 218: Ryan, do you remember Be? Alice and Ryan chatted casually for a while, and after making sure she was okay, Ryan headed out to run some errands. After breakfast, he had the whole day to himself, as per Alices instructions. She had even mentioned that the vis door would be left open, so Ryan coulde and go as he pleased. First, he went back to his room to change into the clothes prepared by the maid. Feeling the fabric, Ryan noted it was definitely a step up from the usual street market stuff he wore. Alice hadnt prepared a suit or anything formal for him, sticking to casual styles instead. He wore a cream-colored sports T-shirt with ck joggers and white sneakers, giving off a youthful vibe. Ryan, who was already somewhat handsome, looked even better in the clothes Alice had picked out. It wasnt just about attracting the opposite sex,he could probably turn a few heads of the same sex too. The saying Clothes make the man really held true. Alice had taken care of everything so meticulously, which touched Ryan deeply. He resolved to repay her kindness. As Ryan wondered how to get back to the city center, a ck luxury sedan pulled up in front of him, arranged by Miss Alice. After giving the driver the destination, Ryan settledfortably in the back seat. Alice was a thoughtful person, always treating others well. But Ryan wondered how she had be the person she was today. The image in his mind wouldnt fade, and he nced at the Truth Serum in his backpack, debating whether to use this precious opportunity now. He and Alice were in this together, and the more he knew about her, the better prepared hed be for the future. But Lets not, he decided. Its too much. Better to get to know Alice slowly. Using a tool on Alice didnt sit right with Ryan,it didnt seem fair to her genuine feelings. The car soon entered the city, and after dropping Ryan off at the orphanage, the driver left without prying into Ryans life. If Ryan needed a rideter, he could just call. Standing outside the orphanage, a ce both familiar and strange, Ryan felt as if he was in a different world. Everything started here. If he hadnt impulsively run into the fire that day, he wouldnt have died. He wouldnt have been bound to the system, wouldnt have had so many interactions with Alice, and his current life wouldnt be built on that incident. But if he had to choose again, he would do the samenot just for the kids, but for Alice too. Seeing everything in good order, even the orphanage gate showing no signs of the fire, Ryan felt happy. He casually greeted the gatekeeper, who smiled kindly at him and opened the gate without further ado. Many kids who leave the orphanage grow up with a desire to escape their past. The gatekeeper had been there for twenty years, but he had seen only a few like Ryan, who came back every month to help. As the gate opened, Ryan could hear the childrens yful noises from inside and smiled knowingly. Everyone has their roots, and for Ryan, this was his. Walking along the wall, he observed the ying children, trying not to draw too much attention. But as Murphys Law would have it, the more careful he was, the less he achieved his goal. He had nned to walk along the wall to the directors office, but something blocked his way. Is that Brother Ryan? A young voice called out, and Ryan looked down to see a little boy about the height of his thigh staring up at him earnestly. Charlie Caught red-handed, Ryan felt a bit embarrassed and quickly put his finger to his lips. But before he could shush him, Charlie had already clung tightly to his leg and shouted at the top of his lungs, drowning out the other childrens noise. Brother Ryan is back! Come on, everyone! As if afraid Ryan would leave, and unable to refuse Charlies enthusiasm, Ryan let him hang onto his leg. Ryan turned his head, slightly dazed, to see all the kids in the yard staring at him with eyes as green as hungry wolves spotting a rabbit. Well, sneaking around was no longer an option. Five minutester, Ryan was thoroughly subdued, with seven kids clinging to him and another in his arms, as he trudged to find a spot to sit in the yard. The orphanage housed many children of varying ages, from infants to nearly grown teenagers. The younger ones clung to Ryan, while the older ones stood by with a bit moreposure. But their looks were the sameadoring and hopeful. Brother Ryan, youre finally back, we missed you so much! Yeah, I missed you all too. Brother Ryan, where have you been? What did you do? Uh, just work stuff, nothing much to talk about. Work, wow! Thats so cool! As the kids big brother figure, this was the usual scene whenever Ryan visited the orphanage. Surrounded byyers of kids, he answered their endless questions. Kids are like that,they believe what you tell them and care deeply about living up to your expectations. Ryan never felt these kidscked anythingperhaps just a bit of guidance. Treat them well, and theyll treat you the same. Yet, this adoration overwhelmed Ryan a bit as questions buzzed around him, his head buzzing with the noise. asionally, a little girl would nt a quick kiss on his face and run away shyly before Ryan could even see who it was. Brother Ryan, Rosie said she likes you when she was ying with us, she said she wants to be your bride someday! No way! Brother Ryan, dont listen to him, hes making it up! The girl blushed fiercely as she denied it, while the boy who teased herughed heartily. Ryan just smiled calmly. He didnt take the kids kisses seriously,it was just their way of showing affection. Of course, this was something Alice must never know about. Dont talk to girls, the third rule from Miss Alice seemed a bit too specific. Ryan, youre here. After a bit of yful chaos, a voice came from outside the crowd. The kids surrounding Ryan behaved a bit better upon hearing it, though those clinging to him didnt let go. The crowd parted, and Ryan looked through to see the neer, his eyes softening. Director. The person was a middle-aged woman, not very old, but with white hair. Her face bore the marks of time, yet these didnt diminish her kindness. You still remember to call me Director? If Charlie hadnt spotted you, would you havee to see me? You always sneak the money onto my desk and then slip away. I dont recall raising a thief.'' The Director spoke with a smile, her tone devoid of any real reproach. She was extremely fond of this big kid who had grown up in her orphanage. Uh, its because you never want to ept it, Director. Ryan spoke with a hint of helplessness, always thinking of ways to help the orphanage, resorting to such tactics. Will you kids let Ryan go now? Youre making his face turn red. The Director couldnt help but chuckle at Ryans predicament, looking like a big ko with a bunch of little ones clinging to him. After her somewhat stern words, Ryan finally got a bit of relief. After ying with the kids a bit more, under their reluctant gazes, Ryan followed the Director towards the orphanage office. Before Mrs. Miller adopted him, the Director had yed the role of his parent during those earlier years. Remember back in school when we used to get into trouble, and the teachers wanted to call our parents? Ryan once had the principal stand in for him. The principal ended up getting a serious earful from the teacher that afternoon, and when he came out, he looked absolutely green. Of course, he gave Ryan a good talking-to afterward, but he never brought up the fact that Ryan had him take the fall. I guess he just epted it as part of the deal. Time flies like a blink of an eye, and now Ryans all grown up. Ryan, Im so happy youre back. Dont worry too much about things here at the home. Your younger brothers and sisters are all doing well. Juste and visit more often. The principal, after years of hard work, walked with a bit of a shuffle. He suddenly stopped, his gaze softening as he looked at the children ying in the courtyard, then turned back to Ryan and continued. Ryan, do you remember Be? While you were away, Be came by and asked about you. The principal said with a hint of a smile, knowing Ryan was at the age to start thinking about significant others. He always thought Be and Ryan, who had been inseparable since childhood, would make a good match if fate brought them back together. Be, huh Ryans voice trailed off as an image shed through his mind. Just like the kids outside, there used to be a little girl who hung around him, calling him big brother. It had been about four years since hest saw her. He wondered how she was doing. Understanding the hint in the old principals eyes, Ryan chuckled and shook his head. He wasnt ready for that kind ofmitment yet. The principal just shrugged, nomittal. Love is like that,everyone tries to guard against it, but when it really hits you, all you can do is open your arms and embrace it. Recently, someone else came looking for you. She said her name was Anna, and that shes your junior. Do you know her? Chapter 219: Your forever sister, Bella Chapter 219: Your forever sister, Be Anna was here too? The directors words shocked Ryan more with each sentence. Be havinge back was already beyond Ryans expectations. And now, Anna had been here too, making everything feel even more surreal. Anna had mentioned some specifics about the orphanage before, details that had startled Ryan. At the time, Ryan found it a bit odd but didnt delve deeper. Now, he finally understood why. Anna had been here,she had really taken the time to understand this ce. Ryan couldnt help but wonder if Anna knew more, what else might she have done in secret? But then, Ryan chuckled at himself, perhaps he was making himself too important. He was just an ordinary guy, after all. Why would Anna go to such lengths just for him? Finding the orphanage must have been the deepest she dug into his life,she probably hadnt done anything else. Yet, remembering how distracted Anna looked when she left, Ryan felt unsure again. Yes, shes been here. What exactly is your rtionship with her? the director asked, sensing something in Ryans tone and frowning slightly. Anna is indeed a ssmate of mine, but itsplicated, Ryan replied. Director, what did she do when she was here? Ryan stuttered a bit as he spoke, then asked a bit anxiously. He didnt even notice that he was more concerned about Annas involvement than Bes. Seeing Ryans reaction, the director clicked her tongue slightly in displeasure. Although Anna had helped out a lot here and seemed like a nice girl, she wasnt one of the kids the director had watched grow up. In the directors heart, her favorites over the years were two kids: Ryan and Be, who had just returned. And if her two favorite kids could rekindle their past, it would put her mind at ease about Ryan. So, between Anna and Be, she undoubtedly leaned towards Be. She probably came looking for you initially, but after finding out this was where you used to live, she starteding by often. Shed do volunteer work and stuff like that. You can ask the kids about it,theyve interacted with Anna more than I have. The director pointed to the children ying in the yard, then looked back at Ryan. Ryan nodded slightly, his mind clearly elsewhere. He was more determined than ever to find Anna and get some answers. The rescue, her pained expression when she left, and her secretive actionsall of it made Ryan very concerned, and he needed to talk to her face-to-face. Seeing Ryan so preupied with Anna made the director even more worried. She felt a twinge of concern for Be, knowing that despite Ryan saying he and Anna were just ssmates, Bespetition seemed tougher than ever. The director sighed slightly but decided to give Be a push and repeated her story. Be was adopted by a family nine years ago, finally ending her tough times. I remember how upset you were, going out drinking with your friends for days. The director watched Ryans expression with interest, her eyes reflecting memories of the past. Uh, director, lets not dig up the past, Ryan said, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly, but he couldnt deny the truth. Ryan was like a big brother to everyone at the orphanage, but even he had his favorites, and Be was clearly the child he favored. Initially, Be struggled to adapt to life in the orphanage, living in her own little world and ignoring everyone. Even the caregivers and the director couldnt get through to her,it seemed she harbored deep sadness. But somehow, after meeting Ryan, she clung to his arm and wouldnt let go. Ryan, ever the optimist, infected Be with his cheerfulness,pletely changing her. They were inseparable, and wherever Ryan was, Be was sure to be there too. Their understanding had be a habit. Yet, fate still arrived that day, and they were cruelly separated. You, youre too sensible, and thats what Im both most pleased and displeased about. At twenty-three, so many have left this orphanage and started their new lives. But you, youre still stuck here. I wont say much more, you should understand that its time to start thinking about your own life. Think about my own life? Ryan was puzzled by the directors words. He liked his current lifestyle and didnt see anything wrong with it. The director just sighed and pursed her lips. She regretted focusing solely on moral education for Ryan and neglecting emotional intelligence, which made him a bit too naive now. Getting him to express his feelings openly seemed like it would take forever, so she decided to be blunt. Be has liked you since she was little, and she came back to this city specifically to find you. You should be aware of that. The director was clearly talking about matters of the heart, and she spoke earnestly, but Ryans face turned awkward as he listened. For some reason, when she mentioned starting a new life, the first person who popped into Ryans mind was Alice. Was it because being with Alice meant a break from the routine, or was it something else? Did Bee back for him? The directors words stirred deep memories in Ryan, and closing his eyes, he could see the girl who always smiled by his side. The depth of that impression didnt need reiterating. When Be was adopted, Ryan wasnt actually at the orphanage,he had deliberately stayed away, not wanting to face the goodbye. Heter heard that Be had cried a lot when she was taken away, upset that Ryan hadnt been there. Ryan had always felt guilty about that. Everyone thought he was sensible and optimistic, but in reality, he was the most sensitive and least able to handle farewells. Four years had passed unknowingly, and Ryan asionally thought of Be. Initially, he missed her and felt sad, but those thoughts were merely hopes that she was living a good life. That bond was in the past, after all, and people need to look forward. Feelings like that are in the past. Now were all adults, and we need to be more realistic. Ryan chuckled and rubbed the back of his neck, not believing that Be still harbored any feelings for him. Back then, they were young and hopeful about many things, but they never took the step to reveal their true feelings. Now, nine years had passed, and a lot could change. Youre ying the adult in front of me again, the director said, pretending to be annoyed as she tapped Ryan on the forehead. To her, Ryan was still a child at twenty-three, and he would still be a child at thirty, always a worry. Having said her piece, the director believed Ryan understood her point and didnt add more. She pulled a note from her pocket and ced it in Ryans hand. Be is a good girl. You should seize the opportunity and not waste her kindness. With those words, the director left without looking back, leaving Ryan alone in the courtyard, staring at the note in his hand. The message on the note was simple, just a few straightforward lines. Brother, Im back. Did you miss me? Your forever sister, Be. Chapter 220: Like a bird in a cage Chapter 220: Like a bird in a cage The note in Ryans palm unsettled him. He thought he was ready to face whatever it said, but just seeing the handwriting threw him into disarray. It was definitely Bes handwritingdistinctive and elegant, brimming with vitality, just like the little angel who used to hover around him four years ago. The piece of paper wasnt small, but the message was fragmented, almost too simplistic. Ryan chuckled at himself sarcastically, took a few deep breaths to calm down. Really, the headmaster had rattled off such a mess of words that he couldnt think straight. His mind drifted back four years, and unexpectedly, a flicker of hope sparked within him. He had thought the note would contain something crucial, like Bes current phone number, but instead, it was just these few airy lines, leaving him deeply disappointed. Why am I getting so worked up? Ryan muttered to himself. He had moved on over these four years, so why was his heart still fluttering now? Be had returned, supposedly for him if the headmaster was to be believed, yet she didnt seem in any rush to meet. If she didnt care, she wouldnt havee back just to leave him this note. But if she did care, why did she make it sound so light, like she had no intention of showing up? Man, what am I even thinking? Ryan pinched the bridge of his nose, puzzled why thoughts of Alice popped into his head just then. It almost felt disrespectful to Miss Alice to think this way, though these two matters were clearly unrted. Had recent events been too overwhelming, his mind too agitated by the shocking news? Images of Alice and Be alternated in his mind, forcing Ryan to rub his temples and suppress these thoughts for now. Never mind Bes attitude,even if he had the exact information, he couldnt go looking for Be. He was supposed to be dead, after all, not fit for too much interaction with others. The danger surrounding Alice hadnt cleared yet,his life was tied to hers, and whether they could survive was still uncertain. Now that they had acknowledged each other, if he died soon, wouldnt that be cruel to others? And even if he had harbored feelings nine years ago, that was one-sided,Ryan didnt think Be was aware of them. As for the headmasters words, Ryan just took them as a joke. Any matchmaking would depend on Bes feelings, and she had always seen him as a brotherhow could it be romantic? It was best to put Bes matter on hold for now. Since she hadnt left any contact details, she probably didnt want him to find her yet. No point in forcing it. If one day they must meet, then Ryan would just have to go. Until then, he would take things one step at a time, tackling problems as they came. What he really needed to do was find Anna and exin everything properly. He carefully folded the note and put it in his pocket, then left the headmaster to return to the kids, needing to figure out what Anna had been up to here. After a brief inquiry, setting aside the kids yful antics, Ryan had a pretty good idea. After he disappeared, Anna hade looking for him at the orphanage, initially inquiring about his whereabouts. Not finding any useful information here, she didnt leave immediately but often came back to y with the kids. Beautiful and kind-hearted, huh? Cant argue with that Ryan touched his nose as he listened to the kids views on Anna. In his mind, Anna had always been the quintessential literary girl, the kind youd expect to find in a novel. He had heard about some school beauty rankings, and Anna was apparently quite high up. Having such a well-liked and beautiful junior was definitely a feather in Ryans cap. At least, it had been until yesterday Thinking about what happened yesterday gave Ryan a headache. How could such a nice girl casually pull out a dagger like that? Further questioning yielded little,Annas visits here seemed purely innocent, and her probing into Ryans background was superficial at best. It didnt seem like Anna was here specifically to dig into Ryans life,it was more like she was volunteering and just happened to inquire about him. Everything seemed so natural, and Ryan couldnt pinpoint anything out of the ordinary. With only one day to move freely and needing to be back at the vi by eight to have dinner with Alice, Ryan really didnt have much time to spare. After ying with the kids for a while, Ryan had to leave without joining them for lunch, under their sad gazes. He didnt know where Anna lived, so finding her would take some effort. He pulled out his phone to call his driver, but before he could dial, an iing call lit up the screen. This wasnt his original phone,his had likely been destroyed in a fire during a rescue. Alice had given him this phone so she could contact him when he was out. Naturally, all the familiar contacts from his previous phone were gone, and the only name marked was one. Seeing the word Master sh on the screen, Ryan was slightly speechless. The phone was from Alice, so had she put thatbel in herself? Although technically he was Miss Alices assistant, and their rtionship was somewhat master-servant, calling her Master was a bit too kinky. Ryan imagined himself calling Miss Alice Master, and could almost see her waving a whip with interest. Fuck, that was just too twisted. He internally ranted, but Ryan knew he couldnt dare ignore the call. From Alices previous behavior, it was clear she wasnt entirelyfortable with him going out, hence the strict rules. If he yed disappearing act now, Ryan figured it wouldnt take more than a few hours before hed be bagged and forcibly taken back to the vi. And Alice wouldnt be nearly as pleasant then,it would just end up being more painful for him. Miss Alice, whats up? Is there a problem? I cane right over! Ryan answered the phone, immediately asking about the situation on the other end. His first thought was that Alice had run into trouble again, as she normally wouldnt call him. There was a few seconds of silence on the other end, making Ryan even more anxious. His heart skipped a beat, and he grimaced, hoping he hadnt jinxed it. Alice still had two dangerous events untriggered, and he knew she was currently worried about some construction site issues. He should have stayed by her side,then he wouldnt be in this situation now. Just as Ryans mind raced with thoughts, a cool voice interrupted him. Im fine, dont worry. Alices voice was as calm as when he had left that morning. It was cool and detached, but Ryan could detect a hint of amusement. Was Alice actually smiling? Uh, good to hear. So, you called because? Ryan let out a slight sigh of relief. Although he still didnt understand the purpose of her call, no news of trouble was good news. Its nothing, dont overthink it. Youve already been to the orphanage, what are you nning to do next? Alice said this not as a question, but with a tone of certainty. Ryan nced back at the orphanage gate, his brow furrowing in suspicion. He had just walked out, and Alice calling right then seemed too coincidental. And normally, wouldnt she ask something like, Have you finished what you needed to do at the orphanage? Why did she sound so sure? Uh, I was nning to head home for a bit, to pick up some stuff. Ryan looked around,the familiar ck luxury car wasnt nearby, so he was sure no one was monitoring him. Taking Alices words as her exceptional intuition, Ryan touched his nose, feeling a bit uneasy. He had only mentioned the orphanage to Alice that morning, and now that he was done there, he dreaded her asking him to return to the vi. He still needed to find Anna in the afternoon, and going back to the vi now would just dy everything. Every time Ryan recalled the look in Annas eyes when she left, a wave of unease washed over him. He felt it was better to clear the air sooner rather thanter. Hearing Ryans words, the person on the other end hesitated slightly. Ryan swallowed, his heart starting to pound. Alices silence was like a weapon against him. She said nothing, yet it felt like she said everything. If its not okay Seeing Alices dyed response, Ryan was ready to back down. ncing at the Darkening level nearing thirty, Ryan chickened out. Not finding Anna today would leave him restless, but if it caused Alices Darkening level to rise, it would be like having a gun to his head. You can, Ive said youre free to make your own ns, whatever you want to do is fine. Just as Ryan was about to relent, Alice spoke in her usual calm tone. Ryan couldnt gauge her mood from her words and could only hurriedly agree, taking her response as a cue to end that part of the conversation. He wanted to chat more with Alice, ask about her day, but she didnt give him the chance, hanging up right after her statement. Ryan was puzzled. Had Miss Alice called just to ask what he was up to? Alices presence was asmanding as ever, and even through the phone, Ryan felt immense pressure, almost as if a boss was checking to see if he was cking off. Ultimately, it was just a brief interlude. Ryan shrugged it off and didnt dwell on it too much. Meanwhile, several miles away, Alice also put down her phone, her gaze sharpening as she looked out the window at a bird perched on a branch. The bird chirped and hopped around, tilting its head seriously when it saw the young girl, then suddenly its eyes widened as if it had seen something terrifying, and it quickly flew away. Alice watched the bird disappear, her expression still as serene as a stillke. She looked down at the tablet in her hand. An electronic map was disyed on the screen, and at the center, a small red dot glowed and moved slowly, never leaving the confines of the screen. Like a bird in a cage. Ryan, dont lie to me, and dont disappoint me. Alice tapped her fingertip lightly, set the tablet aside, and slowly closed her eyes. Chapter 221: Strange, this is too strange Chapter 221: Strange, this is too strange Although the call with Alice was a bit nonsensical, it did give Ryan some food for thought. Why hadnt he thought of going home earlier? It clearly seemed like the best option right now. He really didnt know how to find Anna. He had nned to swing by the school that afternoon and maybe pick up some clues from the teachers. But on second thought, going back to school right now didnt seem wise. To outsiders, he had been gone too long. Returning to the orphanage was one thing, since everyone there was trustworthy, but showing up at school would likely cause a huge stir. He wondered how the school had handled his absence. Had they simply suspended him, or had they reported him missing to the police? If it was thetter, going back now might just bring trouble to Alice. Plus, a trip to the school today meant Ryan would be off the grid for at least another week, which would only make people more suspicious. It was bizarre for a hostage to be so considerate of his captors situation, and even Ryan found it strange. But what choice did he have? He couldnt just abandon his mission. Is it me whos weird? Anna did nothing wrong. Rubbing his chin, Ryan slowly entertained the thought, unable to find a reason to argue against it, which only intensified his guilt. Anna had been so determined to save him, and he had casually sent her away. He must have broken her heart. He resolved to make it up to her with a nice cup of coffee once he found her. Ryans purpose in going home was to retrieve somethinga notebook with Annas phone number in it. Their first meeting had been in the library, where Anna had subtly passed him her number. At the time, Ryan hadnt paid much attention and had jotted it down on the cover of a book. Finding that book at home would surely be an easier way to get in touch with Anna. Without hesitation, Ryan called his driver, and within two minutes, a sleek ck sedan pulled up smoothly in front of him, seemingly out of nowhere. Ryans rental wasnt too far off, considering he needed to be near the school often. Living far away wouldnt have been practical. He had run around the city with a real estate agent and, after much consideration, had chosen a ce near the university town. You cant have your cake and eat it too, he mused, acknowledging there were aspects of his choice he wasnt thrilled about, like the slightly overweight, middle-agedndy. I just hope she hasnt thrown out all my stuff Ryan muttered to himself, vividly recalling thendys fierce demeanor. He had disappeared without a trace, and it had been a month without paying rent. It wouldnt be out of character for her to have cleared out his belongings and dumped them on the street. The car ride was quick, and soon Ryan was near his rental. As usual, the driver left as soon as Ryan got out, showing no interest in monitoring his life. Ryan even followed the driver for a bit and realized he really was just driving away, not lurking around. It seemed Ryan had been overly suspicious. Miss Alice hadnt ordered these people to keep tabs on him. That call at noon was probably just a coincidence. With all she had to manage, it was impressive she had found the time to check on him at all. She couldnt possibly be watching him all the time. Besides, there was no need for that,he wasnt going to run away. No longer trailing the driver, Ryan walked towards the familiar neighborhood, pausing to read themunity bulletin board. Usually, any news about avable rentals would be posted there. But after scanning the board, Ryan found no mention of his room being up for rent. He wasnt too concerned, though. It had been a while since hed been back, and his room was probably rented out by now. Hoping the new tenant had spared his belongings, Ryan made his way up to his apartment, familiar with every turn. Reaching his floor, Ryan looked left and right, but there were no signs of luggage or belongings in the hallway, which was not what he had expected. Could it be that thendy, in a rare act of kindness, hadnt thrown out his stuff? Ryan nced at the windows of his room, but the curtains blocked any view inside. It was only two in the afternoon, so naturally, no lights would be on, and it was impossible to tell if anyone was living there. Ryan straightened his clothes and cleared his throat before knocking on the door energetically. Knock-knock The door made a soft sound, and Ryan stepped back. He didnt know who was living there now, so it was best to keep things polite. Even if all his stuff had been thrown out, hed just have tough it off. Adult life was full of such resignations. However, after knocking, there was no responsehis knocks seemed to disappear into silence. It was still daytime,perhaps the new tenant was out at work? That was a possibility, and Ryan started to worry a bit. If he had to wait for the tenant to return, the sun would probably be down, and even if he got the notebook, he wouldnt have time to call because hed need to head back to the vi soon. He knocked again, harder this time, eventually pounding on the door. Still no response. Discouraged, Ryan was about to leave. But just as he was turning to go, his eyes fell on the door lock, and he couldnt look away. Typically, rental property locks are changed with each new tenant, a precaution included in the rental price to prevent former tenants from returning to steal. Thendy had charged him an extra $50 for this, a detail Ryan remembered clearly. Yet, the lock looked exactly the same as when he had left, obviously unchanged. Could the new tenant have dodged thendys usual fee? Ryan doubted it,thendy hated to miss out on any money, almost as much as shed hate losing her own life. So why was the lock unchanged? Pondering, Ryan felt for the key in his pocketit was indeed the key to his old room. He could enter if he wanted to. But that wouldnt be right, would it? The room was someone elses private space now, and it wasnt right to just barge in, even if he was just retrieving his things. Ryan quickly pocketed the key again, but his gaze grew more puzzled. He hadnt noticed before, but now that he saw the familiar lock, other familiar things began to stand out. Everything was just as he had left it, even the newspaper in the doors newspaper box contained yesterdays evening edition. Ryan had a habit of reading the newspaper, a rare hobby in such a fast-paced era. But the thing was, his newspaper subscription should have ended after he disappeared. He hadnt renewed it, so why were there still papers being delivered? Could the new tenant also like the newspaper, the same evening edition he did? That seemed too much of a coincidence. Looking up, Ryans confusion deepened. He reached out to touch the lush Peace Lily on the windowsill, a nt he had bought to purify the air. Ryan had no talent for nts,under his care, the Peace Lily had always been sickly, far from peaceful or graceful. But now, the Peace Lily looked like a dense, thriving mini-jungle, clearly benefiting from the new tenants care. Strange, this is too strange. This eerie familiarity made Ryans skin crawl. Everything was exactly as he had left it, as if he had never left. The newspaper, the Peace Lily, the lockall were the same, or even better. Was it all just a coincidence? It seemed too convenient. It felt as if the person here, this home, had been waiting for him to return. With a strange sense of inevitability, Ryan took a deep breath. He slowly inserted the key into the lock, unsure why he was doing it, perhaps just to see if the inside was also unchanged. Would the room look just as he had left it? The key slid into the lock without resistance, and as Ryan turned his wrist, the lock clicked. Click The door opened without any obstruction. Chapter 222: But who was she, really? Chapter 222: But who was she, really? The door slowly opened, and a delicate, refreshing scent wafted out from the room. Ryan slightly furrowed his brow, sensing something differentthis fragrance was definitely not there when he lived here before. Looks like the new tenant really shook things up. Not knowing who the person was, he shouldnt have barged in impulsively. Ryan red his nostrils, sniffing the air with a hint of hesitation, ready to back out immediately. This scent seemed familiar, but he couldnt quite ce it, probably just a fleeting encounter. If it had been the scent of winter daphne, like Miss Alice wore, Ryan would have recognized it instantly. But before he could retreat, he nced at the roomsyout. Just one look, and he was thunderstruck, rooted to the spot. The thought had been fleeting,no changes outside didnt mean there were none inside. After all, with a new tenant, even if the locks werent changed, the rooms setup was bound to be altered somewhat. However, the scene in the room now wasnt just drastically different from when he left,it was exactly the same. For a moment, Ryan felt like he had stepped back a month, justing home like usual. The familiar setup, every detail eerily the same. The TV unplugged because he never used it, the electric kettle carelessly left on the side table for easy water boiling. These habits were uniquely his, unlikely to be shared by anyone else, at least in his view. Anyone else living here would surely adjust the room to suit their own habits. But Has anyone really lived here? Ryan muttered to himself, unable to believe his eyes. He had only hoped the new tenant wouldnt toss his notebook out like trash, but now, nothing had changed, not even a notebook. Just grab the notebook and go, Ryan thought, looking around the familiar scene, unable to feel at ease. It wasnt paranoia,something was definitely off, as if someone had infiltrated his life without his knowledge. Ryan didnt leave,instead, he tiptoed further into the room. Since he was already here, he might as well retrieve his notebook. Leaving everything else untouched seemed reasonable enough for a former tenant reiming his belongings. And if he didnt do it today, hed have to wait another week, and who knows what would happen to Anna by then. Comforting himself with these thoughts, Ryan headed for the bedroom. In his memory, the notebook should be in the bedrooms bookcase, and if nothing else had been moved, it should still be there. Stealthily, almost like a thief, which felt bizarre in his own ce. The room was still empty, and the closer he got to the bedroom, the stronger the sweet, cloying scent became. Unlike the cold scent of winter daphne, this fragrance was sweet and enticing, like an ethereal hand pulling him further inside. It was the scent of iris. Sure enough, its still here. After entering the room, Ryan walked straight to the bookcase. After a brief search, his face lit up as his hand found the notebook. He pulled the notebook out, its corners slightly curled but the phone numbers still legible. Tucking the notebook into his chest, Ryan turned to leave. Every second here felt ufortable, as if invisible eyes were constantly watching him. Trust and connection are vital between people, and this utterly trustless connection sent chills down his spine. What was this person thinking? Why keep his setup? Was there really a point in living here? Lets go, just go. Saying this, Ryan didnt dare dy, but just then, something caught his eye. His steps slowed, and he frowned deeply at his own bed. This was not good, not good at all.s instinctively fear danger, yet theyve created horror and crime films because danger is often tied to curiosity and temptation. Seeing such a scene, even though he knew he shouldnt, Ryan couldnt help but wonder about the new tenant. What kind of person were they, and why go to such lengths? What he saw next might just give him a clue. With a tense gaze and after much hesitation, Ryan moved closer to the bed, determined to get a clearer look. The bedroom was unchanged, even the bed sheets and covers hadnt been swapped out. There was only one bedroom, and it seemed the new tenant was sleeping in his old bedding, which Ryan found utterly baffling. Especially when he saw that ck silk item on the bed, his confusion deepenedit looked unmistakably like a pair of ck silk stockings. ck silk stockings? Was the new tenant a woman? Like Alice, who used to casually toss her clothes around, Ryan didnt dare look further, afraid of what else he might find. Even though he had been secretly thrilled to glimpse Alices private things, seeing this now only weighed heavily on his heart. The scent in the room seemed to confirm his suspicions. The new tenant must be someone with a delicate sensibility, someone who would notice the Peace Lily on the windowsill. If it was a woman, it made sense. Curiosity got the better of Ryan, and he forgot about leaving. If it was a woman, wouldnt that make the situation even stranger? Even as a man, Ryan was somewhat fastidious,sleeping in a bed someone else had used would make him ufortable. But the new tenant had done just that? Why did it feel like this person hade specifically for him? That person, maybe they know me. Reaching such a conclusion, Ryan just secured the notebook and began looking for evidence to support his theory. If it really was someone he knew, wouldnt that be terrifying? They knew all his habits, even moved into his home and slept in his bed after he left. Why would she do this? What did she want? Questions flooded Ryans mind as he stepped into the bathroom and stared at the cosmetics on the mirror, silent. There werent many cosmetics, mostly just simple skincare products, suggesting that this person led a modest life and wasnt overly concerned with appearances. In the nearbyundry basket, there were some womens clothes, just a thinyer, likely just a days worth of clothing. The woman seemed younger than him, dressed youthfullystrictly speaking, she was a young girl. Still simple dresses and shirts, but for some reason, there were blood stains on one of the shirts, which made Ryans heart skip a beat. He felt like he had seen this shirt somewhere before, but the shock was too great at the moment, and he couldnt recall where, just patting his head in frustration. He must have seen this person before,otherwise, he wouldnt have this strange feeling. But who was she, really? in yet clean, normal yet dangerous. Chapter 223: Please, dont come in... dont come in... Chapter 223: Please, don''te in... don''te in... Chapter 223: Please, donte in donte in Before Ryan could even recall where that familiar feeling came from, a voicepletely disrupted his train of thought. Click It was the sound of a key being inserted and turned in the lock, just like Ryan had done earlier. When he did it, he felt a mix of novelty and nervousness, but now, this sound spelled sheer panic. Was the new tenant back? If so, Ryan was undoubtedly caught red-handed. Entering someones home without permission could be ssified either as theft or as breaking and entering. Even if the homeowner shot him, it would be justified. Ryan swallowed hard, his hair standing on end, feeling a tingling sensation on his scalp. Getting caught sneaking into the room was one thing,he could exin that he used to live here. At worst, he might have to pay somepensation, and as long as he could retrieve his belongings, he probably wouldnt end up at the police station. But considering the setup here and that unsettling feeling from earlier, being taken to the police station might not be the worst oue. The owner must know him, and their mental state seemed off,why else would someone sleep in the bedding he once used? Taking a deep breath, Ryan slightly leaned out to peek toward the front door. Creak The key had turned halfway, and the door slowly opened. Sunlight streamed in, and the person stood in the light, but the brightness contrast was too stark, blinding Ryan and obscuring his view. What kind of skills had he drawn earlier? If they were skills, why didnt he have super vision or enhanced stealth? Ryan blinked and looked toward the figure, shifting slightly for a better view. He was now in a more shadowed area, hidden enough not to be immediately noticed. Please, donte in donte in The blood-stained clothes in the bathroom and the fact that someone had slept in his bed were chilling. Ryan almost felt delusional. If he couldnt leave here today, he might never get out. The door fully opened, and as Ryans eyes adjusted to the light, he focused on the neer, taken aback. The person wasnt very tall,standing next to Ryan, they would probably be a head shorter. Their face was obscured by a ck hoodie and a mask. Only a few strands of hair peeking out from the hoodie hinted that the person was female,beyond that, it was impossible to tell anything else. She wore a ck hoodie and tight jeans, which highlighted her figure. Her legs were long and shapely, the curves of her calves as if calcted by the most precise form, everything about her seemed perfect. A pair of long legs appeared before Ryan, somewhat beyond his expectations. A young girl, and one who seemed quite attractive in both face and figure. Why would someone like her engage in such bizarre behavior? She surely had no need for it. She must be about my age Ryan muttered to himself, dismissing the idea of a middle-aged femme fatale. Yet, that unsettling feeling only intensified upon seeing her. Dont judge a book by its cover, Alice had taught Ryan. Alice looked delicate and pretty, but if you took her at face value, youd be shocked by her capabilitiester. This girl gave Ryan a simr vibe, perhaps even more dangerous than Alice. But did he really know this girl? Ryan tried to shift a bit to get a clearer view, but before he could move, he felt a gaze sweep over his hiding spot. !!! The angle between the bedroom door and the main entrance created a blind spot, blocking the view from outside. But as the gaze swept over and stopped right where Ryan was hiding, the person didnt enter, just stared for a long time. Cold sweat trickled down Ryans spine, and he was tempted to call Miss Alice for help. This was bad, really bad. Even though Ryan hadnt made eye contact, the oppressive feeling was suffocating. The room was dead silent, the person just standing at the doorway, like a cat blocking a mouse hole, not attacking, just toying with the situation. Cats are patient,she could keep this up all day, and the mice, mostly, werent eaten but died of fright. Ryan felt exactly like that, unsure of the girls intentions at the door, clueless about how to escape. Should he just walk out and clear the air with her? The girl might not look tall, but her outfit screamed trouble. There was a good chance hed be grabbed immediately, and who knows what would happen nextsomething straight out of a thriller novel, perhaps. Maybe use a gadget? He had two items in his backpack that could bail him out of this tight spot, but they were meant to be saved for when Miss Alice was in danger. Using one now meant having one less forter. Ryan regretted his impulsive decision to enter uninvited. If he hadnt, he wouldnt be in this predicament. Indeed, if humans werent so curious, they wouldnt face so many problems. Now wasnt the time to ponder this,Ryan decided after much thought to call Alice. Even if he vanished right after, with Alices skills, she could surely track him down. No sooner had he thought it than he was dialing her number, his eyes fixed on the girl at the door. Just then, the girl bent down to ce arge bag on the floor and walked into the room as if she hadnt noticed Ryan at all. Ryans movements froze. Had she seen him or not? But it seemed she hadnt. After staring at the bedroom for a long while and putting down her heavy bag, she walked in without any guard up. If she hadnt spotted him, maybe he still had a chance to leave on his own. Ryan bit his lip, pondering for a moment, then decided to put away his phone. Alice already had enough on her te. Calling her might make her drop everything and rush over. He had already caused enough trouble for Alice yesterday,he couldnt do that again today. Ryan swallowed hard, reassuring himself internally. It was just a girl, after all. Even if she looked a bit off, he could probably handle her face-to-face. Besides, he was still hidden, and if she was unaware, Ryan could protect himself. Even though he was the one in the wrong, why did it feel like this? Ryan forced himself to calm down, listening to the footsteps growing deeper inside. He was in the bedroom, and the girl seemed to have brought arge shopping bag, probably heading to the kitchen to store her things. Luckily, this used to be Ryans ce,he could navigate it with his eyes closed. And since the girl had kept everything just as Ryan had left it, he could sneak out while she was busy in the kitchen. They hadnt seen each other, so it would be as if nothing had happened. Really, what was he thinking before? He could have just waited at the door, and when the girl arrived, he might have gotten what he wanted directly. But, it looks like this is the only option now. Feeling somewhat guilty, Ryan still made the decision. The girl seemed off, and it was probably better to make a run for it. The footsteps were getting closer, with just a wall separating the living room from the bedroom, and the kitchen beyond the living room. Ryans palms were sweaty with nerves, his heart pounding as he listened to the footsteps next door. When the footsteps quieted down a bit and the kitchen door opened, that would be his moment to escape. Chapter 224: You really havent changed Chapter 224: You really haven''t changed Chapter 224: You really havent changed Based on his experience living here, Ryan still remembered just how annoying that kitchen door was. It seemed like there had been a problem since the furniture was first installed, making the kitchen door slightly bigger than the frame. Every time it was forcefully pushed open, it would make that grating sound of metal scraping against tile. Timing it in his mind, he figured the girl should have reached the kitchen door by now, but for some reason, he hadnt heard that distinctive noise. The door hadnt been reced,Ryan remembered seeing it closed when he was outside just a moment ago. Could it be that the girl hadnt gone to the kitchen with something in her hands? The footsteps had definitely sounded earlier, so where was she now? Ryan pulled up a mental map of the room, pondering where the girl might be at this moment. There was a dead-end corridor on the bedroom side, and Ryan was right here by the door,he was sure he hadnt seen the girle this way earlier. That left only one possibility: she must have gone to the living room. Tap tap Two more footsteps, but this time they carried a different meaning for Ryan. The confidence he had just a moment ago was gone. His expression froze as he pinpointed the source of the sound. Just through the wall from him Ryan was momentarily stunned, not expecting the girl to y her cards so unpredictably. Had she noticed something was off? Ryan hid by the door, while on the other side of the wall, the girl squinted towards the bedroom doorway. She slowly ced her shopping bag on the ground without making a sound, then quietly pulled out a gleaming chefs knife and began edging towards the bedroom. Unaware of the girls actions, Ryan hesitated, looking at the stone in his hand. His heart pounded loudly, as if it might leap out of his throat. He didnt know why he felt so panicked, as if something terrifying was about to happen. Ryan took a deep breath, ready to peek out to check the situation, but before he could make his move, something unexpected happened. Ah!!! When did this happen! Ryans heart skipped a beat, his pupils dting as he looked at something on the floor outside the bedroom, instantly regretting it. He knew why the girl had noticed him now,it would have been a miracle if she hadnt! When he had left earlier, Ryan had hardly brought anything with him, but when he left the orphanage, he wasden with gifts from the children. One of them, thergest, was a stuffed toy, supposedly given by Anna when she volunteered at the orphanage. Now it had ended up in Ryans possession. It was this very toy that had fallen out of his pocket, now lying in the hallway with a smiling face. Ryan felt like dying. What he didnt know was that this toy and his brief moment of distraction had just saved his life. The girl outside, knife in hand gleaming coldly, had never done this sort of thing before, but when the moment to act truly came, she didnt hesitate. Perhaps in her mind, she had already considered herself a dead person, someone whose heart had stopped beating long ago. What did she have to fear from death? She covered the knife with her jacket, not for concealment, but to avoid getting blood on the floor and dirtying Ryans room. Someone had entered the room, she knew as soon as she walked in. But why didnt she retreat and call the police instead of taking such drastic action? She didnt know. After being rejected by Ryan, she felt less and less like herself. The de slowly moved forward, the girl fully aware that she was heralding the end of her own life, but she didnt care anymore. Die, this was her secret base, the only ce she felt safe, and she wouldnt allow any thief to trample it. The de drew nearer, the girls footsteps silent, danger looming over Ryans head. But The girl had raised the knife, but her gaze was caught by something on the floor, her pupils shrinking rapidly, and she quickly hid the knife behind her back. No way, it shouldnt be possible, but but The girl struggled emotionally, looking at the stuffed rabbit on the floor, her heart a mix of emotions. Yesterdays experiences told her not to harbor any unrealistic hopes. If Ryan really cared about her, really understood her, he wouldnt have let her leave yesterday. Why would Ryan suddenlye back here today? Shouldnt he have stayed by Alices side? A slight noise came from in front of her, and the girls eyes cleared up a bit. She ced the chefs knife on a nearby cab, then quickly hid herself. Then, under her watchful eye, a hand reached out from the bedroom, swiftly grabbing the stuffed rabbit and pulling it back inside. It seemed Ryan felt a bit sorry for the toy,he dusted off the rabbit and tucked it into his embrace. Ryan was ready to give up. Initially, he thought he could escape while the girl wasnt aware of him, but his hiding spot was easily discovered. He figured it might be better to juste out and exin things to the girl. If she would listen to his exnation, great,if not, hed offer some money aspensation. If she attacked him, hed have no choice but to defend himself. In the worst case, hed have to use the knockout gas he had prepared. With a sigh, Ryan was about to get up. But before he could finish his movement, the situation outside changed again. Footsteps sounded, but they werenting towards him,instead, they were moving away, seemingly towards the rooms entrance. The entrance? Was the girl nning to leave? That didnt make sense. Her reaction earlier clearly indicated she had discovered him. Why would she just walk away so easily? Ryan was confused,the continuous twists were making his head spin. And indeed, the girl walked to the door and then left the apartment. Bang A soft sound from outside confirmed the door had closed. Ryan was dumbfounded. He quickly tiptoed out of the bedroom and pressed his ear against the door to listen for any sounds outside. The shopping bag was carelessly ced in the living room, just a step away from the kitchen, yet she hadnt gone there. But why had she suddenly left Without much time to ponder why the girl had left, Ryan only heard the footsteps fading away until they were no longer audible. She had really left. Lets go Ryan muttered to himself as he looked around the room. He had retrieved the notebook he needed. Although he despised such actions, desperate times called for desperate measures. If he didnt leave now, it would be foolish. If the girl decided to double back, he wouldnt be able to escape. Safety first, it was time to make a quick exit. Ryans right hand pressed on the doorknob, slightly opening the door. He held his breath, imagining the situation outside. Perhaps those departing footsteps were a trick to make him lower his guard. Fortunately, things didnt turn out as badly as Ryan had feared. Peeking out, the sunlight was still bright, and the corridor was empty,the girl had truly left. No time for hesitation, Ryan quickly opened the door and dashed out, only rxing once he had left theplex. It seemed the crisis was over. At that moment, a hooded figure emerged from a hidden spot in the stairwell, looking down at Ryans retreating figure. She took out her keys, re-entered the apartment, and carried the shopping bag to the kitchen before heading straight to the bedroom. The bedroom was just as she had left it, and her target was clear. She didnt nce at anything else as she walked straight to the bookshelf. After a brief search, she knew exactly which notebook was missing. She understood why Ryan hade back. You really havent changed. Next, youll probably call me, or maybe changing clothes would be better. Senior, wait for me. Chapter 225: Isn’t this a café... Chapter 225: Isnt this a caf... Chapter 225: Isnt this a caf Ryan narrowly escaped from his old home, still shaken as he stood by the roadside. Reflecting on the recent events, everything seemed eerily out of ce. The room was untouched, the bloodstains on the girls shirt, that familiar figure. Even the way things oddly turned out safe in the end, each aspect on its own was baffling. He stuffed the rabbit plushie and the notebook into his messenger bag, thinking he might not be so lucky if he lost them again. Without any real understanding, no one could make sense of it out of thin air. Ryan was no exception,he had no clue who that girl really was. Just thinking about it gave him a headache, and his way of dealing with it was to simply push it aside for now, not giving it another thought. After all, he only spent one day a week outside,the rest of the time he was at Alices vi. Even if someone was after him, they wouldnt dare go to Alices vi, right? And besides, what was there to gain from him? He had no money, no power, and no rtives to demand a ransom fromRyan felt a chill for any potential kidnapper. As for targeting him personally? That was even more far-fetched. Ryan didnt think his personal charm was so great that strangers would take notice. He was modest in life, got along well with everyone, and maintained healthy, respectful rtionships with women. After being revived by the system, if anything, his luck in love had improved a bit. Alice, Mia, and maybe even Annahad his charm really increased? Never mind all that, the main thing now is to call Anna and ease her worries. With that thought, Ryan opened his phone and casually looked up a nearby caf on an app. He already had her number,a simple call would suffice, but it felt insufficiently sincere. Anna hade to find him without regard for her own safety, even ready to use force to take him awaya resolve Ryan didnt think he possessed. Given how Anna had treated him, more honorably than even his closest friends before he disappeared, a mere phone call wouldnt do. And the sadness in the girls eyes as she left haunted Ryan,it felt like months of guilt, though it had only been a day. What was she thinking when she left? Now at the caf, Ryan secured a table for two and then took out his notebook to dial the number. His number was new,Anna probably didnt know it, and he wondered if she would pick up. But within two seconds, Ryan realized his worries were unnecessary as he heard her voice, unexpectedly sweet. Ryan, is that you? Her voice was as sweet as ever, just like back in the school library. In Ryans memory, Anna was shy and introverted, often at a disadvantage in social interactions. Initially, Ryan found her difficult to get along with, but as he inadvertently showed kindness, they gradually became closer. Anna still stumbled in her interactions with others, but with Ryan, she was no different from anyone else. Ryan had thought Anna would still be upset about yesterday, but her voice sounded normal, just like when they were still in school. Uh, yeah, its me. Ryan didnt know why Anna knew it was him calling,maybe she had only given that number to a few people. So, Ryan, whats up? Why did you call? Anna sounded genuinely happy to hear from him. She paused to gather her thoughts before asking. Ryan didnt sense anything amiss. Although her attitude was more upbeat than he expected, it still made sense. After all, they werent that close, and it was natural for her to be hurt by his rejection yesterday. But it was also natural for her to move on and get back to normal life today. Should we even meet up Ryan muttered to himself, feeling a weight lift off his chest now that he knew Anna was okay. Then he remembered Alices rule about not interacting with other girls. Making a call was already bending the rules, but it wasnt too serious yet. If he met up with Anna behind Alices back and she found out, hed be in deep trouble. Huh? Ryan, what did you say? Uh, nothing, nothing at all. Ryan quickly responded, awkwardly touching his nose, realizing he shouldnt let Anna hear those thoughts. It seemed he really needed to kick his habit of talking to himself. While Ryan was still pondering his next move, Annas voice came through the phone again, sweet as marshmallow, melting like sugar in his heart. If only Alice spoke to him like that, he might be more eager to go above and beyond for her, Ryan thought, stroking his chin and entertaining another wild thought. But everyone is unique, Anna is Anna, and Alice is Alice. Im actually near the school right now, it wouldnt be a hassle toe over. Anna, seemingly afraid of being rejected, didnt even wait for Ryans response and continued hurriedly. Everyone misses you I miss you too. The line went silent after her confession, as if the girl was shy about her own boldness. Ryan hadnt expected Anna to say something like that, but rejecting her now would seem downright cold. He simply told Anna where he was and hung up, thinking about what he should do next. But there was one thing he definitely needed to do right now. Ryan picked up his phone to call Alice, intending to report his ns first. Yesterday, when Anna and Mia showed up at the vi, Ryan had been torn about whether to tell Miss Alice first. Because he hadnt reported in advance, it ended up causing trouble, and although Alices anger wasnt directed at Ryan, it was still better to keep her from getting upset. Meeting Anna now was partly out of guilt and partly to clear up any lingering feelings Anna might have, so it wouldnt affect his rtionship with Alice. In a way, Ryan was doing this for Alice, considering her current difficulties. Looking at the contactbeled Master on his phone, Ryan decided the first thing hed do was change that nickname. The phone beeped, indicating a call in progress, but after a minute with no answer, it hung up. Alice seemed to be busy with something. Since he couldnt reach her by phone, hed have to tryter. Ryan changed the nickname and opened a text message to draft something to Alice. But before he could finish, a familiar scent hit him, one he felt he had just smelled. Ryan frowned, trying to ce the familiar aroma, but his view was already blocked by someone sitting across from him, looking at him with interest. A youthful and beautiful girl sat in front of him, her skin pale as snow, lips rosy, wearing a long dress that reached her ankles, adorned with delicate pink and white floral petals. Whats up, senior? Lost in thought? Ryan had never seen Anna like this, and for a moment, he was caught off guard. Anna seemed pleased with his reaction, a beautiful smile curving her lips as she leaned forward, waving her pale hand in front of Ryans eyes. But wasnt this a bit too close? Was this really okay? Uh, no, nothings wrong. What would you like to drink? Coke, tea? Senior isnt this a caf Chapter 226: You got here pretty fast Chapter 226: You got here pretty fast Hey, you seem a bit distracted. Anna couldnt help but cover her mouth and giggle as she watched Ryan, who seemed a bit out of it. This was a side of him she hadnt seen before. Maybe it was because she had always kept it simple around him before, but today she had made an extra effort with her appearance, and it seemed to be working even better than she had hoped. It looked like she wasntpletely out of the game,at least she seemed to be Ryans type. No, its nothing. The faint scent of her perfume was like an invisible hand gently pressing on the back of Ryans head, pushing him forward, making it hard to resist the impulse. Although Ryan didnt have any particr thoughts about Anna, he had to admit that her outfit today was wless, even the pickiest makeup artist couldnt find a fault. She was like a peach blossom in full bloom after a period of budding, finally blossoming in front of Ryan. Ryan wasnt particrly good at talking to girls, let alone a beautiful one. He touched his nose and leaned slightly back. It had to be said, Anna was a bit too close to Ryan at this moment. Her fair hand fluttered in front of him, just looking at it stirred an inexplicable urge. You got here pretty fast, were you nearby just now? Ryan had nned to just apologize and avoid anyplications. But now, faced with her, the words he had prepared seemed to stick in his throat. Maybe it was better to talk about something else first, to not seem too cold. Ryan kept backing up until his back hit the chair, clearly nervous. A shadow passed through Annas eyes, but she wisely chose to sit across from Ryan. Even though Ryans resistance annoyed her, she maintained a calm facade. She just smiled sweetly, then rxed back into her chair, easing the pressure on Ryan. Her eyes narrowed slightly, like a hunter slowly approaching their prey with a rifle. Before the prey falls into the trap, the hunter must maintain their patience, or the prey might flee. I just happened to be at the bookstore next to the university town, not too far from here. Anna smiled politely, gesturing with her hand towards the window. Ryan followed her pointing finger skeptically and saw the bookstore across the street through the cafs window. There were indeed many bookstores around the university town, but was it necessary toe here to buy books? It seemed that familiar scent reminded Ryan to be cautious, but her next words shattered his guard instantly. You dont seem to believe me, senior. I can show you the receipt for the books I just bought. Anna smiled lightly, reaching into her backpack. As she looked down, her smile stiffened slightly, catching every little expression on Ryans face, reigniting a fire that had nearly gone out. Ryan had changed, be more guarded. Had he realized something? Caught off guard by herment, Ryans face flushed with embarrassment. It wasnt just because she was his junior,even if it had been a stranger, Ryan had no right to question her actions. What was wrong with him? Was the impression from earlier too strong, making him paranoid? Anna had indeed appeared very quickly after calling, just a few minutes, which had caught Ryans attention. But if she had been nearby when she answered the phone, that made sense. Maybe it was just fate. I didnt mean it like that, just a bit surprised. Ryan smiled apologetically as the waiter brought their coffee. He quickly pushed thette towards Anna, trying to smooth over the awkward moment. Unbeknownst to him, the calm girl across from him had also been quite nervous. Her right hand had reached into her bag, but she hadnt moved further. The reason was simple,she hadnt actually been to the bookstore, so there was no receipt. Seeing the matter drop, Anna also breathed a sigh of relief. If Ryan had pressed the issue, she wouldnt have had much of a defense. Ryan had changed, probably because of Alice, and that didnt make Anna particrly happy. Still, the excitement in her heart outweighed the slight displeasure. Ryan hade to her, regardless of his reasons. She would use that to her advantage. I can understand, senior. Being around Miss Alice, you have to be careful. Anna sped her hands under her chin, her gaze soft as she looked at the young man across from her. Being watched by those eyes, it felt like everything and nothing was said, just the sight of them was soothing. Maybe, Ryan replied nomittally, his gaze shifting away slightly, betraying a hint of guilt. You know, you can talk to me about anything, senior. I promise Im a good listener. Anna didnt miss the opportunity to press on, seeing Ryans difort as a confirmation of her own suspicions. She believed that Ryan wouldnt find happiness with Alice, and it was her job to win him over. Why hadnt she realized this sooner? Every time she thought about her past actions, Anna couldnt help but sigh. She was definitely into Ryan, no doubt about it. So, if that was the case, why not just win him back when he wasnt by her side? It was such a simple idea, yet it had taken Mia to spell it out for her. As Mia had said, her realization hadnte soon enough before facing setbacks. Senior, you dont look so well. Is something bothering you? Interactions with Ryan were precious, and Anna wanted to make the most of this one to learn more about him. She feigned surprise as she examined Ryans profile, then steadied her racing heart and spoke earnestly. I dont look good? That cant be right. Ryan had been getting up around eight every morning recently, and his daily routine had be healthier. If anything, he should be looking better. But Annas concerned expression made it hard for him not to take her seriously. He nced at his iced Americano, full of melting ice cubes, wondering whether to share the recent events in his life with Anna. From a near-death experience in a fire to epting system tasks, so much had happened in just half a month, it all seemed unbelievable to Ryan himself. And with Annas intense gaze fixed on him, he feltpelled to share something, if only to ease the tension. Chapter 227: Do you like Alice? Chapter 227: Do you like Alice? Alice is really struggling with some stuff right now, and I just dont know how to help her out. Ryan stirred his coffee absentmindedly, clearly preupied with his own worries. It was like the arrow was already notched to the bowstring, and he had no choice but to shoot. Do you really want to help Miss Alice that much? Annas gaze froze as she listened to Ryan, her voice turning icy, though she managed to mask it before Ryan looked her way. Ryans words pierced her heart like an icicle. Even though she had heard about his recent troubles from Mia yesterday, hearing him say it out loud still made her clench her fists. Does he really care about Alice that much? I guess so. After all, Miss Alice is all alone, and dealing with gang-rted stuff is tough. Ryan responded earnestly to Annas words. Annas mouth twitched. She had always been on her own too, so why was Ryan so eager to help Alice and not her? Would hee to her side if he knew what she was going through? Well, shes actually pretty lucky then. Anna gave a nomittal response and quickly steered the conversation to a close. She didnt want to delve deeper into this topic,it might make her start acting weird. Ryans words were like a spear thrust into Annas heart, and she couldnt help but feel the urge to open up to him. She was a strong person, only ever showing her vulnerability to her sister. She didnt want to admit her weaknesses or expose that side of herself. But what if showing her vulnerability got Ryans attention? Maybe then he woulde to her side? No, she didnt want his pity,she wanted genuine affection. Still, she wouldnt hesitate to use whatever means necessary to make sure she was on his mind. Yesterday, Mia hade to her with some strange advice. The kid seemed a bit dramatic, and her words were cringe-worthy, but Anna could tell Mia had feelings for Ryan too. She was looking to form an alliance. Mias advice was to keep Ryan close by using apologies. Anna couldnt go back to the vi to find Ryan,she needed to make hime to her. Ryan cared a lot about others feelings, and an apology could help her achieve her goal. Um Anna, I still want to apologize for yesterday. As the previous topic ended, Anna was still pondering what to say next when she heard Ryan awkwardly starting to apologize. The boy seemed ufortable with the gesture, and his apology came out a bit clumsy. But Anna didnt see any of this in a negative light. Even a clumsy Ryan was interesting to her. He was talking to her, making an effort to apologize, and that was what mattered. The content was secondary. Anna? Yeah, Im listening. Anna nodded to let Ryan continue, and though he felt reassured by her response, he was also a bit flustered. Normally, shouldnt she at least respond politely or show some subtlety? Was she really just epting it like that? But indeed, he had caused her trouble, so her reaction was justified. First off, I really appreciate youing to see me yesterday. Ryan said, looking at Anna with a hint of nervousness, but she seemed unimpressed, just nodding calmly. More than his gratitude, she wanted to hear why he was apologizing. From her perspective, while she was furious about yesterday, her anger wasnt directed at Ryanit was focused squarely on Alice. If it werent for Alice, Ryan would never have acted that way. Thats okay, its what I should do. Anna lifted hertte and took a delicate sip, smiling as she responded. She casually tucked her hair behind her ear, revealing a pale earlobe adorned with a crescent-shaped earring. But I turned down your kindness yesterday. I didnt exin well because we were short on time, but I want to clear things up now. Annas calm demeanor took Ryan by surprise. Her attitude seemed to say that being rejected by him was no big deal, which somehow made Ryan even more anxious. I wasnt kidnapped by Miss Alice. Im with her because Ryan felt that this was where their misunderstandingy. From his perspective, he had chosen to stay with Alice, but everyone seemed to think he was kidnapped. However, before Ryan could finish, Anna, slightly agitated, cut him off. She was breathing heavily, setting her cup on the table so abruptly that coffee sshed out. Ryan was startled by the sudden change, watching Anna in confusion. But she just grabbed a napkin as if nothing had happened and wiped her hand. Theres no need to exin. I understand it all. Anna sighed, then looked at Ryan with a gentle, all-epassing gaze. You have your reasons, your own difficulties. I get that. If you feel its hard to talk about, you dont need to exin to me. I know what kind of person you are, senior, and that doesnt change. Saying this, she gazed out the window at the bustling street and took a light sip of her coffee. Just sitting there, she exuded a sense of serene contentment. Ryan understood what Anna meant, feeling a warmth in his heart. She must have seen his hesitation and interrupted him for that reason. Since Anna trusted him so much, Ryan didnt insist further, just watching her profile, slightly lost in thought. If it werent for the initial mishap, Ryan might have been living a simr life, perhaps even sharing a coffee with Anna on somezy afternoon. That too would have been a way of life. Anna could feel Ryans gaze but didnt turn immediately. Instead, she shifted slightly, covering her eyes with the back of her hand. In that moment, her eyes, previously soft, turned bloodshot, and the corners twitched. What was once a picture of tranquility now seemed haunted by demons. Alice, always Alice. Hearing about her repeatedly from Ryan was pushing Anna to her limits. She couldnt understand why, after knowing Alice for only half a month, Ryans rtionship with her had progressed so quickly. Despite denying it countless times internally, a burning question was raging within Anna, impossible to suppress any longer. Can I ask you just one question, senior Ryan? Annas gaze hardened as she turned to face Ryan, her expression suddenly serious. Why had it suddenly be like this? Ryan felt the shift in the young womans presence, reminded that her gentle demeanor was only one side of her,she had another side too. As Anna posed her question, her tone was unmistakably frosty. Go ahead, not just one question, Ill answer ten if you need. Ryan, feeling somewhat guilty, quickly responded, but Anna just shook her head slightly and then held up one finger. No, just one question, and I need the truth, senior. Do you like Alice? Chapter 228: Dont betray my trust Chapter 228: Don''t betray my trust Chapter 228: Dont betray my trust Like Miss Alice?! Ryan was sipping his coffee when he heard Annas question and almost spit it all out. Bending over, he coughed violently, his face turning a bit red as he finally managed to stabilize his emotions. Seeing Ryan like this, Anna quickly moved to his side, soothingly patting his back. She thought Ryan would hesitate as usual, never expecting such a big reaction from him. A glimmer of hope sparked within her,Ryans reaction didnt seem like one from someone in love. So, Ryan, you mean you dont like her, right? Annas mood visibly improved, her eyes curving into smiles. Ryan gave Anna a weird look, feeling like she was somewhat taking pleasure in his difort. Uh, why would you think that? He took the tissue Anna handed him, looking at her with puzzled eyes. In his view, wasnt his rtionship with Alice more like a kidnapper and hostage? Yet, she seemed to think he could fall for Alice under these circumstances. Did he have some strange fetish? Miss Alice was great, almost too perfect to be real. Right now, Ryan felt like he was in the same boat with Alice, developing a certain fondness for her that would likely lead to more interactions, but it was closer to friendship than romance. Talking about love with Alice felt almost sacrilegious. Its okay, just take another sip of your coffee to calm down. Annas eyes twinkled like crescent moons, not wanting to dwell too much on this topic. All she wanted was a simple answer, and since Ryan had spoken, things hadnt reached the worst-case scenario yet. Ryan, for some reason, was sticking with Alice, even willing to give up his own life, but maybe it was because Alice had bound him with guilt. As long as it wasnt love, it was good news for Anna, and she would find a way to slowly win Ryan back from Alice. Hey, why dont you join me for dinnerter? Dinner might be tough, but Im up for something else. Ryan checked his phone, looking a bit embarrassed, but Anna didnt seem too bothered, almost as if she expected it. Sure, then how about joining me at the snack street nearby? You know its not far. Anna giggled, finishing hertte in one gulp, then came over and grabbed Ryans right hand, waiting for his response. He had experienced this before,Mia, that little rascal, always liked to cling to his arm. But when it actually happened, Ryan was still taken aback. The height of the girl next to him and her more mature scent werepletely different from Mia. Mia was tiny, like a delicate figurine, while Anna was real, the pressure of her chest against his arm was not something he could easily ignore. His hand trembled, Ryan dared not look at Anna, quickly finishing his coffee just like she did. The fragrance was intoxicating, his right arm felt like it was wrapped in the finest silk, perfectly nestled between Annas breasts. He dared not think any further. Just the snack street should be okay Ryan touched his nose, giving a vague answer. Alices warnings, under Annas relentless pursuit, had lost their effect and were thrown to the back of his mind. A trip to the snack street should be fine, he thought,he just had to go back and have dinner with Aliceter. Meanwhile, a few miles away from Ryan, a ck luxury car slowly pulled up at a construction site. A bodyguard got out of an escort vehicle and jogged to the car door, respectfully opening it, waiting for the response from the person in the back seat. And of course, it was none other than Alice, tapping her fingers rhythmically on her tablet, her brows furrowed. The tablet showed Ryans location near the snack street in the university town, clearly beyond what Ryan had previously reported. Ryan had told her he was going home, and she had agreed, but then he went somewhere else without updating her. As a mob boss, shouldnt Alice be kept informed of her possessions whereabouts at all times? In the past, Alice would have immediately sent someone if Ryan showed the slightest sign of slipping out of control. But now, as she tapped her fingers on the edge of her tablet while gazing out the window, she ultimately decided against it. If Ive decided to give him freedom, I should at least trust Ryan a bit, she murmured to herself. Ryan dont betray my trust, Alice sighed, setting down her tablet, though it did little to ease her tension. The pressing issue now was work-rted,the construction site had been problematic these past few days, and today she needed to negotiate with the workers. Alice had considered recing the entire crew, but with the tight schedule, there was no time to dy if she wanted to get things back on track quickly. She had been relentlessly following up on this issue, investing a lot of effort and feeling utterly exhausted, almost to the point of a nervous breakdown. Rubbing her sore shoulders, Alices thoughts drifted back to Ryan. Maybe Ill have Ryan give me a massage when I get back. Miss Alice, sorry, what did you just say? Nothing. Taking a deep breath, Alice knew she couldnt afford to show any weakness in her professional role. Any vulnerability was only for Ryan to see, and even then, just a little. Alice signaled her bodyguard with a nce, and the man immediately stepped back two paces. Alice disliked having men too close to her, a rule that was almost irond here. Looking at the still chaotic construction site, she didnt hesitate and stepped out of the car, her tailored trousers entuating her nearly perfect legs. High heels were impractical for such a setting, so she had switched to more appropriate leather shoes. Her entire outfit screamed power, warning anyone who underestimated her that they would pay a hefty price. Alices assistant was Hannah, but since Hannah had left yesterday and Ryans transition to the new assistant wasnt finalized, the position was temporarily vacant. Miss Alice, Im the manager of this site, Ill be coordinating with you. A voice called out, and Alice slightly lifted her head, her gaze sweeping forward to a somewhat portly man who had already positioned himself in front of her. The man appeared very nervous, meeting Miss Alice for the first time. Indeed, her presence was not something ordinary people could match. He rubbed his hands nervously, continuously wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, while Alice just tilted her head slightly, looking at him with a bit of speechlessness. Just do your job well. Her voice was as cool as ever, these people were all different from Ryan. Others either foolishly harbored designs against her or showed respect masking their fear, unable to muster even a hint of resistance. Miss Alice, though you say that, I still hope youll be careful. The man kept rubbing his hands, his face a forced smile that looked more pained than cheerful. He had only recently taken over the project and being put in charge of liaising with Miss Alice felt like being thrown under the bus for previous mishaps on the site. Internally cursing his superiors hundreds of times, the man saw Alices displeased expression and quickly bowed, exining. Miss Alice, the situation it has worsened again. Chapter 229: Im the person in charge here Chapter 229: I''m the person in charge here Chapter 229: Im the person in charge here Alices unease grew stronger as she watched the mans expression. Right now, her top priority was the construction site, and it was the one ce where nothing could afford to go wrong. They had just agreed on a price that both sides could ept yesterday, so what did he mean by saying the situation had worsened? Did they raise the price again? Alice frowned in displeasure. Last night, things seemed to be moving in a slightly better direction. The workers had initially refused to back down from their demand for 1.5 times the usual rate, but just when it seemed like the standoff would drag on indefinitely, they finally relented. 1.3 times the usual ratethat was the offer from the workers representative, already well above the market price. It was tant extortion, but the situation was so unique that Alice had no choice but to agree. She was just thankful things could move forward at all. Its not about the price Miss Alice, let me take you there. The mans eyes darted around nervously. Being under Alices intense gaze made him feel like he was sitting on pins and needles, sweat pouring down his back. If he had known what was going to happenst night, he would never have stayed here drinking. It was clear the man was holding something back. He was trying to figure out how to absolve himself of any me, and that was exactly what irritated Alice the most. She was surrounded by people like thisalways evasive, always iming to have her best interests at heart, but secretly preparing their own escape routes. Thats why she had been so shocked when Ryan impulsively stepped up and pped Lorenzo for her. nature is what it is. She could have tolerated all the fake smiles and backstabbing, as long as she had never experienced genuine loyalty. The man didnt want to talk, and Alice had no intention of pressing him. Doing so would only exhaust her without yielding any useful results. With a nce, she signaled her bodyguard, who immediately pushed the man forward. The man bowed repeatedly, urging Alice to stay calm. But the closer they got to the construction site, the stronger Alices sense of foreboding became. The area around the site was usually barren, even though it was a new subway line junction. Apart from a few basic amenities, there was hardly anything there. But today was different. The area outside the site was bustling with activity. Outside the blue construction fence, especially at the gate, arge crowd had gathered. Most of them were middle-aged, their faces weathered by life. Leading them was a rtively young man, probably in his twenties. He held a protest sign high above his head and was confronting the site manager. You have no conscience! You dont care about the workers safety at all! The man shouted, then turned to the crowd behind him, waving his hand. His voice was filled with sorrow, and it was hard not to be moved by it. My dad worked here. Hes been an honest, hardworking man his whole life, so frugal he wouldnt even spend money on himself! And now, after being introduced to this site to work as a cement mixer, just a few months in, this happens. The site managers face was tense. The mans words were stirring up the crowd, and if he kept talking, things would get out of hand. Were investigating the situation, and the police are involved. We will make sure justice is served. The manager tried to raise his voice, but no matter how loud he spoke, he couldntpete with the protesters. His face was flushed from the effort, but it was having little effect. Alice and her group had been watching for a while. The man standing next to Alice felt utterly humiliated, his heart pounding. If Alice hadnt seen this scene, the manager might have had time to exin thingster. But now, it seemed like his luck had run out Dave Alices voice was emotionless, her gaze fixed on the protesters. She hadnt lost her temper yet, but it was clear she was close. If Dave had any exnation to offer, now was the time, before Alices anger boiled over. Otherwise, things could get much worse. Miss Miss Alice, its not what you think. The man, Dave, was already trembling all over. Without another word, he ran straight toward the crowd. Hey, hey, hey! Whats going on here? Get this situation under control, now! The site manager grew increasingly agitated as he saw Dave rush over. The crowds voices were getting louder, and it was clear that things were spiraling out of control. My dad died because of scumbagpanies like yours! Now that hes gone, you wont get away with this! The man who had been crying so desperately in the crowd began wailing even louder when he saw Dave approach, drawing everyones attention. Naturally, this included Alices. Stop crying! If you have grievances, lets talk about them properly. Daves head was pounding. Most of the people gathered here were workers and their families, a group that was undoubtedly at a disadvantage against thepany. No matter how frustrated Dave was, he didnt dare to handle this forcefully. This was the age of the inte. If he dared to call security to drive people away and someone recorded it and uploaded it online, who knows what kind of bacsh theyd face. Since thepany couldnt use force, the question of who was really the weaker party was up for debate. The man seemed to sense Daves hesitation. The more Dave backed down, the more aggressive he became. So, youre the one in charge, huh? Tell me, my dads dead nowwhat are you going to do about it? The man lunged forward, grabbing Dave by the cor, his face twisted in rage like a starving beast ready to devour him. Behind him, the crowd erupted in a chorus of curses, condemning thepanys heartless behavior and voicing their own grievances. I knew thispany was shady from the start. If it werent for Frank, I never would havee here. Exactly, exactly! I heard they give out cheap, crappy hard hats to the workersten for five bucks! What? Seriously? Is that true? Of course its true! Who are you going to believe, me or those greedy bosses? Theyd eat you alive if they could. The murmurs of the crowd surged like waves, crashing against the construction site. Dave felt like he was drowning in sweat. Never mind how he was going to exin this to Miss Aliceterhe wasnt even sure hed make it through this confrontation with the workers. He felt a deep sense of injustice. Ever since the site opened, strange incidents had been happening one after another. First, there were injuries due to workers viting safety protocols, and then, out of nowhere, a fatal ident. Last night at eight, the site had closed for the day, and everything seemed fine. But no one could have predicted that the crane operator would fall from the top of the crane. From that height, even Iron Man would have been ttened. Naturally, the man died, and now here they were, with someone iming to be the crane operators son, leading a mob to demand answers. The workers, too, had been riled up, bringing up old grievances and forcing thepany to make concessions. Dave was being jostled by the crowd, his round face pale. He was still trying to calm things down, but it was clearly not working. Just as Dave was about to give up and call for security, a voice rang out from behind him. He was so relieved he almost criedthis was a lifeline. The voice was cool andmanding, with the authority of someone used to being in charge. It immediately silenced everyone present. Everyone, quiet down. Im the person in charge here. If you have something to say, say it to me. Chapter 230: Im tired Chapter 230: I''m tired Chapter 230: Im tired If this had happened in the past, the gang would have already dealt with the troublemakers by now, given their usual way of handling things. Even if the gang is more restrained these days, its still a gang. Theres no way theyd let something so obviously a setup get the better of them. But in this situation, thest thing they should do is resort to their usual gang tactics. This whole n is part of Alicesrger effort to clean up the gangs image. There are countless eyes watching, and not all of them are friendly. If the so-called righteous people find an excuse to make a move, it wont just be the end of the rebranding effortAlice could end up destroying the entire organization. The line between the underworld and the legitimate world has always been clear, with each side keeping to its own. But if you push too far, no one will stick to the rules anymore. Besides, Alice is different from the typical gangsters. She cant bring herself to do the dirty work. With all these factors weighing on her, no matter how bad things get, she has to step up. Theres no way she can let this situation spiral out of control. Are you the one in charge here? As Alice spoke, the tension in the air finally broke, and the two groups that were about toe to blows separated. The crowd quickly split into two sidesone centered around the man who was making a scene, and the other standing firmly in front of Alice. Miss Alice, you dont need to get involved in this And if I dont, can you handle it? Dave wanted to keep pushing, but Alices words left him with no choice but to lower his head and follow her orders. When the workers got a good look at Alice, they started murmuring among themselves, mostly about how she seemed too young to be the one in charge. Daves face darkened even more. Things were already bad enough, and now these workers were going to piss off Miss Alice? Even if a tiger loses its teeth, its still a tiger. If they dont know when to back down, theyre really going to back themselves into a corner. Theres nothing to question here. Either talk to me, or keep it to yourself and never bring it up again. Alice didnt show any signs of being rattled. She just gave a sharp look at the person who had questioned her earlier, then slowly turned her gaze to the ringleader of the troublemakers. The man was in his twenties, not much older than Alice, but the difference between them was striking. Even though Alice was part of the gang, her eyes were still clear, despite the coldness in them. Most of the gangs activities werent something she chose to be involved inthey were forced on her. People often say that our faces reflect our souls. Ryan should have realized that if Alice had truly embraced those criminal activities, she wouldnt possess such an innocent, almost ethereal beauty. The man, on the other hand, looked much more seasoned. He had t eyes with upturned corners and a nose that was clearly the result of heavy drinking. His cheeks were unnaturally red, and he didnt look like a local. What are you staring at? The man met Alices gaze but instinctively shrank back. It was only when he realized he had a crowd behind him that he straightened up and acted tough. Strength in numbers, after all. Youre not from around here, are you? Alice frowned slightly. It was clear that this guy was the main instigator today, but something about him gave her a bad feeling. Its not like you can fake a death, and its impossible to keep something like that under wraps. If someone really did fall from the crane, there are established procedures for handling such idents on a construction site. Plus, every worker has a contract that clearly outlines how these situations are dealt with. There shouldnt be any room for this kind of uproar. It might sound a bit heartless, but the timing of all this is just too convenient. What do you mean by that? You think youre better than people from out of town? You think were all just beggars to you? The man kept ncing back every few sentences, and he was good at ying on emotions. Every time he looked back, it stirred up the crowd, as if he was voicing what they were all thinking. I didnt say that. Alice narrowed her eyes. She was almost certain now that this guy was here specifically to stir up trouble. If it werent for him, the workers wouldnt be this riled up. You didnt say it, huh? Ha, you rich people are all the same. You think I dont know your type? You pretend to care, fix the problem, and then go right back to screwing people over. The mans words were harsh, and one of the bodyguards was about to step in, but Alice raised her hand to stop him, keeping the situation under control. If they acted now, all their previous efforts would be for nothing. How dare you talk to Miss Alice like that! Dave noticed Alices face darken, and his heart skipped a beat. He quickly stepped forward and shouted at the man. Miss Alice, huh? What a big shot. My dads dead, and I cant even speak the truth? Are you trying to say that rich peoples lives are worth more than ours? The man, his face flushed, seized on Daves words and attacked fiercely. The crowd behind him erupted with a wave of support, their voices rising like a tidal wave. Yeah, who cares about Miss Alice? Shes just a young girl! My daughters more sessful than youat least she doesnt throw her weight around. The earlier murmurs had been directed at Dave, but now all that hostility was aimed squarely at Alice. Sensing the situation getting out of hand, the bodyguards quickly stepped forward, forming a human wall in front of Alice. Dave, almost on the verge of kneeling, helplessly tried to push Alice away from the center of the storm. Throughout it all, Alice just watched coldly as these people put on their show. Standing in this position, she had grown ustomed to being targeted. People always assumed the worst about her, simply because she was the so-called gang leader. Throwing her weight around? Sure, maybe. Without this gang, what would she even be? Strictly speaking, she was just a small fish swimming in this murky water, constantly borrowing power and ying both sides just to survive. She was used to being targeted, but for some reason, a figure suddenly appeared in her mind. That figure wasnt tall, even a bit frail, but back then, when she was being bullied, he had stood in front of her. If only he were here now. Say something! Arent you the one in charge? What exactly are you responsible for? Someones dead now, and its your fault. If you really want to take responsibility, then pay with your life! The shouting continuedworkers were yelling, and even Dave was yelling. Though their reasons were different, it was clear that all of this was because of Alice. The mans words pushed the tension to its peak. An eye for an eye is a principle as old as time, but they didnt care about the truth of the situation. They just directed all their anger at Alice. These usations were baseless, and any rational person would see that. But Pay with my life? What should have been an empty threat seeped into Alices veins like poison, making her tremble uncontrobly. Pay with my life, pay with my life It was as if she had heard these words before. She tried to suppress it, to push down the sadness buried deep in her memory, but it kept getting stirred up, and now it felt like something in her mind had snapped. Alice finally spoke again. She suddenly lifted her head and looked at the man, her eyes sharp as a de. Even Dave, who had been trying to push Alice back into the construction site, felt a shiver run down his spine. He was in his early thirties and had worked his way up to being a site manager, thinking he had seen his fair share of tough people. But he had never seen eyes like these. The workers who had been causing trouble thought Alice was about to leave and started to surge forward, but the moment they met her gaze, they fell silent, looking at each other, none daring to be the first to step forward. Alices gaze was cold, but it wasnt the kind of cold that was unbearable. Those who spent a lot of time around her, like the bodyguards, were used to her temperament. But this time, even those familiar with her felt a chill. The shadow in her eyes spread like ivy, and though the sky was clear, the sun seemed to give off no warmth. Alice stood there like a statue, and you couldnt even be sure if she was still breathing. I cant die. Alice murmured, and Dave didnt dare to breathe too loudly. The mans words were clearly just out of anger. This was a society governed bywthere was no such thing as paying with your life anymore, and even if there were, it wouldnt involve Alice. But why did it seem like Miss Alice was taking this seriously? I cant die not like this. Alices eyes were vacant, and no one knew what she was thinking. All they could see was that she had closed her eyes tightly, as if enduring some great pain. Her right hand had clenched so tightly that her nails had pierced her palm, and blood was seeping out. But Alice didnt seem to notice. She just wiped her hand on her suit, leaving a long, crimson streak on the expensive fabric. My assistant will be here soon. Dave, let him handle this. Im tired. Chapter 231: Who’s the idiot that pissed off Miss Alice again?! Chapter 231: Whos the idiot that pissed off Miss Alice again?! After leaving the coffee shop, Ryan and Anna wandered around a nearby food street for about an hour. Anna seemed to know the area well and kept dragging Ryan to try all sorts of snacks. Hot dogs from the corner stand, fried tacos from a stallAnna didnt have much of an appetite herself, but she was more than happy to watch Ryan eat. There was something about rmending snacks and then seeing Ryan actually try them that seemed to fascinate Anna. Ryan cared about her, and he cared about what she said. It was such a small thing, but she was oddly fixated on it. And it seemed like she didnt consider how much Ryans stomach could actually holdshe just kept piling food into him. I cant, I cant, I really cant eat anymore. Ryan, the fried chicken wings over there are really good too, you should try them~ No, seriously, Im done. My stomachs about to explode. The oysters over there are amazing too. Itd be a shame to miss them. I Ryan~ Ryan had no idea how many times hed begged for mercy, but it didnt seem to make any difference. In the end, he just gave in. Hed never seen this side of Anna before. She always seemed so calm andposed, but who knew she could be just as persuasive as Mia when she wanted to be. Even though she wasnt clinging to his arm, they were walking close enough that her hair asionally brushed against his shoulder, making his heart flutter. Ryan~ Alright, alright, this is thest one. If I eat any more, Im seriously going to need a hospital. Ryan bravely took thest bite of barbecue, then turned away from Anna, afraid she might suggest something else. Anna had been watching him with starry eyes the whole time, and Ryan just couldnt bring himself to say no. Plus, there was that lingering guilt from before, which led to the current situation. Theyd left the coffee shop at four in the afternoon, and Ryan had spent a solid hour with Anna on the food street, feeling like hed eaten every snack hed ever missed in his life. After an hour, Ryan really couldnt eat another bite, and only then did Anna, looking satisfied, help him over to a bench to rest. Anna, you really know your way around here. Ive been in college for four years, and I dont think Ive ever explored this street as thoroughly as I did today. Ryan rubbed his stomach, speaking with a mix of amazement and exhaustion. He used toe out for snacks with friends during college, but they always stuck to a few regr spots. Hed never tried this sample everything approach before. Hed never even eaten this much during a full meal, and now Ryan felt like his stomach was about to burst. But looking at the smile on the girls face beside him, it didnt seem so bad after all. Wait a sec Ryan turned to Anna, ready to say something more about the whole experience, but Anna cut him off. She pulled a tissue from her bag, leaned in close, and carefully wiped a bit of grease from the corner of Ryans mouth. With her so close, Ryan noticed for the first time that Anna had put on a light touch of makeup today. It was different from her usual natural look, adding a certain something else. Even through the tissue, Ryan could feel the warmth of Annas fingertips. As she did this, he couldnt help but sneak nces at her expression. And thats when it hit him. Walking around the food street together, wiping away a bit of greasewasnt this just like a date? But but werent he and Anna just ssmates? This kind of thing between ssmates it seemed reasonable, right? Ryan, what are you thinking about? Ryans face flushed a little. With Anna so close, he didnt dare move a muscle. It wasnt until she pulled her hand away and looked at him with amused curiosity that he finally snapped out of it. Nothing, nothing at all. So, Anna, are you from around here? Ryan scratched the back of his head, quickly trying to change the subject, steering the conversation toward Annas background. She seemed so familiar with the area that it didnt feel like something shed just picked up during college. The level of detail she knew suggested she might have lived here her whole life. Yeah, Ive lived in this city my whole life. Anna responded with a smile, letting out a slow breath before swinging her pale legs slightly and ncing over at the barbecue stall nearby. She loved this kind of lively atmosphere and had always wanted to be part of such a life. Unfortunately, things hadnt gone as shed hoped So, do you live nearby too? Ryan asked, a bit surprised. This area wasnt far from where he rented his ce, and he hadnt realized Anna lived so close. But as soon as he asked, he noticed Annas body tense up slightly. She forced a smile, trying to keep her voice steady as she replied. I used to Ryan fell silent at her words. He might not be the most emotionally intelligent person, but his empathy was top-notch, and he immediately picked up on the bitterness in Annas eyes. Im not really that familiar with this area Maybe next time you could Ryan wasnt sure if he should even be saying this. He only had one free day a week, and even if he promised Anna, he wasnt sure he could actually follow through. But the conversation had already reached this point, and Ryan couldnt stop himself from saying it. Annas eyes lit up when she heard Ryan speak, but she didnt rush to respond. Instead, she continued to gaze into the distance with a slightly mncholic expression. Just then, Ryans phone rang abruptly, breaking the moment. He gave Anna an apologetic smile before pulling out his phone. Its okay, Ryan. Go ahead and take the call, dont worry about it. Anna said gently, brushing her hair back and signaling that they could continue their conversationter. She acted like she didnt mind at all, but in reality, she was sneaking nces at Ryans phone. When she saw the caller ID, her face instantly turned cold. Alice again If only Alice werent around, then Ryan would be hers. Ryan didnt notice any of this, nor did he have any idea what Anna was thinking. He had already answered the call, not daring to dy. Alice sure had a lot of free time todaythis was the second time shed called him. He wondered if he should feel ttered by the attention. Miss Alice, whats up? Ryan asked casually, assuming she was just following up on their earlier conversation about his ns. But You sound happy. A cold voice came through the line. Alice was clearly in a foul mood, not in the mood for jokes. Uh no, not really Are you with someone? Alices voice was icy, still upset that Ryan hadnt shared his ns with her earlier. She was stressed out by issues at the construction site, while Ryan seemed to be having a great time, as if nothing was wrong. He was her assistant, wasnt he supposed to be attuned to her emotions at all times? No, no one. Ryan felt a bit guilty as he rubbed his nose, ncing over at Anna, who was sitting quietly beside him. Their eyes met, and Ryan, remembering the earlier awkwardness, quickly looked away. Good. Now get over here, Im in a bit of trouble. Ryan frowned as he listened to Alice. Hed been so caught up in eating snacks that hedpletely forgotten to check on Alices situation. If Alice was saying this, something must have gone wrong. Ryan quickly opened Alices status screen, and the data that appeared made his scalp tingle, sending a chill down his spine. [Alices Emotional State: 3/100 (Despair)] [Alice Darkening Level +5, Current: 30/100] Fuck, whos the idiot that pissed off Miss Alice again?! Chapter 232: I can’t wait Chapter 232: I cant wait Ryan, whats wrong? Ryans reaction was intense, almost like hed been hit with a shockwave. He nearly fell out of his chair. His face changed immediately, which of course caught Annas attention. Anna had been quietly observing Ryans reactions from the moment the call started. On the surface, she seemed calm and collected, but in reality, she was extremely concerned about what was happening with Ryan. She kept sneaking nces at him, her pink ears perking up like a little rabbits, trying to eavesdrop on his conversation. Especially after she realized the call was from Alice, she was this close to grabbing the phone herself to hear what they were talking about. No, its nothing. I really need to go. Ryan sighed as he hung up the phone, rubbing his temples in frustration. He couldnt quite figure out what he was feelingguilt, maybe? Or something else? If he had stayed by Alices side, none of this would have happened, right? But hed only been away for a few hours. Alice had managed just fine before he came along, so why was this happening now? Could it be that his presence had somehow changed Alices fate, making things even harder for her? He had seen Alice in a low mood before. As long as he got to her in time and resolved whatever was bothering her, thenforted her afterward, it usually wasnt a big deal. The real problem was that her Darkening level had gone up by five points. That was irreversibleonce it increased, there was no way to bring it back down. Anna, Ill get in touch with youter if I can. I really have to go now. I had a great time with you. Ryan stood up as he spoke, but his mind was still preupied with Alice. Compared to that, Anna seemed less important at the moment. Anna, being understanding, nodded and told Ryan to go take care of his business without worrying about her. She even walked him to the end of the alley, knowing the driver would need a more visible spot to pick him up. Dont worry about it, Ryan. Go do what you need to do. Annas eyes were filled with emotion as she lowered her head, looking like a wife reluctantly sending her husband off. Ryan wasnt sure why he got that impression, but he paused for a moment, not saying anything. Then, as if she suddenly remembered something, Annas eyes lit up. She fished around in her pocket and slipped something onto Ryans wrist. What was this? Ryan felt a slight pressure on his wrist and looked down. Anna had taken his hand, her pale arm covering his wrist. Her fingers were slender and delicate, but they felt different from Alices. Alices skin was smooth like silk, while Annas fingertips were a bit rougher, more like those of an ordinary girl. I made this myself. I dont know what youve been up totely, but safetyes first. Take care of yourself so you can take care of Miss Alice, right? Anna pulled her hand away, revealing a colorful bracelet on Ryans wrist. The multicolored threads were strung with tiny charms, and in the center was a cute little golden four-leaf clover. Seeing her smile, Ryan felt a warmth in his heart. Her unconditional trust in him, and the way she cared so muchit would move anyone. Dont take it off, okay? Anna gently fiddled with the bracelet on Ryans wrist, then looked at him with a slightly serious expression. Ryan nodded. She didnt need to tell him twice. It had been a long time since hed received a gift, so of course, he was going to treasure it. To be honest, today had gone far beyond what Ryan had expected. He had only nned to exin things to Anna. But they ended up having coffee together, strolling through the food market, and in the end, Ryan even received a handmade gift from Anna. Their rtionship had grown much closer in just one afternoon. By the way, Ryan, our department is hosting a big event next week. I was wondering if you could make it Anna nced at the ck sedan that had pulled up behind Ryan, a shadow briefly crossing her eyes before quickly fading away. A big event? Yeah, Id love to invite you toe with me. Youll say yes, right? Herrge eyes glistened with a hint of moisture as she looked up at Ryan, her hands sped tightly in front of her chest, almost like she was pleading. Seeing Anna like this made Ryans heart ache a little. He hadnt finished what he was going to say earlier. If he had the chance, spending more time with Anna wouldnt be such a bad thing. Alright if I can make it. Ryans words immediately brought a bright smile to Annas face. Seeing her smile, as radiant as a blooming flower, and then ncing at the four-leaf clover on his wrist, Ryan couldnt shake the feeling that he was doing something wrong. Since meeting Anna, she had been so careful around him, and every action she took seemed to carry some deeper meaning. Even with his low emotional intelligence, Ryan had some understanding of what was going on. After spending the afternoon together, he could tell that Annas feelings for him were far from just the typical admiration a junior might have for a senior. But the more he realized this, the guiltier he felt. He knew he couldnt reciprocate Annas feelings. Anna was amazing, and she got along with Ryan really well, but that was exactly why she shouldnt waste her time on him. For one thing, he didnt know when he might disappear. And for another, he couldnt exin why, but whenever he was with Anna, Alices image kept popping into his head, like he was somehow betraying her. His gaze wavered slightly as he prepared to rify things. He could go to the event with Anna, but it was important to be clear about what their rtionship was. Anna, I think But before he could finish, Anna ced a finger on his lips. The touch of her skin against his made Ryan freeze. For a moment, it felt like her finger was pressing down with an immense force, as if it could crush him. It was a bright, sunny day, but in that instant, Ryan shivered. What was that? Ryan looked up at her in confusion, but the feeling vanished as quickly as it hade. Anna was still smiling sweetly, just as she had been before. Dont overthink it. Its just a little care from a junior to her senior, nothing more. You can exin it to Alice that way too. Annas tone was yful, with a hint of teasing, though she didnt seem to be trying too hard. Her fingertip gently rubbed against Ryans lips, not with much force, but it felt like it was scraping off ayer of skin. Her tenderness seemed so natural, as if she wasnt even aware of what she was doing. Or, if you do have feelings for me, I might just give you a chance~. Annas eyes sparkled mischievously as she withdrew her finger, then lightly tapped her own lips with it. She covered her mouth and giggled as Ryan stood there, stunned. Alright, you should go now. Dont forget to find me next weekyou already promised. After teasing him like that, Anna finally steeled herself to let Ryan go. If she kept pushing, he might start to catch on to something. Ryan nodded absentmindedly, only then noticing the car that had been waiting behind him. Almost as if fleeing, he quickly got into the car. He said a simple goodbye, and the car started up, soon disappearing into the traffic. Ryans mind was a mess. Annas interruption had kept him from saying what he wanted to. Was this really just a simple friendship? Before today, Ryan had been sure it was, but after spending just a few hours with Anna this afternoon, he couldnt help but feel uncertain. What did she mean by thosest words? Had she sensed that he was about to reject her, and cut him off before he could? Anna had said it was just a simple friendship, which was exactly what Ryan wanted. But then, what was the meaning behind her tapping her lips like that? Ryan wasnt good at dealing with emotions. If he were, he wouldnt have avoided his feelings for Be back then. Now, once again, he found himself standing at a crossroads, facing another difficult choice. But this time, as he made his choice, there was another figure lingering in his mind. Anna watched Ryans car until the taillights disappeared from view, maintaining the same posture the entire time. She stood there like a statue, unmoving for what felt like an eternity. A beautiful girl like Anna naturally drew attention wherever she went, and this moment was no exception. Standing in the middle of the street, her white dress as pure as snow, even her silhouette captivated those passing by. This was near the university, so the students walking byespecially the young mencouldnt help but be drawn to her, some even taking a few extra steps just to catch a glimpse of her face. But what they saw made them shudder. Its one thing to have impure thoughts, but you need to know who youre dealing with. Annas beauty was undeniable, but one look at her face told them all they needed to knowthere was no chance for them. Her eyes, now a deep crimson, were fixed on the direction Ryans car had gone. After a long moment, a cruel smile curled at the corners of her moutha side of her that Ryan would never know. Her delicate features lost their usual serenity, reced by a fervent, twisted expression, like a fallen angel consumed by her own desires, descending into darkness. But she seemed unaware of this transformation, or perhaps she simply didnt care about the stares she was receiving. After about a minute, she finally snapped out of that state and began to move again. Her lips parted slightly as she brought the finger that had touched Ryans lips to her mouth, sucking on it. Her pink tongue slipped out, wrapping around the fingertip, and a flush spread across her cheeks. That was Ryans tasteshe had finally savored it. Next time we meet, Ryan, you wont be able to say no. If Alice were to disappear, youde to me, wouldnt you? I cant wait~~ Chapter 233: Savior! My savior! Chapter 233: Savior! My savior! As soon as Ryan got into the car, the first thing he did was call Alice. His heart pounded in sync with the ringing of the phone. Fortunately, it seemed like things hadnt gotten any worse on Alices end, so she managed to take Ryans call. Dave, you need to think this through yourself. See if thepany can still tolerate you. Alices voice was cold as ice, clearly still dealing with something on her end when she answered the call. Ryan couldnt make out the other persons response, but if he were in their shoes, hed definitely be freaking out if Alice spoke to him like that. He quietly listened to the sounds on the other end, then pulled up the system interface to check Alices status. After a while, things finally seemed to calm down. Miss Alice, is everything okay over there? Ryan listened carefully, but aside from Alices slightly heavy breathing, he couldnt hear much. He cautiously asked, testing the waters. No. If Ryan were there in person, Alice wouldnt have hesitated to roll her eyes at him. Her blunt response shut him down immediately. Things were already bad enough, and Ryan still asked if she was okay. What did he expect her to say, that everything was fine? But despite herself, Alices mood did lighten a bit when she realized Ryan had called her on his own. Uh, okay Well, Miss Alice, try to calm down a bit. Ryan awkwardly rubbed his nose, feeling embarrassed for himself. It seemed like the situation on Alices side was even worse than hed thought. Shed never reacted like this before. But I still answered your call, so Im doing alright for now. Alice found it a little amusing that Ryan was at a loss for words, and her frown eased slightly. She massaged her temples with two fingers, her tone softening a bit. Uh, thats good to hear. Miss Alice, dont worry. Im already on my way and should be there soon. Just hang in there a little longer. Ryan couldnt quite figure out what Alices mood was. Why did it feel like she was hinting at something? Was she happy he called, or was she just in a slightly better mood, which is why she picked up? He spoke cautiously, afraid of saying something that might upset her, all the while keeping an eye on Alices system status panel. Her Mood Level had already dropped to 3. If it went any lower, he might not be able to salvage the situation even if he rushed over. Luckily, Alice didnt react too strongly. She just gave a slight hmm and waited for Ryan to continue. With Alice silent, Ryan scratched his head, unsure of what to say next. Maybe he should sign up for an emotional intelligence course when he got backit might help him deal with Alice better. Miss Alice, dont let those jerks get to you. You know theyre just trying to piss you off. Youre ady of high standing,dont stoop to their level. Ryan had always thought Alices biggest w was that she was too strong-willed. It was both a blessing and a curse. If someone constantly pushed themselves too hard, their life would inevitably be dull and joyless. Not stoop to their level? Then what should I do? Alices interest was piqued by Ryans words. Her tense body rxed a bit as she crossed her right leg and asked with curiosity. Dave, who had been trembling and drenched in sweat in front of her, perked up when he noticed the shift in Alices tone. He quickly looked up, hoping for a reprieve. Did I say you could look up? Alices icy voice cut through the air again, and within two seconds, Dave felt like hed been plunged from spring into the dead of winter. He quickly turned away, not daring to make another move. He didnt know who was on the other end of the call, but if he wanted to survive, his only hope was that this person could appease Miss Alice. Maybe then shed let his mistake slide. Miss Alice? Its none of your business. Just keep talking. Ryan was a bit confused, starting to wonder if Alice might have a split personality. Things cant just be left unresolved, right? If I dont step in, no one else will. And wheres my assistant, anyway? As my right-hand man, isnt it a bit of a failure not to be by my side? After scolding Dave, Alice turned her frustration toward Ryan. Ryan broke into a cold sweat as he listened to Alice. It was clear she was about to take her frustrations out on him, and to be fair, he hadnt exactly handled things well today. Miss Alice, you dont need to lower yourself to their level. Let me deal with them for you. As for today well, today was really just an ident. Ryan humbled himself, which Alice found quite satisfying. One of the reasons she had been so quick to anger earlier was because Ryan had slipped out of her control. That unsettling feeling had been gnawing at her all day. But now, with Ryan calling her out of concern, it reassured her that his loyalty stilly with her. Maybe she didnt need to scrutinize his every move today. Perhaps giving him a bit more freedom wouldnt be such a bad idea. While Ryan was still figuring out how to exin the situation, he had no idea that this very phone call had just saved him from a major crisis. And what if theres another ident in the future No, no, no! There wont be any more idents, I promise! Ryan quickly pounded his chest in assurance. There was no way he could let anything happen to Alice again. No kiddingone ident had already raised her Darkening Level by five points. Another couple of incidents like that, and things could spiral out of control. Even if Alice wanted to kick him out, he couldnt afford to be careless now. Their fates were tied together. You smooth talker. Hurry up and get over here. Alice chuckled softly before hanging up. After all, there were still people around, and she didnt want to reveal too much in front of them. As the dial tone echoed in his ear, Ryan finally let out a sigh of relief as he checked Alices status panel. [Alice Mood Level +8. Current: 11/100] After chatting with Alice for a bit, her Mood Level had finally climbed back above ten, pulling her out of the danger zone. A brief summary of the situation had been sent to Ryans phone. He had about five minutes before he reached Alice, so he pulled out his phone to study the details. Meanwhile, after hanging up, the smile on Alices face vanished, reced by her usual cold demeanor. She hadnt expected things to unfold the way they had. She thought she had buried those memories, but clearly, she had underestimated the impact of her childhood. The person who had once held her by the throat, the one who had made her pay, the one who was now goneshe had never forgotten them. This matter couldnt be left unresolved. It was time to bring that issue back to the forefront. Taking a deep breath, Alices gaze sharpened as she regained herposure. She picked up the coffee beside her, took a sip, and then nced at Dave, who was sitting there as if on pins and needles. Dave had been present the entire time, even during the phone call. When he noticed Alices gaze on him, he immediately stood up and bowed deeply, trembling. The woman in front of him was fully capable of having him chopped up and turned into fertilizer. He wouldnt dare show even a hint of disrespect. Dave, my assistant is on his way. Go meet him when he arrives. And about what just happened I was discussing strategies with the team earlier and didnt hear a word you said, Miss Alice. My apologies. Dave wiped the sweat from his face with a handkerchief, though he couldnt tell if it was sweat or oil. All he knew was that he was extremely nervous. It wasnt until Alice nodded in satisfaction and dismissed him that he finally breathed a sigh of relief as he left the room. Luckily, he had handled the situation smoothly. Alices threat just now had been no less terrifying than the worker riots hed dealt with before. Dave headed toward the construction sites entrance. The workers outside were still causing amotion, and it was clear that no work would be getting done today. Given what Miss Alice had said, it was obvious that her assistant, who was finally on his way, was now the most important person. Dave made a mental note to treat this assistant with the utmost respect, just as he would Miss Alice herself. After all, anyone who could calm Alice down with just a phone call was not someone to be taken lightly. Dave knew how dire the situation had been. Miss Alice had been furious with him for failing to report the incident, which she only discovered when she arrived the next day. Such negligence was unforgivable. He had thought he was done for, but just as things were about to take a turn for the worse, Miss Alices assistant had called, effectively saving his life. A lifesaverthere was no other way to describe it. And anyone who could handle Miss Alice so deftly was definitely someone to be reckoned with. From any angle, this assistant was someone worth pleasing. And so, the next scene unfolded: Ryan, looking troubled, stepped out of the car. He had already read through the information Alice had sent him and found the situation quite tricky. Before he could even steady himself after getting out, a figure resembling a human-sized meatball came rushing toward him, wrapping itself around his leg. The person was just shy of wiping their snot and tears on him. Savior! My savior! ??? Chapter 234: I think it was… Chapter 234: I think it was Ryan looked down at the man clinging to his leg, tears and snot streaming down his face. The sight made Ryan shudder, and he quickly stepped back, trying to put some distance between them. Whoever this guy was, Ryan had never seen him before in his life. Uh could you, like, back off a bit? Ryan fumbled for his phone, intending to call Alice. He needed to let her know that some weirdo had shown up on her turf. As Ryan tried to move away, the manDave, apparentlypersisted, sticking close but at least giving Ryan a little more space. Still, it was way too close forfort. Who are you, man? And wheres Miss Alice? The question seemed to hit a nerve. Dave winced, sucking in a sharp breath, and his fists clenched. Assistant, Im not some old man. Im only a few years older than you. Daves words didnt seem to convince Ryan, who eyed him skeptically. Daves posture slumped, making him look even more like an old man. Dave looked like he was in his mid-forties, his face weathered from years of working on construction sites. No one would guess hed only graduated a few years ago. Some people are born with a silver spoon, while others are born to toil. If he had another chance, Dave would never have chosen civil engineeringwhat a dead-end field. After a brief moment of reflection, Ryan decided not to press the issue. He didnt believe Dave, but it wasnt worth arguing about. Im the project manager here. Miss Alice sent me to pick you up. Dave wiped his sweaty hands on his pants before pulling out a business card from his pocket and handing it to Ryan. The ingratiating smile on Daves face hadnt wavered since they started talking. Ryan didnt see why Dave was trying so hard to please him,he just found the mans smile unsettling. After a quick nce at the card, Ryan decided to believe Dave. More importantly, Alice wasnt fully recovered yet, and he couldnt afford to waste time outside. He needed to get back to her as soon as possible. Dave seemed to pick up on Ryans urgency and didnt dare dy. He quickly led Ryan toward the construction site. As they walked, they passed by the front gate, where a group of people were causing amotion. Dave wiped the sweat from his forehead and gestured for Ryan to follow him through the back entrance. Ryans attention was drawn to the noise, and he nced over, intending to just take a quick look. But then his gaze locked onto a familiar figure in the crowd, and his eyes narrowed. Mia? Whats she doing here? Ryan rubbed his eyes and looked again, confirming that he wasnt mistaken. Standing in the crowd was a small girl, crying her eyes out, while the people around her looked on with pity. Boohoo thats how it is. But you guys dont need to stand up for me. You cant win against them. Mias words stirred the crowd, and the man who had been iming his father was dead became even more agitated, shouting slogans to rally the people against the so-called evil forces. Wait a minute whats she up to? Ryan frowned as he watched Mia. On one hand, he was confused about why she was here,on the other, he was puzzled by what she was saying. She was telling people not to stand up for her, but with how pitiful she looked, anyone who heard her would be furious on her behalf. Whatever she was doing, Ryan knew he had to get her out of there. At the very least, he couldnt let her keep stirring things up. After a moments hesitation, Ryan broke away from the group and headed toward the front gate. Luckily, Dave was quick to react, or Ryan would have already reached the crowd. Assistant! Calm down! Dave grabbed Ryans arm, nearly in tears himself. He was already in hot water. If it werent for Ryan, Miss Alice might have sent him off to some remote vige to dig potatoes by now. He was hoping Ryan could help him out a bit moremaybe if Miss Alice was in a good mood, shed let him off the hook. But even without that, there was no way he could let Ryan go over there. He knew firsthand how dangerous the situation was. The workers were furious, and they wouldnt hesitate to throw punches. If something happened to Ryan before he could get him back to Miss Alice, Daves troubles would only multiply. Its fine, Im just going over to listen to what theyre saying, Ryan said, trying to reassure Dave. If anyones getting hit, itll be me. Why are you so worked up? Ryan patted Daves hand, but Daves face froze, his expression turning even more bitter. Does this guy not understand the situation? Dave thought. If things really go south, Id have to jump in and take the punches for him. Doesnt he realize how much he means to Miss Alice? Dave was caught in a dilemma. He couldnt just let Ryan go, but he also didnt know how to convince him to stay. All he could do was cling to Ryans sleeve, refusing to let him move. Ryan looked at Dave, exasperated. If this guy didnt look so rugged, Ryan might have started wondering if he was into men. Alice had only given Ryan a brief rundown over the phone. All he knew was that there had been an ident at the construction site, and now the victims family was causing trouble. Initially, Ryan didnt think much of it. But seeing Mia there made him realize something was off. His recent experience with Mia on the rooftop was still fresh in his mind, and he had a pretty good sense of her character by now. Whenever Mia showed up, someone was bound to get yed. So, Ryan decided he needed to see what was really going on for himself. If this were just a routine day, Ryan wouldnt care so much. But helping Alice meant helping himself, and that gave him plenty of motivation. But Dave started to protest. No buts. Why are you dragging this out? Whatever happens, Ill take responsibility, Ryan said, his eyes scanning the crowd. Mia had already moved back into the center, hidden by the people around her. Just be careful, okay? Dave said, his voice trembling. All his hopes were pinned on Ryan now, and he could only pray that the young man knew what he was doing. Ryans decision to check things out himself actually made sense given the situation. Miss Alices earlier negotiations with the workers had ended badly. The workers had said something that really pissed her off, and when she left without resolving the issue, tensions only escted. If Ryan went in with bodyguards, acting as Miss Alices representative, that would be truly dangerous. Sir Dave called out, his voice full of humility. It was a strange experience to be addressed so respectfully by such a weathered man, but Ryan didnt have time to dwell on it. Dave sent someone back to report to Miss Alice, while he stayed at a distance, ready to rush in if anything went wrong. Ryan quickly assessed the situation. Instead of walking through the front gate, he slipped along the wall, taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to him. The crowd wasrge and noisy, and the closer Ryan got, the more he could hear their heated discussions. That Alice is pure evil. Mia and her brother were so close, and she tore them apart. Ryan hadnt even fully approached when he heard people badmouthing Miss Alice. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Miss Alice really was in a tough spot. In the eyes of these people, she was already seen as a viin. Ryan perked up his ears and moved a little closer, focusing on two women who were deep in conversation. Its just awful. Poor Mia. My kid back in the countryside is probably about the same age as her. We have to help Mia. We need to find her brother. Do you remember the name Mia mentioned earlier? I think it was Ryan? Chapter 235: I missed you so much, and our baby misses you too~ Chapter 235: I missed you so much, and our baby misses you too~ Ryan listened to the conversation around him, feelingpletely bewildered. When he heard his name mentioned, he was even more thrown off. Why was he being dragged into this? And since when did he be Mias brother? And whats this about Miss Alice tearing them apart? How could he, of all people, not know about something like this? It didnt take much to figure out that Mia must have been spreading some false rumors. She might even be behind this wholemotion. Mia always had it out for Alice, and Alice had already exined the reasons to Ryan before. A lot of people wanted Miss Alice to step down from her position as the gang leader, and Mia was one of them. But Mia didnt really have any deep-seated hatred for Aliceshe just wanted the top spot for herself. When Ryan first found out about this, he was shocked. Mia, who always seemed so sweet and innocent, was hiding such a big ambition. Who would ever suspect a cute little girl like her? At first, Ryan had his doubts about the whole thing. Alice had a lot of people around her, and it was possible someone was trying to stir up trouble between her and Mia. But now, with Mia showing up here, Alices story seemed a lot more believable. I need to find Mia first. The crowd was moving toward the main gate of the construction site. Theyd been waiting around for a solution for a while now, and their patience was wearing thin. Ryan quickened his pace, weaving through the crowd, drawing a few curious nces. Mia had been riling up the crowd just a moment ago, so she couldnt have gone far. But with her small frame, she could easily be hiding among the people, making her hard to spot. Ryans situation wasnt looking great. He clearly didnt fit in with the rest of the crowd, and if he didnt find Mia soon, people might start getting suspicious of him. Sure enough, after just a few steps, arge hand mped down on Ryans shoulder, followed by a questioning voice. Hey, buddy, who are you? The voice wasnt threatening, but the grip on Ryans shoulder was strong. He wasnt going anywhere without a good exnation. Ryan took a deep breath, feeling a bit frustrated. Hed hoped to find Mia without drawing attention, but it looked like that n was out the window. Still, sometimes its better to avoid confrontation and y along. If Mia could spin a story and gain these peoples trust, then so could he. In fact, he might even be able to use Mias own words to his advantage. Ryan made up his mind quickly. He adjusted his expression, and by the time he turned around, his face was full of sorrow and pain. Big brother The man standing in front of Ryan was middle-aged, with a rough appearance that marked him as a hard worker. His eyes were honest and straightforward. Hed only stopped Ryan because something seemed off, but now, seeing Ryans sorrowful expression, he loosened his grip a bit. Its hard to be tough on someone whos clearly struggling. Feeling the pressure on his shoulder ease up, Ryan was secretly pleased. His strategy was working. After all, the crowd was here to protest. If a stranger suddenly showed up, they might get caught up in the chaos. Who knows how Mia managed to blend in with the crowd? That little rascal was always good at deceiving people. Uh I think I mightve gotten lost. Im looking for my sister. I thought I saw her here just now Maybe Im just missing her too much and mistook someone else for her. Ryan forced a sad smile, his face pale, like someone whos been longing for a lost loved one. Before the man could respond, Ryan started to turn away, but this time, the man stopped him on his own. Looking for your sister? The man frowned as he looked at Ryan. The crowd was mostly middle-aged peoplethere werent any girls around Ryans age. He was about to tell Ryan to move along and catch up with the others when something clicked in his mind. His expression toward Ryan grew even more peculiar. Whats your name? Mia had just been telling everyone that she had a brother and that Alice had separated them. Even though Ryan showing up now seemed a bit too convenient, the man couldnt help but connect the dots. My names Ryan. Do you know something? Ryan followed the mans lead, carefully watching his expression. As soon as the man heard Ryans name, a sh of surprise crossed his face, followed by an increasingly strange expression. His eyes no longer looked at Ryan as if he were a good person. The man slowly withdrew his hand, almost as if he were afraid of Ryan, and cautiously asked: Are you really Ryan? Yeah, thats me. Youre Mias brother? Uh, yeah, thats me. But you and Mia arent blood-rted siblings? Uh, yeah, thats right. Seeing the man bing more cooperative, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. He figured the man would probably take him to see Mia soon. And once he found that troublemaker Mia, he was definitely going to give her a good talking-to. A gang is no ce for fun and games. If Mia ever became the gang leader, the pressure on her would be no less than what Alice was dealing with. In Ryans n, if Miss Alice wanted to step down peacefully, she would definitely need Mias help. The real challenge was figuring out how to get these two to work together against amon enemy. That was the headache Ryan was dealing with. So youre also Mias childhood sweetheart? Uh, yeah, thats me. Ryan was so focused on finding Mia that he didnt even pay attention to what the man was asking. But as soon as he answered, he nearly bit his tongue. Wait, what? What kind of weird question was that? What on earth had Mia been telling people? The mans expression turned sympathetic, but it wasnt sympathy for Ryanit was for Mia. The mans fists clenched, and it was a miracle he didnt start swinging at Ryan right then and there. And you have the nerve to look for Mia? Do you even know what shes done for you? Typical. You men are all the sameno good at all. Without warning, the man flew into a rage, looking at Ryan like he was the lowest of the low. The people around them, hearing the conversation, began to chime in. Wait, what did she do for me? And hold on, dude, arent you a man too? Do you really need to be this harsh? Ryan waspletely dumbfounded. He had thought that revealing his identity would lead them to take him to Mia, but instead, it had led to this. The older women in the crowd were pointing at Ryan, their eyes filled with disappointment, as if they couldnt believe how he had turned out. Ryan could also hear murmurs of sympathy for Mia. This cant be rightwhere did things go wrong? Suddenly, hostility came at Ryan from all sides. Even though he hadnt revealed his connection to Alice, he was still being surrounded and attacked, apparently because of something Mia had said. Dave, who was watching from the sidelines, swallowed nervously. The bodyguards had gone to report back to Miss Alice and hadnt returned yet. If he rushed in now, hed probably get beaten to a pulp. After thinking it over, Dave chickened out and closed his eyes, bowing his head to pray for Ryan. Ryan was surrounded by the crowd,pletely at a loss. He had no idea what was going on, let alone how to handle it. Just then, the crowd in front of him began to part, creating a narrow path. A figure emerged from the back of the crowd and rushed straight into Ryans arms. Despite the angry shouts around her, she didnt seem to care. She was determined to believe that the person she trusted wasnt in the wrong. What a touching disy of loveassuming it was real, of course. Brother! The girls voice was soft, filled with immense sorrow, and even had a hint of tears. Ryan felt a warm sensation against his chest, apanied by the scent of oranges. Just from that, he knew exactly who it was. Ryan stood there, arms awkwardly outstretched, staring at the girl who had thrown herself into his embrace. It was none other than Mia, the person he had been looking for. Brother, you finally came to find me. I I missed you so much. Mias tears turned into a smile as soon as she saw Ryan. She stood on her tiptoes and gave him a light kiss on the cheek before burying her head in his chest. Her small shoulders trembled, as if she were bearing an enormous burden. But the joy she felt was real, making their reunion seem all the more genuine. If Ryan werent the one involved, he might have been moved by the scene. But with Mia clinging to him so tightly, his expression was nothing short of bewildered. What on earth is going on here? Brother, I knew youde for me. I knew you still loved me. I missed you so much, and our baby misses you too~ Chapter 236: Drugged him? Chapter 236: Drugged him? Ch-Child? Mias small, soft body was pressed tightly against Ryan, forming a graceful curve. Dressed in a white dress, her arms smooth as jade rested on Ryan, and her scent seemed to automatically find its way to his nose. Any man in this situation would find it hard to resisttestosterone levels would skyrocket. But Ryan just stood there, stiff as a board, the shock in his eyes growing by the second, about to reach its peak. No wait, what do you mean, a child? Ryans brain was working overtime, trying to process the flood of information that had just hit him. He hadnt even had a chance to get close to a girl, and now he was suddenly a dad? Finally snapping out of it, he quickly grabbed Mias shoulders and pushed her back a little. Whimper Brother, are you saying you dont want to acknowledge it now? I wasnt even nning to tell you. I can raise the child on my own. Just please dont leave me again. Mia, suddenly pushed away by Ryan, had a mischievous smile on her face for a brief moment, but it quickly shifted to a fragile, pitiful expression. The crowd didnt notice, but Ryan saw it all clearly. In that instant, he realized he had fallen into Mias trap again. The girl clung to Ryan, refusing to let go, sniffling and pleading with him. She was making herself look so vulnerable that even if she had nothing to do with you, youd feel like you were cheating just by seeing her like that. Sure enough, the people around them were watching Ryans every move, and after Mias words, the crowd erupted. Mia! Dont defend him, hes not worth it! Mia, our son might be a bit slow, but hes a good guy. Let me introduce you to himter. Dont put all your eggs in one basket! The kind advice from the crowd made Ryan want to crawl into a hole and die, but he couldnt bring himself to be harsh with Mia. Damn it, why do I have to be such a pushover? Ryan looked at the crowd in front of him, feeling utterly terrified. Werent you all here to cause trouble? If youre going to cause trouble, then do it properly. Whats with this sudden burst of righteousness? And Mia, seriously? Youre really going to frame me like this? Do you just want to see me get beaten up? The voices condemning Ryan as a scumbag grew louder, and the man leading the mob pushed through the crowd and walked over. His face was dark as he watched the drama unfold, clearly annoyed. It had already been a hassle to bring these people here to cause trouble, and if Alice caught wind of it, things could get really dangerous. But just when they were about to storm the construction site, he turned around and found that the crowd hadnt moved at allthey were all here, standing up for Mia. What the hell is going on? The man stormed in, his face like thunder, and immediately demanded an exnation from Ryan, who was at the center of the chaos. Mia nced over when she heard him, her eyes lighting up. She had been fishing for a while, and now it seemed the big fish had finally taken the bait. The man taking the bait was exactly what she wanted, and getting closer to Ryan was also part of her n. But now that these two things were shing, she wasnt sure how to handle it. The man was clearly here with bad intentions, and Ryan was already fuming. Out of nowhere, he had be a father, and now he was beingbeled a scumbag. Naturally, he wasnt going to take it lying down. This is a private matter. What does it have to do with you? And who the hell are you, anyway? As soon as Ryan said this, he felt a sharp pain in his hand. Mia had somehow managed to grab his hand and was now lightly digging her nails into his palm. This little brat, does she really think Im just going to let her walk all over me? Ryan shot Mia a re, silently vowing to deal with her bad habitster. Lying all the time and teaming up with others to mess with himshe was lucky he was so patient. Anyone else would have given her a good talking-to by now. Mia shrank back slightly under Ryans re, a hint of apology in her eyes, but she kept pressing her nails into his hand, signaling him to pay attention to the man who had just walked in. Ryan tilted his head in confusion, ncing at the man beside him. This guy seemed to be the one leading the trouble earlier, and sure enough, up close, he didnt look like a good person. Still unsure of what Mia was up to, Ryan felt her tiptoe up to whisper in his ear. Ryan, hes bad news. Im helping you. As she said this, Mia wrapped her arms around Ryan again, but this time with a look of deep affection, like a lovesick girl. Helping me? Ryan looked at her, half-believing, half-doubting. If it werent for this whole scene, the troublemakers wouldnt have stopped, so in a way, she was helping him. But pinning thebel of a scumbag on him and spreading rumors that Miss Alice was the one who separated them? That was definitely her own idea. If you really want to help me, then get rid of this mess. Ryan knew the man wasnt a good guy, but with Mia holding him back, he couldnt do much else. He just took a longer look at the man,mitting his face to memory. The man, seeing that no one was reacting to his presence, grew even angrier. But his job was just to cause trouble, and he didnt want toplicate things further. He just stared at the two in the center of the crowd, hoping theyd hurry up and finish whatever they were doing and get lost. Mia tiptoed again and lightly pecked Ryan on the cheek, which made him pinch her waist, causing her to gasp. Seriously? Nows not the time for this! Ryan shot Mia an annoyed look, but outwardly, he still held her like a repentant lover. He didnt want to give in, but what choice did he have? Just look at the way everyone around them was staring. If Mia werent here, one of the hot-headed guys nearby would probably be charging at him with a brick by now. If he didnt y along with Mia a little, hed definitely be in for a beating. Mia felt a tingling sensation in her waist but smirked slightly, satisfied with her little victory. She enjoyed the warmth of Ryans embrace, even if it was just for show. She hadnte here to target Alice specifically,in fact, she was nning to do Alice a favor by helping her out of this situation. Of course, helping Alice didnt conflict with her goal of pulling Ryan away from her. Ryans appearance had been unexpected. She had onlye to check out the scene and maybe spread a few rumors from the sidelines. But now, things seemed to be turning in her favor. Of course, I can help, brother. But you have to finish this act, right? I can tell you that guy is the mastermind behind all this. I also know some other things. Be good, and Ill tell you. Mia took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of Ryan, which reminded her of sun-warmed nkets. It was intoxicating. Ryan hadnt fully understood what Mia was saying when he noticed her slightly lifting her head, her big eyes filled with tears as she looked up at him. Brother, its all my fault. I shouldnt have drugged you back then, but I did it because I loved you. I was even nning to have the baby on my own because I loved you. Now that youvee back to me and forgiven me, I really It was clear she was fully into her role again. As she spoke, she started to sob, and this time, it wasnt just Ryan who was wide-eyedeveryone around them, including the troublemaker, was just as shocked. Drugged him? So Ryan was the victim, and Mia was the one who initiated everything? Hearing something like that from a petite, adorable girl was nothing short of shocking. Ryans eye twitched. Was this Mias way of helping him out of trouble? Sure, it made him look less like a scumbag since he was apparently in the dark about everything. But wasnt this even more scandalous? The older man who had been holding Ryans shoulder earlier now had aplicated expression. They couldnt keep up with Mias twisted logic and just felt like they were too old for this. Im sorry I didnt tell you sooner, but I really do love you. Im admitting my mistakes now, brother. Please, just give me another chance. Mia wiped away her tears, looking genuinely remorseful. Ryan swallowed hard and nced at the crowd. Why do you all look like youre ready to forgive her? Do you really have no sense of right and wrong? It was hard to tell if the people around them were just too righteous or if Mias acting was just that good. Now it seemed like if Ryan didnt give Mia another chance, hed be the bad guy. And honestly, while Mia had a lot of bad habits, Ryan still trusted the information she gave him. Throughout the whole ordeal, Ryan kept an eye on the man with the dark expression, curious about what Mia was going to tell him. Alright, alright, I forgive you. Ryan replied without any real emotion, grabbing Mias hand and trying to lead her away. He was exhausted and just wanted to end this farce. But Mia clearly wasnt done yet. She tugged on Ryans shirt and then, in front of everyone, tilted her head up and slowly closed her eyes. Her lips were thin, a soft pink like ripe cherries. Ryans eye twitched again, a bad feeling creeping up on him. Brother, if youre really not mad anymore, then kiss me. Chapter 237: Unexpected Chapter 237: Unexpected Mia was being way too bold, and even Ryan couldnt help but blush for a moment, though Mia remainedpletely unfazed. This is just ridiculous, Ryan muttered under his breath, trying to scold Mia for her antics. But the little troublemaker didnt care at all about Ryans opinionshe just pouted, waiting for a kiss. No way, absolutely not! After all, they werent in that kind of rtionship, and besides, Mia was still just a kid. Ryan definitely didnt want to end up in jail this early in life. Uh there are so many people around. Ryan was on the verge of losing it, but he had to keep up appearances in front of everyone. They were supposed to be on good terms now, so he couldnt make things too awkward. The crowd watching them let out a collective sigh, finally snapping out of their shock. Oh my God, these young people they murmured, clearly amazed. At this point, they thought Ryan was being a hypocrite. If he wanted to kiss her, he should just go for itwhy make such a fuss? After all, theyd already done things way more intimate than this. No one believed that Ryan would suddenly get shy over just a kiss. The guy who had been causing trouble earlier crossed his arms and watched Ryan and Mia with growing impatience. Ever since Ryan had questioned him, hed been suspicious of Ryans behavior. Mia pouted even more and leaned in closer, wrapping her arms around Ryans waist, cutting off any chance of him backing away. At the same time, she whispered softly in his ear, her warm breath sending a shiver down his spine. Ryan,e on~ Just give in. Its just a kiss, after all. I kissed you before, didnt I? You should at least return the favor. Ryans face flushed with embarrassment as Mia brought up the past. Especially that kisshe still hadnt figured out what it really meant. There was definitely some kind of connection between him and Mia, but it was more like a cursed bond. Ever since he met her, it felt like shed been leading him around by the nose. That was youing onto me, I didnt Ryan pinched Mias waist hard, feeling like a jerk for saying it, but it was the truth. Mias body shuddered from the sudden pinch, and she went limp in Ryans arms, her breath quickening slightly. She hadnt expected Ryan to be so firm todayprobably because he was embarrassed in front of everyone. But that just made it more fun. Seeing Ryans flushed face made Mias heart race, and she felt an overwhelming urge to devour him like a hungry wolf. So, in the next moment, she smirked and leaned in closer, whispering in his ear again. Its all the same, really. If you dont give in, Ill just tell Alice about this. Do you think shell listen to your side of the story? At the mention of Alice, Ryan froze, like someone had just stepped on his tail. His earlier anger quickly faded, reced by worry. He shot Mia a fierce re, but she just shrugged it off, clearly ready to go down with the ship if necessary. Where did this little brat learn to be so ruthless? If he didnt give her what she wanted, shed just blow everything up? Miss Alice wouldnt get mad over something so trivial. Ryan tried to sound confident, but deep down, he was starting to worry. Sure, he said that, but thinking back, Alice did seem to have a bit of a possessive streak. She never let him go out, imposed all sorts of restrictions on him, and didnt want him talking to other girlsespecially Anna and Mia Miss Alice seemed to have some special feelings for him. If he had to guess, it was probably possessiveness? So it wasnt entirely impossible that shede down hard on him over something like this. Everyone has their kryptonite, and right now, Alice was definitely Ryans biggest weakness. Really? Then go ahead and try. Mia waved her hand dismissively, having already noticed Ryans hesitation. She was secretly thrilled, knowing he was about to give in. But just thinking about Alice made her furious. What was so great about that woman anyway? Why was Ryan always defending her? Ryan stared at Mia seriously for a few seconds. The little troublemaker looked calm, even ready to back off. Her hands slipped from his waist, and it looked like she was about to start crying again. Seeing this, Ryan couldnt help but twitch his lips. Mia was gearing up for another dramatic performance. If he didnt go along with her, this whole thing would never end. Alright, alright, I give up, okay? Ryan was frustrated. If he didnt give in, hed be in deep trouble. Why did it always feel like he never had a choice? He quickly grabbed Mias hand, which she had just pulled away, and yanked her back. Then, with a scowl, he nted a quick, rough kiss on her soft cheek. It was just a peck on the cheek, nothing more. Ryan convinced himself that there was nothing inappropriate about itnothing that would make him feel guilty toward Alice. Wait, why was he thinking about Alice again? Mia felt the impact on her cheek, like something had just crashed into her. It was far from the romantic kiss she had imagined. The strong scent of Ryans masculinity overwhelmed her senses, but it had happened so fast that she didnt even get to savor it. Naturally, she was a bit displeased. But she knew when to quit while she was ahead. She had gotten what she wanted, so there was no need to push it further. Satisfied, Mia didnt linger. She put on a little show for the crowd, attributing her earlier behavior to love, and then quickly dragged Ryan away from the scene. As the excitement died down, the man who had been causing trouble earlier watched Ryan and Mias retreating figures with a puzzled expression. If they hade just to mess with him, it didnt really seem like it. But there was no denying that the crowd had been most riled up when they interrupted. All his earlier efforts had gone to waste. He let out a deep sigh, then his face twisted back into a look of hatred as he resumed his speech, trying to stir up the crowd again. But the earliermotion had thrown things off, and the effect wasnt nearly as strong this time. Mia, have you had enough of this? Ryan was finally able to speak up after Mia dragged him far away from the crowd. He figured they were far enough now, and just as he was about to pull his hand free and let loose, Mia beat him to it and let go first. It was like she had anticipated his move. She released his hand without a second thought and nimbly hopped a few steps ahead. The sudden distance between them left Ryans anger hanging in the air, like a punch thatnded on nothing but soft cotton. Mia, we really need to have a serious talk about this. Ryan hadnt paid much attention to Mias antics before, chalking it up to her being just a kid. But this time, he was determined to set her straight. She needed to learn to pick her momentsthis time, she had gone way too far. Ryan, dont be mad~ Look, you didnt lose anything, did you? And besides, those people were so riled up. If they had actually stormed the construction site, are you sure Alice wouldnt be in even more trouble? Mia blinked her big, innocent eyes at him, deliberately keeping her distance like a yful little rabbit. Ryan reached out a few times, but she was too quick, and he couldnt even grab the hem of her dress. But, to be fair, Mia wasnt entirely wrong. It was just that her behavior had been so out of the ordinary that it made Ryan ufortable. Saying something like drugging someone out of lovethat was just too weird. What on earth was going on in her head? Whatever it was, it was far from what Ryan had imagined. Alright, alright, Ill apologize properlyter. But for now, lets talk about this situation. Mia finally stopped and perched herself on a nearby dirt mound, tugging at her skirt before sitting down, looking down at Ryan with a mischievous grin. Her expensive white dress got dirty from the dirt mound, but she didnt seem to care. Instead, she watched Ryan with great interest. Today, Mia was wearing a white dress, paired with simple white ankle socks withce trim, and ck leather shoes that snugly fit her feet, leaving her delicate, curved instep exposed. She swung her legs back and forth, her pale calves almost blindingly bright in the sunlight. Ryan quickly averted his gaze, not daring to look any higher, afraid that he really wouldnt be able to exin himself to Aliceter. Are you really helping Miss Alice? Ryan still sounded doubtful. He had originally suspected that Mia was behind this whole incident. But now, it seemed like there were some discrepancies. The man causing trouble earlier clearly didnt know Mia. Well, at least in this case, thats true. Mia tapped her chin thoughtfully, a hint of resentment in her voice. She really didnt like hearing Ryan say Miss Alice. At least for now, she needed to make sure Ryan only had eyes for her. Lets not talk about that right now. Even though your performance earlier was a bitcking, Im still going to share some information with you. Mia giggled softly, and before Ryan could react, she kicked her foot out toward him. But she wasnt trying to hit him. Instead, she hooked her foot around his shoulder and used her calf to pull him closer. Ryan instinctively tried to resist, but when his handnded on her thigh, he realized something was off. The soft, springy sensation was almost too much to handle. Didnt Mia realize she was wearing a skirt? He couldnt move his hand any further without it seeming inappropriate, so Ryan let out a frustrated grunt and pulled his hand away. But thankfully, Mia seemed to get embarrassed too. She just kept her legs hooked around his neck, pulling him closer. Just as Ryans head was about to bump into her thighs, Mia suddenly realized what was happening. Her face turned bright red, and she quickly pressed down on her skirt with both hands. Dont even think about it, or I wont tell you anything. Mia gave Ryan a sharp flick on the forehead, warning him sternly. But she still didnt let go, keeping him firmly in ce. Ryan rolled his eyes at her, exasperated. What was she even thinking? She was the one who always had weird ideas! He let out a couple of annoyed grunts, his nose once again filled with the scent of oranges. Ryan turned his head away, looking up at the sky. That guy isnt from our organization, and this wasnt the work of any gang either. And if youre interested, you might want to take a closer look at the socks that guy was wearing today. Youll find something unexpected. Chapter 238: They’re attacking!They’re attacking! Chapter 238: Theyre attacking!Theyre attacking! His socks? Ryan quickly recalled the impression that man had left on him earlier. If there was something off about him, it had to be his outfit. ording to the man, he was the son of the crane operator who had the ident. Judging by his economic situation, the man seemed to live a pretty average lifedefinitely not well-off. You could tell just by looking at his clothes. They were the kind of cheap stuff youd find at a flea market, maybe ten or twenty bucks a piece. It matched his story. But there was something oddhis clothes were all perfectly pressed, not a wrinkle in sight. Would an average guy really spend that much time ironing clothes, especially ones that looked so cheap? Was there something different about his socks? Ryan hesitated for a moment before asking. Mia still had her arm around his neck, so it wasnt like he could just run away. Her smooth leg was pressed against his cheek, the soft sensation impossible to ignore. The warmth, the softnessit was the kind of thing that could make even the strongest man weak. Ryan didnt have much willpower left to resist. That feeling of knowing youre about to be in trouble but being unable to do anything about itit was strangely fascinating. Are you asking me? Or are you nning to find out for yourself? Mias lips curled into a yful smile as she shifted forward, her slender fingers tracing down Ryans chin and then moving to his Adams apple. She didnt even realize the spark in her eyes. She hadnt nned on doing any of this, but for some reason, she couldnt stop herself. Originally, she just wanted to tease Ryan a little and then let it go, but now she was starting to enjoy it. Ryan was Alices assistant, but could Alice do something like this? His socks were Gi, by the way. Ryan probably didnt know that, so Mia finally gave him the answer, dropping the teasing act. She slowly straightened her right leg, releasing Ryan from the hold. But before he could make a run for it, her pale leg was right in front of his face, her toes lightly tapping against his chest. Mias big eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint, something that didnt quite match her age. Ryan was still trying to figure out what was going on when he saw Mia bite her lip, her red lips parting slightly as she whispered a single word. Take it off. Take it off? Ryans mind went nk for a moment. That word,bined with her actions, felt way too suggestive. Take off what, exactly? Her small foot hovered in the air, while her hands clutched the hem of her skirt, trying to cover up what was almost exposed. Her face was flushed like a sunset, and her eyes had a hint of something enticing. Ryan just stood there, frozen, not knowing how to react. Mia waited for a while, then shook her head in disappointment. It made sense, though. Maybe she was pushing things a bit too far, too soon. She sighed softly, then tapped her toes against Ryans chest again, leaning forward as she reached down to take off her shoe. The little leather shoe had been hiding her foot, but now, as she slipped it off from the heel, a white ankle sock came into view. Her soft foot rested on Ryans chest, the white sock not too thick, and if you looked closely, you could see a hint of pink underneath. She mustve walked a lot today. Her foot was slightly sweaty, warm, and moist, giving off a sweet, milky scent. It was almost like ice cream Ryans mind started to race, imagining what might happen next. His breathing grew heavier, and he felt a tickling sensation in his chest where her foot was resting, like something was about to burst out. What would it feel like to touch it? The thought suddenly popped into Ryans head, but he didnt dare act on it. He just stared at Mias small foot, lost in thought. Want to keep going? If you leave Alice, maybe you could. Her soft voice broke the silence, but there was a teasing tone to it. Mia hadnt expected this kind of reaction from Ryan. A foot fetish, huh? Men really are easy to figure out. Ryan looked up and saw Mias devilish smile, instantly realizing hed been yed again. His face flushed red, then turned pale, as he silently cursed himself for being so easily fooled. But honestly, considering how young and full of energy he was, it was already impressive that he managed to keep his self-control around these kinds of temptations every day, right? Mia let out a few soft hums. Ryan didnt say anything, but it was clear he was rejecting her. Alice, that cold woman, would never do something like this to Ryan. Being around someone like her must be so boring. Mia couldnt understand what Ryan was thinking. She stopped teasing him and reached down to adjust her white socks, revealing the embroidered logo hidden at the back. See? That guy was wearing the same brand as me. The same brand? Ryan wasnt really into brands, but when Mia pointed it out, he finally caught on. This was definitely a crucial piece of information. Ryan immediately perked up, grabbing Mias small foot to take a closer look at the logo. Now it was Mias turn to be surprised. She hadnt expected Ryan to switch gears so quickly. What a strange guyhe was so reserved just a moment ago, but now that his focus had shifted, he was suddenly all business. She felt a sudden warmth around her ankle, realizing toote that Ryan had gripped it tightly, his body heat almost burning her. Seriously, she was supposed to be the one in control here. How much do these cost, roughly? Hmm, not too expensive, I guess around two hundred dors? Mia tapped her chin thoughtfully. Two hundred dors wasnt much to her, but Ryans jaw dropped when he heard the price. Two hundred bucks for a pair of socks? Were they made of gold or something? Ryan quickly let go of Mias foot, worried that if he got them dirty, shed make him pay for it. He was Alices assistant, but he didnt get paid a dime. No wonder Miss Alice had made him change clothes before leaving the house this morning. If anyone who knew Alice saw him in flea market clothes, it would be a real embarrassment for her. Mia wearing luxury brands made sense to Ryan, but that guy His perfectly pressed clothes were probably brand new, with no time to get wrinkled. The expensive socks that didnt match the rest of his outfit were likely because he hadnt had time to change them. That guy couldnt possibly be the crane operators son. He was sent by someone else! Mia, you said earlier that guy wasnt with the mob. Are you sure? This information was actually really usefulit pretty much shattered the mans fake identity. Ryans tone softened as he continued questioning Mia. Werent you just doubting me a moment ago? Mia blinked, then handed Ryan the shoe she had taken off earlier, giving him a look that made her intentions clear. Ryans mouth twitched. He knew exactly what Mia meant, but he was in no position to refuse. Sometimes, you just had to y along to get what you needed. Like a dutiful servant, Ryan carefully slipped the shoe back onto Mias foot, his fingers lightly brushing her arch, making her shiver with delight. Youre doing that on purpose, arent you? Mia bit her lip, feeling her control over the situation slipping away, which made her uneasy. Ryan just shrugged nonchntly, then gave her foot a yful tickle. When dealing with troublemakers, sometimes you had to use a little mischief yourself. Ryan was quite pleased with his actions. Mias shoe was back on, but her face was slightly flushed. Sheposed herself before continuing. Alright, let me tell you something you can share with Aliceter. The oue of that meeting the other day was that Ro ispletely finished, and Dante is gradually siding with Alice. After all, hes getting old. He probably wants to y it safe, so hes basically giving Alice the green light. So, the construction project in the business district is a test from the mob bosses for Alice. If she can pull it off, they might consider this a viable way to make money. Mia pulled her legs up and sat cross-legged on the dirt mound, seriously analyzing the situation with Ryan. Alice hadnt mentioned any of this to Ryan. He frowned slightly at the thought. He was supposed to be Alices assistant, yet all his information wasing from Mia. Miss Alice had never discussed these matters with him. Wasnt that a bit strange? She probably doesnt want you getting too involved, Mia said, as if reading his mind. She reached out and gave his cheek a little pinch, offering an exnation. So, does that mean Miss Alice wont face any resistance from the mob this time? Ryan tried to piece together Mias words. With Dante on Alices side, no one would dare cause trouble, right? But reality would soon show Ryan that he was underestimating the ruthlessness of power struggles. Not exactly. This time, Alices main obstacles wille from outside the mob, but there will still be people within the organization wholl try to give her a hard time. Mia raised a finger, about to name someone, but just then, amotion erupted in the distance. Hey! Who are you people? Theyre attacking! Theyre attacking! Chapter 239: I won’t let you get away with this Chapter 239: I wont let you get away with this Mia stood on a small mound, watching the scene unfold from a distance. After a moment, she seemed to have an idea, confidently cing her hands on her hips. Actually, even though the people in the gang cant openly She tapped her cute chin, closing her eyes slightly as she analyzed the current situation. Mia was full of confidence, and her assessment of the situation was spot on. But Ryan didnt give her a chance to show off. The moment he heard a scream, he left Mia behind without a second thought. Hey! At least let me finish! She barely felt a gust of wind as Ryan disappeared from her sight. Watching Ryan run off toward the source of the noise, Mia pouted. His eagerness left her feeling a bit annoyed. But she was somewhat used to it by now. Whenever something involved Alice, Ryan would get all worked up, as if he were the one in danger. However, this time, it wasnt Alice who was in troubleit was those troublemakers from earlier. Seriously, cant you just let me finish talking for once Mia sighed deeply, feeling a bit helpless. She jumped down from the mound and ran in the direction Ryan had gone. When Ryan reached the entrance of the construction site, the scene before him caught him off guard. He had expected a sh between the workers and the people on-site, but it was much worse. A group of rough-looking men were driving the workers away. The man who had been leading the workers earlier was now on the ground, scrambling backward on all fours, looking utterly defeated. Didnt you want money? Come on, take it! No, no, no, its all a misunderstanding! I dont want it anymore! The man had never seen anything like this before. His tough-guy act was just thatan act. But these guys? They were the real deal. The workers scattered in all directions, screaming, with few even thinking of fighting back. The protest they had organized waspletely crushed by the violence, like a house of cards blown away by the wind. But a few of them turned around and started recording with their phones. Ryan was momentarily confused, unsure of what was happening. Were the workers nning to attack Miss Alice, and then she called in the gang to deal with them? But wouldnt that just make things worse? If Miss Alice wanted to clean up the gangs image through financial means, she couldnt afford any bad press. Miss Alice was smartshe wouldnt do something so reckless. Besides, Ryan didnt recognize any of these people. They didnt seem like Miss Alices crew. The demeanor of the people working under someone often reflects their leader. Alice had always been a graceful yet strong presence, and most of her people were the type who wore suits but could still be intimidating. Hannah, for example, had been a tough one, but she ended up the way she did because she went after Ryan directly. These guys are Marcos. Ryan was still puzzled when a small handnded on his shoulder from behind. A breathless voice came from the girl behind him, and Ryan turned to see Mia. Her face was flushed, and she was panting heavily. No need to askshe was probably thest in her gym ss at school. She had only run a few steps and was already about to copse. Ryan did have some memory of Marco. During that meeting about Alice, Ryan had met a few of the gang leaders. Dante and Ro were unforgettable, but there was also a man who hadnt participated at all, just sitting back and watching the showthat was Marco. And it seemed Marco had some connection with Mia too. ording to Mia, they were using each other. Marcos people Ryan rubbed his chin, looking at the man getting beaten up without feeling any sympathy. But after a few seconds of hesitation, Ryan rushed forward, shouting at the gang members who were doing the beating. What the hell are you doing? This is Miss Alices territory! Who gave you the right to cause trouble here? Ryan hadnt even reached them when they noticed him. One of them started walking toward Ryan, clearly not with good intentions. Ryan knew he didnt have much authority on his own, so he immediately invoked Alices name. The effect was immediate. In the gang, no one dared to disrespect Miss Alice, no matter who they were. Even if they had issues with her in private, they wouldnt dare to show it openly. Assistant Ryan, we just happened to be passing by and saw these people trying to cause trouble for Miss Alice, so we stepped in. Were just being loyal to Miss Alice, no harm intended. As soon as Ryan reprimanded them, the men who had been beating the workers immediately backed off and hurried to exin themselves. But their exnation was neither humble nor apologetic. It was more like, Yeah, we did it. So what? Under normal circumstances, Ryan might not have thought much of it. But now, he couldnt help but be suspicious of their intentions. Did Marco send you? Ryan squinted, ncing at the workers in the distance who were holding up their phones. A sense of dread washed over him. A worker uprising was one thingat worst, it would be seen as abor dispute. But if footage of people getting beaten up got out Hey! Stop recording! Mia, like a firefighter rushing to put out a ze, dashed toward the workers. The rest of Miss Alices people quickly caught on and moved to stop the filming. I asked, did Marco send you? Ryan was grateful to Mia, but he couldnt just stand by and do nothing. Alice wouldnt send people to do something so reckless, and Marco wasnt the type to help Alice out of the goodness of his heart. If he sent people here, it could only be with malicious intent. If footage of the beatings got out and ended up online or in the media, the damage to Alices reputation would be far worse than a simple worker strike. No, Marco who? We dont know any Marco. But the men insisted they didnt know Marco, their expressions defiant, as if daring Ryan to do his worst. If Mia hadnt recognized them, Ryan might have had a hard time figuring out the truth. As the situation spiraled further out of control, Ryans unease grew. Meanwhile, Mia had already confiscated three phones, offering $2,000 each aspensationa tactic that seemed to work. The bodyguards, however, were clearly out of their depth, only managing to stop the workers from recording any further. Ryan gritted his teeth. He had gotten crucial information from Mia, and even if he confronted the troublemakers, he had a good chance ofing out on top. If things had just gone smoothly, Ryan was confident he could have handled the situation without any major issues. But, as always, the real problem came from within. Just when things seemed to be going well, someone would always pop up to make life difficult for Alice. It didnt have to be this way. A deep, indescribable anger welled up inside Ryan. He clenched his fists so tightly that he could hear his knuckles cracking. If he were in Alices shoes, he doubted he could stay calm. Theres only so much one person can take. But the people targeting Alice never seemed to tire, and they didnt bother hiding their intentions. Their goal was always simple: to destroy Alice. Ryan thought back to what he had seen in Alices roomthe photo of a young girl with a bright, innocent smile. It was such a beautiful smile, but now it was gone. She had endured too much. How could she still smile like that? Ryan still didnt fully understand why Alice had such high regard for him, but at this moment, he felt a deep connection between them. He had to protect Alice. He had to see that smile again. I wont let you get away with this. Ryan red at the troublemakers, his anger palpable. Even the man on the ground could feel the hostility radiating from him. Ryan had never been in a fight before, but now his right hand clenched into a fist, and he swung it toward the face of one of Marcos men. Calm? He couldnt stay calm anymore. To hell with it. Chapter 240: Beat them until they felt the pain Chapter 240: Beat them until they felt the pain If you just looked at their physical build and intimidation factor, the difference between Ryan and Marcos men was huge. Ryan was already tall, but he still looked smallpared to these guys. Physical strength often trantes to fighting abilityno matter how strong a short guy is, its tough to beat a giant. And these guys werent just big,theyd been brawling on the streets for years. Their fighting skills were on a whole different level, something Ryan couldnt hope to match. Ryan had better options. He couldve used his connections, but he still chose to handle things himself. Mia, who had just smashed the phone she bought earlier, wiped the sweat off her forehead and turned to look at Ryan, only to be shocked by what he was doing. What the hell is Ryan thinking?! Just because hes with Alice doesnt mean hes invincible. If he pushes these guys too far, theyll definitely fight back. And there were people recording this! Ryan was practically throwing himself into the fire. What are you guys doing? Go help Ryan! Mia was frantic, sweating bullets as she kicked one of the bodyguards who hadnt moved yet. But it was toote. Ryan had already thrown a punch. The argument with the man had drawn everyones attention, including the workers who had been secretly filming. Now, all eyesand cameraswere on Ryan. Ryans punch was no threat to the man. Compared to the brutal street fights these guys were used to, it was like childs y. Sure enough, just as Ryans fist was about to hit the thugs face, the mans expression turned to one of disdain. Ryan held a special ce in Alices heart, which gave him a certain status. In the gang, there were people who operated in the open and those who worked in the shadows. Ryan wasnt officially part of the organization, but because of Alice, he was someone you didnt mess withsecond only to the top bosses. The higher-ups in the organization knew about how Ryan had taken down Ro at thest meeting. They were still keeping an eye on him, and as long as Alice was in power, no one would touch Ryan. But unfortunately, these thugs were too low-level to know about that meeting. To them, Ryan was just anotherckey. Marco had sent them to stir up trouble and drive away the workers who were standing up for their rightsthe more violent, the better. So, if they took the chance to beat up Ryan, it wouldnt be a big deal, right? The thugs exchanged nces, each seeing the same mischievous glint in the others eyes. To them, Ryans actions were nothing short of suicidal. Might as well teach him a lesson, make sure he remembers it. The man about to get hit smirked, a cruel glint in his eyes as he lifted his foot to kick Ryan in the stomach. They were usually the lowest of the low, but today, getting to beat up someone connected to Miss Alice? That was a real ego boost. And when they got back to the streets, theyd have something to brag about. Ryan! What are you doing? Stop right now! Mia screamed, but it was clear she was talking to two different people. The first shout was out of concern for Ryan, the second was amand to the thug. Since when did some lowlife think he couldy a hand on one of her people? Mia, who was used to being in control, couldnt believe it. The man hesitated for a split second, but only for a moment. Hed already decided to go through with itwhat was the big deal? Before Ryans fist could reach him, the thugs foot was already in the air. His moves were far more ruthless than Ryans. Mia covered her mouth with both hands, trying to stifle her scream. She was already seething with rage. If Ryan got hurt, shed make sure these guys paid for ittenfold, no, a hundredfold! The thugs foot was about to connect, and Ryan would be sent flying before his punch evennded. But then, Ryan did something no one expected. Just as his fist was about to hit the thugs face and the kick was about tond on his stomach, Ryan suddenly changed his move. He brought his elbow down with lightning speed. The shift was so quick that even the street-hardened thug couldnt react in time. There was only one exnationRyan had anticipated this oue from the start. Ryan had seen the mocking look on the mans face, and it only fueled his anger. It was always like thisthese people constantly underestimated Miss Alices efforts, always thinking they had the upper hand. Taking down Ro hadnt taught them a lesson. They were greedier than anyone, always willing to take risks if the reward was big enough. So, there was only one way to deal with people like this: beat them until they felt the pain. The elbow is one of the hardest parts of the human body, and when Ryan mmed it down on the mans knee with full force, there was an audible crack, followed by the mans agonized scream. The mans face turned ashen, and he immediately lost his bnce, copsing to the ground and clutching his knee as he writhed in pain. No one had expected thisRyan, who didnt even look like hed ever been in a fight, had struck with such brutal precision. Ryan didnt show any reaction to the scene. He just stood there, eyes sharp, watching the remaining men, clearly ready to keep fighting if necessary. Finally, the bodyguards Mia had called arrived at Ryans side, surrounding him protectively. The man on the ground received a few more kicks from the bodyguards, ensuring he wouldnt be getting up anytime soon. Ryan, are you okay? Mia rushed over, her small hands anxiously patting Ryan down, even gently rubbing his cheek in concern. Ryans move had left her stunned. She couldnt wrap her head around how hed managed to pull off such a vicious attack. Hadnt Ryan grown up in an orphanage? How did he know how to fight like that? The more she got to know Ryan, the moreyers he seemed to reveal, and Mia found herself increasingly unable to figure him out. Im fine, Im totally fine. Surrounded by the bodyguards, the fierce aura Ryan had just moments ago seemed to dissipate. His gaze shifted to the workers who were now running away, and he happened to catch one of them putting away a phone. Ryans actions had undoubtedly been recorded. If that footage made it online, it would cause him no end of trouble. Normally, he shouldve done everything he could to stop that evidence from getting out, but Ryan just watched the man leave without making a move to stop him. It wasnt until the man was out of sight that Ryan let out a small sigh of relief. Hey! The phone! Mia had been watching Ryans expression closely, and when she saw him zone out, she followed his gaze. She started hopping in frustration, pointing at the person who had run off, signaling the bodyguards to go after him. But it was toote. By the time Mia noticed, the man had already gotten too far away, and once he got into a car, there was no catching him. Damn it Chapter 241: You know what I care about Chapter 241: You know what I care about Mia cursed under her breath and shot a re at the bodyguards standing nearby. These guys were practically useless. She had done everything she could, but still couldnt stop the evidence from slipping away. All her efforts were in vain. And to top it off, Ryan had almost gotten beaten up right in front of her. Mias face was flushed with anger, and she couldnt hold it in any longer. She unleashed her fury on the men Marco had sent. Technically, she was supposed to be on Marcos side. She should have been aligned with him. But for some reasonmaybe it was because of Ryanshe found herself leaning more towards Alices camp. She had genuinely been trying to put out the fire earlier. You idiots! Dont you know Ryan is with me?! Mia kicked one of the men on the ground, making him squeal in pain like a pig. His buddies werent faring much better, as the bodyguards fists keptnding on their faces. They didnt know who Ryan was, but they sure as hell knew who Mia was. But they couldnt wrap their heads around it. Didnt Ryan just say he was with Alice? So why was Mia, who was supposed to be on Marcos side, standing up for him? And what did she mean by with me? What was so special about Ryan? By now, the dust had settled. The workers who needed to run had already fled, and the troublemaker had taken advantage of the chaos to make his escape. Marcos n had worked perfectly. He had stirred the waters just enough to muddy thempletely. The bodyguards and Ryan continued to beat the troublemakers until they were practically picking their teeth off the ground. It was only then that the real boss of the ce finally showed up. Ryan! A voice rang out, full of contradictionscold yet eager, calm yet frantic. Ryan looked up to see a graceful figure striding quickly toward him. Alice was alwaysposed, giving off the vibe that she had everything under control. Even when she was staring down the barrel of Tonys gun earlier, she hadnt lost her cool. But now, she was genuinely rattled. Ryan was still kicking the guys on the ground when he looked up and saw Alice standing right in front of him. Beside her was Dave, who was bowing so low he could barely bend any further. When Marcos men had started causing trouble, Dave had realized there was no point in hiding anymore. He had immediately run off to find Miss Alice. Alice had rushed over the moment she got the news, even breaking a sweat on her forehead. But by the time she arrived, the situation had already yed out. Ryan, what the hell did you do?! Miss Alice Alice was now standing right in front of Ryan, her scent wafting over him. But this time, the usual cool fragrance was tinged with the smell of gunpowder. Alice rarely showed her emotions, but anyone could see she was furious now. Her beautiful eyes red at Ryan with a fiery intensity. She was clearly shorter than Ryan, but at that moment, her presence was so overwhelming that he couldnt even lift his head. There was no need to say much. Just look at the situationworkers had fled, the evidence was gone. Marcos men had taken a beating from Ryan. While Marco probably wouldnt start a war over something this small, the rtionship between the two sides had definitely taken a hit. Ryan was Alices assistant. His job was to carry out her will, not act on impulse. In a way, Alices anger was justified. Ryan looked up at Alice. There was no need to check any status screens,the shadow in Alices eyes was deep andplex, like a fire burning with a cold me. If Ryan knew Alice better, he might have understood what she was thinking. But right now, all he could see was her anger. Alice was mad. Really mad. You were too reckless, Ryan. You shouldnt have hit them Her voice was full of reproach, and Ryan lowered his head even further. He knew Alice was right to scold him. If there had been a better option, Ryan would have taken it. But in that moment, he really didnt have a choice. Seeing Ryan hang his head, Alices chest finally stopped heaving. She looked at him with a resigned expression and reached out to touch his cheek. But before she could make contact, a small hand had already yanked Ryan away. Youre ming Ryan? He did it all for you! Mia was convinced that Alice was only scolding Ryan because she didnt want to escte the situation further. Furious, she stomped on the men lying on the ground a few more times before quickly moving to Ryans side, wrapping her arms around his. It was clear she was trying to stand up for him. Mia had always seen Alice as someone to surpass, but right now, she couldnt help but look down on her. If Alice was really so capable, she should have anticipated this mess before it happened, instead of calling Ryan to clean it up and then turning around to me him. Mia was indignant on Ryans behalf. She couldnt understand why, despite everything, Ryan still stuck by Alices side. You dont understand anything. Alice withdrew her hand, which had been hanging in the air, and shot a cold nce at Mia. That wasnt what she meant at all. She wasnt ming Ryan for that reason. Ryan was herswhat right did Mia have toment on this? I dont understand? Where were you when Ryan was risking his life for you? What right do you have tommph Before Mia could finish, Ryansrge hand covered her mouth. He gently pulled Mia back, not wanting her to continue. Throughout this, Alice didnt say a word. She just frowned, watching the interaction between Ryan and Miawatching as Mia protectively ced herself in front of Ryan, and as Ryans face showed a hint of hurt. Ryans emotions were clearly being swayed by Mia, and Alices frown deepened as she observed his expression. Mia didnt understand her, and Alice could live with that. But why didnt Ryan understand her either? How could he think she was angry just because he hit Marcos men? Didnt Ryan realize how much he meant to her? Alice wasnt good at expressing herself. She could only clumsily show her concern. She was a mafia boss, and a mafia boss couldnt afford to be soft. Why didnt Ryan see that? Why did he have to look so hurt? Did she really have to rip her heart out and show it to him for him to believe that she would never hurt him, no matter what? Watching Mia cling to Ryans arm, and seeing Ryan ept it without hesitation, made Alice feel like she couldnt breathe. Ryan hitting Marcos men? That didnt matter. But him recklessly getting involved and almost getting hurt? That mattered a lot. The workers filming and using her? That didnt matter. But Ryan appearing in their videos, bing a target? That mattered a lot. This was what she was really concerned about, but why couldnt she just say it? The pride of being a mafia boss wouldnt let her bow her head. Even though she was being misunderstood in front of everyone, she couldnt apologize. She was even more afraid of showing weaknessafraid that if she showed any vulnerability in front of Ryan, he would stop fearing her, stop following her lead. Her voice was a bit hoarse as she looked at Ryans furrowed brow, feeling her heart shrink in pain. Ryan, you know what I care about. As she said this, Alice tiredly rubbed her temples. Her voice had softened considerably, but Mia still red at her with hostility, keeping Ryan firmly behind her. From start to finish, Alice didnt even nce at the men on the ground. Her eyes were fixed on Ryan, but unfortunately, he couldnt understand the look in her eyes. With a deep sigh, Alices proud shoulders slumped, and her words were tinged with exhaustion. Get rid of these men. Ryane with me. Chapter 242: You belong to me Chapter 242: You belong to me Ryan looked at Alices expression, feeling a mix of emotions himself. In just a few seconds, Alices face had shifted from anger to worry, and then, for some reason, settled into a kind of quiet sadness. And somehow, that sadness seemed to seep into Ryan as well, leaving him feeling troubled. [Alice Mood Level-5, Current: 20/100 (Sadness)] What could Miss Alice be so upset about? Ryan stared at Alice, unable to figure it out. Just a moment ago, Miss Alice was clearly angry with him. He hadnt even said anything yet, so why was she suddenly sad? Whatever the reason, this couldnt go on. He needed to clear things up. With the enemy at their doorstep, they still needed Alice to make the final decisions. If Miss Alice had a breakdown now, both of their lives could be in danger. Ryans mind was entirely focused on how he should exin himself when Miss Alice questioned him. Because of this, hepletely missed the most crucial part of what Alice had just said. [Ryan, you should know what I care about.] If he had understood her then, maybe things wouldnt have spiraled out of controlter on, leading to so much pain, struggle, and regret. Ugh, what am I supposed to do? Ryan rubbed the back of his head in frustration, but before he could finish his thought, a small hand pped his side and twisted sharply. Ow Ryan sucked in a breath, cursing silently. That pinch was way too strong, like something youd reserve for an enemy. Alice had already walked away, but Ryan didnt need to look down to know exactly who was responsible for the pain. As if Alices attitude wasnt enough of a headache, now Mia was causing trouble too. Life really wasnt cutting him any ck. You little troublemaker, what now? Ryan sighed deeply, looking down at the girl beside him, his eyes full of helplessness. Mia wasnt looking at Ryan,instead, she was ring daggers at Alices back, her lips pouting in anger. Her small hands clenched and unclenched, her knuckles cracking as if she was gearing up for a fight. What now? Arent you even a little mad? Mia mimicked Ryans words in a mocking tone, then stomped her foot in frustration. Her big eyes stared at Ryan, filled with a mix of surprise and anger, as if she were studying some kind of alien species. Alice treated you like that, and youre just going to let it slide? Dont you think she was out of line? Ryan just waved his hand dismissively at Mias attempt to stir things up. Angry? Not really. Even if Alice had been genuinely upset with him over those thugs, what could he do about it? If he got mad andshed out at Alice, it would only make things worse for him. Alice wouldnt kill him, but she could easily lock him back up in the vi and not let him out again. After seeing how quickly things could go south today, Ryan had a feeling that another Dangerous Event was just around the corner. He couldnt afford to be away from Alice. He still needed that Wish Point to turn his fate around. If he couldnt help Aliceplete the Crucial Mission, they were both as good as dead. No way, I cant just let this go. Im going to stand up for you. Mia pinched Ryans side again, her face full of righteous angeror maybe it was something more personal. Either way, her expression was all fury. Ignoring Ryans repeated attempts to calm her down, Mia grabbed his hand and stormed off after Alice, her determination almost inspiring. Alice had only asked Ryan to follow her earlier, so Mia shouldve been left out. But now, seeing Mia charging forward like a little lotive, none of the bodyguards dared to stop her. They just let her pass. A few minutester, the three of them were sitting in a makeshift office in the middle of the construction site. The room they were in was nothing like the vino elegant decor here. But it was clean enough, considering it was originally the site managers office, now clearly taken over by Alice. From the moment he stepped inside, Ryan felt a chill in the air, and he couldnt help but sneeze a few times. Now, sitting in the middle of the room, he watched the two girls facing off on either side of him. He didnt dare breathe too loudly, staring nkly at the ceiling instead. Mia had stormed in, determined to stand up for him, and she certainlyunched a series of attacks on Alice. But the impact of her words was disappointingly smallpared to the fiery energy she had when she started. Alice, what do you even think Ryan is? Hes not someone you can just order around whenever you feel like it. Ryan is mine. What does that have to do with you? You shouldnt have treated him like that. Ryan only fought for you, and you dont even appreciate it? Thats between Ryan and me. Whats it got to do with you? Ryan had heard this kind of exchange many times before. If Mia was a zing fire, then Alice was an unyielding block of ice. Every one of Mias attacks was effortlessly deflected by Alice, who didnt even have a scratch to show for it. I only asked Ryan toe. I dont remember inviting you. Are you here because you and Marco nned this together? Trying to put on a show for me? Mias momentum faltered for a moment, and Alice immediately seized the opportunity to counterattack. Her gaze flickered between Ryan and Mia, her eyes narrowing. The image of Mia clinging to Ryans arm shed through Alices mind. Why didnt Ryan pull away? Was he enjoying it? Ryan was supposed to be her assistant. He shouldnt have anything to do with Mia. And yet, when Mia held onto his arm, he just let it happen? Alices eyes grew colder, and Mia couldnt help but shrink back a little. Even Ryan, who had been lost in thought, suddenly felt a chill and rubbed his arms. Dont you dare use me of anything. If Id known you were like this, I wouldnt have bothered helping you. Helping? Ha, you think youre capable of that? Their argument had been superficial up until now, but suddenly it escted, both of them refusing to back down, like two sharp des about to sh. Ryan sighed softly, staring at his knees. He couldnt afford to get on either of their bad sides. Better to stay out of it entirelyif he didnt say anything, he couldnt be med for anything. Finally, Ryan had a moment to think back on what Alice had said earlier and to piece together the events that had just unfolded. From Mia and Alices conversation, Ryan was now certain that Miss Alice didnt take Marco seriously at all. In fact, she had anticipated trouble from the gang long before it happened. If anything, it wouldve been strange if those guys hadnt caused problems for her. So, Alice wasnt angry because he fought Marcos men. Then what was it? As for the incident itself, the clues Mia had given him were clearly important. The man who caused the trouble wasnt just some nobodyhe was wealthy, even powerful. Why would someone like that go out of their way to mess with Alice? What was their motive? The timing of Marcos men showing up alongside those troublemakers was too coincidental. Ryan racked his brain, feeling like he was on the verge of grasping something crucial. But his thoughts were cut short as the argument between the two girls came to an abrupt end. Ryans business is none of your concern. And let me warn youdont go after things you cant have. Youll only end up getting burned, and no one will be able to save you. Alices final words were like a hammer striking down, her cold voice making the air around them seem to tremble. Mia jumped to her feet, her face flushed with anger. She looked like she wanted to say more, but Alice didnt give her the chance. She stood up, grabbed Ryan by the arm, and started to drag him out of the room. Ryan nced at the two of them, his lips curling slightly. The oue was exactly what he had expected. Alice had won this round, and Mia had failed in her challenge. It wouldnt be long before she tried again, though. But this time, something was different. As Ryan watched Alice, waiting for the right moment to leave, his gaze suddenly froze, and even his breath caught in his throat. As Alice moved closer, her cold scent filling his senses, he thought he heard her whisper something. You belong to me. If I ever catch you with Mia again Ill kill you. Chapter 243: That was beer, right? Chapter 243: That was beer, right? Ryan followed Alice back to the vi. As he watched the front gate slowly close, his thoughts gradually returned to the present. Alices words earlier didnt seem like a joke. In that tense moment, if Ryan had dared to get involved with Mia again, Alice might have actually killed him. Getting killed by Alice was Ryans main objective, and he had put in quite a bit of effort toward that goal. Whether it was his early attempts at reckless behavior or hister decision to betray her, none of it had worked as nned. Alices tolerance for him seemed endlessshe wouldnt kill him over those things. But now, Ryan finally understood how to make Alice kill him. Alice seemed to have a particr hatred for him getting close to other women. Whether it was her warning before he left the house this morning or her reaction just now, her possessiveness was clear. So, all he had to do was go against her wishesget involved with other women, act like a yer, and that would be enough to get himself killed. Still, who wouldve thought of dying this way? Even now that he knew, it was toote. Its like ying a game and reaching thete stages, only to suddenly remember how you were supposed to beat the first ghoul in the starter vige. This strategy came way toote. Did Ryan want Alice to kill him? Absolutely. Even though he didnt know how much time he had left toplete his main mission, he was sure it wasnt unlimited. Otherwise, he could just exploit a bug and never finish it. Besides, he had only recently made the tough decision to ept Alices Crucial Mission. Even if you wanted to kill me now, I cant die yet The Crucial Mission required Ryan to stay by Alices side through three Dangerous Events. Only then would he truly be safe, and Alice would get her happy ending. Not to mention, the Crucial Mission took priority over the main mission. Even if hepleted the main mission, if the Crucial Mission wasnt done, hed still have to stick with Alice until the end. And even if he were killed now, Ryan couldnt just leave Alice behind. He couldnt bear the thought of her facing the harsh reality alone. Alice might seem like she had a lot of people around her, but in truth, Ryan was the only one who could really help her. If he died, Alices situation would only get worse. She might evenpletely fall apart. Ryan, what are you thinking about? The vis door had closed, signaling that Ryan had no chance of leaving again today. Alice noticed Ryan staring at the door and gave a slight smirk, though her eyes darkened with a hint of coldness. She was starting to regret giving Ryan so much freedom. If she hadnt let him go out, he wouldnt have had the chance to see Mia, and she wouldnt have had to deal with Mias disgusting presence. Mia calling him Ryan-bro every other sentencehow could she even say that with a straight face? Was Ryan still thinking about going out? What for? To see Mia again? But Alice suppressed those strange thoughts, trying her best to separate Mia from Ryan in her mind. After all, Ryan hadnt done anything wrong. Alice forced herself to calm down and asked him what was on his mind. Nothing Ryan snapped out of it, realizing Alice had stepped into his personal space. Her cool scent filled his nose, and her eyes, as blue as sapphires, locked onto his. He leaned back slightly, but Alice only moved closer. She frowned a little, and before she could say anything, Ryan understood. That vague answer was clearly not what Alice wanted to hear. She wanted a clear response, not some half-hearted excuse. I was just thinking about how to deal with what happened earlier. Ryan took an almost imperceptible step back and sighed. The whole situation was giving him a headache. He still didnt know what kind of rtionship Marco had with the group stirring up trouble, but with enemies on both sides, Alices position was anything but secure. And then there was his rtionship with Alice, which was far tooplicated for him to want to think about right now. From what Alice had said earlier, it was clear that what she cared about wasnt the fight with Marco or any external threats. The only thing she seemed to care about was Ryan himself. Ryan carefully adjusted his tone, trying to gloss over the awkwardness of Alices earlier threat. Alice, as if reading his mind, didnt bring it up again during their conversation. She didnt do much else either. She just walked over to the kitchen, opened the fridge, and started rummaging through it. Ryan had been living with Alice for a while now, and hede to understand her quite well. Alice seemed to have a natural aversion to anything rted to death. Even at a young age, she had already started focusing on her health. At home, she usually drank green tea or kombucha, and sometimes just in water with a slice of lemon. It was her way of maintaining bnce and well-being, something she took seriously despite her age. So when Ryan saw her heading toward the fridge, he was a little surprised. But when Alice actually pulled something out, it was more than just surprise. Ryan heard the clink of a can hitting the fridge door, followed by the sharp hiss of carbonation as the tab was pulled. His expression immediately changed. That was beer, right? Was Alice about to drink? Before he could process it further, a can of beer came flying his way. Ryan fumbled to catch it, barely managing to hold on. Come over here. Lets talk. Alice didnt say much, her tone as cold and direct as ever. She didnt give Ryan any choice in the matter, already seated on the couch. The leather sofa dipped slightly under her weight, her ck cks pressed against the cushions. Alice seemed a bit warm, rolling up her pant legs just a little, revealing her pale calves. She sat there like arge feline, poised and elegant, exuding an air of quiet authority. Miss Alice, whats going on? Ryan was momentarily stunned by her demeanor. He mimicked her, sitting down on the couch, and as he looked at her slightly troubled expression, he couldnt help but feel a pang of sadness. Its nothing. Dont worry about it. Alice gave a faint smile, then waved her hand, signaling for the other people in the vi to leave. She still maintained her usual cold and proud demeanor, but Ryan could now see a hint of weariness in the corners of her eyes. One by one, the servants left, and soon the room felt empty. Therge living room was now just Ryan and Alice. Are they all gone? Alices fingers traced the rim of the beer can, studying it intently. Then, as if it didnt matter, she asked Ryan. Yeah. Ryan nced back. The vis doors were securely shut. No one would know what he and Alice were doing in the room. Good. Dont be nervous. I just have a few things I want to ask you. Alice took a sip of her beer, then kicked off her shoes, curling her legs up on the couch. Her eyes narrowed like a foxs, sharp and calcting. Her voice wasnt particrly threatening, but Ryans face still paled. A voice echoed in his mind, and rms were going off in his head. [Side Mission: Eliminate Alices Suspicion of You] [Sess Reward: +1 Skill Point, +1 Bonus Event] [Failure Penalty: Darkening Level +20] Chapter 244: So... why don’t you read it to me? Chapter 244: So... why dont you read it to me? Chapter 244: So why dont you read it to me? Clearing Suspicion? Ryan waspletely confused. He had no idea why Alice would suspect him. Hadnt he always been helping her? Just a moment ago, Alice looked troubled, but now she suddenly seemed suspicious of him. How could her mood change so fast? Wasnt that a bit too much? Miss Alice? Ryans voice trembled slightly. You couldnt really me himafter all, the punishment for this side quest was way too harsh. What kind of joke was this? A Darkening Level increase of twenty points? The max was only a hundred, and this one task would add twenty? That was practically a death sentence! Ryan cautiously called out, but Alice only responded with a cold, indifferent hum. What she did next almost made Ryan pass out. The girl reached out her pale hand, opened the drawer of the coffee table, and after fiddling around for a bit, she revealed a hiddenpartment. Ryan swallowed hard. His mind shed to scenes from gangster movies, where the boss would bring a traitor home under the pretense of a heart-to-heart, only to personally take them out. And what did the boss always pull out of the hiddenpartment in front of the traitor? Miss Alice, I swear, Im loyal! Ive done my part for the gang. Ive bled for you. Just give me one more chance! The terrifying possibility hit Ryan, and in a panic, he practically threw himself at Alice, wrapping his arms tightly around her waist. He had expected Alices body to be as cold and unyielding as her personality, but when he actually hugged her, it was nothing like that. Unlike Mia, who was all soft and delicate, Alices body had a certain firmness to it. Her skin was smooth, and beneath it, he could feel a surprising sticity. Is this Alices waist? Its so soft Wait, no, no! This wasnt the point right now! Ryans desperate move left Alicepletely stunned. Feeling the weight of him on her, her breathing became a little uneven. She iled her small hands in the air, but couldnt muster the strength to push him off. Ryan, let go of me. Alice was starting to regret threatening Ryan earlier. It had been a spur-of-the-moment thing, and she hadnt expected him to actually take it seriously. But now, this situation was getting out of hand. She was genuinely scared. Alice was also confused. If Ryan was acting like this, then what did he mean by what he wrote in his journal about wanting her to kill him? Miss Alice, think this through If I die, youll definitely regret it. Ryans face was buried in Alices waist, and all he could think about was how to clear his name. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that she was going to kill him. It wasnt entirely unreasonable. After all, she had just threatened him, and now, back at her ce, she was about to settle the score. No wonder Ryan was freaking out. I know. Alices voice came from above him, a little breathless. Ryan was holding onto her waist so tightly, his face pressed firmly against her body, leaving herpletely flustered. Feeling Ryans hot breath against her skin, Alices neck turned from pale to a deep shade of red. She gathered what little strength she had and smacked him on the head. Get up already! Im not nning to kill you. Even after hearing Alices words, Ryan wasnt entirely reassured. This was his life they were talking abouthe couldnt afford to take any chances. There was no point in dying now. If they both went down, it would be game over. It was better to stay alive and figure things out. Miss Alice, do you promise? I promise! Now get off me! Ryan hesitated for a moment longer, but Alices tone had grown sharp with irritation. Reluctantly, he finally let go and got off her. Wait, why did it feel like he was reluctant? Fear really was the greatest enemy of mankind. Facing death had clearly messed with his head. As Ryan stood up, he realized that he had pinned Alice down on the couch. Her hair hade loose, and her long, inky-ck strands were scattered messily across the leather surface. Uh sorry about that Ryan coughed awkwardly, realizing how much of an idiot he had just been. He quickly took a few steps back and bowed deeply, almost at a full ny degrees. Alice sat up from the couch, rubbing her waist where Ryan had squeezed her a little too tightly. She red at him with a mixture of anger and disbelief. He had already done it, and now he was putting on this apologetic act? Was he hoping she wouldnt hold it against him? But honestly, that wasnt the real issue here. Alice sighed, trying to refocus on the matter at hand. After Ryans little outburst, her initial frustration had mostly faded away. Alright, I was just being impulsive earlier. You can forget about that whole thing. Alices cheeks were flushed, probably from the sip of alcohol she just had. She took a few deep breaths, trying to calm herself down and hide the embarrassment on her face. Even though being hugged by Ryan earlier felt not bad when she thought about it now, it was still way too embarrassing. As a mafia boss, there was no way she would ever admit to something like that. Ryan had messed up, so at this point, whatever Alice said, he had to go along with. Besides, seeing her regretful like this was actually kind of cute. Now, lets get down to business. Alices gaze turned sharp again. She ced something on the coffee table that she had been hiding behind her back. Ryan finally got a good look at it, and it was far from the weapons he had been expecting. But somehow, this was even more dangerous! Miss Miss Alice where did you get that from? Ryans emotions were all over the ce, like he was on a rollercoaster. That brief moment of relief he had earlier? Completely gone. How could he have forgotten about this? His diary had mysteriously disappeared when he woke up this morning. He had searched for it for a while, but with everything that happened during the day, he had temporarily pushed it out of his mind. Now, the diary was right in front of him, and Alice was the one who had it. Which meant he knew exactly where she had found it. His face turned pale, worse than if he were crying. What was the difference between this and a gun? A gun could kill him physically, but the stuff in that diary? That could destroy him mentally. The maid found it while cleaning your room. I figured it might be important to you, so I kept it safe. Alice casually adjusted her slightly messy hair, giving the notebook on the table only a passing nce, as if it didnt really matter to her. Ryan was frozen in ce, his fingers twitching awkwardly. After what felt like an eternity, he finally managed to string together a broken sentence. So, Miss Alice you The smile on Ryans face was barely holding on. Was this Murphys Law in action? The thing you fear the most is always the thing that happens. Like how he really didnt want Alice to get her hands on his diary, and yet, here they were. He wanted to ask if she had read it, but the words got stuck in his throat. He swapped ces with her in his mind. If he had found Alices diary, even though reading someone elses diary was totally hical, he knew he wouldnt be able to resist the temptation. Ryan was almost in despair, his face drained of color. When he looked at Alice now, there was a new feeling mixed in. Was it just his imagination, or did Alice have a slight smile on her lips? Like a hunter slowly closing in on a rabbit caught in a trap. Rx, I havent had the chance to read it yet. Alice spoke calmly, taking another sip of her beer, as if she really wasnt interested. Ryans spirits lifted again. So Alice did have boundaries after all. She wouldnt read his diary. If she hadnt read it and was just leaving it here, she was probably nning to let him take it back. People like her were rare these days. But the rollercoaster wasnt over yet. Ryan had gotten excited way too soon. Alices expression had been neutral, but now she was twirling a strand of her hair around her finger. Her eyes sparkled with a yful glint that Ryan had never seen before. She looked at him seriously, her lips parting to say something that sent him straight to hell. I didnt read it, so why dont you read it to me? Chapter 245 Go ahead, read it Chapter 245 Go ahead, read it Ryan stood frozen in ce, his mouth hanging open for what felt like an eternity. He hadn''t expected Alice to do something like this at all. Was this really Alice in front of him? Why did he feel like he was seeing a glimpse of Mia, that little devil, in her? If Mia had done something like this, it would''ve made sense. But Alice? It just felt... off. Where was theposed, elegant, "cold on the outside, warm on the inside" Miss Alice he knew? How had she turned into... this? "What''s wrong? Did you write something you don''t want me to read?" Alice squinted her eyes, sitting cross-legged and scooting a little closer to Ryan. She couldn''t hide the slight smirk at the corner of her mouth, and honestly, she wasn''t even trying to. She was clearly asking a question she already knew the answer to. Before handing Ryan the diary, she had flipped through it several times. Thanks to her exceptional memory, she might not remember every single word, but she had definitely memorized the key parts. "It''s not that... it''s just, this is personal..." "Miss Alice, you didn''t..." Ryan''s lips twitched awkwardly. He wanted to take the moral high ground and scold Alice, hoping she''d back off. But Alice didn''t care at all. She didn''t even bother responding to his attempt. She finished her beer, got up barefoot, and walked to the kitchen to grab another one. Ryan, left standing there, felt incredibly awkward. Alice''s silence said more than enough. He knew Alice had definitely read the diary. She was just waiting for him to exin himself. I mean, what kind of person writes about wanting someone to kill them? Alice''s suspicion had toe from those few lines. "Personal, huh? Yeah, I guess it is." Alice tapped her small chin, as if she were seriously considering it. But after a moment of thought, she didn''t leave any room for negotiation. "But you''re mine, aren''t you? So doesn''t that mean your privacy is mine too?" As she said this, Alice watched Ryan closely, gauging his reaction. Technically, Ryan was someone she had kidnapped. Sure, she treated him well, but it was still forced. Her im that he was "hers" had always been a one-sided deration. She was genuinely afraid he might push back. But Ryan had gotten so used to hearing this that he didn''t immediately argue. His face just stiffened even more as he stared nkly at the diary on the table. People learn from their mistakes, and next time, they do better. The lesson Ryan learned today? Normal people don''t keep diaries. He was never writing in one again. "Go ahead, read it." Alice took another sip of her beer and leaned back, clearly enjoying the situation. She had let him take control earlier, and for a moment, she thought he might actually keep up that strong front. The diary was just the beginning, though. Alice had been curious about Ryan for a while now, and this was her chance to finally dig deeper. On the surface, Ryan was just an English major. But by now, anyone with half a brain could see he was far more than that. The way he had stayed calm under sniper fire, his ability to handle unexpected situations, and how he''d dealt with those thugs todaynone of that was normal for a regr college student. Alice didn''t want to doubt Ryan, but the more time passed, the less she understood him. She couldn''t figure out why he was still sticking around. Everyone has an agenda. Alice had grown up in an environment where that was just a fact of life. She hade to ept it as normal. The most stable rtionships are built on mutual benefit. Ryan was too goodso good it didn''t feel real. And that made Alice uneasy. How could someone not want anything? That was just too weird. "So, should I start?" Ryan held the diary in his hands, his mind racing for a way out. But he realized there wasn''t much he could do except exin himself. Alice had already read the diary. Trying to make up something that wasn''t in there would be pointless. "Go ahead." Alice nodded, signaling Ryan to start his little performance. Thankfully, she had already sent everyone else away earlier. Otherwise, Ryan would probably die of embarrassment reading this stuff out loud. "Today is my first day here. I met Miss Alice. If I''m not mistaken, she''s the one who kidnapped me and brought me to this ce." "Miss Alice is like an ice queenbeautiful, but pretty harsh." Ryan could barely breathe after reading that part. What was wrong with him? Why did he write everything down in his diary? Was it really okay for Alice to hear him describe her like this? His little secret about thinking Alice was harsh was now out in the open. But, to his surprise, Alice didn''t seem to react much. She just kept sipping her beer, asionally ncing at him with those sharp eyes, silently urging him to continue. "Miss Alice may be a bit harsh, but she''s actually pretty cute..." "Miss Alice looked really tired today. Why does such a great girl always seem so weighed down by worries?" "But at least I gave her a massage, so she could rx a little." Ryan was sweating bullets. If he lowered his voice or stopped reading, Alice''s gaze would practically peel ayer of skin off him. He was truly stuck between a rock and a hard ce. The rest of the diary was more or less the same. Ryan had written somements about Alice, but it was all part of his mission. He wasn''t the type to casually judge her like that. His face was burning red as he read, and if there were a hole in the ground, he''d have jumped into it without hesitation. Alice, on the other hand, was also starting to struggle. She kept drinking more beer, trying to suppress her own difort. When she had skimmed through the diary earlier, it hadn''t seemed like a big deal. But now, hearing Ryan read it out loud, she realized that 80% of the content was about her. Ryan... had he really been thinking about her this much? "Okay, stop for a second." Alice''s face was getting redder by the minute. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was something else, but her head was spinning, and she felt like her breathing was getting hotter. Ryan had just gotten to the part where he was talking about how nice her skin was, and at this point, he was practically spitting out each word one by one. Why couldn''t dying of embarrassment be a real thing? If it were, Ryan would''vepleted his main mission a hundred times over by now. Alice was also at her limit. She had heard enough and was starting to feel... strange. Calling for a break was a relief for both of them. "That''s enough for now." Ryan noticed that Alice was looking at him in a way that felt... different. He awkwardly scratched his nose, unsure of how he was supposed to face her after this. Was she going to think he was some kind of creep now? "Miss Alice, I swear I''m not..." But even as he tried to exin, his words felt weak. He didn''t even believe himself at this point. The atmosphere had shifted into something awkward and tense. But Ryan couldn''t let his guard down just yet. The mission wasn''t over, and Alice''s suspicions about him hadn''t been fully resolved. The real challenge was still ahead. Ryan knew exactly what was written in that diary. The stuff he had read so far was just harmless fluff. But on the next page... that''s where his darkest secret was written. "I want to die. How can I get Miss Alice to kill me?" "Maybe betraying her would be a good option?" ----------- PS: If you leave your diary out for someone like Alice to find, well... you kind of get what you deserve, right? ?? If you''re gonna keep a diary with that kind of content, maybe don''t leave it anywhere near someone like Alice. ?? Poor Ryan! I mean, he''s a smart guy, but sometimes... let''s just say he''s great at getting himself into situations way over his head. But hey, that''s what keeps things interesting, right? And if you''re thinking of keeping a diary yourself, maybe double-check where you leave it. Or, you know... maybe just don''t. ?? As for what''s next... trust me, the fun is just getting started. ?? Stay tuned! Chapter 246: Pervert... Chapter 246: Pervert... Chapter 246: Pervert Whats on the next page, Ryan? Even though Alice felt a bit lightheaded, she wasnt about to get lost in all the fancy words Ryan had been saying. Everything Ryan wrote was about her, and thats exactly why she needed to figure out what was really going on in his head. She had thought about treating Ryan well, but that didnt mean shed turn a blind eye to everything else, like some lovestruck fool. As their rtionship deepened, mutual understanding was key. This was her way of getting to know Ryan better, and she hoped hed understand that. Just keep reading. I can let go of what you said earlier. Her voice was soft, coaxing, like a spider slowly weaving its web, drawing its prey closer and closer into its trap. Maybe she was being a bit extreme today, but no one knew better than Alice what she needed to do. She couldnt stand Ryans constant evasiveness anymore. She had to know what he was hiding from her. She didnt dare think about what their rtionship would look like once there were no more secrets between them. Secrets were like the oil between two gearsno matter how perfectly they fit together, they still needed some space to move smoothly. Likewise, even the closest people needed a bit of privacy. But today, Alice wasnt going to give Ryan any. If Ryan was truly trustworthy, if he really cared about her, Alice wouldnt mind giving him what he wantedterwhatever that might be. The next page There was no escaping it. Ryan stared at the next page, his face clouded with worry. Should he say it or not? It felt like he was back at the orphanage as a kid, every time he came back after a fight, dirty and bruised, standing in front of the headmaster. The headmaster would always read a passage from the Bible, then ask Ryan to reflect and confess his mistakes. Ryan would go through the motions, but deep down, he knew he had to do things no one else could understand, all to protect that girl. But was he really wrong? He didnt think so. Just like now, facing Alices suspicion, Ryan didnt believe hed done anything wrong. He was only trying to help Alice. What was so wrong about that? Neither of them spoke. The room was so quiet it felt empty, the only sound being the ticking of the clock on the wall. Alice sat up straight now, no longer slouched on the couch. Just sitting there, she exuded a pressure that was hard to ignore. Ryan was deep in thought, trying to figure out how to respond. Wanting Alice to kill him, even if it meant betraying herit wasnt something a normal person would do. But if heid all his secrets bare, would she even believe him? And if she did, where would that leave their rtionship? Alice was proud, like a peacock with the most vibrant feathers. On the surface, Ryan was just her assistant, and thats why she had allowed herself to ept his help. But if the truth came outthat Ryans help was part of a missionwould she feel betrayed? It was that same old question: if feelings developed during a mission, did the fact that it was a mission invalidate those feelings? Every path seemed like a dead end. Ryan took a deep breath and rubbed his temples. This so-called side mission was turning out to be anything but easy. He already knew the punishment for failing the mission: a 20-point increase in his Darkening level. But Ryan also had a gut feeling that if he didnt exin things properly, Alice would never trust him again after today. And if that happened, everything he did from then on would be an uphill battle. What should he do Ryan stared at the words in the journal, his fingers gripping the edges so tightly that the veins on the back of his hand stood out, clearly under immense pressure. Alice had thought she could stay calm while waiting for Ryan to exin himself. She had resolved to push him to the brink. But seeing him like this, she couldnt help but soften. A strange pang of sadness flickered in her heart, maybe because the memory of Ryan taking a bullet for her shed through her mind again. She let out a small sigh. If its really that hard for you, I can ask something else. Torturing Ryan would only end up hurting her too. In the end, she relented, gently pulling the journal from his hands. The journal was ced back into the hiddenpartment. Alice had no intention of letting Ryan take it, at least not until all the confusing questions were cleared up. Alright, Miss Alice, ask away Ryan didnt know what Alice was going to ask, but since theyd dodged the most critical topic, he felt a bit of relief. Why did you get into a fight today? Alice sat cross-legged on the couch, her back straight. Ryan heard the sound of a tin can clinking against the coffee table. He looked up and saw that she had ced a beer on the table. She stretched out her legs, her small feet resting on the floor, and tossed her jacket onto the couch. She gave Ryan a look, then patted the seat next to her, signaling for him to sit closer. If Alice had kept pressing on that one issue, Ryan wouldve had no choice but to lie. After all, there was no way he could let her find out about the system. But to his surprise, the topic had somehow just passed. After a brief moment of hesitation, Ryan nced at the spot next to her. Before Alice could prompt him a second time, he quickly moved and sat down beside her. Because they keep targeting you, Miss Alice. I couldnt stand it. As Ryan sat next to her, he could feel the couch sink under theirbined weight. The faint scent of winter plum blossoms drifted over, teasing his senses. Alice was still sitting cross-legged, and now that he was closer, Ryan got a better sense of just how long her legs were. The visual impact was undeniableher thighs were perfectly shaped, just enough to stretch the fabric of her ck cks. Ryan suddenly remembered something hed read online: Curvy legs are the best legs. At the time, he thought the guys discussing their preferences on the inte were a bit weird. But now, he found himself understanding exactly what they meant. Alices small feet, pale and delicate, were tucked shyly beneath her thighs, like a hidden treasure in the corner of an RPG map. The moment Ryans gazended on them, Alices body gave a slight, almost imperceptible shiver. She quickly tucked her feet even deeper beneath her legs, hiding them from view. Pervert Alice muttered softly, but just loud enough for Ryan to hear. It was clearly meant for him. Honestly, given the contents of the journal and his behavior now, the word wasnt entirely undeserved. Still, Ryan had to admit, his self-control was pretty strong. If it had been anyone else in his position, they probably wouldnt have been able to keep their cool like he had. C PS:Hope youre enjoying the ride! If youre loving this awkward tension as much as I am, feel free to share this with a friend! Lets all cringe and cheer Ryan on together! Chapter 247: The person you’re talking about… is that really me? Chapter 247: The person youre talking about is that really me? The atmosphere was always strangeserious, but not quite serious enough, and yet too tense to fully rx. This was a perfect reflection of Miss Alices inner turmoil. She was conflicted. She knew Ryan wouldnt hurt her, but his behavior was so confusing. Before she could urge Ryan again, her delicate eyebrows suddenly furrowed, and her nostrils red as she red at him with clear disdain. Whats wrong? Ryan was caught off guard by Alices sudden change in expression. It was almost like she thought he smelled bad? Confused, Ryan lifted his sleeve and gave it a sniff. There wasnt any bad smell, though. In fact, thanks to Mia hugging him earlier, his clothes still carried a faint, pleasant scent of oranges. Come here. Alice didnt answer his question directly. Instead, she reached into the drawer of the coffee table. Ryans eye twitched. He was half-expecting her to pull out something dangerous again, but his worry was unnecessary this time. Alice took out a pack of wet wipes. Wet wipes? She gestured for Ryan to extend his arm. He hesitated butplied. Its not like wet wipes could kill him, right? She pulled up his sleeve, and the cold, damp wipe touched his right arm. Alices eyes flickered with some unreadable emotion as she wiped his skin. Miss Alice, its not even dirty I can just Ryan had no idea what Alice was trying to do. Personally, he thought the orange scent was pretty nice. He couldnt understand why Alice didnt like it. Its dirty! Her voice was sharp with irritation, and her movements became rougher. It was just a wet wipe, not a spiked club, but Alice was scrubbing him like she was trying to erase something offensive. After a few moments, his arm was red from the vigorous wiping. Ryan could feel the sting, but he knew better than toin and risk making Miss Alice angrier. She tossed the used wipe into the trash without a second thought, then leaned in slightly to sniff him. Once she was sure the orange scent was gone, she finally stopped. Lets continue. With that, Alices expression shifted back to the serious one she had earlier. Honestly, with her ability to switch moods so quickly, she couldve made a great actress. You hit Marcos guy. Was it really just because you were pissed off? Alice rubbed her chin, studying Ryans face. He had been pretty obedient while she was wiping him down, which made her feel a little better. Ryans exnation had some credibility. Hed stood out too much during the previous meeting to have any real connection with the gang. Plus, if Alice and Marco really went head-to-head, Ryan wouldnt gain anything from it. And Ryan did seem a bit naive. Acting on impulse wasnt out of the question. It made sense, but Alices eyes still gleamed with suspicion. She kept staring at Ryan, silently urging him to keep talking. That mightve been part of the reason, but it clearly wasnt the whole story. I really was just pissed off Ryans expression was firm as he repeated his earlier answer. No matter how much she pressed, he wasnt going to change his story. But Alice had already formed her own conclusions before she even asked. Things at the orphanage didnt go too smoothly, did they? She raised her eyes, looking directly into Ryans. The conversation hade full circle,nding back on the orphanage. Ryan hadnt expected that. He frowned, unsure of what Alice was getting at. Did she know about Be? He nervously touched the note in his pocket. But then again, he had only found out about that today. Alice probably wasnt talking about Be. When you hit those guys, didnt it ur to you that a normal person wouldnt be able to do that? Marcos men, even the lowest-level thugs, shouldnt be someone a student could take down. If you hadnt been in a lot of fights before, you wouldve been the one getting beaten up, right? Alices smile was faint, but her words were sharp. Sure, she had arrivedte to the scene, but her people had been there. There was no way Ryan could hide what hed done from her. Miss Alices words left Ryan in silence. She was rightmuscle memory doesnt lie. You dont pick up those kinds of skills without going through some dangerous situations. So, this is where I slipped up, huh? Miss Alice, Im not Ryan rubbed his temples. At the time, he hadnt had much of a choice. He hadnt expected such a small detail to be the starting point for her suspicions. Dont worry about it, youve been through enough. Before Ryan could finish exining, a slender finger pressed gently against his lips. Her skin was smooth and cool, like water drawn from a deep well. It was Alices touch. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes, as if she could feel his paina silent understanding between two people who hadnt had it easy. Wasnt she bringing this up to me him? Ive told you before, you know what I really care about. But it seems like you still dont fully understand. Alice shook her head, a little disappointed. She had thought Ryan understood her, but now it seemed their rtionship hadnt progressed as far as shed hoped. What was Ryan thinking right now? Did he think she was just being unreasonable? Ryan, what I want has always been simple. It was as if she had resigned herself to this moment, giving him onest hint. Whether Ryan understood or not, she wasnt going to repeat herself. Ryan froze for a second, feeling like he should exin himself. At the very least, he didnt want to let Alices kindness go unappreciated. Miss Alice, I really dont mean any harm to you I just have some secrets of my own. Ryan swallowed hard. To him, as long as he could help Alice, his secrets didnt matter. They werent relevant to her. But he hadpletely missed the point. It was exactly this kind of thinking that snapped thest thread of Alices patience. Secrets. Always secrets. Why did he have to keep things from her? Her posture slumped, and then her body began to tremble in a strange, unsettling way. Miss Alice? Ryan was startled by her sudden change. He reached out toward her, but before he could touch her, his vision blurred. Like a predator, Alice moved with lightning speed. By the time Ryan realized what was happening, his wrist was already locked in her grip. Alices body swayed slightly, her mental state clearly unstable. Her eyes flickered, unreadable, as if her thoughts were spiraling out of control. I know you dont mean any harm, but youre so strange, Ryan. Strange? Ryan blinked, confused. What did Alice find strange about him? Hadnt he done enough? He had been trying to help her all along. His days of betrayal were long behind him. Why do you insist on helping me in such a self-destructive way? Is it really worth it? Why are you doing this to me? What is it that you really want from me? A barrage of questions left Ryanpletely bewildered. He could understand the first one, but the rest? They were beyond anything he couldprehend. The finger on his lips was gone, but before he could react, a sudden force hit him. The next thing he knew, he was pushed down onto the couch, just like he had done to Alice earlier. Now, she was straddling him, her teeth biting down on her lower lip. Her eyes shimmered with a mix of emotionssorrow, confusion, and something else he couldnt quite ce. Please, dont be so good to me. If you are, I might start expecting things. No, no, no. Something was wrong. The person youre talking about is that really me? Chapter 248: Because… I want to see you smile Chapter 248: Because I want to see you smile Ryan was pinned down, unable to move, and it was clear something was off with Miss Alice. If it had been Mia or someone else, he wouldnt have felt this awkward. If a little devil like Mia took advantage of him, he could justugh it off. But being this close to Miss Alice made him feel guilty, like he was defiling something pure, like a lotus in a pond. Especially now, after Alice had downed two beers, her face flushed red. She wasnt just tipsyshe was definitely a little drunk. Taking advantage of her now, even though it might feel good, would be wrong, right? That would be taking advantage of her in a vulnerable state. No, no, absolutely not. [Alice Mood Level C 10, Current: 10/100 (Special State)] The system notification chimed in at just the right moment, and Ryans face grew even more troubled. Did he really need a notification for this? Even without the system, he could tell Alice wasnt in the right state of mind. Ryan struggled hard, trying to free himself, but this only made Alice more upset. Her hands shot out like iron mps, gripping his wrists. Her eyes were slightly hazy, and after a brief moment of thought, she shoved Ryans arms between her legs, pinning them downpletely. Damn. Ryan wasnt clueless about these things. His hands were pressed against something soft and full, and he didnt dare move an inch. Exin. I want to hear your exnation. Seeing Ryan stop struggling, Alice seemed to rx a little. Of course, she thought, the only way to keep Ryan was to use force. That was the only thing that gave her peace of mind. Sure, Ryan was helping her right now, but that felt so uncertain. Especially after seeing Mia today, Alices sense of insecurity had skyrocketed. Ryan could help her, but he could also help others. That was Ryans choice. But Alice didnt want him to have that freedom. She wanted all of his care and attention for herself. Why didnt Ryan push Mia away? Couldnt he see through her? Theres nothing to exin Ryan turned his head, avoiding Alices gaze. He admitted that he had been a little selfish in how he handled things earlier, but Alices assumptions were way off. He had hit Marcos guys partly out of impulse, but also because it was part of his n. There were a lot of people filming at the time, and Ryan knew he wouldnt be able to get the footage back on his own. If Alice had been there, maybe they couldve salvaged the situation, but she hadnt arrived yet. So, he needed someone else with enough power to step inMarco. When Ryan had fought those thugs, hed made sure to shout Marcos name. There was a good chance that the workers filming had caught that on camera. In the underworld, mentioning a gang leaders name was a big deal. If Marco was smart, he wouldnt ignore this. Hed retrieve the phones and destroy the footage. And if Marco didnt do that, Ryans actions would at least show that Alice wasnt on the same side as the people who had attacked. It would help clear her name. Ryan had calcted all of this, and yes, he had kept it from Alice. But how did that amount to self-sabotage? Youre not going to exin? Fine, Ill do it for you. Alice had had enough of Ryans vague responses. She tightened her grip, almost crushing his shoulders. [Alice Mood Level C 5, Current: 5/100 (???)] Ryan considered himself someone who could handle pain, but under Alices pressure, he was starting to feel like he might confess to anything just to make it stop. Shed been like this once before, in a simr situation. They had been alone in a themed hotel room, and Alice had lost control of her emotions while talking about something personal. Back then, Ryan had managed to calm her down with a kiss. But this time, a kiss wasnt going to cut it. Hadnt she just asked, Why are you being so nice to me? If he kissed her now, hed never be able to exin himself. Miss Alice, its not Youre not allowed to talk! Before Ryan could finish his sentence, Alice mped her hand over his mouth. Her small, pale hand covered his lips, and no matter how much he mumbled, she wouldnt let go. You hit Marcos guys. Maybe you were trying to force Marco to act. I bet thats what youre going to say. Alices words hit like a bombshell. Ryan went silent, staring at her in disbelief. Youre not wrong to think that way. But did you ever consider what Marco might do after he collects the footage? Do you really think none of his people were among those workers? They could easily edit the video, make it look like you were the one who started the fight. Alice spoke slowly, each word sharp and precise. You had to give her credither mind was incredibly sharp. Even though she had only heard secondhand ounts of what had happened, she had already pieced together the risks and consequences with just a few sentences. Ryans eyes darted around, trying to find a way to counter Alices argument, but he couldnt. She was rightMarco wouldnt have let things slide without some kind of backup n. They wereing for me originally, and you jumped in to take the heat. If thats not self-destructive, then what is? Alice pressed, her logic so clear that Ryan couldnt argue. Looking at it from her perspective, it did seem like he had taken the hit for her. Ryan fell silent. He had underestimated the situation, and Alice, seeing him stop resisting, grew more confident. She was bing more convinced that she was right. Ryan wanted to help her, but at the same time, it seemed like he didnt care about his own life. That was the conclusion Alice had drawn from reading Ryans journal. It was the same when he took that bullet for her. Ryan probably thought that if he died, it wouldnt matter, as long as Alice was safe. And now, with the video situation, if it went viral, the publics anger would be directed at Ryan, allowing Alice to escape the crisis. But what was his endgame? Alice couldnt figure it out. Ryan was willing to sacrifice his life for her, yet he didnt ask for anything in return. It didnt fit into her understanding of the world. Ryan, why are you helping me? I was the one who kidnapped you in the first ce. Dont you hate me, even a little? You couldve had a normal life with Anna. But now, because of me, thats impossible. Dont you resent me at all? Alice finally let go of Ryans mouth. She had been covering his nose too, and Ryan almost choked from theck of air. He gasped for breath, taking in deep gulps of oxygen. Anna? What does Anna have to do with this? First Mia, now Annadid Miss Alice think he had some weird rtionship with them? That was obviously not the case. Resentment? I mean, sure, maybe a little but its not that big of a deal. Then why are you staying by my side? Alices delicate face could no longer maintain itsposure. She grabbed Ryan by the cor, her voice trembling. This was the question she had been dying to ask, and now she couldnt hold it in any longer. Whether it was Anna showing up before or Mias current involvement, both had shaken Alices sense of security. She was truly scaredterrified that Ryan might suddenly leave her. Ryan wanted to die. What if he left her through death? What would she do then? No, no I cant let that happen. This was a pivotal moment. How Ryan answered would determine the future of their rtionship. Alice held her breath, anxiously waiting for his response. In her emotional state, she couldnt control her expression. Her face was flushed red, and if you looked closely, you could see a tear glistening at the corner of her eye. Ryan stared at her, stunned. He hadnt expected Alice to cry. She shouldnt have any expectations anymore. Expectations only lead to disappointmentshe knew that all too well. She had once hoped for a happy, fulfilling life. But when that woman left, saying those unforgettable words, Alice had felt nothing but despair. Wrapping herself in coldness, keeping others at a distanceit was all to avoid getting hurt again. She had probably grown used to being alone. If Ryan hadnt shown up, maybe she wouldnt have be this strange. I must seem so weird to you, right? Asking questions like this. I must seem really weird. Is that what you think of me too? She wanted to just shoot Ryan right then and there. Maybe that would allow her to return to her calm, detached self. But she couldnt do it. Kill Ryan, then kill herself? Was that really the best option? What do you want from me? Ask me for something, anything. Ill give it to you. The girl waited for Ryans answer. He could easilye up with some excuse to get out of this, but this time, looking into her hopeful eyes, he hesitated. And in that moment of hesitation, he instinctively opened his mouth and said something that would make him cringe with embarrassmentter. Because I want to see you smile. Thats it? Thats it You idiot Chapter 249: Stop trying to kiss me! Chapter 249: Stop trying to kiss me! As Miss Alices tears fell, it seemed like her emotional outburst had finallye to an end. Alice probably couldnt handle her alcohol well. After downing two cans of beer, she was already feeling dizzy and had sprawled out on the couch. Ryan, on the other hand, waspletely soberso sober that it made him feel a little bitter. Even after Alice had fallen into a deep sleep, Ryan had already finished two cans of beer himself, but he didnt feel the slightest bit tipsy. Turns out, having a high alcohol tolerance can be a curse. If Ryan couldnt hold his liquor, maybe he couldve escaped from reality for a little while. [Alice Favorability +5, Current: 70/100 (Attachment)] Looking at Miss Alices status bar, Ryan took another big gulp of beer. Maybe this is just how fate works. He had tried so hard to avoid increasing her Favorability, but in the end, the number still broke past seventy, reaching the danger zone the system had warned him about. [Please try to keep Favorability below 70. The system cannot predict what will happen if it exceeds this threshold.] Ryan now knew what Alice hatedseeing him with other girls. But if he tried to lower her Favorability by using that method, it would never work. Chances are, instead of lowering her Favorability, it would just increase her Darkening level. So, it seemed like having her Favorability above seventy was going to be the new normal. He had no idea when or how this woulde back to affect the story. He still didnt know when it would happen or what form it would take. Looking at Alice, peacefully asleep beside him, her chest rising and falling with each breath, Ryan rubbed his temples and took another long drink. Originally, Alice was just a mission target. But things had gotten more and moreplicated. Alices current state was one of attachmentshe was basically incapable of letting go of Ryan now. And if he left her to live on her own, he wouldnt feel at ease either. This feeling wasnt love, not by a long shot, but it was strongtwisted, evenand it kept pulling him along. At the very least, hed have to stick around until they got through two more Dangerous Events before he could even begin to understand his own feelings. In the end, Ryan would leave. The best oue for Alice would be if that Wish Point could really erase all her memories of him. Even as she slept, Alice had stayed in the same position, half-leaning on Ryan. Once he was sure she waspletely asleep, Ryan gently moved her off him andid her down properly on the couch. Alice really had no sense of self-preservation. Getting drunk like this in front of himdid she not see him as a man at all? Her face finally rxed, but she still curled up into a ball on the couch, like a small animal trying to protect itself from danger. It showed that, deep down, Alice still didnt feel safe. Despite everything that had happened today, the misunderstanding between them hadnt been fully resolved. Ryan hadnt exined much, but Alice seemed to have made up her own mind about things. This whole situation had passed, for now. But who knew whether it would cause more harm or good in the future? After sitting there for a while, and once Alice was sound asleep, the systems notification finally rang in Ryans mind. The side quest had been sessfullypleted. [Side Quest Complete, Completion Rate: 120%. Rewards have been issued.] [Skill Point +1 (Time to test your bloodline!), Bonus Event (A beauty like jade, drunk and by your sidecan you really resist?)]. The Skill Point was nothing new,Ryan was already familiar with it. He still had one unused Skill Point left, so he figured he could use them bothter. But what really caught him off guard was the so-called bonus event. Ryan had thought it would be something that could change the current situation. But now, looking at the scene in front of him, was this the bonus event? Alice was drunk, lying so trustingly beside him. Not doing anything almost felt like a waste. Ryan found himself caught between his morals and his instincts. Just then, Alice shifted slightly, startling him. Maybe it was the alcohol making her feel hot, but she reached up and started tugging at her cor. Ryans eye twitched as he watched her, swallowing hard. Was Alice really about to take her clothes off? Ryans mind screamed that this was bad. He quickly stepped forward, ready to stop her before she went any further. As someone who had been raised with strong moral values by the orphanage director, Ryan was absolutely certain that taking advantage of someone in this state waspletely hical. If he was going to see anything, it should be when Alice was fully conscious. That way, at least he could live with himself. A few suggestive images shed through his mind, and Ryan remembered what he had found in Alices room earlier. Was she wearing that same cute type of underwear today? What the hell are you thinking, you perv? Ryan pped himself across the face, snapping himself back to reality. Feeling a bit more clear-headed, he cautiously leaned closer to Miss Alice, intending to fix her cor. Alice, however, frowned in her sleep, tugging at her shirt in frustration when she couldnt get the buttons undone. She let out a few soft, dissatisfied whimpers. The sound was adorable, like a fawns cry, but to Ryan, it was almost too seductive. He had thought Mia was already a handful, but drunk Alice was on a whole different level. Shepletely outssed Mia without even trying. Alice continued to fumble with her shirt for a bit before suddenly springing up from the couch. Her eyes, which had been tightly shut, flew open, and the first thing she saw was Ryan leaning toward her. Ryan froze in ce, his hands awkwardly outstretched, as if he were about to grab something. He had only been trying to help Alice, really! He wasnt nning to do anything weird. Why did it always look like he was up to no good? Ryan felt like crying. He could already imagine the look Miss Alice would give himthe same look youd give a creep. But Alice just tilted her head, blinking at him in confusion. Her eyes, usually so cold, now looked soft and curious, like a yful little bird. She seemedpletely different from her usual selfdazed and innocent. Ryan? Her voice was slurred, and it took her a long moment to even say his name, as if she had to think really hard about it. Uh, yeah, its me. Ryan coughed awkwardly, quickly pulling his hands behind his back, trying to act like nothing had happened. Miss Alice, are you okay? He asked cautiously, already thinking about calling one of the maids toe in. He was definitely not equipped to handle this situation. But what Alice did nextpletely caught him off guard. After hearing Ryans question, she seriously thought about it for a few seconds, then shook her head vigorously. She looked like a child who hadnt gotten the candy they wanted, her expression full of frustration. She bit her lower lip, and her eyes started to mist over as she looked at Ryan. Ryan, Im so hot. Of course she was hot. Thats why shed been trying to tear her clothes off. Ryan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and reached out to gently pat Alices head, hoping to calm her down. He figured hedfort her for a moment and then go get one of the maids. As he stroked her hair, Alices eyes slowly closed, and she let out a soft, contented purr, like a cat enjoying being petted. Then, she leaned her face into Ryans hand, nuzzling against it. Normally, Alices body temperature was on the cooler side, but now she was burning up. To her, Ryan must have felt like a refreshing block of ice. You just wait here for a second, okay? Ill go get someone to help. Alices cute, clingy behavior was enough to melt anyones heart. Watching her act so sweetly, Ryan felt his resolve weakening. Drunk Alice was actually kind of adorable, Ryan thought to himself as he stood up and started to head for the door. But before he could even get to his feet, a sudden tingling sensation shot through his fingers, making his legs buckle. He nearly copsed to the floor. Wait, waitwhat the heck? Thats my hand, Miss Alice! Dont put it in your mouth! No, no, dont climb on top of me! And stop trying to kiss me! C PS:Whew, Ryans really in the hot seat now, huh? When youre trying to do the right thing, but the universe (or a drunk Miss Alice) keeps throwing temptation your way its tough being the good guy sometimes, right? Chapter 250: Your forever sister, Bella Chapter 250: Your forever sister, Be When Ryan finally handed Alice over to the maid, his face was covered in kiss marks, glistening with saliva, and his clothes were so disheveled they were barely presentable. He looked as battle-worn as a soldier who had just survived the Normandyndings. Ten minutes! Do you have any idea what those ten minutes were like for me?! People learn from experience, and Ryan had definitely learned something new this time: never let Alice near alcohol. Ryan shouldve known something was off when Alice downed two cans and immediately flopped over, but he had still overestimated her tolerance. It wasnt that Alice couldnt handle alcohol wellshe couldnt handle it at all. After just two cans of beer, she clung to Ryan and kissed him for ten straight minutes. And it wasnt like Ryan didnt try to resist. The sad part was, he realized he couldnt even fight her off. Alice had been working out regrly, eating healthy, and living a disciplined life. Her physical strength was leagues ahead of Ryans, who was used to staying upte and generally neglecting his health. So, there he was, pinned to the couch, getting kissed for a full ten minutes. Maybe Alice thought his body felt cooler, so she kept pressing herself against him. Thankfully, Alice was so tipsy that she couldnt even find Ryans mouth. She spent the whole time pecking around his face. Otherwise, Ryans first kiss mightve been stolen right then and there. In her current state, Alice wouldnt be needing dinner. Once she sobered up, someone would take care of her. Rubbing his sore neck, Ryan headed toward the basement. If the bodyguards had always treated him with respect before, now, seeing the red kiss marks all over his face, they practically worshipped him. To them, anyone who could tame the cold and aloof Miss Alice was clearly someone even more formidable than she wasdefinitely not someone to mess with. Mr. Ryan, let me escort you downstairs. Uh sure. Mr. Ryan, would you like something to eat? I can have the maids bring it right away. Ryan walked ahead, followed by a group of burly men in ck suits. Their overly eager attitude made him a bit ufortable. If he didnt know better, he mightve thought they had some inappropriate intentions toward him. Nah, Im not really hungry. Just bring me whatever. Just make sure you take good care of Miss Alice. Ryan wasnt too concerned about himself. Right now, Alice was the one who needed attention. Even though the maid had taken Alice away, she was still upstairs, calling out Ryans name over and over. The sound of it made him shudder. Dealing with a drunk Alice was no easy task. Of course, Mr. Ryan. Well take care of her with the utmost dedication. The bodyguards bowed deeply, almost at a 90-degree angle. Miss Alice was their bosstheir only boss. But after what theyd seen today, it was clear that this mansion might soon have a new master. No wonder Miss Alice had been so insistent on bringing Ryan here in the first ce. It was obvious now that her feelings for him ran deep. But why was Ryan still staying in the basement? With their rtionship this close, shouldnt they be sharing a room by now? The bodyguards didnt dare ask. They didnt even dare to think about it too much. Maybe this was just some kind of couples thing. Not something they could understand. Watch your step, sir. Be careful on the stairs. Hearing such concerned words from a group of hulking men felt a bit strange. Ryan rubbed the goosebumps on his arms and hurried down to the basement. Hed been staying in the basement for a while now, and it was starting to feel like home. s are weird like that. The whole idea of home is a bit of a lie. What people really crave is a sense of stability. And right now, Ryan had no desire to go back to his actual home. That ce had been taken over by a dangerous intruder. Until he figured things out, there was no way he was going back. At least things with Alice had settled down for now. Lying on his bed, Ryan stared nkly at the ceiling. A lot had happened today, and he needed to sort it all out. First, there was the strange person back at his apartment. After Ryan left, nothing in the ce had changed. The new tenant was even sleeping in Ryans old bed. That feeling of being watched from the shadowsit made Ryan uneasy. Then there was the promise hed made to Anna. There was some kind of school event happening a week from now. If Alice let him out by then, he could probably make it. Anna was a good girl. Shed been so concerned about him before, and Ryan didnt want to let her down. Then came the most troublesome issue. Ryan got up from the bed and pulled out the note from his pocket again. Brother, Im back. Did you miss me? Your forever sister, Be. Be was back, but Ryan didnt feel the slightest bit happy about it. Especially after Alice had brought up that hidden chapter of his life at the orphanage earlier today. He found himself resisting those memories more than ever. Its natural for boys and girls to develop feelings for each other when theyre together, and Ryan had definitely felt something for Be back then. In fact, those feelings lingered for years after. But Be left. Ryan couldnt find her no matter how hard he tried. The orphanage director had told him shed been sent abroad to study by her family. That unresolved rtionship had left its mark on Ryan. Even now, despite how close he was with Alice, he had never seriously considered taking things in a romantic direction. That past experience had something to do with it. Your forever sister, huh? Ryan muttered to himself as he stared at the note. If she was supposed to be his forever sister, then why did she leave? If Be hadnt wanted to go, no one couldve forced her. She couldve stayed in the city, just like Ryan had. But she made her choice back then. Now, just when Ryan thought those feelings had dried up and he could finally face the situation calmly, she quietly came back. What was that supposed to mean? Ryan wasnt exactly clueless when it came to emotions. He just deliberately avoided certain things. Whether it was with Miss Alice or Anna, Ryan always chose to sidestep those feelings. He didnt want to go through that kind of pain again. Giving everything to protect someone, only to realize that person didnt need your protectionand worse, wanted to leave that suffocating care behindthat was too cruel. I was happy when Be got adopted. Going abroad would give her better opportunities. At least no one would bully her anymore. Ryan let out a bitterugh. He hadnt expected that all the things hed done for Be back then had gone unnoticed by her, while Alice had figured it out almost immediately. He crumpled the note in his hand, ready to toss it away. But just as it left his fingers, he regretted it. The note hit the floor, and Ryan bent down to pick it up again. Slowly, he smoothed it out and carefully tucked it under the mattress. This wasnt over yet. Be was back now, and maybe shed bring an exnation with her. With nothing else to do, Ryany back on the bed, staring at the now-familiar ceiling. His hands itched, so he reached into his backpack and pulled out the two Skill Points hed been saving. As a mobile game yer, Ryan had mastered the art of using resources as soon as he got them. The fact that hed held onto these points for so long was already a huge feat. His fingers had been itching for days. A few secondster, a sh of blue light lit up the basement. The bodyguards standing outside the door flinched, startled by the sudden glow. Then, they heard a furious roar from inside. I finally get a chance to use these, and you make me lose this badly?! FUCK! Chapter 251: Light or Gun? Chapter 251: Light or Gun? Ryan had already experienced Alices strong opinions about Mia the day before. At that time, Alice only had disinfectant wipes on hand. If she had ess to more thorough cleaning equipment, she probably would have made Ryan crawl inside and scrub himself clean. So, when Ryan woke up the next morning, rubbing his hair as he walked into the dining room, he was shocked to see two girls sitting there. Mia? What are you doing here? Ryan hadnt forgotten what happened yesterday. He remembered very clearly what Mia had done to him. Considering what had happened, Mia should have been afraid of Alice finding out. But not only was she unafraid, she had shown up again today, as if nothing had happened. Ryan, did you forget something? Before Mia could answer, shing her cute little tiger teeth in a grin, a cold, threatening voice cut through the air. Ryan turned toward the voice and saw Alice standing there, her face dark and stormy. Clearly, she wasnt pleased that Ryans first concern upon entering the room was Mia. After all, Alice was the one in charge here. As long as Ryan was staying under her roof, she expected to be his top priority. Oh, right. Good morning, Miss Alice. Ryan awkwardly rubbed his nose and slowly closed his mouth, which had been hanging open in shock. He greeted Alice with as much respect as he could muster. Mm, good morning. Alice responded coldly, her eyes darting between Mia and Ryan. Finally, she shot Mia a sharp, threatening re. Mia, however, didnt seem to care. She shrugged casually, winked at Ryan, and then stuck out her pink tongue, running it teasingly across her lips. Ryan, you look so surprised to see me. Did you miss me? Hehe, I missed you too~ Crash! A loud, piercing noise exploded in the room, startling both Ryan and Mia. They quickly turned toward the sound. A ss cup had fallen from the table and shattered on the floor. Alices face was even darker now, and it was obvious she had caused the ident. Mia nced at Alice, whose expression had turnedpletely ck, and felt a chill run down her neck. There was no need to push Alice too far over something so trivial. Mia had plenty of ways to drive Alice crazyter. Mia puckered her lips and blew a kiss at Ryan, but quickly dropped the yful act before Alice could throw something else. A maid hurried over to clean up the broken ss, while Ryan swallowed nervously and carefully sat down next to Alice. He had sat in this same spot yesterday morning. Back then, he had hesitated so much that he almost didnt get to eat. Today, he wasnt going to make the same mistake. Seeing Ryan behave so cautiously today, Alices expression softened a little. But the tension between her and Mia was still suffocating. The silent battle between them was intense, like two sharp des shing. It was terrifying. The maid brought out breakfast, cing the dishes in front of the three of them before quickly leaving the vi. She knew better than to stick around for what wasing next. Alice hadnt eaten anything since she got drunkst night, and the early morning spat with Mia had drained her energy. Her face was pale from hunger. But, determined to maintain herposure as the hostess, she ate slowly and gracefully, taking small bites. In contrast, Ryan and Mia were devouring their food like they hadnt eaten in days, practically inhaling their breakfast. Alice, your chef is really good, Mia said with a smirk. Can I take him with me? Oh, and Ryan too? Crash! This time, it was the ss of milk in Alices hand. Ryan saw it clearlyit had shattered because Alice had crushed it with her bare hand. Say that again, I dare you. Alices voice was ice-cold, her eyes boring into Mia with a deadly intensity. She had reached her limit. Mia was definitely doing this on purpose. Flirting with Ryan right in front of herdid she really think Alice was just going to sit there and take it? Ryans eye twitched. He didnt dare waste any time. He quickly grabbed a few napkins and rushed over to take the broken ss from Alices hand. Thankfully, the shards hadnt cut her palm, but the milk had spilled all over her. Ryan carefully wiped it off, trying not to make things worse. Mia, on the other hand, didnt seem the least bit fazed. It was as if she had expected Alice to react this way. She stared straight at Alice, her gaze unwavering. Mia hade here today with confidence, fully prepared to face Alice head-on. Miss Alice, calm down. Ryan was wiping the milky liquid off Alices chest, and seeing that the two were about to go at it, he quickly leaned in and whispered in her ear. Mia was a little devil, no doubt about it. She had always been pushing Alices buttons, so pulling a stunt like this wasnt out of character for her. If anything, it seemed like Alice was being a bit too quick to anger today. In the past, Alice had always shown more interest in Ryan than usual, but she had never been this easily provoked. Mia had sessfully gotten under her skin twice already this morning. Mias just like that. Getting mad only means youre ying right into her hands. Ryan spoke earnestly, sneaking a nce at Mia. She bared her teeth at him yfully, clearly aware that Ryan was talking smack about her. Hearing Ryans words, Alice finally calmed down a little, though her expression toward Mia remained icy. Ryan, weve got an update on yesterdays situation. The maids had already left, so Ryan was the one stuck cleaning up the broken ss. After he finally finished and sat back down, Alice tapped the table with her right hand and spoke to him. Yesterdays situation? What happened yesterday? Was she talking about Alice getting drunk? Ryan thought for a moment, noticing Alices slightly awkward expression. He wasnt sure if she even remembered what she had donest night. Seeing the clueless look on Ryans face, Alice clenched her teeth and let out a cold snort. She could tell from his expression that his mind was wandering to some inappropriate thoughts again. Under the table, she kicked him hard in the shin, her embarrassment only slightly easing after that. Im talking about the construction site. The fight you got into. Seriously, at a time like this, and he still couldnt focus? Alice wished she could crack open Ryans head and see if there was anything in there besides those dirty thoughts. Now that Alice had spelled it out, Ryan finally pulled his mind away from the memory of Alice kissing himst night. What really got his attention was Alices serious expression. Normally, even when facing tough situations, Alice would have a hint of confidence in her eyes. But today, her face was filled with worry, and Ryan could even see a trace of guilt. Did Marco really go through with it? Ryan immediately understood the gravity of the situation. Yesterday, Alice had mentioned a possibility: Marco might have retrieved the video footage, but instead of leaving it as it was, he could have edited it. It wasnt hard to guess what Marco would do. First, hed cut out any footage of his own people, then splice together clips of Ryan fighting. While such a video wouldnt hold up in court, it would be more than enough for some shady media outlets to run wild with it. Yeah, Marcos burned all his bridges. Ryan, youre famous now, Mia chimed in, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She was feeling a bit jealoussince Ryan had walked in, hed barely spoken to her, focusing all his attention on Alice. As she spoke, Mia hopped off her chair, grabbed the TV remote from the couch, and handed it to Ryan. Go ahead, turn it on. Turn it on? Ryan held the remote in his hand, feeling a wave of bitterness wash over him. He didnt need to turn it on to know what was waiting for him. [Alices Second Dangerous Event Triggered: Light or Gun?] Is the justice seen through the camera lens as pure as it seems? Standing in the spotlight, be careful. The light that shines on you can be both a beacon and a weapon. Chapter 252: Ryan... are you okay? Chapter 252: Ryan... are you okay? Chapter 252: Ryan are you okay? Mias small hand pressed the power button on the remote, and the TV flickered on,nding right on CNNs broadcast. It was the morning news, and the familiar male anchor, dressed sharply in a suit, was passionately reporting one story after another. [A murder has urred at Capitol City University. The suspect and the victim were in a romantic rtionship. The female suspect, suspecting her boyfriend of infidelity, stabbed him eighteen times. The victim died on the spot.] [Local Dairy Farm Scandal: Rival Farmer Caught Red-Handed in Cow Heist.] The man continued to deliver the news with a straight face, while the three people in front of the TV were left speechless. Sometimes, being too normal can make you forget just how bizarre the world outside really is. So, whats the point? Ryan asked, looking at Mia with a puzzled expression. The cow heist had nothing to do with him, and the only thing remotely relevant was the murder case. Wait, no. What does that murder have to do with me? I havent cheated on anyone. Ryan nced nervously at Alice, who was sitting next to him. Alice, however, seemed quite interested in the news, and when she noticed Ryan looking at her, she shot him a threatening re. Ryan felt a bit uneasy. Alices second Dangerous Events had been triggered, so the next news story was probably going to be about her. Could they have tracked Alice down through him? That would be a disaster. Hold on, just watch, Mia said, putting a finger to her lips to shush him, her eyes still glued to the TV. Alright, but this is pointless Ryan muttered, ncing at Alice. He reached out, intending to grab the remote from Mia. He figured if Alice saw something about herself on TV, it would probably upset her. But Mia, clutching the remote, darted away like a rabbit, even turning back to stick her tongue out at him. And just a few secondster, the next news story confirmed why she had done that. A brawl broke out at the final stop of the citys subway Line 8. Sources say the fight was sparked by abor dispute. Heres footage from the scene. The screen cut to a shaky, low-quality phone video. The camera was all over the ce, clearly filmed in a rush. In the center of the frame, a group of middle-aged workers could be seen scattering in all directions. The next moment, the video cut to a scene of Ryan in the middle of the fight, throwing punches. The editing made it look pretty convincing. It was definitely him. Ryan stared at the screen, his mouth hanging open in shock. But at least Alice had warned him about thisst night, so seeing it now didnt hit him as hard as it could have. Ryan, you look pretty cool there~ Mia teased, watching the footage of Ryan fighting. She even threw a yful punch in the air. If she ever got the chance to beat up Marcos crew, shed probably enjoy it even more. Her big eyes sparkled as she scooted closer to Ryan, rubbing her cheek against his arm like a cat. Get off, Ryan grumbled, pushing her away. Didnt she see the murderous look Alice just gave me? Theres no way Im getting cozy with Mia right now. He was still focused on the TV. The video was clearly trying to pin the me for the fight on him. In hindsight, it was a reckless move, and no wonder Alice had been so furious. Ryan let out a deep sigh. If this was the end of it, he could probably deal with it. But, of course, this was just the beginning. [Sources have identified the man in the video as Ryan, a student in the Department of English at Capitol City University.] [He is frequently seen with and is often spotted at] [There are rumors of his involvement with local underground gangs. He is considered extremely dangerous.] [The police are now investigating. If you have any information, please call 1-800-222-TIPS (8477). The government is offering a reward for tips.] What the? Ryan stared at the screen, his student ID now disyed for everyone to see. His mouth hung open, and he stammered, pointing at the TV, unable to believe what he was seeing. He had thought just showing his face on TV was bad enough, but now they were broadcasting his full identity to the entire city. This was way too much. Ryan was still a student, despite everything. Now that his identity had been exposed on TV, how was he supposed to go back to school? And to make matters worse, the orphanage had been listed as one of his regr hangouts. This whole mess might even bring trouble to the kids there. Damn it Ryan are you okay? Alice asked, her brows furrowed in concern. She hadnt expected Marco to go this far. Her right hand rested gently on Ryans shoulder, and she looked genuinely guilty. Ryan wasnt anyone important in the gang. Marco had no real reason to target him. The only exnation Alice could think of was that it was because of her. Her emotions were a tangled mess. She knew she should feel sorry for him, maybe even guilty. But alongside those feelings, there was something elsean odd sense of satisfaction. It shouldnt be like this. Inside her, it felt like an angel and a devil were locked in battle. The angel whispered that Ryan was in this situation because of her, and she should take responsibility. But the devil said, Isnt this exactly what you wanted? Ryans normal life is over. He cant go back. Now, hell have no choice but to stay by your side. But now wasnt the time for that. Im fine Ryan took a few deep breaths and forced a bitter smile. Just like Mia had said earlier, he was now famouspletely and utterly. There was no way he could go back to school until this was all sorted out. The only reason he hadnt received a call about being expelled yet was probably because the school couldnt reach him. In a strange way, Ryan felt a bit relieved. At least not many people cared about him. And thankfully, his mom, Miller, and Ethans family were all away on vacation. Otherwise, this wouldve caused a lot more trouble for them. Rubbing his temples, Ryan stared at the student ID photo on the TV. The smile on his face in the picture was so bright, but the more he looked at it, the more it made his heart ache. Overnight, he had be a viin broadcasted on national televisiona public enemy. He was going to need some time to process all of this. Im sorry, Ryan. Alices voice broke through his thoughts. Seeing the hint of sadness on his face, she felt like her heart was being squeezed. In the end, her rational side won over her desires. Though she appeared calm on the surface, Alice slowly moved closer to Ryan and gently wrapped her arms around his back in a soft embrace. Its just a hug, dont overthink it, she muttered, her face slightly flushed. After hearing about what had happenedst night from her maid, she was determined to squash any ideas Ryan might have. As soon as she hugged him, she issued a cold warning. But anyone who understood the situation knew exactly who that warning was really for. Ryan blinked in surprise, then a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He patted Alices smooth, delicate hands, signaling that he was okay. Sure, he was feeling pretty down, but he had always been good at adapting. After all, hed survived eighteen years of loneliness. He knew when to push through and focus on what needed to be done. Aside from the anger and sadness, though, there was something else gnawing at himconfusion. The news had continued where it shouldnt have, and then stopped just when he thought thered be more. And Alice why wasnt she mentioned in the report? Why was it only him and not Miss Alice? Marcos cruelty had exceeded Ryans expectations, and the systems mission was bing more and more baffling. The system had been clear at the start: apany Alice through three Dangerous Events. These events were supposed to be things Alice had to go through. But now, the second event, Light or Gun?, had somehow been tied to him. Where had things gone wrong? Ryan, whats wrong? Alice asked, noticing his silence. She reached out and cupped his face with both hands, forcing him to look at her. Staring into Alices eyes, thest bit of confusion in Ryans mind seemed to fade away. On second thought, maybe this wasnt such a bad thing after all. By taking Alices ce as the target, he had, in a way, changed her fate. Nothing, really. Lets just focus on figuring out what to do next Chapter 253: What he wanted… was her Chapter 253: What he wanted was her Ryan epted the situation much faster than Mia and Alice had expected. Especially Mia, who thought that if something like this happened to her, shed be devastated for a long time. Honestly, I think something feels off. Ryan rubbed his chin as he found a separate report of the news clip online. On TikTok, the news had already hit over a million views in just half an hour. Ryan was famous nowinfamous, actually. He was being painted as a viin who bullied innocent people, and thement section was flooded with insults, with people demanding the authorities arrest him immediately. Thanks to Miss Alices connections, Ryans safety could be temporarily ensured, but physical harm and emotional damage were two very different things. For example, right now, Alice was scrolling through thements, her face darkening with every word. If she ever found out who was stirring things up in thements, shed probably want to grind them into fertilizer. She scrolled through thements again, her teeth clenched, and suddenly snatched Ryans phone, ready to fire back using his ount. Ryans not like that at all! You bunch of idiots! It was bold, but definitely not something she could actually post. Ryans eye twitched. He quickly grabbed the phone back before Alice could finish typing. If she really started arguing with people using his ount, it wouldnt take long before his inbox was flooded with hate messages. He still remembered the time he posted ament on Facebook about a basketball yer. Within three minutes, his entire family had been greeted by the yers fans. Public opinion is terrifying, especially when it snowballs into a mob. What did you just say, Ryan? I said, I think something about this whole thing feels off. Ryan sighed softly. It was clear Alice wasnt in the right headspace. He nced over at Mia, who was casually eating a huge tub of H?agen-Dazs like none of this concerned her. He reached over and knocked her lightly on the head. Now that he had both of their attention, Ryan figured it was simple: they were both smart, and if they put their heads together, theyd definitely figure out more than he could on his own. Ryan reyed the video. What really caught his attention were thest few words from the news anchor. There seems to be a connection with the local underground gangs. Extremely dangerous. At first, Ryan thought this whole thing was Marcos doing, but that one sentence made him second-guess himself. Marco and Alice could have their own power strugglesthat was something the gang allowed. But what the gang absolutely wouldnt tolerate was exposing the underground world to the public. Marcos not an idiot. Even if hes furious, he wouldnt be dumb enough to talk about the organization to regr people. Alice thoughtfully rubbed her chin, giving Ryan a look of approval. He had grown a lot from the naive college kid he used to be. Ryan was thinking about who else might have a grudge against Alice when something clicked. He turned to Mia. Mia, did you tell Miss Alice about what happened yesterday? What? You mean when we kissed? Mia huffed, setting her ice cream aside. Ryan had been all about Alice just now, only calling her over when he needed something. Typical. Men are all the same. Ryan was speechless. Seriously? This was what Mia was focused on right now? Why had Alice even brought Mia here this morning? Wasnt she just here to cause trouble? Mia seemed to know what Ryan was thinking. She balled her tiny fist and gave him a solid thump on the head. She didnt hold back at all. Im just giving you a chance to shine. So far, youre doing alright. Mia puffed out her chest proudly, clearly referring to the fact that Ryan had picked up on something suspicious. Ryan rubbed his head, feeling exasperated. Mia had been eating ice cream the whole time, acting like she owned the ce ever since she walked into the vi. This whole thing definitely involves Marco, but its not just him, Mia said, trying to sound mysterious. Under Alices skeptical gaze, she recounted everything she and Ryan had discovered the day beforethough, of course, she left out the parts about her and Ryans more personal interactions. It wasnt that she didnt want to annoy Alice,she just felt that those moments were her and Ryans little secret. Alice didnt have the right to know. GUCCI socks? That part was news to Alice. Every time Mia said something, Alice nced at Ryan, as if seeking confirmation of Mias story. Ryan nodded along, backing Mia up. Only then did Alice reluctantly believe what Mia was saying. So, Alice, think about itdo you have any enemies in the legitimate business world? Ryan asked. The legitimate world? Alices eyes lit up. Ryans question had sparked a realization. No one in the gang would ever expose the organizations existence. Whoever did this had to be someone from the legitimate world who had a grudge against her. This project wasnt justcking support within the gang,it was just as dangerous in the legitimate world, where thepetition was just as fierce. The massivemercial center next to the subway line, oncepleted, wouldnt just serve the local residents. It would attract people from all over the city, representing a huge financial opportunity. Alice had put in a lot of effort to secure this project, using both legal and less-than-legal means. Naturally, shed made plenty of enemies along the way. That guy who caused the scene yesterday is clearly from the legitimate side. His goal is to make sure your project never gets off the ground. Winning the bid for amercial project didnt mean it was smooth sailing from there. If Alice couldnt get the project up and running by the agreed deadline, the government would hand it over to the next bidder, and Alice would bepletely cut out. The simplest way to think about it was: if Alice failed, who stood to gain the most? Ryan was throwing out ideas, and Mia was listening intently. The more she learned about Alice, the better. Who knew? Maybe one day shed use this information against her. Ive got an idea. Ill go test the waters today, Alice said, ncing at Mia, who was acting all sneaky. She didnt share her full thoughts, and Mia, noticing this, huffed and turned her back on them. Ryan, Im going to confront that guy today. If it really was him, hes going to pay for it. But right now, thats not the biggest issue. The real problem is how to clear your name, Alice said, her brow furrowed. She wanted to keep Ryan close, but the other side had already made it clear they were targeting him. If Ryan appeared with her again, who knew if hed end up in tomorrows headlines? I know Ryan nodded, noticing Alices hesitation. Finding out who was targeting Alice from the legitimate world would help her, but it wouldnt do much for Ryan. To clear his name, he needed something specific. The video had been edited. If he could find the original, uncut version, Alices influence might be enough to resolve the issue. Alice didnt want him by her side, and Ryan understood that. But staying cooped up in the vi wasnt going to change anything either. He was nning to head out and see if he could dig up any leads. After discussing the situation for a while, Alice reluctantly agreed to let Ryan go out, even though they had an agreement that he could only leave the vi once a week. Given the circumstances, she had no choice but to bend the rules. If it werent for what had happened yesterday, she wouldnt have let him go. But now, even though she wouldnt admit it out loud, she was starting to trust Ryan. Ryan wasnt sticking around for money or power. She shouldve realized sooner what Ryan really wanted. What he wanted was her. - PS: Looks like Ryans got himself inanothermessfame isnt always what its cracked up to be, right? Between the viral hate and Alices fierce protectiveness, hes walking a tightrope here. And honestly, with Mia stirring the pot and Alices mood swings, Im amazed Ryan hasnt just thrown in the towel! But hey, things are never dull with these three, and its safe to say the stakes are getting higher. So buckle up, because this rides far from over. Chapter 254: The skill slot had lit up Chapter 254: The skill slot had lit up After breakfast, Alices gaze lingered on Ryan and Mia for a long time. Finally, as if making up her mind, she turned her back to them. Mia was such an eyesore to her, especially when she stood next to Ryan. It made Alice burn with jealousy. If she hesitated for even a few more seconds, she would definitely regret it. Letting Mia have Ryan for a day was something she had no choice but to ept. If there had been a better way to handle it, she would never have let Mia through the door this morning. Mia wouldnt have dared to show up in front of her unless she had something to rely on. Mia knew her too wellanything involving Ryan, Alice simply couldnt ignore. To be honest, this feeling was awful. She couldnt help Ryan much herself, while Mia seemed so confident, making Alice feel utterly useless. No, this cant go on. Wheres the old Alice? I need to bring her back. I have to be stronger. Alice left, her mind heavy with thoughts. Before she went, she made sure to remind Ryan to wear the clothes the maid had prepared for him. Even though she trusted Ryan, she didnt trust Mia at all. Some necessary surveince still had to be in ce. Ryan was already used to Alices overbearing concern. Her sense of style was leagues ahead of his, and the clothes she picked out always suited him perfectly. Ryan wasnt a fan of the suits Alice often wore, so she usually prepared casual clothes for him. But today was a bit different. Along with the usual outfit, there was also a pair of sunsses and a mask. Given Ryans current situation, it wasnt exactly safe for him to be seen in public. In the end, he looked like a celebrity trying to avoid the paparazzi. Ryan and Mia carefully slipped out the door. Ryan, have you been staying in the basement these past few days? Mia asked casually, clearly intrigued by everything around her. Where else would I stay? You think Id sleep in Miss Alices bed? Ryan joked, shrugging. Shed kick me out in a second. He didnt seem to care much. Honestly, living alone in the basement wasnt too bad. It wasnt all that different from when he used to live in an apartment during school. After that, Ryan didnt dwell on the conversation, but Mia, sitting next to him, had a thoughtful look in her eyes. Her gaze flickered, and she clenched her small fists. Ryan was practically trapped by Alice. Mia had thought Alice had already won him over, but now that shed discovered Ryans secret, she was starting to reconsider. Ryan nned to visit the construction site today. He believed that to get to the bottom of everything, he had to start at the source. In his mind, the key to the whole situationy in the very first incident. An undocumented worker had entered the site, vited safety protocols, and got injured. The way Alices team handled it afterward was poorly thought out, which only made things worse. Now that they knew the people who caused trouble yesterday had done it on purpose, it made sense to investigate the earlier events. Ryan was bing more convinced that Alice had been set up, just like shed said. Alice cared deeply about this project. There was no way there were undocumented workers on her site. The injury of that first worker was probably part of a bigger n. It had been several days since the incident, and Alice had already sent people to track down the original worker, but there hadnt been any leads. It was like the guy had vanished into thin air. Ryan didnt think he was more skilled at investigating than Alices team. And now that so much time had passed, any clues were probably long gone, buried under the daily grind of the construction site. This whole thing is just soplicated, Ryan muttered. If you want to find someone, you should let Alice handle it. I get why youre anxious, though, Mia said, her tone casual as she stared out the window at the passing scenery. But her eyes kept darting back to Ryan, watching his expression closely. She could guess what Ryan was trying to do, and thats exactly why she thought it was pointless. It was a waste of time, really. If he just asked her for help, she could easily make his situation a lot better with barely any effort. Everyone knew how much Alice hated her, but she still let Mia into the vi this morning and even allowed her to tag along with Ryan. That wasnt Alice being kindit was because she had no other choice. Mia did know a lot, and she did have something in her hands that could change the course of this whole situation. But if she told Ryan now, he probably wouldnt believe her anyway. Look, the most important thing right now is clearing your name, right? Mia said, pouting as if she was genuinely concerned for Ryan. Otherwise, you wont be able to go back to school, and the people who know you will probably start to misunderstand you. Thatd be pretty awful. She remembered the sad look on Ryans face when he saw the news earlier, and her heart couldnt help but ache a little. Why wasnt I the first one to meet Ryan? Mia thought bitterly. If I had been, everything hes done since wouldve been for me. His every move, his every decision, wouldve revolved around me. What exactly had Alice done to Ryan to make him so loyal? It was infuriating. This is something only I can help you with, not your precious Miss Alice. Got it? Mia said, resting her chin in her hands, her voice dripping with jealousy. But the next second, she nced at Ryans face and clenched her teeth, practically spitting out his name. Ryan Huh? Whats up? Ryan snapped out of his thoughts, sneezing as the air in the car seemed to drop a few degrees. Only then did he notice Mias expression hadpletely darkened. Hed been zoning out and hadnt heard a single word shed said. Feeling a bit awkward, he gave her a sheepish smile, but that only made Mias frustration worse. Would he zone out in front of Alice? she thought angrily. Of course not. So why does he do it with me? Her worries had been pointless. She shouldnt have bothered caring about Ryan. Let this heartless jerk fend for himself. Mia crossed her arms, her small chest rising and falling with anger, and turned her back on Ryan, refusing to look at him anymore. To Ryan, her behavior seemed a bit odd. He had no idea why she was suddenly upset again. It wasnt like he was intentionally ignoring her. He knew how difficult this situation was before he even made the decision toe here, but he wasntpletely without hope. For most people, the construction site might seem like a dead end by now, but Ryan had the help of his system, which gave him a bit more confidence. Speaking of which,st night, faced with a new threat, Ryan had used up the two Skill Points hed been saving for a while. He hadnt expected much. At this point, it didnt really matter what skills the system gave him. The rewards in the Skill Point shop seemed to refresh as events progressed. The skill hed really wanted before, [Professional Combat Techniques], had disappeared, reced by some bizarre options. [Spring Fever, S-ss Skill: (Spring is in the air, and youre a walking hormone ma.)] [The Marathon Man, S-ss Skill: (Oust them allwhether its a race or something more intimate.)] The top-tier skills were all so weird now, and the lower-tier ones werent much better. Ryan felt like things were slowly spiraling into some uncontroble, bizarre territory. He wondered if [Professional Combat Techniques] would evere back. Looking at these strange new skills, Ryan couldnt help but think that maybe a simple, peaceful life wasnt so bad after all. Despite the odd choices, the skills hed unlocked this time were actually pretty useful. When Mia had been talking to herself earlier, Ryan had been staring at his skill menu, lost in thought. [New Skill! Bloodhound Instinct!] [Bloodhound Instinct, A-ss Recon Skill: (When you can smell their fear, who needs a headset to hear footsteps?)] And then there was this: [New Skill! Drama Ma!] [Drama Ma, B-ss Trait: (Youugh at the soap opera guy for getting what he deserves, but hesughing because youre next in line.)] The second skill made no sense to Ryan. He had no connection to soap opera tropes. Drama ma? Why would he attract drama? And who was this soap opera guy anyway? Some TV character? Since Ryan couldnt make heads or tails of the second skill, he naturally ignored it, focusing instead on the first one. The atmosphere in the car was awkward. After Mia got upset, no one spoke. The driver asionally nced at the two of them in the rearview mirror but quickly looked away. Ryan, deep in thought, didnt have the energy tofort Mia. He kept staring at the dimmed skills in his menu, silently hoping for something to change. Finally, the car came to a stop in front of the construction site, the same ce where yesterdays conflict had erupted. The front entrance was swarmed with reporters, blocking the waypletely. The driver had no choice but to drop them off at the back entrance before quietly driving away. Mia wrinkled her nose in disgust, brushing the dust off her clothes. She hated ces like this, where everything was covered in grime. Alright, show me what youve got, she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Go ahead and try, then give up. All you have to do is ask me for help, and Ill fix everything for you. She tugged at Ryans sleeve, pouting. They hadnt spoken the entire ride, and Mia was still holding onto her grudge. But shed already decided that Ryan was hers. If he apologized, she might just help him out. However, Ryan didnt take her words to heart. In fact, he found her self-centered attitude a bit ridiculous. Does Mia really think that little of me? He didnt need her to tell him what to do. He knew it was time to get to work. His eyes brightened as he looked at the skill menu. The skill slot had lit up. Chapter 255: It all made sense Chapter 255: It all made sense Before Ryan saw the skill activate, he was feeling a bit nervous. After all, every skill had its own activation conditions. He thought back to the time he used the skill Blind Massage Techniques. The condition for that one was being blind, so Ryan had to cheat a little by covering his eyes to make it work. This time, the skill was called Bloodhound Instinct, and honestly, it wasnt exactly a skill Ryan was thrilled about. Pretending to be a dog in front of Mia? Hed rather not have the skill at all. Luckily, the system didnt embarrass him this time, and the skill activated smoothly. Ryan opened the skill and began observing the world through its lens. No wonder it was an A-rank skillthe things he could do with it were mind-blowing. The world was full of traces. Footprints left by people walking on the ground were traces, and even the water stains left by rain on tree bark were traces. Humans could only perceive a small part of these, and even then, it was pretty superficial. Thats why police forces train dogs to assist in investigationsthose furry friends can pick up on traces far more intricately than humans can, especially when ites to scent. Right now, Ryans view of the world was incredibly sharp. Different smells traced arcs through the air, representing the movement of various things. The ordinary smells were faint and ethereal, while the dirty, heavy ones were darker and more polluted. But what really mattered were the bright red tracesthose were the scent of blood. The workers injury and the crane operators fall were clearly connected to blood. Ryan squinted as he looked toward the distant crane. The red there was so thick it made his heart race. Whats up? Did you find something? Mia, noticing Ryans expression, wrinkled her cute little nose. Hed been acting off ever since they got in the car. Was there something she didnt know about? Even though Mia was putting on a tough front, trying to pressure Ryan into talking, she was well aware of her own worries deep down. She blinked her big eyes and nced nervously at the reporters gathered near the main entrance. Then, she leaned in closer to Ryan and adjusted his mask. Going back to the construction site right now wasnt exactly the smartest move. Not only was there a good chance they wouldnt find any evidence, but they also risked exposing themselves. She couldnt figure out what was going through Ryans head. Yeah, I found something. Ryan let Mia adjust his mask as his eyes followed the faint, almost invisible trail of blood in the air. Hed made up his mind. The crane operator had died the night beforest, falling from a great height. The bloodstains were thick and terrifying. At first, they said the guy had only been hit by a falling brick, which seemed like a minor injury inparison. Excuse me, are you Mr. Ryan? Ryan and Mia had been standing there for a while when someone finally showed up to greet them. The person who approached was a young man, probably only a few years older than Ryan. He wore a white hard hat, marking him as part of the construction sites management. Ryan had never worked on a construction site, but he knew enough to recognize the significance of the hard hat colors. Yellow was for regr workers, white for management, and blue or red for technical staff and other roles. The man looked pretty disheveled. His tie was crooked, and the top button of his shirt had popped open. Sweat had dried on his face, suggesting he hadnt had the best morning before Ryan arrived. He spoke to Ryan while nervously ncing back at the crowd near the main entrance. The reporters were acting like theyd lost their minds. Yeah, thats me. Miss Alice told you Id being, right? Ryan wasnt surprised to be recognized. Miss Alice was always like thatnning ahead and making arrangements before things even happened. Hed only mentioned his schedule to Alice that morning, and shed already set up someone to meet him at the construction site. Yes, Mr. Ryan. Im the new manager here. Ill take you to the scene of the incident right away. The man pulled out a tissue to wipe his forehead and quickly straightened his tie. He didnt dare show any disrespect toward Ryan. He was the new guy in charge, recently promoted, and he had some knowledge of what had happened before. The previous manager, Dave, had been fired after the ident on the site. Thats how this guy had gotten the job. But being fired was just the surface of the story. The man had some connections and knew people who worked for Miss Alice. Theyd told him the deeper truth. Dave had been responsible for weing Ryan yesterday, and during that time, something had gone wrong. The incident had even made it to the trending news. Alice had given Dave clear instructions, but hed messed everything up. After being fired, Dave had disappearedpletely. The main reason the man had been promoted was because of Ryan. In a way, Ryan was his benefactor, so there was no way he would dare ck off. The man led the way, taking Ryan to the spot where the worker had been injured by the falling brick. Ryan followed the trail of blood, confirming that the man was indeed leading him to the right ce. Satisfied, he gave a slight nod. Mia, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at Ryans theatrics. Still, since they were already here, there was no reason to stop him from investigating. She sped her hands behind her back, humming a tune as she trailed behind Ryan. She had originally nned to convince Ryan to stop wasting his time, but now she had a change of heart. A stubborn guy like Ryan needed to experience failure firsthand. Once he hit rock bottom, Mia would swoop in, and by then, hed have no choice but to fall for her. Do you have a registry for the workers on-site? Ryan asked as they walked, his eyes scanning the construction site. He didnt see a single security camera. It made sense, though. This was an active construction site, and it wasnt like people were sneaking in to cause trouble. Security was prettyx, with only a few of Miss Alices people guarding the entrances. In fact, those guards had only been stationed here after the incident. Before that, the sites security consisted of two elderly men in their sixties and a yellow mutt. Normally, yes the man replied hesitantly. But this project was rushed, and none of us have much experience. Weve been prettyx with management. Typically, construction and operations for a project like this would be handled by separate contractors. Except for a few top-tierpanies like Tishman Speyer, most firms didnt have the capacity to both build and manage amercialplex. But Alice had taken on the entire project, from construction to eventual operations, biting off more than she could chew. Now, theck of expertise among her team was starting to show. Ryan could understand Alices urgency. She needed something to prove herself, and she was desperate to break free from the existing system. Obsession can be both a blessing and a curse, and now everyone was seeing the downside of Alices ambition. So, what did you do before this? Ryan asked, curious about the mans background. Alices workforce was mostly made up of people from the underworld, given her connections. Uh, just some manualbor the man replied awkwardly, rubbing his nose as if embarrassed. Alice was trying to restructure her operations, and this guy was one of the more sessful examples of that transition. Manualbor was a vague way of putting it, but it wasnt entirely wrong. Whether it was mixing concrete on a construction site or roughing people up on the streets, it was all just different kinds of manualbor, right? As they chatted about the construction site, Ryan gained a deeper understanding of the situation, and his concern for Miss Alice grew. On the surface, Alice seemed to have everything under control, but Ryan suspected only she knew how much she had gambled on this project. Seizing an opportunity and doubling down was what any smart businessperson would do, but this had gone beyond that. Alice had fought tooth and nail for this chance, and she had staked everything on it. If things didnt turn around soon, she could end up in a situation she couldnt recover from. Mr. Ryan, were here, the man said, interrupting Ryans thoughts. The three of them had arrived at the base of a tall building. The structure was already over 90 feet high, with the basic framework in ce. If it werent for the recent incident, construction would have beenpleted in about three months. Ryan pushed aside his worries for Alice and looked up. The bloodstains were much clearer herethis was definitely the site of the ident. A brick had fallen from above, injuring the worker. It all made sense. But Ryan narrowed his eyes. He had noticed something interesting. - PS: Ryans detective mode is officially activated! Between shady construction projects, bloodhound skills, and Mias well,Mia-ness,Im amazed he hasnt lost his mind yet. But hey, thats why we love him, right? Alices ambitions are no joke, and it looks like Ryans starting to see just how high the stakes are. Will he crack the case? Or will Mias support end up distracting him more than helping? Only time will tell! Oh, and can we talk about Mia for a second? Shes clearly scheming her own little plot, and you justknowshes going to make things even more interesting (and probably moreplicated). Herid-back attitude is almost too perfectlike, how can anyone eat ice cream while all this chaos is going on? But thats Mia for you, acting like shes just along for the ride when we all know shes up to something. This whole dynamic between Ryan, Mia, and Alice is really about to shift, and lets face itRyan needs all the skills (and luck) he can get to stay afloat. Will his Bloodhound Instincts save the day, or is there more to this mystery than meets the eye? Chapter 256: But... how did you know? Chapter 256: But... how did you know? Chapter 256: But how did you know? Mr. Ryan, did you notice anything? The site manager watched Ryans actions with a hint of confusion. Ever since he brought Ryan to the scene, Ryan had been pacing around the area, asionally bending down to inspect the ground, then looking up at the angle of the fall. He muttered to himself, his brow furrowed as if something was bothering him. What puzzled the manager the most was that Ryan kept sniffing the air as he observed, as if he were trying to catch a lingering scent. The manager had never seen anyone investigate like this before. He had worked with plenty of people, including seasoned detectives, but none of them had ever relied on smell to solve a case. Ryan was meticulously scanning every detail, while Mia stood nearby, hands behind her back, enjoying the sun. She asionally nced at Ryan, and seeing that he hadnt finished yet, she yawned out of boredom. The manager had been standing there for a few minutes now, and his polite smile was starting to falter. Initially, he thought Ryan was some kind of expert under Miss Alicesmand, but now he was beginning to doubt that. Ryan seemed a bit odd. Could he really be all talk? The manager silently sized Ryan up, recalling the gruesome state of Daves body. He quickly bit his tongue, forcing himself to drop any hint of disrespect. Thest guy who underestimated the situation ended up dead. He wasnt about to make the same mistake. Hey, manager Ryan had finished his inspection and hade to a preliminary conclusion. He called out to the manager a few times, but the man was lost in thought, staring nkly at him. Ryan sighed, walked over, and gave the man a light tap on the shoulder, finally snapping him out of his daze. R-Ryan, sir, sorry about that. Are you done with your inspection? The manager nearly jumped out of his skin when Ryan touched him. He quickly straightened up, nodding and bowing, eager to please. Manager, is the workers dormitory in that direction? Ryan didnt bother asking what the manager had been daydreaming about. He stood up, dusted off his pants, and pointed in a direction, asking casually. The workers dormitory The manager quickly bowed again, following Ryans finger. But when he saw where Ryan was pointing, he couldnt help but frown. This was Ryans first time here, so if he had guessed the dormitorys location correctly, it wouldve been impressive. Maybe he really could figure something out about this case. But the problem was, Ryan was pointing in theplete opposite direction. The dormitory was to the north, and Ryan was pointing south. And yet, Ryans face was full of confidence, like he had everything under control. This left the manager at a loss for words. What was he supposed to say? If he told Ryan he was wrong, it would embarrass him. But if he didnt correct him, theyd be heading in the wrong direction. Uh, Mr. Ryan, the workers dormitory is actually over here. The manager hesitated for a moment before deciding to speak up. He walked over to Ryan and gently nudged his hand in the correct direction, still wearing a ttering smile. Mia, standing behind them, was barely holding back herughter. She had been watching Ryan investigate from the start, and while he looked like he knew what he was doing, she had her doubts. If Ryan really figured something out, she wouldnt be needed. And if Ryan didnt need her, how could she increase her standing in his eyes? That would be a disaster. But thankfully, Ryan had even gotten the direction wrong. His entire assessment was probably off. The thought that Ryans calm demeanor was just for show, and that hed soon be begging for her help, made Mias lips curl into a sly smile. Come on, Ryan wouldnt get something like that wrong. Hes just testing your knowledge, thats all. Mia hummed as she sidled up to Ryan, pretending to smooth things over for him, but in reality, she was only making the situation more awkward. Y-Yes, Miss Mia is right. Mr. Ryans test makes perfect sense The manager, being in charge of the site, knew theyout like the back of his hand. If he didnt, he wouldnt have any business being here. What was the point of testing him? Any respect he had for Ryan evaporated in an instant. To the manager, Ryan was just a troublemaker now. Maybe hes just gotten on Miss Alices good side and now hes here ying detective. But is being a detective really that easy? Mia giggled as she sidled up to Ryan, wrapping her arms around his. Ryan nced down at the little troublemaker, feeling a bit exasperated. He couldnt understand why Alice had allowed her to tag along. Wasnt she just here to cause problems? If thats not the case, then whats over there? Ryan asked, still pointing in the same direction, unfazed by their reactions. He had initially assumed that was where the workers dormitory was, since the trail of blood started here and led straight in that direction. Thats the temporary office for the site. I usually work there, the manager exined. Ryan nodded slightly, then immediately started walking toward the office. He had thought it was the dormitory because the blood trail began downstairs and led directly toward that area, without any detours. Normally, when someone gets injured, their first instinct is to seek medical help. If the injury is severe, their coworkers would definitely take them to the dormitorys medical room. But the managers exnation only made Ryan more suspicious. Why would someone who had been injured run toward the office instead of the medical room? Alice had mentioned a possibility earlier: that the worker might have been nted, just like the guy who had stirred up trouble the day before. Their goal was to cause problems for Alice. But now, something didnt add up. If the worker had been nted, he shouldve fled the moment the job was done. He didnt go to the medical room, nor did he run away. Instead, he headed toward the office. What was he trying to do? Ryan was determined to follow this lead, and Mia had no intention of stopping him. She shot a sharp look at the manager, silently urging him to lead the way. Mia might have her own little schemesletting Ryan struggle a bit before stepping in to helpbut if anyone disrespected Ryan, she wouldnt hesitate to put them in their ce. She had noticed the shift in the managers attitude and decided it was time to give him a little reminder. What are you waiting for? Do your job. Her gaze had turned noticeably colder. While it wasnt as icy as Alices, it was still enough to send a chill down the managers spine. The manager quickly swallowed his pride, bowed respectfully to Mia, and hurried to lead the way. He rushed ahead, even going so far as to take Ryans bag from him. After his earlier misjudgment, he now treated Ryan with even more respect. Ryan nced back at Mia, puzzled. She blinked innocently, as if to say, This has nothing to do with me. But that didnt matter right now. The questions were piling up, and Ryan had a feeling that following this thread would lead him to the heart of the matter. When did you first notice the worker was missing? Ryan asked. That night, when we checked the medical rooms report and saw that no one had gone in for treatment, the manager replied quickly, spilling everything he knew. To prevent any rumors from spreading, the person in charge did a quick headcount, and thats when we realized there was no such worker on the site. So, it was that night. By the time they did the headcount, the worker had probably already disappeared. This answer didnt really help move things forward. Ryan was silent for a moment before shifting to another question. Is there anything valuable kept in the office? Or has anything gone missing in the past few days? As soon as Ryan asked this, he noticed the managers body tense up. His face turned pale, and when he looked at Ryan, there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. Forgive me for asking, Mr. Ryan, but how did you know? PS: Looks like Ryans onto something big! Between sniffing out blood trails and asking all the right questions, hes definitely not just ying detectivehes the real deal. But with Mia stirring the pot and the site manager acting more suspicious by the minute, you can feel the tension rising. What exactly is this manager hiding? And why is Ryan so fixated on that office? Things are about to getveryinteresting If youre loving the twists and turns, dont forget to share with a friendlets unravel this mystery together! Chapter 257: Getting hurt was just an accident Chapter 257: Getting hurt was just an ident Wait, seriously? Something really got stolen? Ryan was taken aback by the sudden change in the foremans expression. After all, this was just one of the many guesses he had. If it wasnt this, there were plenty of other things to try. But who wouldve thought his intuition would be so spot-on, hitting the mark on the first try? Mr. Ryan, if I may ask, this is a pretty serious matter. How did you know? The foreman couldnt help but be serious. The stolen item wasnt just any ordinary thing. Only the site management and Miss Alice shouldve known about it. Their conversation caught Mias attention. She had been watching from the sidelines, just waiting for Ryan to mess up so she could swoop in and help, making him admire her. That was her n. But now, her brows furrowed slightly. Something felt off. Judging by the foremans serious expression, whatever was stolen definitely wasnt something trivial. Even Mia, who was usually well-informed, hadnt heard anything about this. If she didnt know, then hardly anyone else couldve known either. Did Ryan really just guess right? Or did Alice tell him? Both Mia and the foreman focused their gazes on Ryan, waiting for his exnation. This was way more important than just mixing up the workers dorms earlier. And yet, Ryan still looked so calm. Could it be that he really had everything under control? Mia leaned in closer to Ryan, her big eyes filled with curiosity, staring at him so intensely that it made his skin crawl a little. I guessed. You guessed? The foreman looked skeptical, clearly not buying Ryans exnation. If Alice told you ahead of time, just admit it. Is there really a need to act all mysterious? the foreman thought to himself. Yeah, just a guess. Ryan casually rubbed his nose, responding nonchntly. But the moreid-back he acted, the more Mia felt like something was off. Ryan was definitely hiding something from her. The three of them had reached the office by now. Ryan sniffed the air slightly. Even though his skill worked through sight, he still wanted to see if he could catch a whiff of that metallic, bloody scent. Unfortunately, the bloodstains had faded after a few days of wind and rain. Even with his skill, they were barely noticeable. What exactly was stolen? Ryan stepped into the office. The setup was pretty basic, as expected for a temporary space. It was a container-like structure, the kind of makeshift room youd see all over construction sites, made from insted panels. If the foreman hadnt pointed it out, Ryan wouldnt have been able to tell the difference between this and the workers dorms. If he couldnt tell, then the worker from before probably couldnt eitherunless it was premeditated. Mr. Ryan, this Ryan turned to look at the foreman, whose face had grown a bit awkward. Even though Alice had already told him that Ryan had the same level of authority as her, this situation was no small matter. And Ryan iming he just guessed made it all the more suspicious. Seeing the foremans hesitation, Ryan didnt push him to speak. Instead, he turned back and began inspecting the office more closely. The bloodstains disappeared once they entered the office. That was the limitation of his A-rank skillit was powerful, but only up to a point. If he wanted to figure out where the person had stopped or lingered, it wasnt going to be possible. The officeyout was simple. The ground floor was spacious, with seven or eight workstations neatly arranged. The desk in the center, piled high with documents, caught Ryans attention. If someones stealing something, theyd probably go for the most valuable stuff, right? Mia strolled over to Ryan, giving him a yful wink before heading straight for the central desk. Before the foreman could stop her, she was already flipping through the papers. Not that stopping her wouldve made a difference. Even if Alice were here, Mia wouldnt necessarily listen to her. So what chance did the foreman have? Ryan,e over and take a look. Mia nced at the rolled-up blueprints in her hands, barely giving them a second look before tossing them aside. She wasnt interested in those at all. What she was interested in, though, was whether Ryan actually knew somethingand if so, how he knew it. After going homest night, she had reflected on everything that had happened during the day. Like Alice, she had noticed something unusual about Ryan. She was bing more and more curious about whether he could really turn things around. He hadnt been taken seriously during the meeting before, but hed ended up surprising everyone with an answer no one had expected. Could he do it again this time? Ryan approached the desk, while Mia casually hopped up onto it, sitting down and watching him with great interest. Ryan could feel her eyes on him, and it made him a little uneasylike when a teacher pulls up a chair right next to you during an exam and watches you write. Is there a connection between the stolen item and that guy getting hurt? Mias bright eyes were fixed on Ryans profile. Shed always heard people say that men look their best when theyre focused, but shed never believed it. Now, though, she was starting to see the appeal. Thinking back on her time with Ryan, it had always been pretty chaotic. This was the first time shed quietly observed him like this. Her gaze was intense, and Ryan, feeling the heat rise to his face, turned his head away, a little ufortable. But Mia wasnt about to let him off that easily. She shifted her position on the desk, scooting back into his line of sight. Propping her chin up with her hands, she looked at him with what seemed like genuine curiosity, waiting for his answer. The foreman, standing off to the side, couldnt help but twitch at the sight. It wasnt just because of Mias behaviorit was because she was sitting on his desk. Seeing the blueprints crumpled under her made his heart ache. Maybe I should just tell Ryan what was stolen, he thought. At least that way, we can stop this circus. But before he could say anything, Ryans response left everyone stunned. It waspletely different from what they had initially thought. The guy was after the stolen item. Getting hurt was just an ident. Ryans voice was calm and confident, just like before. The foremans first instinct was to dismiss it, but when Ryans gaze swept over him, he froze in ce. At first, I thought the workers injury was just tied to the other workers demands for a raise. But now, its clear that was just a coincidence. The stolen item isnt valuable in terms of money, but its crucial. Without it, the project could face serious dys. If I were the thief, I wouldntplicate things. Id take the item and leave as quickly as possible. Ryan spoke as if he were thinking out loud, reaching over to tug at the third drawer on the right side of the desk. The lock had been broken, clearly forced open. This was the clue that had led Ryan to his conclusion. The injured worker hadnt registered any information at the site. If hed gone to the medical office, his identity wouldve been checked, and his cover blown. There was no way he couldvepleted his mission after that. The injury had been an ident, but it had forced the thief to speed up his n. Thats why, despite being hurt, hede to the office and, when no one was around, violently broke open the drawer to steal the item hed been after all along. Ryan didnt even nce at the foreman. He didnt need tohe could already imagine the mans expression. He was probably standing there with his jaw on the floor. Ryan had figured out everything he could at this point. If the foreman didnt tell him what had been stolen, there wasnt much more he could do. But still, hed set the stage. From here on out, things would move at his pace. Chapter 258: Remember who your real boss is Chapter 258: Remember who your real boss is As Ryan had anticipated, the gang members respected strength and power. Even though he had Miss Alices special backing, there were still plenty of people who didnt fully ept him. Take the new foreman at the construction site, for example. Sure, he had a certain level of fear toward Ryan, but if Ryan wanted real cooperation, hed have to show off a bit. Ryans analysis was spot on. A big part of it was because there wasnt much room for doubt in the situation. There had only been one suspicious person at the site in the past few days. The injured guy and the thief hadnt been found, but it was obvious they were the same person. Ryan was just repeating the simplest facts, but his usual mysterious demeanor made him seem pretty intimidating. A seemingly ordinary young guy suddenly turning into a master detective? Anyone would be caught off guard. Mia watched Ryan with growing interest. The foreman had been hesitant, but since Ryans analysis seemed to make sense, he decided to spill everything. Something important had indeed been stolen from the site. It wasnt just any random itemit was the procurement documents for some of the building materials. This project is a huge opportunity for Miss Alice, and for the suppliers, its a rare big contract. Whoever supplies the materials is looking at a massive order. Especially since this procurement is a bit unique. The foreman slowly exined the situation. He walked over to his desk, pulled out a freshly printed document from a pile of blueprints, and handed it to Ryan. A price reduction notice? Ryan nced at the document, slightly surprised. It was a contract from apany called StoneRiver Materials. After a quick scan, he understood the gist of it. Yeah, this is StoneRiver Materials price reduction notice for the building materials. StoneRiver was originally our second choice. We were going to go with BlueSky Materials. But after the price drop, the supplier changed? Ryan asked, mentally noting the twopanies involved. The foreman nodded. Up until today, he had been the purchasing manager for the site, and since he had discussed the matter with Miss Alice, he knew more than most. A price drop is a good thing. The site has to consider costs, and StoneRivers offer was too good to pass up. As the foreman exined, Ryan pondered for a moment, then handed the document to Mia, who had been waiting eagerly. He crouched down to continue inspecting the broken drawer. The missing procurement documentsthis could be a big deal, or it could be nothing. Compared to one-of-a-kind documents, procurement forms could be reprinted endlessly. Losing one wasnt a huge issue. But if those documents fell into the wrong hands, things could get serious. StoneRiver had undercut BlueSky to win the contract. Even with the price drop, they were still going to make a killing. So, unless BlueSkys people wereplete idiots, theyd know something was up. Since pricing between suppliers wasnt transparent, the only way they could confirm anything would be by getting information from the purchasing team. Given how specific the stolen documents were, it almost seemed like BlueSky was behind it. But something about it didnt sit right with Ryan. Forget whether BlueSky would even need to stoop to such underhanded tacticshow did they know exactly where the procurement documents were? The thief hadnt even bothered with the other drawers, going straight for the third one. That meant they had inside information. Ryans gaze flickered toward the foreman, his suspicions deepening. Things werent getting simplerthey were getting moreplicated. Ryan continued searching the site for evidence. Following a trail of blood, he discovered that the man had escaped through the back gate. There were no cameras at the site, and no one had witnessed anything, making the search difficult. However, as noon approached, food vendors began setting up near the back gate, giving Ryan a glimmer of hope. The foreman went to the front gate to deal with the reporters, while Ryan called Alice to update her on the situation. Alice already knew a bit about what was happening at the site, but only that the procurement documents had been stolen. Is this about the twopanies procurement? Yes, Miss Alice. I suspect someone at the site is helping them. Alice fell silent at Ryans words. She had suspected for a while now that not everyone around her was trustworthy. It wasnt just this incident at the construction site. Even Mias uncanny ability to always know her whereabouts had been troubling her for some time. How are you doing? Have you run into any reporters? Alice temporarily set aside the more troublesome matters. She had been feeling uneasy all morning, but she couldnt leave her current situation. The fact that Ryan had taken the initiative to call her was something she appreciated. Normally, Alice wasnt one to easily show concern, but ever since her emotional outburst the previous day, the distance between them had closed rapidly. It seemed she no longer felt the need to hold back her care. Expressing her feelings openly was the only way to prevent Mia, that troublesome woman, from taking advantage of the situation. Reporters? Not too bad. I dont think theyll recognize me that easily. Ryan nced toward the front gate, where the media still had the ce surrounded. Thankfully, no one had yet discovered the back entrance to the construction site. And Mia? Has she done anything to you? Alice felt a bit more at ease knowing Ryan was safe for the moment, but in her mind, the real danger wasnt Ryans situationit was Mia, who was always by his side. Her? Do something to me? Ryan looked over at the girl standing next to him, a bit confused. It was lunchtime, and the little one seemed hungry. She was at a nearby food stall, buying a hot dog. Auntie, this is so good! Its even better than Boston lobster! Mia had grown up surrounded by servants and had probably never encountered street food like this. After taking a bite, she immediately covered her mouth in surprise, her big eyes sparkling with delight. The woman selling the hot dogs seemed a bit taken aback by thepliment. She had no idea what Boston lobster tasted like, but she was clearly ttered by Mias praise. In this day and age, appearances matter. No matter how reluctant you are, you have to admit that cute people get special treatment. Ive never had Boston lobster, but I can make grilled sausages. Here, little girl, take this oneits on the house. Mia was chatting happily with the vendor when Ryan nced over. She shed him a sweet smile and held out the hot dog. Ryan, do you want some too? Ryan was still on the phone, but hearing the sudden heavy breathing on the other end, he knew things were about to go south. He quickly covered the phone and turned his back. Mia was like thatshe looked like an innocent, adorable girl, but if you really believed that, youd end up in a world of troubleter on. Is Mia behaving herself? Shes always been a bit strange. Ryan muttered quietly into the phone. So far, Mia had been rtively well-behaved that morningshe hadnt caused any trouble, but she hadnt been much help either. Not that he expected the little devil to be of any assistance. As long as she wasnt causing problems behind his back, that was good enough. Alright, just keep your distance from her. And remember who your real boss is. Alices mood noticeably darkened when Mia came up. She sternly warned Ryan, and only after he repeatedly reassured her did her tone soften a little. She hung up the phone, gracefully smoothing out the creases in her dress. After a brief moment of silence, she tucked away the small flicker of tenderness in her heart. Alice lifted her gaze, her sharpness returning, and the two people in front of her could only tremble in fear. They were just ordinary reporters, but facing Alice, the boss of the underworld, they didnt stand a chance. They had thought Alice would take a few days to react, giving them enough time to take the money and leave the city. But before they could even board the train to freedom, they had been thrown into a sack and dragged here. When you make a mistake, there are always consequences. With Alice, those consequences juste a lot faster. Alice let out a cold chuckle, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the leather seat beneath her. When she spoke again, her voice was as icy as winter. Ive said my piece. Now its your turn Who sent you after Ryan? Chapter 259: Should’ve known better than to help you, you jerk! Chapter 259: Shouldve known better than to help you, you jerk! Ryan hung up the phone with Alice and rubbed his temples. He had no idea how Alice was doing right now. He had wanted to ask her earlier, but for some reason, the words just wouldnte out. This whole situation was aimed at him. If anyone was in danger, it was him. When Alice left that morning, she seemed deep in thought. It looked like she had a pretty good idea of who was behind all this. Their fates were already tightly intertwined. If things went smoothly for Alice, maybe he could breathe a little easier too. But for now, he needed to focus on his own situation. Maybe he could get some useful information from the vendors around here. Ryan put his phone away and nced over at Mia. She was still chatting happily with the woman selling hot dogs. Alright, lets start here. Ryans expression grew a bit more serious as he stepped forward to stand next to Mia, ready to ask his question. But before he could say anything, Mia nced at him out of the corner of her eye, a small smile ying on her lips, and beat him to it. Auntie, have you been setting up your stall here every day? Ryan had been nning to ask the same thing. Now that Mia had stolen his line, he looked at her in surprise. Was Mia trying to help him out? Ryans guess was spot on. In just a few minutes, Mias thoughts had shifted back and forth, and she had finally decided to help him. That phone call earlier had sealed the deal for her. Ryan had just been on the phone with Alice, and Mia could tell from the sudden change in his tone. As for the content of the call, Mia had a pretty good guess. Alice was probably trying to convince Ryan to stay away from her again. What a hassle. Even though Alice wasnt here, it felt like she was always watching Ryan. But right now, it was Mia standing next to Ryan, not Alice. A determined look shed in Mias eyes. The more someone tried to keep her away, the more she wanted to win. If she wanted Ryan to respect her, to see who could really help him, Mia knew she had to step up. Im here every day, the woman replied with a kind smile. She had a daughter about Mias age, and no one would suspect a sweet-looking girl like her. Auntie, can I ask you something? Mias expression turned serious as she nced around, then leaned in close to the woman and whispered something in her ear. Ryan watched Mia, feeling a bit speechless. Every time she made that face, it meant something bad was about to happen. Sure enough, Mia whispered something to the woman, clearly starting to spin another one of her lies. A guy with a head injury he stole something from you? The womans expression shifted slightly as she listened to Mia. Even though Mia didnt have much reason to lie, the woman still felt a bit suspicious about the whole thing. If something had been stolen, shouldnt she have reported it to the police right away? Why wait a few days and thene looking for her? What did he steal from you? The womans tone cooled a little. She didnt mind helping Mia, but no one liked the feeling of being deceived. Seeing the womans reaction, Mia felt a surge of excitement. The fact that she didnt outright deny it and instead asked what had been stolen meant she had really seen the injured worker. It was it was something my brother gave me Mia stammered, her voice suddenly filled with guilt. Her eyes darted between Ryan and the woman, like a frightened deer. Then, as if upset by the womans question, Mias gaze turned slightly resentful, as though she was angry that the woman had made her repeat it. Whats going on with this kid? The woman was confused, and Ryan had no idea what Mia was up to either. Then, right in front of both of them, Mia turned around and threw her arms around Ryan, holding him tightly. Her voice was soft and apologetic, and anyone could hear the regret in her tone. Her face had gone pale, like a wilting flower. Ryan, Im sorry I lost the ring you gave me. I swear I didnt mean to. Ill definitely find it. Please, just trust me one more time, okay? Mias sudden move left the vendordy stunned, and Ryan was equally dumbfounded. Hed been through this beforeyesterdays prank was still fresh in his mind. Mias big eyes blinked, filling with tears, as if she was genuinely heartbroken over the whole thing. She kept rubbing her face against Ryans chest, looking pitiful. Please, Ryan forgive me, okay? This nicedy will help me find the thief, and Ill get the ring back. Her gaze was intense, burning into Ryan like a hot iron. It made his face tingle. Mia was acting again. And honestly, she was really good at it. Even if she had actually lost something Ryan gave her, he couldnt bring himself to get mad at her when she looked like this. He waspletely wrapped around her finger. How pathetic. Alright. Ryan wasnt blind to the situation. The vendor clearly knew something. If ying along with Mias act could get them the information they needed, then why not? He gently wrapped his arm around Mias shoulders, pulling her closer. His chin rested lightly on her forehead as heforted her. Even though it was all fake, Mias heart raced like crazy. Her face flushed a deep red. The vendordy watched their interaction, her hand trembling slightly as she held the hot dog. The two of them were so affectionate, it was almost too much to handle. Were young couples really this bold nowadays? Afraid that if she waited any longer, Ryan and Mia might start kissing right in front of her, the woman quickly put down what she was doing and spoke up. Alright, alright, sweetheart, dont be sad. Ill help you. The woman paused her work. Since the construction site had been shut down, she didnt have much business anyway, so she focused on helping Mia find the guy. Just a few minutes ago, they were strangers, but now the woman had transformed into a helpful citizen, eagerly going over the mans description with Mia. Ryan watched from the side, amazed at how easily Mia had turned the situation around. Everyone has their own talents, and Mias was clearly in these strange, unexpected situations. Ryan had thought about this before. Alice wasnt happy in the gang, so what about Mia, who wasnt all that different from Alice? She probably didnt like this life either. No kid starts out lying all the time. Theyre all innocent at first, but their environment changes them. Once Alices situation was resolved, maybe Mia would have a chance at a better life too. I knew there was something off about that guy, the woman said, pping her thigh proudly. He was acting all shady. You could tell he was up to no good. Mia, ever the charmer, ttered the woman even more, making her spill everything she knew. By the time Ryan and Mia left the stall a few minutester, they had a lot of new leads. Mia puffed out her chest, her pride obvious. She didnt always step in, but when she did, things got done. So, are you going to praise me now? Mia quickly stepped in front of Ryan, spreading her arms to block his path. Her expression made it clear that she wasnt letting him go until he gave her the recognition she deserved. Ryan was jotting down the new information in his notebook. The vendor had given them a description of the guy, and if they handed it over to the right people, they could probably get a sketch made. Ryan didnt know anyone who could do that, but Alice had plenty of connections. Shed figure it out. Lost in thought, Ryan realized Mia was blocking his way and gave her an awkward smile. He had to admit, if it had been him talking to the vendor, he wouldnt have gotten nearly as much information. Mia had reallye through for him. Alright, alright, Mia, youre the best. He ruffled her hair a couple of times. Ryan wasnt great at talking to girls, and he felt a bit awkward as he tried to y along. So, what exactly am I the best at? Youre good at everything, really. You helped me out a ton. Ryan was trying his best, but he couldnt think of any more specificpliments. He wasnt exactly smooth with wordseverything he said was straight from the heart. But that wasnt enough for Mia. She puffed out her cheeks like an angry pufferfish, her big eyes ring at Ryan in frustration. Thats it? Uh yeah, thats it. What else do you want? Ryan found her little outburst amusing and reached out to ruffle her hair again, which only made Mia even more upset. He could talk to Alice for hours, but when it came toplimenting her, he could only manage a couple of words? Did he really think Mia was that easy to please? Mia was so mad she started grinding her teeth. Her eyes narrowed, and she grabbed Ryans right hand with both of hers. Ryans hand was always warm, but right now, it felt almost hot to the touch. She was furious, and she needed to teach Ryan a lesson. Otherwise, how could she ever hold her ground with him? Mia tightened her grip on Ryans hand, pulling it toward her. Then, she opened her small mouth, and from Ryans angle, he could even see her cute little tongue. But instead of what Ryan was expecting, Mia bit down on his handhard. Shouldve known better than to help you, you jerk! Chapter 260: Do you remember me? Chapter 260: Do you remember me? Excuse me, Id like to borrow this book. A soft thud echoed as a book was gently ced on the library counter, interrupting Annas reading. Though working as a librarian wasnt exactly a busy job, it was still a role that involved serving others. Anna had been sitting there all afternoon, and she had just reached the climax of her book. But now, she had no choice but to set it aside. She casually grabbed a bookmark and slipped it between the pages, then discreetly tucked the book into a hidden spot behind the countersomewhere no one else would notice. It wasnt easy to pull herself out of the story, but Annaposed herself and smiled at the girl standing in front of her. Hi, are you just borrowing this one? Yes, just this one. Anna smiled politely, her demeanor calm and graceful, like azy but elegant ragdoll cat. The girl shyly nodded and pointed to the book she had ced on the counter. Anna quickly processed the loan, watching the girl leave before letting out a quiet sigh of relief. She slowly sat back down, ready to dive back into her book. Reading shouldnt be something to hide, but this was a little different. The book she was currently engrossed in was a rather twisted love story. This kind of literature wasnt exactly mainstreamjust like how traditional authors often look down on web novels. Normally, Anna read ssic works by foreign authors, but one day while browsing a bookstore, her eyes hadnded on this book, and she hadnt been able to put it down since. Trapped by a Yandere. What a strange title. Right now, she was dying to know what would happen next. The main characters had separated due to a misunderstanding, but the male lead had no idea how much he meant to the female lead. Even the suggestion of a cooling-off period was seen as outright rejection by her. As her obsession grew, she tricked him into returning to their old home, where she locked him up. Dont me me. This is all because of love Annas expression became a little dazed as she silently mouthed the lines from the book. For some reason, she felt a strange connection to the characters. Love wasnt something simple. It wasnt just the sweet words couples casually exchanged while holding hands on the street. If you werent ready to spend your entire life with the person you loved, if you didnt have the determination to ovee every obstacle, how could you call it love? So, if you truly loved someone, wasnt it only natural to keep them by your side, no matter what? Life at school was usually pretty uneventfulso uneventful, in fact, that it was almost boring. Buttely, Anna had been in a surprisingly good mood. Ryan hade home over the weekend. Even though they hadnt officially reunited, that didnt dampen Annas excitement. Every day, shey on Ryans bed, breathing in his scent, as if he were holding her in his arms. Ryan had even gone out of his way to steal her phone number, which made everything feel surreal. If they hadnt actually met that day, she might still be in a daze. Ryan clearly had feelings for her. The moment he had the chance, he came looking for her. She couldnt think of any other exnation. This was a good signa sign that she might be able to pull Ryan away from Alice. She and Mia had formed a secret alliance. Mias condition was simple: do whatever it took to get Ryan away from Alice. But honestly, Mia didnt even need to ask. Anna wouldve done it anyway. What thrilled her even more was that Ryan had agreed to go to an event with her that weekend. Capitol City University was one of the top schools in the city, and it ranked highly nationwide. Its alumniwork was even in the top three across the country. Students at Capitol City University held their school in high regard, not just because of its rigorous academic standards, but also because of its rich cultural atmosphere. College was a time for ambition and hard work, but it was also a time when young hearts were full of passion. During this period, no girl was immune to daydreams, and no boycked enthusiasm. Since everyone had these needs, the university didnt turn a blind eye. The annual ballroom dance was a long-standing tradition at Capitol City University. Anna hadnt dared to be too direct when she first asked Ryan to go with her. She was still a little afraid of being rejected. But now that he had agreed, the weight on her shoulders had finally lifted. That afternoon, after her shift at the library, she didnt head straight home. Instead, she left campus and caught a cab to the mall. She had spotted a dress online earliera perfect choice for the ballroom dance. The white skirt was as soft and delicate as a swans feathers. She could still remember the look of awe on Ryans face when he saw herst weekend. She was sure hed love how she looked in that dress a week from now. Thinking back to the time she spent with Ryan over the weekend, a gentle smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Normally, she wasnt the type to wear dresses. She preferred to wrap herself up in oversized hoodies, which suited her personality better. But if she kept hiding herself away, no one would ever see her shine. To chase after the light that belonged to her, she had decided to change. The car came to a smooth stop in front of the mall. After paying the fare, Anna quickly rushed toward the store. She hadnt wasted a second after school, heading straight here to im the dress. But when she reached the store, the white gown was no longer in the window. Ryan wouldve loved that dress. He wouldve loved her in that dress. But now, she had messed it all up. If only she had skipped ss ande earlier. As the dress disappeared, so did her good mood. Her once bright expression turned cold. Clinging to ast shred of hope, Anna pushed open the door to the store. It was fairly crowded, as it was close to Capitol City University, and most of the customers were young people. She even recognized a few familiar facesprobably students from her year. But she wasnt in the mood for small talk. She politely asked a store clerk to take her to the disy window. Are you looking for this dress? The clerk was sharp. She nced at Annas face, then at her disappointed expression, and immediately understood what had happened. But soon, a hint of awkwardness appeared on the clerks face. She could tell how much Anna had wanted that dress, but the timing was just too unfortunate. Im really sorry, but someone just bought it. The clerk shrugged apologetically and started to suggest other dresses in the store. After all, she wasnt going to let a potential customer walk away empty-handed. But Anna wasnt particrly interested in the other options. Once she realized there was no way to get the dress back, she turned to leave. She felt disappointed, but she forced herself not to show it. There was still time. She could find something else. She ced her hand on the ss door, ready to push it open, when a familiar voice stopped her in her tracks. Anna, is that you? Its Colin. Do you remember me? - PS: Oh boy, things definitely didnt go the way Anna nned, huh? Rushing to the mall, determined to grab that perfect dress, only to find outsomeone elsebeat her to it. Talk about bad timing! But hey, thats life, right? You can n all you want, but sometimes fate justughs and says, Not today! And poor Anna has to face it head-on. But dont count her out yetour girl is nothing if not determined. Lets be real, though. The real kicker is Colin showing uprightas Annas about to make her exit. Like, of all the times and ces,thisis when fate decides to throw in a familiar face? Honestly, Colins timing is impable, but not necessarily in a good way. Can we all just take a moment to imagine Annas inner dialogue right now? Shes already fuming over the dress situation, and now she has to y nice with someone she probably didnt expect (or want) to run into. But lets take a second to appreciate Anna here. Sure, shes a bit wrapped up in her own world, but who can me her? Between bncing a secret alliance with Mia, plotting how to win over Ryan, and maintaining her cool, graceful librarian persona at school, shes got a lot going on. Speaking of Ryan, hows he going to react when he sees Anna at the big event? Shes already nning to knock his socks off, and now, with the dress situation in shambles, shell have to improvise. But hey, sometimes things not going ording to n leads toeven betterresults, right? Maybe this setback will push her in a new direction thatll catch Ryans eye in a way she didnt even anticipate. So, what do we think about Colin showing up at the end here? Friend, foe, or just anotherplication for Anna to juggle? One things for sure: things are bound to getwaymore interesting. Stay tuned, Lets all watch Annas wild ride together. Chapter 261: It’s just a cup of coffee, after all Chapter 261: Its just a cup of coffee, after all Anna looked at the man in front of her, hesitating slightly. Colinshe felt like she had heard that name somewhere before. In life, you meet countless people, most of whom eventually just pass by. Since she couldnt remember him right away, this so-called Colin was clearly one of those people Anna had categorized as a passerby. Anna asked herself if she would hesitate if she heard the name Ryan instead. The answer was obvious: no. Not now, not ever. Even decades from now, that name would still carry the same weight in her heart. I used to live next door to you when we were kids. Remember? The man, noticing Anna didnt recognize him, felt a bit awkward. But then heughed a few times, trying to jog her memory. He had only seen her from behind earlier, but now that he was standing right in front of her, his guess was confirmed. It really was Anna. And now she was absolutely stunning. I cant believe it. After all these years, youve be so beautiful. A childhood neighbor. With that reminder, something seemed to click for Anna. She frowned slightly,paring the man in front of her to the image in her memory. The difference was so stark that it was no wonder she hadnt recognized him. Back then, there had indeed been a boy living next door, a few years older than her. Since there werent many kids in the neighborhood, it was mostly just her, her sister, and this boy who yed together. Yeah, Colin its you. Annas tone waspletely emotionless. In fact, she was still very resistant to the way he was acting now. Even if there had been some kind of friendship back then, it was a long time ago. Now, there was no real connection between them, and anyone would feel ufortable with how enthusiastically he had approached her. Besides, the way he was dressed now was so different from how she remembered him. Thest time shed seen him, he was just a cocky little kid. Now, he was dressed like some kind of sessful businessman. But something about him still seemed off, like he was trying too hard. Anna couldnt quite put her finger on what it was. His hair was slicked back and tied into a small ponytail. It seemed like a lot of girls these days couldnt resist guys like that. Of course, Anna wasnt one of them. So, what are you doing here? Colin nced at the sales associate nearby, a barely noticeable smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He had been watching from a distance for a while before approaching, making sure he had the right person. You two know each other? The sales associate, listening to their conversation, had a strange look on her face. She had just been talking about how life is full of coincidences, but this one was starting to feel a little too unbelievable. Kind of Yes, were friends. Before Anna could finish her sentence, Colin cut her off, his enthusiasm making it seem like they were long-lost friends. The sales associate shrugged. She didnt quite understand what was going on here, and she didnt really want to get involved. The guy was being overly friendly, while the girl, though polite, was clearly keeping her distance. Well, okay then. The dress you were about to buy was just purchased by your friend here. You two can figure it out. With that, the sales associate walked away, leaving Anna to nce at the shopping bag in Colins hand. Sure enough, he was holding the dress she had wanted. Anna, you had your eye on this dress? Seeing her look over, Colin smacked his forehead as if he had just realized something. Then, with a grand gesture, he held out the shopping bag, offering it to her like it was no big deal. Annas eyes grew colder. Her bad feeling about him only deepened. Why would a guy be buying womens clothes at the mall? That was the first question that popped into her head. The answer was actually pretty simple. Aside from some unusual, hard-to-understand reasons, there was really only one logical exnation. If your girlfriend finds out you gave her gift to me, shes probably not going to be too happy. Anna shot Colin a nce, her words framed as if she was looking out for him, but her tone made it clear she was rejecting him. She didnt reach out to take the shopping bag, leaving his hand hanging awkwardly in the air until he finally had no choice but to lower it. She really had liked that dress, but it was because she wanted Ryan to like how she looked in it. Now that it had ended up in another mans hands, even if she got it back, it wouldnt mean the same thing anymore. My girlfriend shes really understanding, so its no big deal, Colin said with an awkward smile. He had assumed Anna wouldnt pick up on that detail, but clearly, he had underestimated how perceptive she was. By the way, Anna, what brings you here? Are you a student at Capitol City University now? Yeah, Im studying here, Anna replied, her tone neutral, already showing signs that she was ready to leave. Not getting the dress was one thing, but she really didnt want to engage with Colin any longer. There are different kinds of kindness, and what Anna needed was the quiet, thoughtful care that someone like Ryan providednot this clumsy, transparent attempt at being nice. This kind of gesture felt cheap, and Anna wasnt someone who appreciated cheap things. Seeing Anna turn to leave, Colin started to panic. If he let her go now, who knew when hed get another chance to see her again? He quickly stepped forward, reaching out to grab her wrist. Annas eyes darkened, and she casually sped up her pace, easily avoiding his touch. The movement caught the attention of several people in the store. Anna turned around, crossing her arms and ring at Colin, her eyes now filled with a hint of anger. Uh, Anna, I just got a little excited seeing you, thats all. Dont take it the wrong way, okay? We havent seen each other in so long. How about I treat you to a cup of coffee? There are a few things Id like to ask you. Colin could sense that Annas attitude had shifted, and he knew this wasnt going well. He had spent the past few years studying in France, where the culture around rtionships was much more rxed. His current girlfriend was someone he was with mostly because of her looks, but seeing Anna now, he finally understood what it meant to be truly captivated by someone. Compared to Anna, his girlfriendand every other girl hed ever datedpaled inparison. There was no way he was going to let this opportunity slip away. His voice grew louder, making sure everyone in the store could hear him clearly. Curious onlookers were already starting to nce over. Colin was subtly trying to use the crowd to pressure Anna, a tactic that revealed his maniptive side. On the surface, he seemed polite and well-mannered, but the moment things didnt go his way, he couldnt handle it. Anna was already on her way out of the store when he called out to her again, making her even more irritated. If it werent for the people around, she might have already lost her temper. She had been trying her best to avoid unnecessary interactions with other men, but there were always people who didnt know when to back off. How would she even exin this to Ryan if he found out? Anna, were old friends, right? Come on, just one cup of coffee. It wont take long, I promise. Colins persistence had finally crossed a line. He had made it clear that he wasnt going to give up easily, and if she didnt deal with this now, it would only cause more troubleter. Fine, lets deal with it, then. Anna turned to face Colin, a charming smile slowly spreading across her face. She did her best to hide the darkness in her eyes, recing it with her usual gentle expression. Sure, why not? Its just a cup of coffee, after all. Chapter 262: What gives you the right to judge Ryan? Chapter 262: What gives you the right to judge Ryan? They were in a shopping mall, and just a right turn out of the store would lead them to a Starbucks. Anna wasnt really into coffee, but she casually followed Colin into the caf. Colin first made sure Anna was seatedfortably, then, with a smile on his face, he headed to the counter to order. Anna smiled back. She was smart and knew exactly how to make Colin give up on her. Give him a little hope, then crush it right in front of himthat should do the trick. He was so easy to read. Just a little bit of kindness, and he was already falling for it. Seeing Annas softened attitude, Colins heart soared, and he practically skipped to the counter. To him, women were like clothes. If the new outfit looked better, why bother keeping the old one? If he could get Anna, the first thing hed do was call his current girlfriend and tell her to get lost. While ordering, he kept ncing back at Anna. She sat there with her long, delicate fingers resting neatly on herp, her beautiful eyes gazing out the window with a hint of sadness, her eyshes fluttering slightly. She looked like shed stepped right out of aic book. Anna, I wasnt sure what you liked, so I got you atte. If you dont like it, I can get something else. A momentter, Colin returned with two cups of coffee, gently sliding one toward Anna before adjusting his cor and sitting down. Anna frowned slightly, looking at the two cups on the table. She pointed to the one in front of Colin. Can I have that one? Huh? Oh, sure, sure. Her request caught Colin off guard. He hadnt expected Anna to ask for his cup. Even though neither of them had touched their drinks yet, the gesture felt like some kind of subtle signal, and it excited him. Anna nodded slightly in thanks and took the cup Colin handed her, but she didnt drink it. She just let it sit in front of her. Shed asked for his cup just to make sure he hadnt slipped anything into her drink. But judging by his reaction, she realized she mightve been overthinking it. He wasnt clever enough to pull something like that. His game was way too weak. She had thought he was both dumb and sleazy, but now it seemed he was just dumb. So, you havent been around here for a few years, right? Anna stirred her coffee absentmindedly, resting her chin on one hand as she gazed at Colin, though her mind was elsewhere, figuring out how to handle him. At first, shed been cold and distant, but now she was asking about his life, which made Colin even more excited. He hadnt expected much when he approached her as an old friend. If he really cared about friendship, he wouldnt have left the country without saying a word back then. But now it seemed Anna was the sentimental type, and that realization boosted Colins confidence. In the years hed been abroad, hed been with at least eight or ten women. Anna might seem harder to get at first, but in the end, shed be no different from the others. Hed win her over, too. Yeah, my family sent me to study in France. I havent been back in years. He ran a hand through his hair, making sure Annas attention was on him before continuing. This year, Capitol City University has an exchange program with Sorbonne, so I got the chance toe back as the team leader. I never thought Id run into you here. Guess its fate, huh? Colin was feeling pretty pleased with himself, but Anna just rolled her eyes slightly, stirring her coffee with a small spoon. Fate? Yeah, right. Oh, sorry Anna seemed distracted by his talking and identally knocked over her coffee cup. The brown liquid spilled out, soaking Colins carefully pressed suit. What the! Colin yelped in frustration. His suit wasnt cheapit had cost him two months sry. Now it was ruined, and his face darkened. He had to give a speech at school tomorrow as the student representative. There was no way he could go up there in a stained suit. But the next second, Anna quickly tore off some napkins and handed them to him. Seeing her pale fingers and the apologetic look on her face, Colin felt a surge of satisfaction. Even if the suit was ruined, it was worth it. Its fine, really. No big deal. Colin took the napkins, still trying to maintain hisposure as he dabbed at the coffee stains on his suit. Anna watched him fuss over it and couldnt help but find it amusing. If hed wiped it up quickly, the coffee wouldnt have soaked in so much. The little mishap had interrupted Colins conversation, but Anna had already heard enough of what he was trying to say. She didnt bother starting a new topic. This whole thing was even more boring than shed expected. Even messing with Colin wouldnt bring her any satisfaction. She stayed quiet, waiting for him to slip up again so she could shut him down for good. With Anna not saying anything, Colin struggled to find something to talk about. The atmosphere at the table grew awkward, but just then, the TV in the caf switched to the evening news. Anna, do you read the paper much? No, Im not really into that. When I was in business school, our professors made us read the financial news every day. You know, financial literacy is something you build up over time. Colin spoke with a smug tone. To be fair, having a business school background was still pretty impressive in todays fast-paced world. If a family didnt know how to properly raise their kid, sending them to business school was often seen as the safest bet. After making his point, Colin turned his attention to the TV, still trying to keep up his polished image. Anna wasnt interested. She lowered her gaze, thinking about what she should do next. But then, she heard a familiar name on the news. ording to sources, the assant has been identified as Ryan, a graduate student from Capitol City Universitys Department of English. Ryan? For a moment, Anna thought shed misheard. She quickly turned to look at the TV in the distance, but the photo on the screenthere was no mistaking it. It was Ryan. Why was it Ryan? How could he have assaulted someone? The moment she heard his name, Annas attitude did aplete 180. She had been indifferent to the news before, but now she was fully focused, her eyes glued to the screen. Her face was filled with shock. There was no doubt the news had shaken her deeply. Colin had no idea why Annas mood had suddenly changed, but he knew this was his chance. That guys from your school, right? Stuff like this happens all the time. Not every college student is as innocent as you. There are plenty of people who work for gangs or bully others. Take this Ryan guy, for example. He doesnt exactly look like a good person Colin was feeling pretty pleased with himself, giving Anna his take on the situation like he was some kind of expert. In his mind, Anna should be impressed by his insightafter all, thats how it usually went. Gangs have deep roots. Sometimes the line between right and wrong isnt so clear. Looks like you know this guy. Dont worry, though. Now that hes been exposed, hes probably done for. Nothing to worry about. But as soon as he finished speaking, he noticed the temperature around him seemed to drop. He looked up to see Anna standing up, smoothing out her skirt. Anna, are you leaving? Want me to walk you out? Sensing something was off, Colin quickly stood up, still trying to y the gentleman. In his mind, things had gone pretty well with Anna today. The next step was to get her contact info and take it slow from there. But what happened next shocked the entire caf. A mother in the distance hurried to cover her childs mouth, and countless eyes turned toward the seemingly gentle andposed girl. Because, in the next moment, the man in front of her was hit square in the face. The coffee cup from the table had been smashed into Colins head, and suddenly, his vision was filled with red. Blood sttered onto Annas skirt, a vivid crimson that shed with her calm, delicate appearance. And yet, somehow, it didnt feel out of ce at all. It was as if this blood-soaked, oppressive scene was where she truly belonged. This was the real her. Anna stood there, breathing heavily, tossing aside the broken pieces of the cup. Her words came out like they were forced through clenched teeth. Who the hell do you think you are? What gives you the right to judge Ryan? Chapter 263: She’s just... at the police station, that’s all Chapter 263: Shes just... at the police station, thats all Chapter 263: Shes just at the police station, thats all Mia had just given Ryan a fresh lead for the investigation. Shed managed to get some info from a street vendor, and Ryan quickly typed it into a message and sent it over to Alice. The gang wasnt short on skilled operatives, and some detectives who had once profiled criminals had crossed the line and ended up working for Alice. Alice seemed busy, though, and didnt pick up when Ryan called. About ten minutester, a picture came through from an unknown number to Ryans phone. The image showed a man who looked like hed seen better days. His scruffy beard was long overdue for a trim, curling at the ends, and in stark contrast to his wild facial hair, his head was balding. A bald guy, with a scar near his eye. No wonder the vendor had said, after some thought, that the guy didnt exactly look like a saint. [Bloodhound Instinct activated. Input: Image. Match: 76%] [Tracking target] Ryan hadnt even had time to fully process the picture when the systems notification chimed in, clearing up any doubts he mightve had. Hed always wondered why a skill like Bloodhound Instinctwhich seemed to only let him see smellswas ranked as an A-tier ability. Now it made sense. Seeing scents in the air was just a bonus. The real power of the skill was in tracking, like a hound on the hunt. Once the skill fully activated, a path appeared in Ryans vision, like an arrow in a video game. A blood-red trail stretched out from the construction site, leading far into the distance. Lets go. Ryan nced at the picture on his phone, then grabbed Mia, who was still munching on a sausage, and got ready to move. Go? Go where? Home? Mias mouth was stuffed with sausage, and her tongue was hopping around, trying to avoid getting burned, but she kept shoving more food in anyway. Shed been under strict supervision for so long that she rarely got to eat street food like this. Now that she had the chance, she was going all out. Ryan shot her an exasperated look. It was just some basic street food, and she was acting like it was the best thing ever. If he took her to that food market theyd visited before, shed probably lose her mind. Were going to catch that guy and get your ring back. He grumbled, still annoyed from when Mia had bitten him earlier. She hadnt held back at all, and his hand was still throbbing. Mias eyes went wide, and she froze, looking like a fish blowing bubbles in water. Catch him? You already know where he is? She asked, half in disbelief, but immediately regretted it. How could that be possible? Ryan had been with her all morning. Shed seen everything unfold right in front of her. If she didnt know where the guy was, how could Ryan? What, did he have superpowers or something? Her eyes were full of doubt, but she adorably scooted closer to Ryan and tugged on his sleeve. Ryan,e on. Theres no one else here. You dont have to pretend. Honestys the best policy, right? She sounded so sincere, like she was genuinely worried Ryan was going down the wrong path. She even offered him a bite of her sausage and gently ruffled his hair. Honestly, when a cute girl like Mia starts acting all motherly, its game over. But the thing was, Ryan wasnt pretending! It took him a while to convince Mia that he really did know where the thief was. Alice was busy and couldnt send anyone to help, so Ryan had no choice but to rely on Mia. Which, of course, was exactly what Mia wanted. From the start, it seemed like her goal was to get Ryan to admit he needed her. A little whileter, they were on their way to track down the thief from the construction site. Ryan sat in the front, directing the driver, while Mia sat in the back, watching Ryans profile with interest. Ryan was so focused that even Mia had to admit he probably did know where the thief was. Of course, this was impossible. Ryan was definitely hiding something from her. Mia crossed her arms and pouted, ring at the back of Ryans head like she was sulking. But, at the same time, that only made him more mysteriousand that much more interesting to Mia. Mm, take a left here, then a right at the traffic light up ahead. Turn in by that garbage truck. Ryan followed the trail the skill was showing him, and the route was strange, to say the least. The construction site was already in a pretty remote area, but now the car was speeding toward the outskirts of town. The driver kept ncing back, trying to get Mias approval for the odd directions. But her eyes were glued to Ryan the whole time, and the look she was giving him was that affection? The driver quickly shook his head, trying to clear the weird thought from his mind. It was better to stay out of the passengers business. The less he knew, the better. Mia kept staring at Ryans profile, like she couldnt get enough of it. But just as she was getting lost in her thoughts, her phone rang, interrupting her little moment. Annoyed, she pulled out her phone and nced at the caller ID. Then, with a strange look, she sized Ryan up, as if hed done something wrong. Hello? Anna, whats up? Her voice came from the back seat, breaking Ryans concentration. He turned his head, a bit confused, and looked at Mia with a puzzled expression. Anna? Why was Anna calling Mia? And judging by Mias reaction, this wasnt the first time. Mia noticed Ryans curiosity and smiled slyly. This was exactly the reaction shed been hoping for. Her voice suddenly became sickly sweet, like cotton candy melting in syrupexactly how Ryan felt at that moment. What am I doing? Im with Ryan, of course. If youve got something to say, make it quick. She nced at Ryan, who had leaned in to listen, and with a yful push, she shoved his head back into ce, signaling him to calm down. Ryan watched as Mias expression gradually turned serious. She was listening intently to whatever Anna was saying on the other end of the line. Despite their differences, Mia and Anna had formed a sort of alliance, so it wasnt surprising that Mia would help out when Anna needed something. Still, Anna was usually too proud to ask for help, which made this situation all the more intriguing to Mia. Hmm? Thats it? Alright, I got it. Ryan watched Mias face the entire time, but she didnt give away anything useful. It was like she was speaking in riddles. By the end of the call, all Ryan knew was that Anna had been the one callingnothing more. Mia, on the other hand, was feeling pretty pleased with herself. Shed finally figured out how to keep Ryan wrapped around her finger. Ryan was a sentimental guy. He valued rtionships. So, all she had to do was y the emotional card. She shouldve realized this sooner. Mia, did something happen to Anna? Sure enough, the moment Mia hung up, Ryan was already asking, his voice full of concern. Mia couldnt help but wonderif it were her in trouble, would Ryan look at her with the same worried expression? Nothing major. Just a small issue, really. Mia waved her hand dismissively, acting like it was no big deal. But just as Ryan was about to rx, she dropped the bomb. Shes just at the police station, thats all. What?! - PS: Annas at the police station! Can Ryan ever catch a break? One minute hes channeling his inner detective, tracking down thieves like hes got superpowers, the next hes dealing with Mia and her endless teasing (and food obsession, seriously, where does she put it all?!). Now, just as hes getting somewhere, Anna throws in a new twistshes at the police station! Youve got to wonderwhat on earth could Anna have done to end up there? And, of course, this means Ryan has yet another issue to deal with. Lets not forget, this is the guy whos already juggling a secret mission, an ever-scheming Mia, and some shady underworld stuff. Now weve got Annas police drama thrown into the mix. If I were Ryan, Id be asking for a vacation at this point. But seriously, whatisAnna doing at the police station? Did she get herself into trouble, or is this just another wild card thrown into Ryans already chaotic life? And how much more can Ryan really handle before everythinges crashing down? One things for surethings are about to get way moreplicated. Stick around, because things are about to get even more interesting! Please show your support if you enjoy the story! Chapter 264: Seems like you were never trusted at all, huh? Chapter 264: Seems like you were never trusted at all, huh? Why did Anna end up at the police station? Theres no way she couldve done something wrong. Ryan, hearing that Anna had been arrested, immediately asked Mia with urgency, not realizing that he himself was the type who wouldnt normally get into trouble either. Peoples reactions are shaped by external events. If something is outrageous enough, its not surprising when a good person is pushed to do something bad. What really made Ryan feel uneasy was the nagging suspicion that this incident might somehow be connected to him. Thinking back to when that girl had shown up with a knife to rescue him from Alice, it was hard not to wondercould this be another one of those situations? How would I know? She didnt exin anything to me. Ryan didnt even realize how much his emotions were fluctuating. He was probably less angry when he himself was framed than he was now. Mia, her big eyes locked on Ryan, pouted and responded with clear irritation. The way Anna had sounded on the phone was off. In Mias mind, Anna was always a dangerous character, but the kind that seemed harmless until she bit you when you least expected it. At least, on the surface, their rtionship had been decent. But this time, Annas voice was ice-cold, so much so that Mia almost felt like she was talking to Alice instead of Anna. Annas words were simple: she told Mia which police station she was at and demanded that Mia get her outno questions asked. Anna didnt even bother asking if Mia could do it. She knew Mia had the power to get her out without breaking a sweat. Honestly, a fight could be a big deal or a small one, depending on how it was handled. Usually, these things could be settled privately without involving the police. Of course, thats assuming the person who got beaten up was still conscious and capable of settling things. Colin had been sent straight to the hospital by Anna, and it was unlikely hed be running his mouth again anytime soon. If you care about her that much, why dont you just call her yourself? Mia, not realizing how jealous she sounded, didnt want to dwell on the topic any longer. The car hade to a stop, and Mias gaze shifted outside. They were parked in a suburban residential area, the kind with tall, cramped apartment buildings. It was clear that the people living here werent exactly well-off. Call her myself Mias words snapped Ryan out of his thoughts. For some reason, she didnt want to talk much about Anna. If he wanted to know what was going on, hed have to find out himself. Ryan immediately pulled out his phone, but after about half a minute, his expression turned awkward. Uh Mia, can I borrow your phone for a second? Ryan scratched his nose, feeling a bit embarrassed. He had been so determined just a moment ago, and now he was already asking her for help. It seemed like no one could escape the irony of life. Oh? Why? Mia, who had been staring out the window with her arms crossed, turned her attention back to Ryan, her eyes narrowing in curiosity. She tapped her chin thoughtfully, and her eyes glinted mischievously, like a fox that had just figured something out. She held out her hand toward Ryan. Let me see your phone. Ryan shrugged and obediently handed over the phone Alice had given him. After getting Annas number, he had been worried about losing the slip of paper, so he saved it in his phone. But now, no matter what he did, he couldnt get through. Mia nced at Ryans phone and quickly came to a conclusion. She wrinkled her nose in displeasure and snatched the phone from him. She had thought that Alice, after keeping Ryan so close, would at least try to hide her feelings. But now it seemed like the idea of restraint didnt even exist in Alices mind. Your life its like youre living under house arrest or something. Mia recognized the phone. It was the kind of device used by certain criminal organizations to monitor and restrictmunication for their key members. Any calls made from this phone would have their duration and content logged and sent to a central system. As if to confirm her suspicion, Mias slender fingers quickly dialed a number on the screen and hit the call button. Sure enough, the call didnt go through. House arrest? What do you mean? Ryan was confused. Sure, Alice hadnt let him leave the house at first, buttely, the restrictions had loosened up. Where was this house arresting from? See for yourself. This is my number, and you cant even call it from your phone. Mia waved her phone in front of Ryans face. He could clearly sense her growing frustration, as if something had seriously pissed her off. Your phone is basically a brick, except when ites to calling Alice. Mia tossed the phone back to Ryan casually. If Alice didnt trust him this much, she might as well have just locked him up at home. What was the point of letting him out if she was going to monitor him constantly? Ryan froze for a moment, finally understanding what Mia was saying. He tried calling a few more times before reluctantly epting her exnation. Alice still didnt fully trust him, to the point where she was even listening in on his conversations. Thinking back, the signs had been there all along. For instance, the phone Alice gave him for this trip was different from the one he used to call Anna before. So, did that mean the little things he thought hed gotten away withst time had already been exposed to Alice? Had she known all along about his calls with Anna, and even their meeting afterward? Was that why she had acted so strangely when he came home that day? Ryan didnt dare think any further. He felt as though a strange, suffocating force was wrapping around him, pulling him into a thick fog where he couldnt see even a glimmer of light ahead. Mr. Smith, please step out of the car. Mia, arms crossed, watched as Ryans face grew paler and paler. His reaction surprised her. She had thought Ryan waspletely devoted to Alice, willing to ept anything from her. But then again, it made sense. If one day you suddenly realized that someone you trusted was secretly trying to control every aspect of your lifeknowing where you were, who you met, and what you said, all being recordedhow could anyone stay calm? If you made even the slightest wrong move, youd be in for a world of trouble. Could anyone really handle that? At Mias calmmand, the driver, Mr. Smith, nodded respectfully and stepped out of the car. The vehicle had been specially modified, and the windows were no exception. They were one-way mirrors, providingplete privacy inside. Even if someone pressed their face against the ss, they wouldnt be able to see what was happening inside. Ryan, still holding the phone, was in shock. He couldnt understand what he had done to make Alice so suspicious of him. Had Alice always been this guarded around him? He had already made up his mind to help her, so finding out about this now was a real blow. He kept telling himself that Alices past and the environment she grew up in had shaped her personality. After she found his journal, it wouldve been strange if she didnt have some reservations about him. But still, where was this sense of disappointmenting from? Ryan sat there, dazed, while Mia stretched her legs forward, cing her small feet on his knees. Then, like a nimble rabbit, she climbed from the back seat into the front passenger seat. The car was spacious, but it was still a bit cramped for two people in the front. Annoyed by the limited space, Mia lightly punched the cars ceiling before shifting her body. She adjusted her position and ended up straddling Ryan, facing him directly. The scent of Mias citrusy perfumelike fizzy orange sodahit Ryans senses, overwhelming him. Her petite frame pressed against his chest, making it hard to breathe. Ryans brain short-circuited. He had no idea how things had escted to this point. What was Mia trying to do? Mia? Ryan shook his head hard, trying to snap out of it. He fought against the softness pressing against him, determined not to let himself get lost in the moment. His hands instinctively moved to her waist, ready to push her away. But her waist was so slender, and the moment his hands touched her, it felt like they were glued there, unable to pull back. Stay still. Mia, feeling the heat from his hands on her waist, bit her lip and red at him, swatting his hands away with a sharp p. Then, under Ryans confused gaze, Mia reached behind his neck. When her hand reappeared, her fingers were holding a small object. Ryan, look. Seems like you were never trusted at all, huh? Chapter 265: Tracker Chapter 265: Tracker At this moment, Mia was holding a thin, transparent chip, no more than half an inch in diameter. Even if Ryan had seen it stuck openly on his clothes, he might not have noticed it. Let alone when it was hidden under the cor at the back of his neckthere was no way he could have discovered it on his own. What is this? Even though he had a guess, Ryan still asked out loud. Right now, Mia had him pinned down, unable to move. The restless feeling in his lower abdomen had cooled off by now. Compared to the physical tension, what he was seeing in front of him was far more concerning. Mia had just pped his wandering hand away, and now he didnt dare to move, waiting for her exnation. Mia simply flipped the chip over in her palm, studying it carefully. Then, a cold smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth. Alice really did go all out on Ryan, didnt she? She wasnt holding back at all. A while ago, the gang had spent a fortune to acquire three advanced tracking devices. One was ced on an important politician, another on a dangerous traitor, and thest one had been taken by Alice, disappearing without a trace. Mia had assumed Alice would use it to set up some kind of n, maybe to improve her own situation. But to find it on Ryan? That was unexpected. Was keeping Ryan from slipping away more important to Alice than her own safety? As you can see, its a tracker. Mia looked at Ryans expression and felt a sense of satisfaction. He had always been so concerned about Alice, to the point of obsession. Anytime Alice was mentioned, Ryan would immediately get worked up. But now? The look of betrayal on his face was almost cute, in Mias eyes. A tracker?! Ryan gritted his teeth, staring at the thin chip between Mias fingers. Surprisingly, he didnt seem all that shocked. Maybe, deep down, he had suspected something like this all along but had been suppressing his doubts. Alices call over the weekend had been the biggest clue. He had barely stepped out of the orphanage when she called, asking about his next move. And the strict rules about what he wore every day? That was probably part of it too. The whole its not embarrassing excuse was just a cover. The real goal was to make sure he always had this tracker on him. Ryans face went nk as he reached out to take the tiny chip, but Mia pped his hand away. Mia? Dont touch it. It might trigger an rm. Seeing Ryans confused expression, Mias voice was calm, but inside, a strange feeling was growing. For the first time, she felt like things were slipping out of her control. She had known for a while that something was off with Alice, but she hadnt realized it was this bad. If Ryan kept getting closer to her, who knew when hed bepletely consumed? Mia admitted she had her own reasons for being involved with Ryan, but she would never go as far as Alice had. Installing a GPS on him? Monitoring his calls? This wasnt how you treated a person. It was more like how youd treat a caged bird. A bizarre thought crossed her mind: Ryans next move was crucial. If he couldnt stay by Alices side forever, he should leave now, while he still could. Otherwise, it might be toote to escapeter Mia carefully held the chip. If it werent for the asional red light shing on it, she wouldnt have been able to tell what it was for. Her mind was racing with ideas. She wanted to grab Ryan and run, but that clearly wasnt an option. Alice would find them both, and besides, who knew if Ryan would even agree to go with her? This was enough to shake Ryan, but to make himpletely cut ties with Alice? That was impossible. For now, the best course of action was to do nothing. Mia had confirmed her suspicions, and with a quick motion, she slipped the chip back where it had been. Dont mess with it. If Alice finds out, youre in for a world of trouble. This wasnt a joke or some attempt to stir things up. It was a serious warning. Alices actions had gone beyond what Mia had imagined, and it needed to be taken seriously. After this, Ryan was clearly uneasy about the thing on his neck. It was like something was pressing down on him, making it impossible to stand up straight. He really wanted to call Alice and ask her straight up: if she didnt trust him at all, then why bother keeping him around? He had thought hed finally gotten through to her, that the coldness in her was starting to melt away bit by bit. But this discovery? It was like a p in the face. Alice had never trusted him. In fact, she was more guarded around him than she was with her actual rivals. But what about all those tender moments? The concern she showed? Were those fake too? Ryan, do you really think shes just being cautious around you? Mia, still sitting on Ryans legs, pushed herself up a bit, using her hands for leverage. She pressed her palms against his cheeks, forcing him to look directly at her. She could sense something off. It seemed like Ryan was seeing things from apletely different angle than she was. What else could it be? Look at this. Ryan sighed, exasperated. He couldnt wrap his head around it. He had such a high favorability with Alice, yet she was still this suspicious of him. Was Alice just a walking contradiction? Mias big eyes darted around, as if she knew something. But after thinking it over, she decided to keep her mouth shut. Ryan hadpletely misunderstood the situation. Alices behavior wasnt about distrusting himit was because she cared too much. The flicker in Mias eyes showed she was debating whether to tell him. But even if she did, Ryan probably wouldnt believe her. How could she even exin it? Should she juste out and say, Alice is hopelessly in love with you, and you need to be careful about that? No, Mia was smart enough to stay quiet. Ryan would figure it out on his own eventually. Telling him too much now would only disrupt the delicate bnce they had. If you ever need help, you cane to me. Ill be there for you. Mia stared at Ryan for a long time before finally pouting and making her promise. Sure, she could mess with Alice, but she knew better than anyone what it meant to go up against the leader of a crime syndicate like Alice. Right now, Ryan was clearly Alices bottom line. Trying to pull him away from her would be exponentially harder than Mia had anticipated. Was it really worth going head-to-head with Alice over Ryan? Mia wasnt sure. She just felt an instinctive pull toward Ryan. Sure, she could be mischievous at times, but shed never do anything to actually hurt him. Alice, though? She was different. Alice had no limits when it came to getting what she wanted. All Mia could do was offer her support. When the time came, when Alices feelings inevitably tore Ryan apart, shed be there to pick up the pieces. Lets not talk about this anymore, Ryan. Were here. Since discovering the tracker on Ryans neck, Mia had been lost in thought. The cocky attitude shed had earlier was gone, and she quietly slid off Ryan and back into the rear seat, deep in her own worries. Oh, right were here. Ryan nced out the window, finally snapping back to reality. The location his skill had been tracking was just up aheada small, unassuming house. This was the end of the trail. No matter how chaotic his thoughts were, Ryan had to force himself to focus. Even if Alice didnt trust him, he still had a job to do. You sure youre okay, Ryan? Mia had already opened the car door and stepped out. Alices behavior was definitely something to think about, but the sudden shift in the situation had hit Mia just as hard as it had Ryan. Im fine. Lets go. Mias voice was still soft and sweet, but Ryan barely registered it. After everything that had just happened, something inside him was starting to change. A seed of doubt had been nted, and it was only a matter of time before it grew into something much bigger. Waitwhat was that? Ryans eyes widened, his pupils contracting in shock. He couldnt hide his surprise anymore. Chapter 266: Don’t underestimate their professionalism, okay? Chapter 266: Dont underestimate their professionalism, okay? The trail finally led to a small house in a residential area. Ryan had expected only a vague idea of the location, so he was surprised it had gotten this specific. If all A-rank abilities were this powerful, Ryan thought he might justy low for a while, and maybe even take down the entire gang when the time was right. One problem after another kept piling up, leaving him overwhelmed. If he couldnt solve the problems, then maybe he could deal with the people causing them. If he could get rid of everyone with bad intentions toward Alice, then maybe the Dangerous Events would stop happening. But that was easier said than done. He could barely bring himself to kill a chicken, let alone take out hardened criminals. Ryan, are you sure this is the ce? Mia stood behind him, having followed him up to the third floor. Her big eyes kept darting toward the in-looking door in front of them. Ryans earlier directions in the car could be exinedhed lived in this city for over a decade, so it wasnt too far-fetched to say he knew the area well enough. But now, hed pinpointed the exact door? That was a bit hard to believe. After all, the only clue they had was what the guy looked like. Even the police hadnt been able to find him. Could Ryan really have tracked him down? Yeah, this should be it. As soon as they arrived, Ryans Bloodhound Instinct skill had deactivated on its own. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt reactivate it. This had to be the ce. Alright then, Ryan, step back a little. Mias expression shifted slightly. She rubbed her cheeks with her hands, then grabbed Ryan by the arm and pulled him back a few steps. Ryan, now standing a bit further away, was about to ask what Mia was up to when he saw a group of peopleing up the stairs. These guys looked highly organized. They werent all dressed in ck suits and sunsses, but they definitely didnt seem like ordinary folks. Their tough, intimidating presence was hard to miss. Who are they? Ryan searched his memory. Hed seen something like this beforeback when he was around Alice. She was always cautious and would have inclothes bodyguards nearby just in case. These are my people. First time meeting them, huh? Mia wrinkled her nose proudly. The bodyguards were clearly giving her face, addressing her as Miss with utmost respect, which seemed to please her. Ryan nodded. He wasnt sure when Mia had called them, but having more people around was definitely a good thing. It would help avoid any unexpected trouble. Uh, maybe keep things a bit more low-key? Ryan, still uneasy, nudged Mias shoulder and nced at the other doors in the hallway. He was worried that such a big scene might attract unwanted attention. His situation was already bad enough. If someone caught him on camera involved in gang activity, thered be no way to clear his name. Dont worry, Ive trained my people well. Mia waved her hand dismissively, signaling Ryan to rx. Then, she casually grabbed a pair of sunsses from one of the bodyguards and ced them on Ryans face. The bodyguard just nodded respectfully, as if this waspletely normal. Since Mia seemed so confident, Ryan had no choice but to trust her. He tried to calm his racing heart, hoping things wouldnt get too out of hand. But, of course, things didnt go as smoothly as Ryan had hoped. Just as he let out a sigh of relief, the hallway erupted with noise. Hey, asshole! Get out here! We know what you did, and we know youre home. Open the door and save yourself some pain! Ryan turned toward themotion. The bodyguards were now pounding on the door with all their strength, the loud thuds echoing like thunder. It was the middle of the afternoon, and most people were probably napping. The noise was loud enough to wake up the entire building. Mia? Ryans voice was barely more than a hiss, the words forced through gritted teeth. This was her idea of well-trained? It was like she was deliberately throwing gasoline on the fire, as if his media exposure wasnt already bad enough. Rx, let them handle it. Dont underestimate their professionalism, okay? Mia remained calm, even pping for the guys who were currently pounding on the door. They were definitely prosno doubt about it. After all, they were trained by her. It was funny how people reflected their leaders. Alices crew was always quiet and dangerous, while Mias people seemed to think they werent making enough noise unless they were causing a scene. Ryan fought the urge to pass out from stress. Suddenly, the sound of a door opening echoed through the hallway, followed by a loud, angry voice. Fuck! Cant even take a nap in peace! What the hell is wrong with you people? Once one person spoke up, others followed. One by one, the neighbors started poking their heads out, ready to start yelling. But the bodyguards werent having any of it. One of them let out a low grunt, cutting them off without a second thought. Oh? Step out here. Come on, lets see how well you slept. The bodyguards voice boomed like thunder, and after that, the hallway fell silent. The lead guy even took a few steps toward the fourth floor, where theints hade from. As soon as his foot hit the stairs, Ryan heard the sound of a door mming shut. With the first troublemaker dealt with so easily, the rest of the neighbors quickly retreated, not wanting to get involved. They pulled their heads back inside, mming their doors shut, clearly not wanting any part of this mess. See, Ryan? My people are very professional. Mia puffed out her chest proudly, looking at Ryan with a smug grin. Ryans face darkened. In a way, she wasnt wrongthey were professionals at causing chaos. With the outside disturbance handled, they could finally focus on the person inside the apartment. Despite all the noise outside, there was still no movement from behind the door. It was as if the person inside hadnt heard a thing. Maybe no ones home, Ryan thought, feeling a bit unsure. His skill descriptions were always so vague, so it wasnt surprising that he had doubts. But the professionals were faster than Ryan. The bodyguards were already pressed up against the door, listening intently for any sounds from inside. Mia, sensing the importance of the moment, didnt interrupt. She, too, was waiting quietly, her expression serious. The sight of these big guys leaning against the door, trying to listen in, was almostical. After about a minute, they still hadnt heard anything. Without Mias orders, they didnt dare give up. Mia, trusting Ryan, stayed patient. But the pressure was all on Ryan now. If his skill was wrong, this whole trip wouldve been a waste. And if that happened, Mia might not trust him so easily next time. Hed already lost Miss Alices trust. If he lost Mias too, hed have no one left to rely on in the gang. Completing his mission would be a lot harder. Miss! Ryan wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling the tension rise. Thankfully, the awkward silence didntst much longer. After another minute of waiting, the bodyguards suddenly sprang into action. Like predators who had just spotted their prey, they didnt waste a second. Without saying a word, they bolted down the stairs. Huh??? Ryan waspletely confused. Even if no one was inside, there was no reason to leave so quickly, right? Before he could make sense of what was happening, a small hand grabbed him from behind. Mia pulled him along, and they both started running down the stairs after the bodyguards. What are you standing around for? Theyre getting away! C PS: Well, Ryan really cant catch a break, can he? One minute hes tracking down a lead with his super-sleuth Bloodhound Instinct, and the next, Mias professionals are pounding on doors like theyre starring in a bad action movie. Honestly, Ryans reaction is pricelessjust trying to keep things low-key, but with Mias crew, thats clearly not an option! These guys arent here to blend in, theyre here tomakesome noise. And of course, its Ryan whos left sweating over the fallout. As if his media image wasnt bad enough already But seriously, just when things are about to settle downbam! The pros hearsomethingand suddenly, its a full-blown chase scene. Mias already dragging Ryan down the stairs, and you can feel the chaos ramping up. Whats waiting for them at the end of this chase? And can Ryan really handle all the madness these professionals are bringing? Stick aroundthings are about to get even crazier! Chapter 267: Get lost, don’t ruin my fun Chapter 267: Get lost, dont ruin my fun In the chaos, Ryan was being pulled along by Mia as they dashed outside. His mind raced, and it didnt take long for him to piece together what was happening. Themotion caused by the bodyguards outside the room had been loud enough that there was no way the people inside hadnt heard it. There was only one door to the room, and Ryan had thought he was trapped with no way out. But somehow, he had managed to slip out. This was the third floor. How could anyone have gotten out? Did they jump? It seemed impossible, but the serious expressions on the faces of those burly men made it hard not to believe. Hurry, Ryan, hurry! Dont let him die! Mias urgent tone as she tugged on Ryans hand confirmed his suspicions. Die? That couldnt happen. Before they could exin the situation and figure out the next clue, that person couldnt die. Otherwise, how would Ryan clear his name? Now that he understood, Ryan didnt dare waste any more time. He picked up the pace, rushing down the stairs. But he had forgotten one thing: Mia was notoriously bad at sports. Their legs were already mismatched in length, and when Ryan suddenly sped up, Mia, who had been urging him on, started to fall behind. It was only three flights of stairs, but Mia was already looking like shed run a marathon. Ryan slow down please, she gasped. I I cant keep up Her face was flushed, and she was breathing heavily. Mias hand clung tightly to his, damp with sweat, and her legs seemed like they were getting tangled up with each other. Ryan couldnt help but wonder if she was doing this on purposegetting winded after just a few steps? Especially after he caught a yful glint in her eye, it only confirmed his suspicion: Mia was definitely messing with him. You cant keep up? What do you mean by that? I mean Im at my limit Im about to go Go? Go where? Ryan slowed down, but he was still anxious. Seeing Mia looking like she was about to pass out, it was hard not to think of well, some strange things. She was panting like a little puppy, her pink tongue hidden inside her mouth, yet somehow drawing attention. Is there a zodiac sign for subi? Ryan couldnt help but feel like Mia had just added another page to the encyclopedia of his otherwise innocent love life. Better to focus on the task at hand. Mia was always like this, and it wasnt like theyd just met today. Expecting her to stop ying around before she was satisfied was a lost cause. Ryan didnt hesitate any longer. He moved closer to Mia, closing the distance between them so quickly that Mia looked a little confused. Ryan what are you doing? The warmth of his presence filled her senses, like theforting smell of nkets left out in the sun. Ryan didnt say much. He hooked his arm under her knees and, with a slight lift, scooped her up into his arms. Mia was light, almost weightless. Holding her felt like cradling a carefully dressed-up dollsoft and fragrant. Is this how its supposed to be? But its so embarrassing ?(? ?)?. Mias words sounded shy, but her actions betrayed her. She immediately wrapped her arms around Ryans neck, nuzzling into him, taking deep breaths as if savoring his scent. This had been her n all along, and now that Ryan had fallen into her trap, she was clearly pleased. She shed him a sweet smile, showing off her little fangs. She wasnt exactly behaving herself either. Mia swayed in his arms, her small hands constantly reaching for Ryans face. Lets go, lets go! Behave yourself Mimicking Alices cold tone, Ryan tried to sound as stern as possible. But with both hands upied holding Mia, there wasnt much he could do to stop her antics. He could only let her have her way. Once Ryan picked Mia up, their pace quickened significantly. After reaching the bottom of the stairs, Ryan hurried toward the back of the hallway. Sure enough, there was a pool of blood waiting for them. That guy really jumped? Was he trying to get himself killed? Thankfully, there was only blood and no body. If there had been a corpse, things wouldve gotten a lot moreplicated for Ryan. There were still bodyguards downstairs. Being professionally trained, some had gone after the escapee, while others stayed behind to protect Mia. After all, if this was a diversion to lure them away and Mia was the real target, theyd be in serious trouble if anything happened to her. If their boss died, theyd definitely be med for failing their duties. When the bodyguards saw Ryan carrying Mia out, their first instinct was to take her from him. But as soon as one of them reached out, Mia pped his hand away, ring at him with a fierce look. Her lips moved silently. The bodyguard carefully read her lips, and when he understood, he looked incredibly awkward. Mia had clearly mouthed, Get lost, dont ruin my fun. Miss, the guy went that way, the bodyguard said, bowing respectfully to Mia before leading the way to where the others had gathered. These guys were part of a gang, and tracking people down was basically their specialty. Debt collection and chasing people were their bread and butter. To Ryan, the fact that someone had jumped out of a third-story window to escape seemed insane. But to them, it was just another day at the office. With someone pointing the way, things got a lot easier. Ryan, still carrying Mia, followed the direction the bodyguard indicated. After about two minutes of running, they finally caught up with the rest of the group. Three or four burly men stood with their arms crossed, forming a circle. Their intimidating presence made it clear they werent to be messed with. In the middle of the circle, a man was curled up on the ground, clutching his legs and begging for mercy. It was obvious this was the guy they were after. When the group saw Mia approaching, they looked a bit surprised. The bodyguard who had been scolded earlier quickly stepped forward, signaling to the others with his eyes. Mia, you should get down now, Ryan said as he reached the group, gently setting Mia down. Even in thest second before leaving his arms, Mia clung tightly to Ryans neck, clearly reluctant to let go. But with so many people watching, staying in his arms didnt seem appropriate. Mia coughed twice, then hopped to the ground. She immediately pushed her way through the crowd with her small hands, making space for herself. The bodyguards had already called for a vehicle, and Ryan finally got a good look at the man in the center of the group. He was a middle-aged man with a bald head and a scar across his forehead. His face was covered in bloodsome from the fall, and some from the beating the bodyguards had given him. It didnt take much to figure out that anyone desperate enough to jump out of a window was definitely hiding something. Mia took a couple of steps forward, her small leather shoending squarely on the mans shoulder, flipping him over. She pulled out her phone and carefullypared his face to a picture. Please, dont kill me! I dont know anything! Im innocent! the man cried, desperately pleading for his life. He looked around, hoping for some good Samaritan to intervene, but with these hulking bodyguards standing around, no one dared to get involved. Not everyone was like Ryan, after all. Mia scrutinized the mans face for a moment, then, satisfied, she wrinkled her nose in a smug little gesture. With a dramatic wave of her hand, she turned to leave. No doubt about it. This is the guy. Take him away! Chapter 268: Alice had changed Chapter 268: Alice had changed In the pitch-ck darkness, the mans screams and the relentless sound of blows had been going on for quite some time. The man on the ground was gasping for breath, barely able to scream anymore. It wouldnt be long before he waspletely spent. His face was so bruised and swollen that it was unrecognizable. Even the person delivering the blows couldnt help but feel a twinge of pity. Miss Alice, should we keep going? If this continues, hes going to die. In the world of the mob, death wasnt something to be feared. Especially for those who had climbed to the topeveryone had blood on their hands. What they were really worried about was Miss Alices mood. They figured shed vented enough by now and would call it off, as she usually did. But this time, the girl was unusually resolute. Oh, keep going. Her response was cold and emotionless. Sitting on a nearby chair, she propped her face up with her hand. The man on the ground kept begging, pleading for Alice to give him another chance. But this time, Alice was serious. There was no way she was letting him off easy. When his screams became too much, they stuffed a rag in his mouth and kept beating him. The enforcer nced down at the man, his eyes cold, as if he were looking at a corpse. Just as he was about to strike again, a phone rang, cutting through the tension in the room. Everyone froze, including Alice, who frowned slightly at the sound. Not many people had her number, and shed set this specific ringtone for a reason. She knew exactly who it was. The out-of-ce ringtone silenced everything. The enforcers stopped mid-swing, and even the barely conscious victim held his breath, all eyes turning to the girl sitting elegantly to the side. The victim still had a sliver of hope. He knew that if he wanted to survive, it all depended on Alices reaction. The phone rang a few more times, likely a series of texts. Alice didnt move, her gaze still fixed on the two men on the ground. One of her men, sensing the moment, leaned in and whispered in her ear. Miss Alice, youve got other things to take care of. We can handle this. Alices face was beautiful but icy, her legs crossed neatly, her pale, slender hands resting on her knees. The warehouse was filthy, dust hanging in the air, but Alice remained spotless, as if untouched by the violence around her. A girl like her seemed out of ce in such a brutal scene, yet no one dared to question her presence. Fortunately, Alices cold gaze didnt linger. Her graceful neck, like that of a proud swan, tilted slightly as she nced down at her phone, reading the messages in silence. It was Ryan. Of course, it had to be Ryan. [Miss Alice, we caught the guy who stole from us.] [Mias interrogating him now. Shouldnt take long to get something useful Hows it going on your end?] Hows it going on her end? Alices eyes flicked over to the two men on the ground. It was only then that she seemed to snap out of her trance. Three hours ago, these two reporters who had framed Ryan had already spilled everything they knew. Thest three hours had just been pure torture. There was nothing more to extract. There was really no reason to stay here anymore. Its about done. Alice turned off her phone. Even though Ryans message brought a small flicker of warmth to her heart, her voice remained unchanged. With that single sentence, she closed the chapter on this ordeal. She brushed off her clothes, though there wasnt a speck of dust on her, and stood up, ready to leave. Her men exchanged curious nces, unsure of what her words meant. Did she mean they could stop? Since Alice had taken over as the boss, shed been reforming the way the organization handled things. She clearly didnt want unnecessary deaths on her watch. The enforcers gave each other a look and began to wind down. It wasnt just the victim who was sufferingthey were exhausted too. They hadnt even had lunch, and beating someone for hours was hard work. But to everyones surprise, Alice frowned as she watched them prepare to stop. She added, almost as an afterthought: Keep asking. If they dont have anything else to say, throw them in the river. Let the fish have them. Keep asking? Everyone knew these guys had nothing left to give. Was there any point in continuing? What Alice really meant was clear: once the information was out, they were no longer needed. The subordinates were visibly shocked, though they dared not show it too much. They could only nod in agreement. With a sigh, they resigned themselves to the fact that theyd be working overtime tonight. Alice had changedthat much was clear to them. Lately, whenever she handled things personally, her methods had be noticeably more ruthless. If you dont want others to be cruel to you, being cruel to others is the best way to protect yourself. In theory, this shouldve been a good thing. But the people under her couldnt shake the feeling that there was something more to Alices behavior, as if she were deliberately venting some kind of emotion. Whats the holdup? Waiting for me to do it myself? Seeing her men frozen in ce, Alice snapped at them, her voice sharp with irritation. Startled, they quickly shook off their hesitation and rolled up their sleeves again. Miss Alice was definitely not herself, but they were just the ones carrying out orders. Whatever the boss wanted, they simply had to follow. Alice left swiftly, peeling off the white gloves that had been stained with blood. The sound of her leather shoes echoed on the floor as the warehouse door creaked open, clearing a path for her. The man on the ground no longer called out. His face was as pale as a sheet, as if he had already epted his fate. His eyes, however, remained locked on Alice, filled with a hatred that would follow her even in death. But really, they couldnt me Alice for this. If anyone was to me, it was themselvesfor choosing money over journalistic integrity. As soon as she stepped outside, one of her men approached. The car was already waiting, but Alice waved him off. She wasnt ready to leave just yet. Without realizing it, she had spent nearly the entire day here. Interrogations were never easy, nor were they pleasant. And this time, the reporters who had deliberately caused trouble had been especially stubborn. It had taken breaking a few teeth before they finally started talking. She had almost lost control earlier. Facing those people who dared to nder Ryan without knowing a thing, she had been on the verge of breaking their bones herself. It had been a long time since shed felt like this. Ever since Ryan had entered her life, she had been spiraling out of controlwhether it was the two emotional outbursts shed had in front of him or the irrational anger she felt now, it was all because of Ryan. She couldnt quite figure out if this change was good or bad. Was it possible that having someone to rely on had made her weaker? Alice shook her head, trying to push the ridiculous thought out of her mind. Yet, she couldnt help but pull out her phone and nce again at the message Ryan had sent. The text left her with mixed feelings. On one hand, it was good news that Ryans side was making progress. But on the other hand, the mention of Mias name grated on her nerves. If she had her way, Mia wouldnt be anywhere near Ryan. Mia was clearly interested in him, and while Alice didnt see her as a real threat, having her constantly hanging around Ryan was infuriating. Ryan was genuinely a good persontrusting, helpful, and never expecting anything in return. At first, Alice found this baffling, but now she hade to ept it. However, epting Ryans kindness and being able to calmly share that kindness with others were two very different things. And Alice knew she could never do thetter. Ryan trusted her deeply, and she didnt want anythingor anyonestanding in the way of them getting closer. Even the smallest spark ofpetition was uneptable. Mia was still under surveince, and her movements were being tracked, so Alice could keep her in check for now. But now that she had a moment, it was time to deal with another potential problem. Mr. Smith, take me to Capitol City University. And get me a more detailed report on Anna. I want it before we arrive. Chapter 269: Bastards, all of them! Chapter 269: Bastards, all of them! When Anna walked out of the police station, it was already nighttime, and to say she was in a bad mood would be an understatement. Her face hadpletely fallen. Todays events had really taken a toll on her. If she hadnt been pulled away earlier, it was questionable whether Colin wouldve made it to the police station alive for them to face off. The fact that Anna hit him was undeniable. Too many people had witnessed it, so there was no way to talk her way out of it. Assault and battery, along with disorderly conduct, were pretty much a given. Anna had only called Mia, not really caring about her response. She knew that if Mia had any sense left, shed help her sort it out. Sure enough, a few hourster, surveince footage from the clothing store was delivered to the police station. The footage clearly showed Colin eyeing Anna the moment she entered the store, his intentions far from innocent. It also zoomed in on the moment when he grabbed her as she tried to leave. This whole thing couldve been blown out of proportion, but with the mobs influence spread across the city, it was handled quietly. The officer on duty was experienced. After watching the footage, hebeled it as harassment on Colins part, deciding it wasnt worth the trouble to escte things further. So, Anna just had to fill out a few forms before being let go. As for Colin, hed been transferred to the hospital. Whether hed wake up or not was up to fate. Miss Anna, Miss Mia asked me to remind you to be more careful in the future. A calm voice sounded beside Anna. A middle-aged man, slightly bowing, spoke to her. He was the one who had just pulled her out of the mess. In a way, Mia had done Anna a huge favor, but expecting Anna to be grateful? Yeah, that wasnt happening. Their rtionship was purely transactional. If emotions got involved, things would get messy. I know what Im doing. Go back and tell Mia I owe her one for this. Ill pay her backter. Anna waved him off like she was swatting a fly. Even though Colin had paid the price for his reckless behavior, Annas frustration hadnt eased. In fact, it was only getting worse. After hitting him, shed been dragged to the station, and with no way to get any information, she had no idea what was happening with Ryan. Why had Ryan gotten into a fight? Anna knew Ryan had some connection to the mob, but hadnt he exined it to her before? Hed said he had to stay close to Alice because of a mission, meaning his ties to the mob werent that deep. Had Ryan lied to her, or was there something else going on? But right now, none of that mattered. The most important thing was that Ryan was in serious trouble. The news had been stered all over the countrys top media outlets, so by now, a lot of people knew about it. To them, Ryan was basically a mobster. Wheres my phone? My phone Her anxiety was getting the best of her. Ever since shed been sitting in the police station, it felt like a fire had been burning in her stomach. She had finally found someone she thought was the right person, someone who brought light into her life, but now he was trapped in darkness. How could this be happening? Frantically, she pulled out her phone and opened the local social media tform. What she saw made her heart sink. College student colludes with criminal organizations, bullies honest workers. Subway project biddingcks transparency, suspected shady dealings. Got the full scoop, detailed info inside! The social media page, which usually only had mundane posts that no one paid attention to, was now blowing up. Eight out of ten posts were about todays news. In the eyes of the public, the line between the legal world and the criminal underworld was clear. Most people never had the chance to interact with the darker side of society. This news had painted Ryan as a mobster, and it was drawing a lot of attention. Whether out of curiosity or just to vent their frustrations, people were flocking to their keyboards. This is disgusting. Whats up with that guy? He looks so clean-cut, but his actions are filthy. There are plenty of people like that. You never really know someone. Who knows what other shady stuff hes done? Even though the posts had been filtered, the malice in thements still hung over the page like a dark cloud. Some people had already started writing long, dramatic posts, showing off their writing skills by painting Ryan as a monster in disguise. Those posts were getting the most likes. Anna clenched her teeth, forcing herself to keep reading despite the anger boiling inside her. She was biting down so hard she thought her teeth might shatter. Bastards, all of them! Ryan isnt like that at all! These people dont know anything, so what gives them the right to say this? When Colin had first said those things, Anna had held onto a sliver of hope, hoping that the publicsments would be somewhat rational and objective. But that naive hope had now been shattered into pieces. The reason Ryan was being treated like this was simple: he wasnt a true viin, and good people always seem to have a target on their backs. These people didnt even stop to think. If Ryan really were part of the mob, wouldnt those who were posting under their real names be the first to face retaliation? People loved the thrill of danger, the allure of the unknown, but only when it couldnt actually hurt them. Ryan fit perfectly into their fantasy of what a viin should be. Anna shut off her phone, breathing heavily, feeling like her heart was about to split in two. She knew what kind of person Ryan was. She had to help him, just like he had helped her before. The real problem here was Alice. Mia had mentioned that the mall project was something Alice was involved in, and Ryans current situation was likely because of his connection to her. But why was it only Ryan being exposed? What about Alice? What about the real people behind all this? Could it be that Ryan was being used as a scapegoat? If that were the case, then Alice hadpletely wasted Ryans loyalty. She didnt deserve to have him by her side anymore. This needed to be dealt with. Now. Anna took a moment to collect herself, quickly dialing a number. She had memorized it thest time Ryan had called her, hoping for a chance to talk to him again someday. But all she got was a busy signal. His phone was off. She had expected this, and though it made her feel even worse, she wasnt about to lose her cool. Deleting the number from her phone, she dialed Mia instead. That guy earlier had mentioned Mia was with Ryan, but she had deliberately kept that information from Anna. Her intentions were clear now. Mia picked up quickly, but just as Anna was about to speak, she hesitated, her brow furrowing slightly as she sensed something was off. The ck sedan behind her hadnt it been parked there for too long without moving? - PS:Well, Annas had quite a day, hasnt she? From throwing punches at Colin to walking out of the police station fuming, shes really been through the wringer. But things are only getting worseRyans reputation is being dragged through the mud, and shes barely keeping her anger in check. You have to feel for Anna here. All she wants to do is protect Ryan, but now shes caught between the public turning against him and Alices involvement behind the scenes. The social media storm alone would be enough to push anyone over the edge. And with Mia keeping secrets? Lets just say the tension is through the roof. But whats really going on with that ck sedan she just noticed? Somethings definitely off, and it seems like Annas walking right into another problem. Just when you think things couldnt get more intense, right? Chapter 270: After all, we’re not so different, are we? Chapter 270: After all, were not so different, are we? Miss Alice, it seems like the target has noticed us. One of her subordinates hesitated for a moment before reporting. Alice, hearing this, seemed intrigued. She tilted her head slightly, looking out the car window at the girl standing outside. Sure enough, Anna, though appearing to be on the phone, was ncing over at them every now and then, her eyes sharp and alert. Should we leave? Leave? Why? Werent we here to find her in the first ce? Alice found the question amusing. She was the one in control herewhy would she leave just because shed been spotted? Her original n to quietly observe was clearly out the window now. She casually set aside the documents shed just finished reading, then lightly pressed her fingers on the window control. As the window rolled down, her elegant face became visible to those outside. Alice could clearly see Annas body tense up the moment she saw her. Alice didnt say much. She simply raised her hand and gestured for Anna toe over. Anna had appeared in her line of sight several times, always looking like she was trying to whisk Ryan away. Alice realized she might have been too lenient, waiting until now to step in and give a warning. Okay Senior, just be careful. I believe youre being framed. Anna was speaking to Ryan over Mias phone, her voice full of concern. When Anna saw that the person in the car was Alice, she was only momentarily surprised. In fact, it wouldve been stranger if it wasnt Alice. Anna, thank you. Really, thank you for still believing in me. Ryans voice was filled with gratitude. To the outside world, his reputation was in tatters. The school wouldnt even let him return until everything was cleared up. He didnt have many friends to begin with, and now, aside from Alice and Mia, Anna was the only one still in contact with him. But todays events had Ryan feeling uneasy. Alice didnt seem as trusting as she appeared, and Mia well, her mischievous antics were still fresh in his mind. Naturally, he started leaning more toward the gentle and caring Anna. Though her words offort didnt have the same impact as Alices hug that morning, they did help Ryan breathe a little easier. What are you talking about, Senior? Arent we good friends? Annas voice carried a hint of reproach, as if Ryans gratitude had somehow diminished their bond. Even though theyd only recently started getting closer, Anna was truly a good person. Ryan was almost moved to tears, quietly rubbing his nose as he thought to himself. Alright, Senior, you take care of your stuff for now. I just ran into Miss Alice. Shes invited me for coffee, so well talkter, okay? As Anna said this, her gaze met Alices, who was still sitting in the car. Those eyes were as cold as ever, as if nothing could prate them. But Anna didnt shy away. In fact, her look carried a hint of defiance. The rtionship between Alice and Ryan wasnt as solid as it seemed. Though Ryan hadnt said anything bad about Alice during their call, his hesitation when mentioning her had given Anna some insight. She had been meaning to have a proper conversation with Alice anyway, and now that the opportunity had presented itself, there was no reason to back down. Miss Alice? Whats going on? Ignoring Ryansst question, Annas eyes flickered with a moment of hesitation before she decisively hung up the phone. Alice had clearlye prepared. Anna still had ns to live her life with Ryan, and disappearing from the city after today would be a disaster. Telling Ryan about this meeting was her way of covering her bases. After all, getting into a mob bosss car wasnt something you did without a backup n. Alice, on the other hand, was genuinely surprised. A cold smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she instructed her men to open the car door, waiting for Anna to approach. Anna walked over at a steady pace, each step measured and deliberate. There was no trace of fear on her face, and in just a few strides, she was standing in front of the car. She bent down slightly, her posture modest, and the scent of her perfumeso different from Aliceswafted into the car, softening the cold atmosphere. Miss Alice, what a coincidence. I didnt expect to run into you here. Anna slid into the back seat, gracefully tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. Everything about her was polished and precise, leaving no room for criticism. Her fingers were long and slender, pale as snow. Unlike Alice, though, her fingertips bore the calluses of someone who wasnt used to being waited on. Alice silently observed the girl in front of her. This was the first time shed really taken a good look at her. Her appearance wasnt bad. In fact, it was impressive that she could hold her own inparison to Alice. Its not a coincidence. I came here specifically to find you. Alices gaze finally settled on Annas hands. She knew that just a few hours ago, these same delicate hands had swung something heavy and cracked open some poor guys skull. To find me? I dont see why someone as important as Miss Alice, the head of a mob, would go out of her way to look for me. Annas lips parted slightly in mock surprise, but she quickly bit her tongue, realizing shed interrupted Alice. She nodded apologetically, signaling for Alice to continue. Annas performance was wless, showing no signs of pretense. But Alice, narrowing her eyes, found it all rather amusing. This Anna might be able to fool Ryan, but she couldnt fool her. Without saying much, Alice picked up the stack of documents beside her and handed them to Anna. Take a look at this. Alices tone wasmanding, as if even saying one more word would be a waste. Annas eyes darkened slightly as she reached out to take the folder. The contents were all too familiar. There werent many pagesjust over tenbut by the time Anna finished reading, her face had gone pale as a sheet. In those few pages, her entire twenty years of life had been summarized. It detailed her current situationwhere she lived, who she usually met with, even her school schedule. But it also dredged up her painful past: the drunk driving ident, her sisters death. Nothing was left out. Alice watched Annas reaction in silence, signaling her men to lock the car doors. She felt a sense of satisfaction creeping in. The more Anna suffered, the more pleasure Alice derived from it. Whats the point of showing me this? Anna took a deep breath, trying to push the unpleasant memories that had resurfaced out of her mind. Her demeanor hadpletely changed from earlier. The polite facade was gone. There was no point in pretending anymoreAlice knew everything about her. Its not thatplicated. Can we talk now? After all, were not so different, are we? Chapter 271: So, we’re calling a truce for now? Chapter 271: So, were calling a truce for now? Not much of a difference, huh? Heh You sure have the guts to say that. Is this how you act when Ryans not around? Anna was clearly unimpressed by Alices suggestion to have a proper talk. After all, Alice had alreadyid out all of Annas personal information for disy. There was no way Anna could stay calm and have a civil conversation with her. The sweet, gentle image of the younger girl shattered in an instant. Anna adjusted her skirt slightly, crossed her legs, and her expression turned cold. Her eyes locked onto Alice with an icy stare. So, you actually know what kind of person you are. Thats surprising. But youre wrong about one thingwere nothing alike. Anna rejected Alices im that they were simr. In her eyes, Alice wasnt even worthy of beingpared to her. Anna was genuinely devoted to Ryan, while Alice had always been a hypocrite. What are you trying to say? What am I saying? You use Ryan as a shield, hiding behind him while pretending to be innocent. Isnt that exactly what you do? Annas demeanor shiftedpletely, her tone now worlds apart from what it had been just moments ago. Her darkest, most painful memories had been dug up and used against her as a weapon. In her mind, Ryan must have been ckmailed by Alice, which was the only reason he stayed by her side. To Anna, her usations were the truth. Everyone knew Alice was the head of a criminal organization. If there was ever any danger, she would be the first to be targeted, and Ryan would only get caught in the crossfire. If both Alice and Ryan had been in trouble together, Anna might not have been this angry. But why was it that only Ryan was suffering, while Alice got to carry on as if nothing had happened? Anna had tried to convince Ryan countless times to leave Alice, but for some reason, he always stood firm. Being treated with such loyalty by Ryan was both an honor and a sign of deep trust. But now, it was clear that Alice had betrayed that trust. What infuriated Anna the most was that Alice had so easily gained something that others could only dream of, yet she didnt even appreciate it. If Anna could have Ryan by her side, even for just one day, even if it meant confirming their rtionship and dying the next day, she wouldnt hesitate. A shield? Alice frowned, clearly displeased by Annas usations. It had been a long time since anyone had dared to confront her like this, especially when it came to Ryan. That was between her and Ryanno one else had the right to judge. You know exactly what I mean. If it werent for you, Ryan wouldnt be in this mess. Seeing Alices confused expression only made Anna feel disgusted. Wasnt it obvious? Had Alice really never considered this? Anna pulled out her phone, showing the screen to Alice. It disyed the publics harsh opinions about Ryan. Alice had been busy all day handling things at the warehouse and hadnt realized how far things had escted. She nced at Annas phone, her heart sinking. This was worse than she had expected. A pang of guilt hit her, but she quickly suppressed it. There was no way she would show any weakness in front of Anna. With a casual nce, Alice brushed it off. Ryan volunteered. I tried to stop him. Alice appeared calm, but Annas sharp retort left her speechless. For the first time, Alice felt like she had no defense. The fact was, Ryan was in this situation because of her. No matter how much she tried to justify it to herself, the truth remained. The journalist who had ndered Ryan had already been dealt withAlice had made sure of that. But the damage was done. Without solid evidence to clear his name, the rumors would continue to hurt him. Alice had vented her anger, but what about Ryan? He always put on a brave face, but what was he really feeling inside? Did Ryan think of her the same way Anna did? After all, there had already been one misunderstanding between them before. Volunteered? Ha Anna let out a bitterugh, as if shed just heard the most ridiculous joke. She crossed her arms and watched Alice with cold, mocking eyes. And what about you? Youve been using Ryan from the start, havent you? And you have the nerve to stand there and lecture me? The driver in the front seat nced at the two women through the rearview mirror. His eyes identally met Alices icy gaze, and he quickly looked away, sitting up straight and focusing on the road. He barely recognized this version of Alice. In his eyes, Miss Alice had always been cold, calcting, and unstoppablenever one to let anything derail her ns. Beforeing here, Alice had already made arrangements to ensure Anna would disappear from the city forever. But now, it seemed like she was caught up in a petty argument, actually engaging with Anna in a back-and-forth. What had changed Miss Alice? Was it Ryan, the man they all talked about? Alice was fully aware that something was off with her. She despised Anna and had nothing more to say to her. Yet, instead of making Anna vanish from Ryans life for good, a strange thought crept into her mind. She wanted to keep Anna around. She wanted to prove to Anna that Ryan staying by her side was the best choice, something no fake persona or lies could everpare to. Ill handle this. Ill clear Ryans name. But more importantly, what about you? Alices gaze shifted back to Anna, as if trying to regain control of the conversation. This was a test. They had both seen through each other. They were the same kind of person, and two of a kind could never coexist peacefully. If Ryan knew the real you, what do you think hed say? The sweet, innocent girl-next-door turning into a ruthless monster. And todays little incidentyou havent told him about that yet, have you? Alice raised the documents in her hand slightly, her words dripping with threat. While Alice was dead serious, Annas eyes sparkled with amusement. Alice was bound by her position. She could never stoop to the same level as Anna. There were levels to being ruthless. Alice could be ruthless to achieve her goals, but Anna? She was far worse. Anna didnt care about anything anymoreexcept Ryan. And you think youre any better? Anna threw Alices words right back at her, watching as the girls eyes widened with anger. Calmly, Anna ran her fingers over the scar on her palm. It was only then that Alice noticed the deep, jagged scar running across Annas pale right hand. The wound had scabbed over, turning dark and ugly, like a crack in the earth. So, what is it? Did youe here to threaten me, or are you nning to get rid of me? Anna was done with this conversation. If Alice really believed Ryans current situation wasnt her fault, then Ryan must be blind. She had said everything she needed to say. She still had enough sense to know that pushing Alice too far would have consequences. She couldnt afford to disappear. She still needed to take Ryan back. She would return to his side. Get rid of you. Alice said it so easily. Anna had been testing her limits, and Alice was getting fed up. Maybe it was time to let her people handle this. After all, there were already two bodies at the bottom of the river tonightone more wouldnt make a difference. But the n had changed. On one hand, Alicespetitive streak had kicked in. If Anna wanted to watch, then let her watch. Ryan had chosen Alice over Anna time and time again. Didnt that say enough? On the other hand, even if Alice were to show Ryan the evidence right now, he probably wouldnt believe herpletely. Ryan was too soft-hearted. If he found out that Alice was behind Annas disappearance, it could create an irreparable rift between them. That would be a loss Alice couldnt afford. However, Ive changed my mind. You called Ryan earlier, didnt you? Im guessing you told him you were with me. Thats right. It wasnt surprising that Alice had figured out Annas n. If Anna had done nothing and still dared to sit in this car, that wouldve been the real shock. So, Miss Alice, whats your new n? Anna watched Alices every move with a mocking gaze. To say she wasnt nervous would be a lie. She was betting that Alice wouldnt harm her because of Ryan, but the odds werent exactly in her favor. If their roles were reversed, Anna knew she wouldnt leave Alice alive. Ryan would be upset, sure, but that wouldnt matter as much as having him by her side. To achieve that goal, everything else was expendable. I wont reveal your secret. You can keep pretending to be the sweet little sister. But one day, youll realize how fragile a rtionship built on lies really is. So, were calling a truce for now? Is that what you think? Heh Chapter 272: Frank’s death… it might not have been an accident! Chapter 272: Franks death it might not have been an ident! Ryan was still a bit dazed after Anna abruptly hung up on him. He thought about calling her back but hesitated, figuring it wasnt really necessary. He couldnt understand why Alice would suddenly invite Anna for coffee. Alice wasnt the type to reach out and make small talk with people. She hung up on you? Mia, rubbing her slightly sore wrist, gestured for her team to keep pressing their interrogation. She took a moment to walk over to Ryan and held out her hand for his phone. Yeah, I guess you could say that. She said Miss Alice invited her for coffee, and then she just hung up. Ryan didnt hide anything. He wasnt as sharp as Mia when it came to reading people, so he figured it wouldnt hurt to let her help analyze the situation. Coffee? Mia frowned at Ryans words. There was no way those two could sit down and peacefully have coffee together. Even if Alice was genuinely trying, Anna probably wouldnt be in the mood. Anna had left out a lot when she called Ryan earlier. Shed only told him that she was taken to the police station as a victim of harassment, but she didnt mention that shed actually hit someone. Mia clicked her tongue, silently cursing Alices sharp instincts. She had just pulled some strings to get Anna out of the police station, and now Alice had already swooped in. Her ability to gather information was almost too good. Mia could pretty much guess what might happen between Alice and Anna. Her eyes gleamed mischievously as she weighed the pros and cons. Ryan, are you worried about Anna? Mia, having decided to take a break, cozied up to Ryan, wrapping her arms around his and rubbing her cheek against his chest affectionately. Not really I mean, Miss Alice probably wont do anything to her Ryan scratched his nose and pulled away slightly, sounding a bit unsure. Yesterday, he couldve said that with confidence, but after everything that had happened, he wasnt so sure anymore. He realized he was starting to lose his ability to read Alice. Ugh, if you ask me, instead of worrying about her, you should be more concerned about yourself. Annas the type wholl be fine even if youre the one in trouble. Mia didnt spell it out, but she could see Ryans concern. She pouted as she spoke. What does she mean by shell be fine even if youre in trouble? Ryan stared at Mia, confused. He had a feeling she was hiding something from him. As far as he knew, Anna and Mia had only met oncethat time when Anna barged into the vi, trying to drag him away. They hadnt crossed paths since then, so when did they get so familiar with each other? Lets drop this for now. Little John and the others have already gotten some answers. Lets go check it out. Mia dodged Ryans questioning look. Everything was still under the surface, and the three of them had reached a sort of unspoken bnce. No one was going to reveal the secrets lurking beneath the surface just yet. Mia didnt want to talk, and Ryan couldnt force her, so he had no choice but to shelve his curiosity for now. But the new nickname Mia had just used piqued his interest. Little John? Yeah, Little John! You just saw him earlier, didnt you? Mia yfully tapped Ryan on the forehead with her small fist. Following her gaze, Ryan spotted the man she was referring to as Little John. Except Ryan shot Mia a weird look. Was she seriously calling that hulking, muscle-bound guy over there Little John? Mia probably didnt realize she was the smallest one here, but since she was the boss, Ryan figured hed just go along with it. Miss, the guys been roughed up a bit, but hes talking now. The man Mia had called Little John hurried over when she waved him over, bowing his head slightly in deference, making Mia look even more smug. For now, they set aside the issue with Anna. Since the thief had already confessed, it was time to focus on the main task. Ryan and Mia had caught the thief earlier, and the whole ordeal had drawn quite a bit of attention. Theyd been out in the open all day, which was already risky enough. And when they were bringing the guy back, hed almost blown Ryans cover by acting up. Because of that, there was no way he was getting off easy. Given Mias teams persuasive methods, the guy was probably lucky to still be alive. Ryan nced at the man, whose eyes were so swollen they looked like two giant buns, and silently thought, Yep, that tracks. This guy jumped from the third floor onto a tree. Lucky for him, he didnt break his neck. Mia, walking beside Ryan,mented casually. Of course, by lucky, she meant it was fortunate for their side, not the thief. Hey, youve been through a lot, huh? Ready to talk now? Ryan stepped forward, looking at the man tied to the chair,pletely unable to move. His eyes were so swollen that Ryan couldnt even tell if they were open. At first, the man didnt respond, as if hed passed out. But just as Ryan was about to touch him, the man suddenly started convulsing violently. Please! Please stop hitting me Ive told you everything, I swear! Please, Im begging you, Im almost dead The mans desperate pleas echoed through the room, like a fish flopping helplessly on drynd. He kept begging, struggling to get up, but the restraints held him firmly in ce, making it impossible. Ryan shot a strange look at Mia. Why did it feel like the guy hadnt just been beaten up, but had been tortured in ways he couldnt even imagine? Forget the details. Just ask him already. Mia wrinkled her little nose, urging Ryan to hurry up. She was worried the guy might pass out soon, and then theyd have to wait even longer. Youve confessed to everything? Yes, yes, everything! Ill tell you whatever I know, just please stop! The man was genuinely terrified now, scrambling to show his cooperation. He wasnt stupidif he didnt talk now, he was as good as dead. Hed taken a lot of money, and sure, money was important, but was it more important than his life? Who sent you? Why were you trying to steal the contract ns? Ryan narrowed his eyes slightly, cutting straight to the point. I dont know who sent me, I swear! Im telling the truth! The man hesitated for a moment but then answered, trembling. As soon as he said he didnt know, the tension in the room thickened, and he quickly tried to exin. I onlymunicated with the guy through text messages. He told me where the ns were and told me to steal them. After I stole them, I was supposed to drop them off at a specific location. A few dayster, the money was transferred to me. Ryan listened carefully but didnt respond right away. He stroked his chin thoughtfully. The guy didnt seem to be lying, but his story wasnt much help either. They still hadnt made any real progress. So, the injury was just an ident? You were only there to steal something? The man nodded quickly at Ryans analysis, but then Ryans expression darkened. Hed thought theyd stumbled onto something big, but it turned out the mastermind was being incredibly cautious. All theyd caught was a small-time yer. Rubbing his temples in frustration, Ryan asked a few more questions, but the answers were all the same: I dont know. The man was trying his best to cooperate, and he was telling the truth. He was just a low-level, unemployed guy whod taken some cash to y the part of a petty thief. Mia, what do we do with him? Seeing that they werent going to get anything more out of him, Ryan, feeling a bit drained, turned to Mia for her decision. Bury him. Mia said it casually, barely ncing at the man, whose face had gone deathly pale. Tears streamed down the mans face as he listened to their conversation. Useless people like him were only good for fertilizer. As he watched the two of them walk away, his face twisted in desperation. Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he clung to onest shred of hope and shouted out. Wait! Theres one more thing! Franks death it might not have been an ident! C PS: Well, things just keep getting darker, dont they? Ryan and Mia have caught their thief, but instead of big answers, all they get is some small-time crook whos more terrified of Mias crew than anything else. Youve got to hand it to Mia, thoughwhen she saysbury him,shes not ying around. Poor Ryan, caught in the middle of all this chaos, trying to make sense of it while Mias running the show with her no-nonsense attitude. And just when theyre ready to write the guy off, he drops a bombshell about Franks death possibly not being an ident. Cue the suspense! So, what really happened to Frank? Is this thief finally telling the truth, or is he just grasping at straws to save his own skin? Ryans getting deeper into a web of secrets, and you can bet this is just the beginning. Chapter 273: Would he have been willing to die for that? Chapter 273: Would he have been willing to die for that? The man had used up all his strength to say thatst sentence, his bloodshot eyes ring at the two people walking away. What was he feeling now? Regret for getting involved in this mess just for some money? Or had he already realized he was about to face revenge and failed to escape in time? One thing was certain: only the living have the luxury of regret. Once youre dead, regret doesnt mean a damn thing. He was panting heavily, his nerves stretched thin like a wire. If this didnt stop Ryan and Mia from leaving, then death was the only thing waiting for him. Luckily, his words were enough to make them pause. Ryan and Mia stopped in their tracks, their eyes filled with doubt as they turned back to look at him. Not an ident? Can you back that up? Ryan asked, frowning. He wasnt exactly buying it. If the guy really knew something, he shouldve said it earlier, not waited until now. I can back it up! I swear! the man insisted. I only know so much about what you asked earlier, but these two things are definitely connected. Youve felt it too, havent you? The man struggled against the ropes binding him. They were starting to loosen, and the chair he was tied to rocked back and forth from his violent movements. It looked like he was about to tip over. One of the bodyguards immediately stepped forward, his face tense. He quickly moved in front of Mia, shielding her from any potential danger, while the others restrained the man again. The man took another punch, but he didnt change his story. He kept insisting that Ryan believe him. Ryan hesitated for a moment, ncing at Mia. She had a whatever you decide look on her face, clearly leaving the choice up to him. Untie him, Ryan said, rubbing his chin, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the man. He spoke slowly, almostzily. The man was in no shape to be a threat anymore. Even if they untied him, he wasnt going to suddenlysh out. It was better to show a little goodwill, maybe get him to cut down on the lies. Talk to me straight. If what you say checks out, letting you go isnt off the table. Ryan stepped closer, towering over the man, his tone casual but firm as he stared into the mans swollen eyes. The man was no fool. Hed just barely escaped death, and he wasnt about to waste this second chance. His eyes flicked to Mia, who was standing behind Ryan. She didnt look threatening, but the man knew the people whod beaten him up were all following her orders. The bodyguards also looked to Mia for confirmation. She just gave a slight nod, her eyes sparkling with a calm confidence. There wasnt a hint of hesitation in her expression. She had already decided that Ryan was someone she could trust. She didnt know exactly why, but whether it was how hed handled the crisis with Alice or how hed tracked down this guy, his abilities were beyond question. And even without all that, she would still respect Ryans decision. After all, he was the person she liked. With Mias approval, the bodyguards had no more objections. They untied the man and then respectfully stood behind Mia, waiting for her nextmand. You said it wasnt an ident? What do you know? Ryan asked, signaling for the man to start talking. The man, still shaken by fear, stammered a bit before pping himself to calm down. The guy who fell from the cranehis name was Frank. I knew him. That caught Ryans attention. Even though they were investigating a theft, the incident with the fall had been bothering him. Seeing Ryans serious expression, the man felt a glimmer of hope. Maybe there really was a connection, and maybe he could still make it out of this alive. Sensing Ryans interest, the man became more eager to talk. I met Frank while we were working together. He was a straight shooter, always stuck to his job. As for me, well, thest site we worked at didnt treat us well, so I bailed. The man looked a little embarrassed, his eyes dropping as he admitted this. At least he was honest about himself. Frank lived around here too, but he moved out about three months ago. We even had dinner together when he was packing up. Moved out? Ryan asked, ncing around. This area was full of affordable housing, mostly for migrant workers who came to Capitol City for jobs. It made sense for someone like Frank to have lived here. He said he was moving, but he didnt really have anywhere to go. After that, it seemed like he was just sleeping at the construction site. Sleeping at the site? The conditions here are at least a little better than that, right? Sure, this ce wasnt anything like Mias lifestyle, but it was enough to meet basic needs. No one would willingly downgrade their living situation unless something serious had happened. Ryans instincts were sharp, and the mans next words exined the oddity. If he had any other choice, he wouldnt have done that. The man sighed, clearly feeling sorry for Franks situation. But his vague, roundabout way of talking was starting to irritate both Ryan and Mia. Noticing their looks, the man flinched and quickly got to the point. Frank had a daughter. Shed been sick for a long time, but he never really talked about her to anyone. But this time was different. Last month, Frank started asking just about everyone he knew for money. His daughter was diagnosed with leukemia, and he needed a huge amount of cash. Leukemia. Ryan rubbed his chin, muttering to himself. There was no reason for the man to lie about this. If it was true, Ryan could easily imagine how desperate a middle-aged father must have felt. Did he manage to get the money together? How could he? Everyones barely scraping by themselves. He borrowed what he could, just enough to get his daughter into the hospital, but there was no way he had enough for the surgery. The man scoffed at Ryans question, clearly thinking Ryan and Mia were just rich kids who didnt understand the harsh realities of life. His tone had a hint of let them eat cake to it. So, from your perspective, do you think Frank mightve killed himself? Ryan pressed on. In situations like this, staying strong was admirable, but if someone broke under the pressure, it wouldnt be surprising either. For families like Franks, even a minor illness could drain their savings. Leukemia? That was like a boulder hanging over their heads, ready to crush them at any moment. No, absolutely not. Frank had been working on construction sites for years. He knew how dangerous they were, and he wouldnt have let something like that happen. And he definitely wouldnt have given up because of this. He knew that if he died, his daughter would be as good as dead too. Theres no way hed risk that. Ryan nodded, taking in the mans words. They gave him a new angle to consider. If Frank knew that his death would mean his daughters death, he wouldnt have taken his own life. But what if there was a way for his daughter to survive? Would he have been willing to die for that? PS:Things are getting serious now, arent they? What started as a simple investigation has taken a dark turn, and now were learning about Franka hardworking father caught in a tragic situation with his daughters leukemia. You cant help but feel for the guy. Lifes harsh, especially when youre in a situation like his, and it seems like Frank might have been caught up in something bigger than anyone realized. Ryan and Mia have a real puzzle on their hands now. Is Franks death truly connected to his desperation for money? Could he have made the ultimate sacrifice for his daughters survival, or is something more sinister at y here? One things for surethis case just got a whole lot deeper. And lets not forget, Ryan and Mia are dealing with more than just a petty thief now. The stakes have never been higher, and every piece of the puzzle they uncover could lead them to an even bigger threat. So, whats next for Ryan and Mia? Stick around, because you know this is far from over. And if youre loving the twists and turns, dont forget to share the story with a friend! Lets unravel this mystery together. Chapter 274: Mia, are you okay? Chapter 274: Mia, are you okay? Based on the facts, safety measures at construction sites are generally pretty solid. Its unlikely something like a crane operator falling to his death would happen. Frank was a full-time employee, and he had a proper safety contract. Honestly, the actual trouble caused by his fall wasnt as big as the media storm that followed. If his death wasnt an ident, and someone used it to put pressure on the construction site, it would be a pretty effective tactic. After all, theres already been a precedent. Ryan got framed because of something like this. If you look at it more closely, the whole thing feels off. Cranes are tall, and if you dont follow the rules, they can be dangerous. Thats why every time a worker climbs up, theyre required to secure their safety harness. Plus, there are cameras at the top of the crane that monitor everything, so you can see exactly what the worker is doing. But now, wheres the safety harness? And what about the cranes camera footage? Both disappeared after the guy died. Just these two things make it hard to believe it was an ident. The guy was paid to cause trouble, but at first, it was just to steal something. But if the same people approached Frank and offered him money for his life, would he have agreed, desperate to save his daughter? Ryan kept his word. After the guy spilled the beans, Ryan let him go without hesitation. Of course, whatever Alice does to him afterward isnt Ryans concern. Hes already fulfilled his promise. They took the guys phone and ID, and the bodyguards made a bunch of threats before finally untying himpletely. The guy had been beaten so badly he could barely open his eyes, but the moment he was freed, it was like a medical miraclehe suddenly found the strength to run like hell. This was a warehouse on the outskirts of the city, and it was at least ten miles back to town. But none of that mattered to the guy. The only thing that mattered was getting as far away from Ryan as possible. That seemingly harmless Mia, and Ryan, who looked like the good guyappearances can be deceiving. They were both monsters, the kind that chew you up and spit out the bones. The guy swore hed never fall into their hands again. Ryan watched the guys retreating figure and couldnt help but sigh. He never thought hed end up using mob tactics one day. Compared to going through official channels and slowly investigating, which might not even lead anywhere, he had to admitthis way was way more efficient. If the guy talks, great. If not, you beat him until he does. Mia, can you check the hospitals payment records? We might find something useful. Ryan spoke quietly to the girl standing next to him. By now, hed gotten used to working with Mia, and he wasnt as hesitant around her as he had been at first. Mia noticed the change in Ryan and felt a surge of happiness, though she didnt show it on her face. To avoid raising suspicion, she shot Ryan a strange look, but when she saw the pleading expression on his face, she nodded firmly. I wasnt really nning on helping you, but since you asked so nicely~ Dont worry, Ive got this. Ryan listened to Mias confident promise and nodded slightly. Honestly, he shouldve told Alice about this right away, but the whole GPS thing still bothered him. Alice didnt seem to trust him as much as she appeared to, so he figured it was better to let Mia handle it. At least this way, he could keep an eye on things. Mia knew exactly what Ryan was thinking, which is why she acted the way she did. She had to thank that guy who got beaten half to deathhed given her the perfect opportunity to prove herself. And, of course, she had to thank Alice. Alice had been so focused on Ryan that shed made mistakes. By the time Alice realized shed overyed her hand, Ryan might already be in love with Mia. Mia quickly made a few phone calls, arranging for her people to check the hospital records. After she finished, she puffed out her chest and looked at Ryan with a bright smile, like a sunflower turning toward the sun, waiting for his praise. Hmm, not bad, not bad. Great job. Earlier, he hadnt praised her properly and ended up getting bitten for it, so this time Ryan didnt dare ck off and quicklyplimented her. Mia didnt make things difficult for Ryan this time. She rubbed her chin against his palm, purring contentedly, then asked him another question. So, Ryan, whats next? Anything else you need? Mias only goal was to stay by Ryans side. She didnt really care what they did, so she blinked her big eyes and focused on him, leaving the decision in his hands. But Grrrrrr~~ A strange sound echoed, and Ryan turned toward it, his eyesnding on the girls t stomach. Mia was wearing a fitted dress today, and the fabric clung tightly to her skin around her midsection, making the curve of her belly clearly visible. If you looked closely, you could even make out the slight indentation of her belly button. It felt a little weird to describe it this way, but Ryan couldnt help thinking it was oddly sexy. That sound just now? Yeah, it definitely came from there. Uh, how about we go grab something to eat? Ryan awkwardly scratched his nose, pretending he hadnt heard anything, and casually suggested it. Meanwhile, Mias face turned bright red with embarrassment. Mia rubbed her stomach in frustration, as if scolding it for betraying her. She had been so serious just a moment ago, and now this? What if Ryan thought all she cared about was food? She felt a wave of self-me, but to Ryan, it was absolutely adorable. It made him want to scoop her up and give her a yful squeeze. Still, Mia was already firmly in the little devil category in Ryans mind, and he wasnt brave enough to actually act on that impulse. Standing side by side outside the warehouse, the sky was now painted red by the setting sun, signaling the end of the day. It wasnt until now that Mia realized theyd been out the entire day. Time seemed to slow down whenever she was with Ryan. This morning, shed nned to force Ryan to submit to her, then reveal the information shed gathered. But somehow, Ryan had pushed things forward in a way she couldnt quite understand, bringing them to this point. She didnt get it. And when somethings mysterious, it sparks curiosity. Curiosity, in turn, leads to interest. Mia found herself more and more intrigued by Ryan, like she was getting pulled deeper into his orbit. About dinner Ryan pulled out his phone, intending to look up nearby restaurants, but then he rememberedhe wasnt exactly a free man anymore. Alice had made it a strict rule that he had to be back at the vi before dinner. Sure enough, there was already a message waiting for him on his phone. Alice had sent it while they were interrogating the guy earlier. Im in the mood for Thai food. Maybe some raw Boston lobster or something. That sounds delicious. Mia was already daydreaming about a romantic candlelit dinner with Ryancandles, wine, seafood, dessert, and a violinist ying softly in the background. The whole vibe would be perfect. After a few sses of wine, when they were both feeling tipsy, maybe she could use the moment to do something bold. She hadnt had the chance to be alone with Ryan in a room yet, and shed been dying to know what that would feel like. Lost in her thoughts, Mia alternated between hugging herself and saying, No, dont do that, and then opening her arms wide, murmuring, Please, be gentle. It was clear she waspletely absorbed in her own little world. Ryan watched her quietly from the side, his mouth twitching in confusion. What the hell was she doing? Was she possessed or something? He ced arge hand on her head, and though it felt a bit cruel, he decided to snap her out of her daydream. His next words shattered her fantasypletely. Theres no Boston lobster, and no raw seafood either. Miss Alice wants us back at the vi for dinner. She specifically mentioned that youreing too. Huh? Ryans words hit Mia like a ton of bricks. She stood there, stunned, her brain working overtime to process what hed just said. Once she finally understood, her expression turned serious. She started biting her nails, her eyes darting around as if she was calcting something. Alice specifically wanted her toe back too. What was going on today? Alice had just dealt with Anna in the afternoon, and now she was calling Mia over for dinner. Was she nning to deal with both of them in one day? Anna had only called once earlier, and after that, there had been no news. Mia had no idea if she was still alive or not. She didnt think Alice would go so far as to openly break ties right now, but Alice had already used GPS tracking and phone surveince on Ryan. She was serious about him. What if things hadnt gone well with Anna, and Alice had just gotten rid of her? Could this dinner be a trap? Was Alice nning to take her out in front of Ryan? No way, no way. Stop scaring yourself. Mia rubbed her soft cheeks, forcing herself to calm down. She might not respect Alice much, but she had to admitshe was afraid of her. Otherwise, she wouldnt have made Alice her target, someone she wanted to surpass. Alices oppressive presence was something only Ryan, blissfully unaware, hadnt experienced firsthand yet. Mia, are you okay? Ryan noticed Mias strange behavior and reached out, cing a hand on her forehead, a little worried. As his hand touched her, or rather, as her forehead pressed against his palm, Mias expression gradually became more resolute. If she had to die for love, then so be it. At least shed die for something worthwhile. It was just dinner, after all. For Ryan, shed face anything! Chapter 275: Four chairs Chapter 275: Four chairs On the way back, Mia kept rambling about conspiracies and traps, constantly seekingfort and asking Ryan for hugs. Ryan watched her antics, feeling a bit speechless. If Alice treating Mia to a meal was considered a conspiracy or a trap, then Ryan figured he must be living in a world full of conspiracies and traps every day. Mias emotions were all over the ce, but in the end, she still returned to the vi with Ryan. Both of them, almost instinctively, avoided bringing up the tracker incident again, as if it had never happened. Mia did think about mentioning it, but she was worried that pushing too hard would make Ryan suspicious of her intentions, which would be bad. The car sped along, and soon they arrived at the vi. Since there hadnt been muchmunication, Ryan had assumed Alice had only invited Mia. But when they arrived, they found that Anna, who had called earlier, was also there. Hey, good evening, senior~~ Ryan had just stepped into the vi when something suddenly rushed into his arms. A soft body pressed against him, and Ryan was caught off guard by how forward the girl was. His eyes widened in surprise. His breathing became heavier as a soothing herbal scent, unique to young girls, filled his nose. Whats wrong, senior? Its only been a few days, and you dont recognize me anymore? N-no its not that Ryan stammered, ncing at Mia for help. Mia, however, just whistled, pretending not to notice Ryans silent plea. Annas outfit today was different from thest time they met. She wore tight jeans that entuated her curves, and a pink hoodie with bunny ears. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail that hung down her back. If you looked closely, you could even catch a glimpse of pale skin peeking out from the hoodies neckline, with two white straps hinting at the secrets beneath. Youthful, vibrant, sexy, and cutethese words fit Anna perfectly at this moment. Anna? G-good evening. With his arms awkwardly hovering in the air, Ryan was enveloped in her warmth, her scent filling his lungs. He responded, a bit embarrassed, unsure of where to put his hands. Alice probably wouldnt like this, Ryan thought, feeling a pang of guilt as he rubbed his nose. But the next second, he dismissed the thought. After all, Alice didnt trust him anyway, so why should he care so much about what she thought? Thinking about the GPS tracker and the phone tapping made Ryan angry. It wasnt that he didnt care about Alices feelingshe understood that her past had made her naturally suspicious. Alice was his friend, no doubt about it. Otherwise, there was no way to exin the high Favorability score she had for him. But precisely because of that, being betrayed by a friend hurt even more. Even so, Ryan didnt dare make any bold moves while Anna hugged him. Hugging her back was definitely beyond hisfort zone. Sure enough, just as Anna threw herself at him, a figure slowly emerged from the room behind her. The girls face was cold, her eyes icy and piercing, sending chills down anyones spine. She had taken off her zer, revealing a fitted shirt underneath. The cor was slightly open, likely due to the warm weather, exposing her swan-like neck and sharply defined corbones. Alice had been dealing with a lottely, and it showedshe had lost some weight. This version of Alice was one Ryan had grown familiar with. Just yesterday, they had been drinking together, and she had even forced him to say some strange things. But today, there was a subtle rift between them. The distance wasnt farmaybe 30 feetbut Ryan felt like no matter what, he couldnt get any closer to her heart. Miss Alice Being caught in this situation by Alice was definitely not ideal. She seemed to hate it when he interacted with other girls, and she had a natural hostility toward both Anna and Mia. At this point, Ryan had pretty much stepped on everyndmine possible. He was already bracing himself for Alices anger, but to his surprise, even though she saw the interaction between him and Anna, she didnt explode. Aside from her Mood Level dropping a bit, she didnt react much. Come in. Dinners ready. Alices tone was calm, and she didnt spare Anna or Mia a nce. She only gave Ryan a quick once-over, as if checking to see if he was hurt. Are you injured? N-no, Im fine. Alices sudden question caught Ryan off guard, and he hesitated for a moment before answering. Alices gaze swept over Ryan, scanning him like a detector, meticulously inspecting every inch of his skin. Her eyes were intense, almost invasive, but somehow impossible to resist. Once she confirmed that Ryan was unharmed, her gaze finally withdrew. Her voice remained as cold as ever, but it left Ryan with a strange feeling. People areplicated, Ryan thought. Just like how he was furious when he found the GPS tracker, yet now, faced with Alices concerned look, he couldnt help but soften. Damn, am I really this starved for affection? The way Alice showed her concernit was almost unfair. Favorability doesnt lie. Alices attitude toward him was a mix of care and distance, and that left Ryan feeling conflicted. Ryan! Alice already left! Mia stood on her tiptoes, waving her small hand in front of Ryans face, her cute lips pouting in frustration. Mia could already see Ryans feelings clearly, and her good mood from spending the day with him quickly evaporated. L-left? What else would she do? Come on, get inside already! Youre hopeless! Ryan, still a bit dazed, finally snapped out of it, while Mia stomped her feet in frustration. Helping Ryan find the tracker earlier had been part of Mias n. Even if Ryan hadnt had one on him, she wouldve pulled out her own, just to nt a seed of doubt in his mind. It wasnt a dirty tricklove is a battlefield, after all. The process doesnt matter as long as you get the result you want in the end. Mia had thought this would be a perfect opportunity to drive a wedge between Ryan and Alice, but in just a few hours, Ryan had reverted to his usual self. Frustrated beyond belief, Mia stomped on Ryans foot a few times before storming off. Anna, who had been watching the whole scene, crossed her arms and turned to head inside as well, but not before shooting a meaningful re at Mia, who was now standing beside Ryan. Ryans personality wasnt exactly good or bad. For the people he cared about, he seemed to have endless patience. But that kind of patience would eventually lead to trouble. Whether it was Anna or Alice, they were both like hungry wolves. Give them a little kindness, and theyd want more. And when you couldnt give them what they wanted, or even gave them just a little less, they wouldnt hesitate to devour you wholeskin, bones, and all. Ryan still didnt see it. Only after experiencing it firsthand would he learn to be cautious, to fear the people he shouldnt have gotten involved with in the first ce. Kindness isnt something you can give out freely. Once you give it, youre responsible for it. With a heavy heart, Mia walked into the vi. Ryan and Anna exchanged a few words before heading inside as well. Dinner had already been prepared by the servants. Therge dining table was covered with a variety of dishes. Even from a distance, the aroma of seafood and rich bone broth filled the air, making the meal look as delicious as it smelled. There were four chairs set around the table, one for each person. However, the arrangement of the chairs was a bit telling. Three sides of the table had chairs, while the fourth side was left open for the servants to serve the food. Two of the sides had one chair each, but the head of the table had two chairs. With three women and one man present, it was obvious to everyone who would be sitting at the head of the table. Each person had their own thoughts, and the nces exchanged were full of unspoken tension. And so, dinner began in thisplicated atmosphere. PS: Oh boy, Ryan sure knows how to walk into a storm without even realizing it, huh? Between Mia, Anna, and Alice, this poor guy is juggling more emotionalndmines than he can count. Seriously, can you imagine trying to figure out whats happening wheneveryoneis giving you those not-so-subtle nces across the dinner table? Awkward doesnt even begin to describe it. Mias scheming, Annas affectionate greetings, and Alices cold but somehow caring attitude? Ryans got his hands full, and the fact that theyre all sitting down for dinner together well, thats just asking for more drama. Youve got to feel for him. But heres where it gets interestingdinner. Oh man, dinners going to be fun, right? Youve got three women and one guy, and lets just say the seating arrangement alone is a battlefield. Annas being all affectionate, Mias trying to y it cool (but clearly frustrated that her n didnt go perfectly), and Alice? Well, Alice is just silently watching, probably plotting the next move in thisplicated game of chess. And where does Ryan fit in? Smack in the middle of it all, of course! Lets face it, Ryans kind nature is what got him into this mess. Hes always trying to keep the peace, but with these three? Peace might just be impossible. The unspoken rivalry at the dinner table is only going to heat things up, and everyone knows it. Will Ryan finally figure out how to navigate these emotionalndmines, or is he going to find himself sinking even deeper into the chaos? One things for surethings are about to get very interesting around that dinner table. So, whats next for our guy? Will he manage to survive dinner without stepping on any morendmines? Stick around, because you know this situation is going to get even moreplicated. And if youre enjoying this wild love triangle (or square?) of emotions, dont forget to share the story with a friendbecause things are about to getveryinteresting! Chapter 276: Good friends Chapter 276: Good friends Ryan had been having meals with Alice for quite some time now. He vaguely remembered how, in the beginning, they used to sit on opposite sides of the table, with a long distance between them. Back then, Alice was still quite cold, and their conversations were minimal. During meals, Ryan was basically not allowed to speak at all. At the time, Ryan didnt really understand why Alice had brought him there in the first cejust to have him sit by her side without doing anything. It wasnt until the first incident, the first time he listened to the girls tearful confessions, that he began to truly understand what was going on. After that, their rtionship gradually improved. The distance between them at the table shrank, and recently, sitting next to Alice during meals had be a non-negotiable requirement. Alices demands were growing, but so far, Ryan could still meet them, though he couldnt shake the feeling that something was off. A lot of things seemed to go beyond the boundaries of friendship, but it wasnt clear what they had turned into. They definitely werent loversat least, not yet. As for tonights dinner, the seating arrangement was no surprise. Ryan was, of course, sitting at the head of the table with Alice, while Mia and Anna sat on either side. Mia didnt seem to be in the best mood. It was obvious that Alice was staking her im, treating Ryan like he was her possession. But Mia had long sincee to terms with Alices possessiveness, so she held back from making a scene. Instead, she took out her frustration on the Boston lobster in front of her. Ryan had seen lobsters before when he worked as a waiter during the holidays, but they were only about the size of his hand. The one on the table now, though, was as big as Mias forearm, and the rich aromaing from it left Ryan stunned once again by Alices extravagant lifestyle. Anna had also picked up her fork, but unlike Mia, who was devouring her food with reckless abandon, Anna was eating slowly and gracefully, carefully picking at the vegetables in front of her. Every now and then, her beautiful eyes would nce at Ryan, and whenever their gazes met, shed sh him a sweet smile. It was like dipping an apple into thick syrupthe sweetness seeped straight into Ryans heart. Just looking at that gentle smile, it felt like all his worries could melt away. Honestly, Anna was really something special. If things were normal, he mightve wanted to have a sweet, simple rtionship with her. Ryan smiled back at Anna, but the smile barelysted a few seconds before his face twisted in pain, and he sucked in a sharp breath. Hiss His fork nearly slipped from his hand, and the smile froze on his face. Senior, are you okay? Anna had been watching Ryan closely, so his sudden change in expression didnt escape her notice. She immediately stopped what she was doing and asked with concern. Mia, hearing Annas question, also looked over, licking her fingers with a puzzled expression. Im Im fine. Ryan replied awkwardly, his brows slowly rxing as he tried to ease the sharp pain. His eyes flickered briefly toward Alice, who was sitting beside him. Alice didnt show any reaction. She just continued eating her meal, her knife and fork moving with the same elegance as always. She had organized this dinner, but it seemed like she wasnt really involved in it. Apart from the food in front of her, nothing else seemed to catch her attention. Of course, that wouldve been more believable if she werent currently pressing her foot down on Ryans toes under the table. Ryan had hugged Anna outside earlier, and Alice hadnt immediatelyshed out, which was already pretty lenient of her. But now, with Ryan daring to exchange smiles with Anna right in front of her, Alice clearly felt the need to teach him a lesson. Alice was obviously upset, and Ryan, feeling the pressure on his foot, quickly straightened up. He didnt dare meet Annas gaze anymore and just focused on shoveling food into his mouth. Alice stayed silent, Mia kept eating, and Anna, though still exchanging nces with Ryan, remained quiet. The atmosphere in the dining room quickly took a strange turn. Aside from the clinking of knives and forks, which was enough to give anyone goosebumps, there was no other sound. The silence was almost suffocating. In the end, it was Ryan who broke the silence first. He was afraid that if things stayed quiet for too long, a storm might be brewing. Talking, at least, would give him some peace of mind. Miss Alice, did everything go smoothly for you today? Ryan swallowed the food in his mouth, then grabbed a napkin to wipe his lips, casually asking Alice a question. Smoothly. Alice paused for a moment, then put down her knife and fork, responding to Ryans question with a serious tone. Alices gaze shifted toward Ryan, waiting for him to continue. Her intense focus made Ryan feel a bit awkward. Wait, this was just casual dinner conversation, right? Not some serious negotiation. Was it really necessary to be this intense? Ryan hade to realize that Alice took everything about him way too seriously. Sure, it felt nice to have someone care about him so much, but it also came with a ton of pressure. And the message I sent you, did you? I saw it. Another short, but firm response. No ambiguity, no room for doubt. In a business negotiation, this kind of directness would be great. But right now, it just left Ryan at a loss for words. Anna and Mia, listening to their exchange, couldnt help but find it amusing. Even though Alice had practically forced Ryan to stay by her side, anyone could see that their rtionship had its issues. Conversation is an art, and keeping it flowing takes skill. When Ryan was with Mia or Anna, he actedpletely normal. But in front of Alice, he became overly cautious, constantly second-guessing his words. And Alice? She was even worse. The way she treated Ryan was more like a superior talking to a subordinatequestion and answer, with no room for deeper connection. Ryan scratched his head. He was never great at talking to girls, and Alices attitude only made it harder for him to figure out what to say. Alice continued to wait for Ryan to speak, but after a long silence, she could only poke at the expensive steak on her te, clearly disappointed. She didnt realize that her own habits were the problem, and now she was left to stew in her frustration. Anna, noticing this, smirked slightly. Earlier, in the car, Alice had been so confident that it had made Anna a little nervous. But now, it was clear that Alice was just tripping over her own feet. Alice was smart, no doubt about that. But when it came to emotions, she was hopelessly clumsy. People who cant express their feelings properly are bound to suffer for it. Not that Anna had any intention of helping Alice out. In fact, she was waiting for Alice to mess upthat would be her chance to shine. Senior, do you have any leads on who framed you? Anna had finished eating and set down her knife and fork. She rested her chin on her hands, looking at Ryan with genuine concern. Her voice was soft and sweet, like cotton candy, and Alices expression darkened as she heard it. Mia, still eating, nearly choked trying to hold back augh. Everyone knew Anna could be a bit of an actress, but this was just over the top. Alice shot Ryan a hopeful look, silently pleading for him to see through Annas act. But Ryan didnt seem to notice anything. He just thought for a moment before responding to Annas question. The two of them started discussing the incident in detail, with Ryan sharing almost all of his thoughts with Anna, and Anna chiming in with supportivements. Things like, That person was so awful, and Ill always believe in you, which, to Alice, sounded likepletely useless fluff. If they had time for this, wouldnt it be better to focus on finding the person behind all this and actually solving Ryans problem? Wasnt that the most important thing? Yet, for some reason, Ryan seemed to eat it all up. Their conversation flowed naturally, without the awkwardness that had been present when he was talking to Alice. They seemed closer, morefortable with each other. Thanks, Anna. I honestly thought no one cared about this. I really appreciate you believing in me. What are you talking about? I told you, were good friends~~ At the mention of good friends, Alices eyes darkened, and a shadow seemed to gather in her gaze. Chapter 277: Despair Chapter 277: Despair Dinner ended in a strange, tense atmosphere. To be honest, not many people really enjoyed the meal. Anna and Alice had been subtlypeting the whole time. Since Ryan was there, Alice couldnt fully express her frustration, which left Anna in control of the situation. In just half an hour, Alice was visibly upsether face had darkened considerably. The reason Alice had brought Anna over wasnt because they had reconciled. If it werent for the fact that she had to let Ryan see Anna alive and well, Alice would never have done something so self-sabotaging. Thanks so much, Miss Alice. I had a great time tonight, Anna said, seemingly sincere as she thanked Alice. Alices heart was bleedingshe wanted nothing more than to tear Anna apart, but all she could do was twitch the corner of her eye and nod without a word. The conversation had run its course, and it was Mia who tugged on Annas sleeve, signaling her to wrap things up. Only then did Anna reluctantly leave. During Anna and Ryans conversation, Alice had tried to jump in a few times, hoping to reassert her position. But things didnt go as nned. Both Mia and Anna had a way with words that Alice couldnt quite match. Even though Ryan responded to everything Alice said, it never felt as natural as it did with the other two. It wasnt until Anna and Mia were about to leave that Alices mood started to improve a little. Finally, shed have some alone time with Ryan Bye, Ryan! Take care, okay? Yeah, yeah, see youter. As Anna left, she turned around and waved enthusiastically at Ryan. Her energy was infectious, and just watching her made you feel more motivated. They briefly revisited their ns for the weekend, and Ryan gave her a big smile in return. You couldnt deny that Anna was the kind of girl who made people feel at ease. And to be clear, there was nothing inappropriate about thatit was just that she had a knack for making peoplefortable. The vi grew quiet again. The real host, who had been standing silently to the side, finally got her long-awaited chance. Theyre gone? Alice asked softly as she slowly approached Ryan, watching the girls figures disappear behind the vis door. She red her nostrils slightly, catching a whiff of the scent on Ryan. It was a sweet, milky smell she didnt like at all. Mia mustve done something while she wasnt around. She needed to get Ryan to take a shower immediatelythere was no way shed let that scent linger on him. Yeah, theyre gone, Ryan exhaled deeply, feeling a bit relieved. But when he noticed Alice getting closer, he instinctively took half a step back, a little wary. Alice caught the small movement, but she didnt say anything. She just straightened up and looked at Ryan seriously. You seem pretty reluctant to see them go, she said, her voice tinged with frustration. And whats this about the weekend? Did you make ns with her behind my back? Ryan looked up and met Alices eyes, which were practically burning with anger. She had misunderstood again. Ryan had always thought Alice was great, but she could be so contradictory. Shed told him before that she didnt like him hanging out with other girls, yet today shed invited two of them over for dinner. She already knew about his previous conversation with Annashed eavesdroppedyet she was acting like she had no idea and was getting mad about it now. Living with that kind of inner conflictwasnt it exhausting? Im not reluctant. Mias just exhausting, and Im a little tired, Ryan said, rubbing the back of his neck. He wanted to be honest with Alice. Since she already knew everything, what was the point of making him exin? Was she just trying to make things difficult? Ryan fell silent, lost in thought, while Alice crossed her arms and continued to scrutinize him, still not entirely convinced by his exnation. If you dont believe me, theres nothing I can do, Ryan muttered, rubbing his nose. To be honest, Alices attitude was starting to make him ufortable. Ryan couldnt understand why, after living together for so long, Alice still didnt trust him. It wasnt like hed ever do anything to hurt her. Give me your phone. You dont need it anymore. Alice didnt know why Ryan was acting this way, but his attitude clearly irritated her. She extended her pale hand, signaling for him to hand it over. I dont need it anymore? Ryan thought. Did that mean he didnt deserve the right tomunicate with the outside world? Sure, he didnt have many friends, but that didnt mean he had no one to talk to. Why was Alice so intent on controlling him like this? The thought of the tracker still on him made Ryan feel ufortable all over again. The frustration that had subsided earlier was reignited in an instant. He took off his jacket and carefully hung it on the coat rack, cing his phone on the nearby coffee table. After doing so, he turned to leave. There was no need to say it out loudAlice would check his pher, find out hed tried to call Anna again, and then blow up at him. But was that really necessary? He and Anna were just friends. What exactly was Alice so afraid of? Ryan wasnt sure how he felt about Alice at that moment. He wasnt angry or disgusted, but he definitely didnt want to see her cold expression right now. His movements were quick and decisive, and he turned without a second thought. Hed done what Alice asked, and there was no reason for him to stay any longer. Ryan thought hed hidden his emotions well, but Alice still noticed the sudden shift in his demeanor. Ryan was avoiding her. This was the first time something like this had happened, and for a moment, Alice felt a wave of panic. Where are you going? she asked. Im heading to the basement to rest, Miss Alice. Ive got things to do tomorrow, so you should get some rest too. Ryan waved her off and walked toward the basement, not waiting to hear what Alice had to say next. He needed some time to cool off, and he figured Alice did too. They both needed to take a step back and reassess their rtionship. Ryan tried to convince himself to forgive Alice for her actions. After all, her behavior could be exined by her personality, but it would take time to process everything. Hed spent so much time with Alice, starting from just trying toplete a task, to genuinely wanting to help her. Hed made a lot of choices and gone through many changes in his mindset. But this time, he couldnt understand what was happening. If this was the kind of unpredictable crisis that came with too much affection, how was he supposed to handle it? Ryan walked away with such determination that he didnt give Alice a chance to stop him. But even if he had slowed down, would Alice have been able to say what she wanted to? As Ryans figure faded from Alices view, her eyes, once cold, turned bloodshot. It felt like an invisible hand was squeezing her heart, her chest rising and falling as she teetered on the edge of suffocation. Instinct told her that Ryans change in behavior had something to do with Anna and Mia. What she needed to do was remove those two from Ryans lifepletely. But she also had to consider Ryans feelings. She could easily kill Anna, but she couldnt bear the thought of Ryan resenting her because of it. Her gaze flickered, and a sharp pain twisted in her stomach. Her face turned pale as she sank to the floor, overwhelmed by a mix of hatred, frustration, and pain. She couldnt figure out where things had gone wrong. Had Ryan realized her feelings and started avoiding her? Or had Mia said something to him? Everything seemed possible, yet nothing seemed certain. Clenching her fists, Alices eyes fell on the dining table. Just thinking about Annas smug face and the way Ryan had been so gentle with those two made her feel sick. That shouldve been hers. Ryans kindness shouldve been hers and hers alone. In a fit of rage, Alice yanked the tablecloth, sending the untouched dishes crashing to the floor. The maids rushed in, startled by the noise, only to find Alice standing in the middle of the mess. Her usually delicate face was now filled with murderous intent, sending chills down their spines. M-Miss Alice one of the maids stammered, meeting Alices gaze. They had been with Alice for yearsthree, five years, some even longerand they had never seen her this angry. Throw out all the dishes they used. Buy new ones. I dont want to see any of this tomorrow. Without even ncing at the shocked staff, Alice left that onemand and hurried upstairs, almost as if she were fleeing. As she passed by, her eyes couldnt help but nce toward the basement door. The guard stood at his post, and the iron door was tightly shut. Ryan was still locked in. There was no way he could leave, yet Alice felt a deep sense of unease. It was as if something had changed, and she hadnt noticed. The feeling was unsettling. She wasnt stupid. As much as Annas behavior at dinner had infuriated her, it had also made her realize something. She had thought that if she did everything right, Ryan would naturallye to appreciate her, and they could be together. But without expressing her feelings properly, how could Ryan ever understand? She was furiousfurious at Mia and Anna for disrupting the peace she had worked so hard to maintain. But more than that, she was furious with herself. Why couldnt she just be honest about her feelings? Ryan had said before that he wanted to see her smile, so why did she keep acting so cold? She was terrified that Ryan would leave, so she resorted to controlling him. But the more she tried to hold on, the bigger the emptiness inside her grew. Now, it was almost unbearable. The maids watched as Alice ascended the stairs, wondering what had happened to her. The always-strong Alice now looked so fragile, her steps unsteady, as if she were on the verge of copsing from the heights she had once stood so confidently upon. Chapter 278: What... was going on? Chapter 278: What... was going on? Chapter 278: What was going on? [Alices Current Mood Level: 3/100 (Despair, Distrust)] [Alices Mood Level is critically low. Host, pleasefort her immediately!] The systems notifications were always objective, devoid of any emotion. But this time, the situation seemed so dire that even the system couldnt stand Ryans behavior, urging him repeatedly. I know, I know! Just let me convince myself first, alright? Ryan flipped off the empty air, slumping against the wall, feeling defeated. Alice was his mission target, but she was also his friend. Walking away just nowwasnt that a bit too careless? There had to be a better way to handle things, but instead, he chose to run away. He thought back to the photo on her bedside table, the family picture from the amusement park with a missing figure, and the contrast between Alices past and presentthe smile that had vanished from her face. All of it exined why Alice had be the way she was today. He was asking Alice to trust himpletely, but did he really deserve that trust? Sure, his goal was to help Alice survive, but wasnt there a lot of selfishness mixed in too? Complete three Dangerous Events, earn a Wish Point, and then use it to make Alice kill him. After that, hed disappear from her life for good. Wasnt that Ryans n all along? Whether it was due to the circumstances or his own inner thoughts, Ryan had kept a lot from Alice. If he could just say, I want to help you, and earn her trust, wouldnt that trust feel a bit too cheap? Rubbing his temples, Ryan finally had a moment to gather his thoughts. But looking at it now, it seemed like he was the one who had been wrong all along. [Alices Mood Level is critically low. She may take extreme actions. Host, pleasefort her immediately!] Fuck, dont you think I know that? Just give me a second! The systems constant nagging was driving him nuts. Ryan covered his ears, staring nkly at the floor, lost in thought. He hadnt been honest enough. He had appeared in Alices life out of nowhere, started helping her out of nowhere, and would eventually leave her just as suddenly. Emotional investment goes both ways. Alice had already taken her step forwardher Favorability score of over 70 was proof of that. But Ryan? He was still stuck in ce. Wasnt it only natural that Alice felt insecure? Could it be I was wrong? Frustrated, Ryan ruffled his hair, tossing and turning on the bed. Alice had confiscated his journal, so he couldnt even grab a piece of paper to analyze the situation. His mind was now consumed by a nameless emotion. What Alice did was wrong, but he had been wrong first. Unfortunately, by the time he realized it, it was already toote. Why did I act so fast just now I shouldve waited a bit longer. Muttering to himself, Ryan nced at the surveince camera in the corner of the basement. Alice had probably suspected him from the start, and he had known something was off from the beginning too. Why hadnt there been such a strong reaction before? Why had things suddenly be unbearable this time? Ryan stroked his chin, thinking about everything that had happened recently. A few faces shed through his mindMia and Anna among them. Had the girls behavior influenced his judgment? Mia was always trying to convince him to leave Alice. Her hostility toward Alice had rubbed off on him a little, too. As for Anna, she and Alice seemed to get along okay on the surface, but their rtionship probably wasnt as harmonious as it appeared. Annas kindness and warmth had really touched him. Even though Alice had softened a lotpared to before, she still couldnt quite match Anna in that regard. But no, that couldnt be it, right? Ryan hesitated, rubbing his chin. The next second, he shook his head, trying to banish the thought. He was being unfair, assuming the worst about people. Mia might have a bit of a devilish streak, but when it came down to it, she was reliable. Besides, the gap between them was too bigboth in terms of status and age. Mias flirtatiousness felt more like yful teasing to Ryan. And Anna? That was even less likely. They were just friends. She had no reason to go after Alice for his sake Damn it, this is starting to feel like one of those harem anime love triangles. Why are girls rtionships soplicated? This was even harder to figure out than why Alice had been spying on him all this time. Maybe he already had some ideas but had been denying them all along. Either way, now that he had sorted things out, it was time to go find Alice. The system had been quiet for a while now. Maybe it had crashed from repeating itself too many times. Either way, Ryans mind had finally calmed down. Ryan didnt believe there was anything that couldnt be talked through. Alice might seem cold on the outside, but deep down, she was more gentle than anyone. If they could just sit down and have a proper conversation, there was still a chance to turn things around. The more Ryan thought about it, the more convinced he became. The main reason for his confidence was the over 70 points of Favorability Alice had for him. That gave him some leverage. Looking at the system panel, he realized that the earlier warnings had made it seem like the situation was beyond saving. But now, after checking again, he saw that Alices mood had stopped plummeting once it hit a certain low point. In fact, it had even slightly improved, easing up just a bit. [Alice Mood Level: 10/100 (???)] Her status had be unknown again, which was probably why the system had suddenly gone silent. Nows the time. I should go apologize to Alice. Girls need to beforted, right? Ill get her Mood Level back up first, then we can talk about everything else. Ryan made a quick decision. The situation couldnt wait. Alices unknown status was far more dangerous than just having a low Mood Level. If something went wrong, and he couldntplete his mission, hed be done for. Seriously, why couldnt Alice just be a little more cheerful? The downside of having such high Favorability was starting to show. Every move Ryan made now had a direct impact on Alices reactions. Was this the kind of crisis the system couldnt predict? And this was just the beginning. Things were only going to get scarier from here. Having made up his mind, Ryan prepared to act. After all, it was his fault for not giving Alice a chance earlier and walking away. Now, he was ready to face the consequences. Youve got to think about the future. Sure, storming off in a huff mightve looked cool, but going back to beg for forgiveness? That was going to be embarrassing. He stood up and headed toward the stairs. He knew exactly where Alices room washed been there enough times. Sneaking back to her room wouldnt be too hard. But before he even reached the stairs, he heard amotion outside. Peeking out the window, he saw that the guards who had been stationed at the door were all leaving. The maids and other staff were also lining up, heading out of the vi. Hurry up! Miss Alice told us to leave. Stop dragging your feet. Hearing the guards talking to each other, Ryan frowned slightly. Alice had sent everyone away? Why? Not sure what was going on, Ryan left the basement, his mind full of questions. He cautiously made his way toward Alices room on the second floor. It seemed like Alice was really upset. Sending the guards away was probably her way of making sure no one saw her lose control. Thats what Ryan thought, anyway, as he nced up toward the second floor. But what he saw next made him freeze in ce. Standing at the top of the stairs, facing him, was a girl in a ck dress. She looked elegant and regal, like the most precious gemstone. Miss Miss Alice? Mm Who else could it be but Alice? But this outfit Ryans eyes were glued to her, his mind struggling to process what he was seeing. Alices current state waspletely different from what he had imagined. What was going on? PS:Oh boy, Ryans definitely in deep now! Between juggling Alices emotional rollercoaster and trying to figure out why she sent everyone away, this guys got his hands full. Honestly, can you me him for being a little confused? One moment, Alice is distant, her Mood Level dropping like a rock, and the next, shes sending the entire staff away and standing there in a ck dress looking like shes ready for well, something big. Talk about mixed signals, right? Ryans got a lot to figure outfast. His first instinct? Apologize, smooth things over, and hopefully get back in Alices good graces. But is that even going to be enough? Lets be real: this is more than just a quick apology situation. Alice is already at a critical emotional point, and one wrong move could send everything spiraling out of control. And can we talk about that ck dress? Its not exactly casual attire, and its definitely making Ryan rethink whats going on here. Is this a confrontation? A farewell? Or something else entirely? The fact that Alices mood level has stopped dropping is a small win, but its clear Ryans got his work cut out for him if hes going to patch things up. Ryans good nature always puts him in these tricky situations. He tries to keep the peace, but sometimes it just feels like no matter what he does, things keep getting moreplicated. With Alice in such a delicate state and Ryan realizing his own mistakes, it looks like hes finally starting to understand just how deep his connection to Alice runsand that this isnt just aboutpleting a mission anymore. So, whats next for our guy? Will he be able tofort Alice and fix things between them? Or is he about to step on another emotionalndmine? One things for sureRyans got a tough conversation ahead of him, and this situation is far from over. Chapter 279: The heat’s unbearable, don’t you think? Chapter 279: The heats unbearable, dont you think? Miss Alice, what are you? Ryan stared at the girl in front of him, who lookedpletely different from her usual self. His mouth felt a little dry. She was wearing a blue evening gown, the hem lined with gold, and the rest of the dress a deep, solid blue. It gave off a mysterious yet captivating vibe. Have you ever seen a mandrake flower? Dangerous, yet beautiful. That was exactly the feeling Alice was giving Ryan right now. She stood on the staircase, holding her dress slightly with both hands, just enough to reveal her pale ankles. Her shoes were also a deep blue, high heels that left the tops of her feet exposed. Ryans gaze caught them, and they shyly recoiled, almost like a sensitive nt folding in on itself. Ryan was momentarily stunned. Alice had always dressed in a more androgynous style around him, which suited her cold, untouchable aura perfectly. But Ryan had to admit, he had imagined countless times what Alice would look like in a dress. Even though he already knew she had the figure to pull it off, seeing her like this still left himpletely floored. Clothes can make or break a person, but Alices outfit felt so natural on her that Ryan couldnt detect a single thing out of ce. It was as if Alice was always meant to look like this. Whats wrong? Do I look weird? Alice had sent the servants away and was nning to find Ryan, but she hadnt expected to be caught like this. Seeing the drastic change in Ryans expression, she felt her face heat up, as if it were on fire. Damn it, I knew I shouldnt have done this. What was I even thinking? This was such a stupid idea. Ivepletely embarrassed myself. Alice was filled with regret. Her exposed skin felt like it was being scrutinized under Ryans gaze, and the strange, shameful sensation made her stomach feel like it was burning. But Ryan, oblivious to all of this, let his eyes linger on her, his gaze sticking to her skin like thick syrup. This only made Alice feel more ufortable. She must have lost her mind. Alice bit her lip, gripping her dress tightly, wanting nothing more than to turn around and change out of this ridiculous outfit. She was smart, and she had been thinking a lot about what had gone wrong between her and Ryan. Bringing Anna to dinner was supposed to be a way to show Ryan that she was still alive, but things had clearly spiraled out of her control. Anna and Ryan were obviously closer than Alice had anticipated, and their interactions were far more natural than hers with Ryan. Alice had never been one to care much about appearances. As the leader of a crime syndicate, she had been taught to focus solely on results. So, when she tracked down the reporters who had framed Ryan, she didnt hesitate to extract the information she needed and send them to where they belonged. If this hadnt involved Ryan, she wouldnt have been so furious. She had never realized how easy and natural it was to kill someone. She had done so much for Ryan, all she wanted was for him to stay by her side. But all she got in return was his growing distance. She started to wonder if she should be more honest with herself. Should she be more direct with her feelings? With that thought in mind, she had gone back to her room and found an invitation to a g from a local business mogul. The gold-embossed invitation had been buried under a pile of documents, something Alice would normally never even nce at, but now it seemed to hold a special meaning. Anna liked to wear dresses. Despite her maniptive nature, Alice had to admit that Annas innocent, sweet appearance was probably exactly what Ryan liked. Alice wasnt sure what hade over her, but she had put on a dress she would never normally touch. Now that the impulse had passed, all that was left was shame and regret. Ill go change! Ryan had been staring at her for a while,pletely dazed. When Alice turned to leave, he finally snapped out of it. He had been marveling at her beauty. The Alice in front of him, free from her usual androgynous style, had a unique charm that captivated him. He couldnt get enough of it. No dont. Instinctively, Ryan stepped forward and grabbed Alices wrist, his voice a little rushed. Alice hadnt expected this. They had touched before, but never had it felt this intense. Ryans grip was strong, like a vice, and the skin where he held her felt like it was burning, as if pressed against a hot iron. Alice wanted to pull away, but she couldnt. Sorry Ryan immediately realized how inappropriate his actions were and quickly let go of Alices wrist, awkwardly rubbing the back of his head in embarrassment. You dont need to change. You look really good like this, Miss Alice. No matter how hard he tried, Ryan couldnt find the right words to describe how stunning Alice looked. Everypliment he could think of felt inadequate, so he clumsily settled on good. That simple, unintentional praise set Alices face aze with a deep blush. The redness spread quickly, but along with it came another emotion. She stopped in her tracks and slowly turned around. It was only then that Ryan noticed the back of Alices dress was open, revealing arge expanse of smooth, pale skin, as wless as fresh cream. The sight hit Ryan harder than he could have ever imagined. A sudden rush of heat surged through his nose, and before he knew it, something warm started trickling out. He wasnt sure why, but this version of Alice was far too alluring, perfectly matching every fantasy a teenage boy might have about the opposite sex. Alice had been a little doubtful after hearing Ryanspliment, but the moment she turned around, she saw that his nose was practically bleeding rivers. Ryan, you Alice stared at him in shock, her face turning even redder as she realized what was happening. Amidst her embarrassment, there was also a hint of satisfaction. She didnt know how Ryan acted around Anna, but she doubted that woman could make him react like this. Miss Alice, Im fine really. You look amazing in this, I swear. Ryan kept wiping his nose, but no matter how many times he wiped, the blood just kepting. Im not thinking anything weird, I swear! Its just the weathers too hot. The heats unbearable, dont you think? His excuse waspletely unconvincing, and Alice couldnt help but roll her eyes at him. What did it matter what he was thinking? Could any dirty thoughts he had possiblypare to the desires she harbored? In fact, seeing Ryan lose hisposure like this for the first time piqued her curiosity. If he could stay this interested in her, maybe that wouldnt be such a bad thing. Still, from the moment she started changing herself to fit Ryans tastes, she had already lost in this rtionship that hadnt even begun. But so what? As long as he stayed by her side, wasnt that enough? Clean yourself up. Youreing with me to a g. - PS: Oh boy, Ryans really in for it now! Lets just say he wasnt expecting Alice to pull out all the stops likethis. I mean, talk about a transformation! Alice, whos usually as cold andposed as an ice queen, shows up in a gown that leaves Ryanwell, bleeding from the nose, literally! This moment is a perfect example of how appearances can change everything. Alice has always been that strong, mysterious figure, but here, shes giving Ryan a glimpse of a different sideone thats softer, more vulnerable, and, lets be honest, totally stunning. But leave it to Ryan to be so caught off guard that his body quite literally cant handle it. And lets not forget, poor Alice is over here second-guessing herself, wondering if shes done something totally embarrassing. Meanwhile, Ryans tripping over himself trying to reassure her while dealing with, uh, an unexpectedphysical reaction. His bumbling attempts to tell her she looks great withouting off as aplete creep are both awkward and adorable, especially when he mes the heat for his nosebleed! Really, Ryan? This scene is such a great mix of tension and humor, with Ryan walking a fine line between being a gentleman and totally losing his cool. And Alice? Well, shes clearly learning that maybe showing her softer side isnt such a bad thing after allespecially when it gets such astrongreaction. But lets be real: this situation is far from resolved. Ryans still got to navigate this tricky rtionship without making things worse. So whats next? Will he be able to keep his cool at the g? Or are we in for even moreinterestingdevelopments between these two? Either way, its going to be fun watching it all unfold. Stay tuned, because this rollercoaster is only picking up speed. Chapter 280: Kiss me. Now Chapter 280: Kiss me. Now The n Ryan had in mindpletely fell apart the moment he saw Alice. He never expected things to unfold like this. Wasnt Alice supposed to pin him down and vent her anger? Why was she dressed in a way that seemed a little seductive? Alices mood had just hit rock bottom, and her status had entered ???, which usually meant things were about to get really bad. But instead of freaking out, Alice had changed into an evening gown and suddenly announced they were going to a banquet. The shift in mood was way too drastic. Do I need to change? Ryan asked, ncing down at his casual outfit. Standing next to Alice, he feltpletely out of ce. He had already left his jacket in the living room, which meant the tracker wasnt on him anymore. Ryan asked, hinting at something. No need. Just wear whatever feelsfortable, Alice replied, not forcing him to put on a suit, even though she had already had clothes bought for him. After a moment of hesitation, Ryan went to the coat rack in the living room and grabbed his jacket. Since he was going out with Alice, the tracker didnt really matter anymore. After all, what could be more intense than Alices own watchful eye? As they stepped outside, there were no bodyguards in sight. Instead, a line of maids stood on either side, bowing respectfully to Alice. It seemed like Alice was deliberately avoiding the gaze of men. Even the driver had been swapped out for a woman. So far, Ryan was the only one who had seen this side of Alice. Was this intentional on her part? But why was she doing this for him? Everyone has a range of emotions, and when certain feelings take over, they can make a person act out of character. Alice had been provoked by Mia and Anna, and now she was trying to show a different side of herself to Ryan. She was bing someone she normally wasnt. And Ryan? To him, Alices behavior was a signal. He couldnt quite decipher it, but the mysterious and dangerous vibe was unmistakable. Alice was undeniably attractive. Her natural beauty could easily rival that of any major celebrity, and now, with her carefully chosen outfit, she was practically irresistible to Ryan. A girl dresses up for someone she cares about Sitting in the car, Ryan still felt like this wasnt real. The thought popped into his head, and once it did, it spread like wildfire, burning in his mind. Alice hadnt checked her favorability rating with Ryan in a while, but it had been holding steady at 75 points. Anything above 70 meant their rtionship had crossed the line from close friends to something more. Ryan wasnt sure what came next. Lovers? A couple? After getting in the car, Alice took a moment to calm her nerves. The dress she was wearing stirred up conflicting emotions inside her. She wanted Ryans eyes on her, but at the same time, she couldnt handle the intensity of his gaze. It felt like she was on fire. Ryan, what are you thinking about? Ryan seemed distracted by Alices question. It wasnt until she repeated herself that he snapped out of it. Like What did you say? Alices heart was racing. She wasnt sure if she had really heard that worde out of Ryans mouth. He had spoken so quickly and unclearly. She pressed him for an answer, not realizing how excited she looked. N-nothing. I was just asking if theres anything I should know about when we get there. Ryan rubbed his nose, trying to deflect. Alices hands were already on his shoulders, gripping him so tightly it felt like she might crush his bones. He quickly made up an excuse to dodge the situation. That thought had been growing in his mind, and just now, it had slipped out uncontrobly. Ever since the whole tracker incident, Ryan had been confused and frustrated. He couldnt understand why Alice, with such a high favorability rating, would do something that showed such ack of trust. But what if Alices strange feelings toward him were love? Could that be possible? Now, it seemed like he was starting to understand something. He was beginning to see why Alice always seemed so conflicted around him. But the realization was heavy and bizarre, and he wasnt ready to ept it just yet. Tonight, theres no real n. Just stick by my side, and youll be fine. Ryan was clearly avoiding the topic. No matter how Alice pressed him, he wouldnt say anything more. Her eyes darkened slightly, but she quickly masked it perfectly. She had heard that word. She was sure of it. Ryan had said it. Even if he couldnt face it right now, the mere possibility of it was enough to give Alice hope. One day, she would get what she truly wanted. And that day wasnt far off. The atmosphere in the car grew quiet again. Both Alice and Ryan were lost in their own thoughts, neither of them speaking first. The faint, cool fragrance in the air seemed to silently push their rtionship into a more delicate, subtle space. Ryan stared out the window at the passing scenery, but the reflection in the ss showed Alices graceful figure. At the same time, Alice was also watching his reflection. Miss Alice, I wasnt thinking clearly before. I wanted to apologize. Their eyes met through the ss, and Ryan, feeling a bit embarrassed under her gaze, lowered his head and spoke softly. He wasnt sure what Alice truly felt about him. All he knew was that his head felt foggy at the moment. At least he could manage to apologize properly. That was the whole reason he had gone upstairs earlier. Ryans sudden apology caught Alice off guard. She furrowed her brows slightly, and after realizing what he was apologizing for, a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Smiles were rare on Alices face, but now, as she gently pinched the hem of her dress and gave a soft, restrained smile, she looked as beautiful as a blooming peach blossomstunning beyond words. Her smile ovepped with the image of her younger self in old photos. Perhaps she didnt even realize it, but the dark cloud that had been hanging over her heart had dissipated with Ryans simple apology. She almost felt it was unfair to herself. As the boss of a mafia family, wasnt she a little too easy to please? Suddenly, something seemed to cross her mind. Her eyes sparkled as she nced up and down at Ryan, then she cleared her throat softly, dispersing the smile from her face and returning to a more serious expression. So, you know you were wrong? I do But just knowing isnt enough. You apologize, then make the same mistake again. That wont work. You need to be punished, or maybe agree to a few conditions. I need to see your loyalty before I can trust you again. Though Alice was trying hard to maintain a serious demeanor, there was something different about her. She didnt seem as cold as she usually did. Ever since Ryan hadplimented her appearance, it was as if she had be a different person. Even now, the so-called punishment felt more like an excuse for her to express her true feelings. Ryan didnt call her out on it. He just nodded, quietly letting things unfold. The dangerous flower had already extended its vines, and for some reason, Ryan didnt refuse. He wanted to test his theory, and his heart had never raced like this before. Kiss me. Now. Chapter 281: Or... do you want to do something else? Chapter 281: Or... do you want to do something else? Chapter 281: Or do you want to do something else? Wait a kiss? Alices words hit Ryan like a bolt of lightning, leaving him standing there with his mouth wide open, big enough to fit an egg. Every teenage guy has probably fantasized about this at some pointhaving a beautiful girl standing next to you, giving you that look, lightly touching her lips with her finger, forming a tempting curve. To kiss or not to kiss? Thats the question. Most people would probably just go for it. I mean, opportunities like this donte around often, and who knows when the next one will be? Ryans first instinct was the same. His hormones were going wild, practically short-circuiting his brain. But then he remembered it was Alice standing in front of him, and it was like someone dumped a bucket of ice water over his head. He snapped back to reality. Dangerous. Mysterious. Intriguing. Confusing. All these feelings mixed together, overpowering his initial impulse. A kiss? Kiss Alice? What, you dont want to? Alice noticed Ryans hesitation, and her eyes darkened slightly. She leaned in just a bit, her elegant nose moving closer. Her body formed a triangle with the car seat, and Ryan was stuck in the middle, unable to move. Alices dress wasnt exactly revealing, butpared to her usual outfits, it was definitely more daring. Ryans eyes darted to her chest, watching the rise and fall of her breathing, and suddenly, he felt like the temperature in the car had shot up. Its not that I dont want to, its just He was trying to figure out how to exin himself without sounding like he was making excuses, but unfortunately, lying wasnt one of his strong suits. Ryan nced at the system interface and saw that Alices status was still marked as [???], just like it had been for a while now. It hadnt gone away. Something was off with Alice. Her behavior might be a result of this unknown status, making her act irrationally. Was that the real issue? Maybe, but it didnt feel like the whole story. Look at you, all scared. Im not going to eat you. Ryan kept avoiding her gaze, which Alice found amusing. But in a way, it was a good thing. It showed that Ryan took their rtionship seriously, that he wasnt the type to mess around. If something did happen between them, Ryan would definitely take responsibility. Thats just the kind of guy he was. But now wasnt the right time. I meant a hand-kiss, you know? You should at least learn how to do that. Alice had already prepared an excuse before she even said anything. So when Ryan hesitated, she didnt seem too bothered. She casually extended her right hand toward him. A hand-kiss? Ryan looked at her calm expression. Alice didnt seem like she was lying. Had he really overthought the whole thing? Hed seen hand-kissing in TV shows before. It seemed like something fancy people did as a greeting, but hed never actually done it himself. Tentatively, he reached out and touched Alices hand. His right hand cradled her palm, feeling the warmth of her skin, while his left hand gently held her wrist in ce. Hed never really looked at her hands before, but now he noticed how delicate they were, like a work of art. Her fingers were long and slender, with clearly defined joints. Her skin was smooth, without a trace of excess flesh, both on the back and the palm. Her hand was as smooth as polished jade, and his fingers could glide effortlessly along the lines of her palm. A hand-kiss Was this how Alice interacted with others? Did she let other people hold her hand like this? Wait, no. What am I even thinking? Ryan couldnt control his thoughts. Ever since hed seen Alice in that dress on the stairs, his mind had been a mess. He didnt even know why he was thinking like this. All he knew was that the moment the thought crossed his mind, it felt like someone had smacked him in the back of the head. Trying to prove to himself that he was fine, Ryan took a deep breath and, almost out of spite, nted a firm kiss on the back of her hand. Whether it was because Ryan kissed her a little too hard or because the car was already dead silent, the atmosphere inside suddenly became weird. The driver in the front didnt dare look back to see what was happening, but their ears were sharp enough to pick up on the awkwardness. The car jerked forward slightly, as if the drivers shock had momentarily affected their control. Is that good enough? Or do you want to do something else? Ryan didnt dare look Alice in the eye. Of course, if he had looked up and seen the blush spreading across her face, things might have gone in a very different direction. Y-Yeah thats enough The car slowly pulled into the parking lot, but it was quite different from the ones Ryan had seen before. After driving through a circr ramp, the car came to a smooth stop on the second floor. Compared to the stuffy atmosphere of an underground garage, this ce was on a whole other level. The city at night was dotted with neon lights, the darkness like a mysterious veil gently draped over the citys face. Unlike the hustle and bustle of the day, the night felt quieter, more enigmatic. Were here. Alice didnt need to say it for Ryan to know theyd arrived. He nodded, quickly got out of the car, and hurried to Alices side to open the door for her. He was used to this by now. Alice didnt need to ask; Ryan would naturally take care of it. He helped her out of the car, and the driver gave Ryan a nod before parking the car. It didnt seem like the driver was nning to join them inside. It looked like only Ryan and Alice were attending the event. Now that they were out of the car, Ryan could take in the full view of the ce. It was a massive estate, muchrger than Alices vi. At the front entrance, a fountain danced to the soft melody of a violin. One by one, cars arrived, each more luxurious than thest. Ryan wasnt exactly a car expert, but even he could tell these were expensive. When we go in, dont talk too much, dont stare at anyone, and stay close to me. Alice had been to events like this countless times, but knowing she had aplete newbie by her side, she patiently repeated the ground rules. Honestly, it didnt matter what Ryan did inside. Even if he flipped the ce upside down, Alice could handle it. But her real concern was the dont stare part. This was a business g hosted by one of the citys top moguls, and the guests were all influential figures. There was no telling which familys heiress might be there. With Mia and Anna already being enough of a headache, thest thing Alice needed was Ryan locking eyes with some other girl. She wasnt sure she could keep her temper in check if that happened. Dont worry, I wont embarrass you. Ryan didnt quite catch the hidden meaning behind Alices words. He was too busy curiously taking in the sights of the estate. It wasnt every day he got to experience something like this, and it wasnt too different from what hed seen on TV. As the time approached, Alice pulled a gold-embossed invitation from her bag and handed it to Ryan. Then, before he could react, she wrapped her arm around his. The sudden softness against his arm made Ryan suck in a sharp breath, but when he saw the look on Alices facethe one that said, If you pull your arm away, youre deadhe decided it was best to stay still and let her hold on. He didnt dare move. Miss Alice, isnt this a bit inappropriate? Youre my date. At least for tonight. Ryan nced at the invitation in his hand, then at Alices delicate hand, now covered by white gloves. This was Alices world, her social scene. But why did it feel like she was giving him the upper hand, like she was the one apanying him? And hadnt she just been talking about a hand-kiss earlier? Now her hands werepletely covered. Was she messing with him the whole time? Miss Alice, do I need to kiss anyones hand tonight? If you dare, youre dead. Yep he was starting to get a better idea of what Alice was thinking. Chapter 282: Yeah... it shouldn’t be... Chapter 282: Yeah... it shouldnt be... Chapter 282: Yeah it shouldnt be Hello, are you Miss Alice? The man took a moment to confirm. The name Alice had only started circting in the citys elite circles over the past year, but by now, it was practically legendary. There were different levels of invitations, and the one he held in his hand was undoubtedly the highest tier. As far as he knew, only two had been sent out. One went to the citys top legitimate businessman, and the other to Alice. Businessmen are driven by profit, and the means of obtaining that profit often dont matter much to them. This is why their dealings with certain people in the underworld tend to be quite close. This wasnt Gotham, where gangs like the Riddlers and Jokers shed. In this citys underworld, Alice was the undisputed queen. The girl standing before him looked exactly as people had describedelegant, refined, and strikingly beautiful. Especially her eyes, which seemed to freeze anyone who dared to meet her gaze. But why was the queen of the underworld clinging so intimately to the arm of an unknown young man? And so closely, too, like a delicate girlfriend? Yes, thats me. Alice noticed the shock in the mans eyes and also felt Ryan tense up when he realized they were being watched. But to her, all of this was just amusing. The man, having received confirmation, quickly moved on to the next step. From start to finish, he didnt dare nce at Ryan again. Somehow, he had the distinct feeling that he needed to treat Ryan with even more respect than Alice. If he showed even the slightest hint of disrespect, he was done for. While outwardly conversing with Alice, the man discreetly informed the true host of the banquet about the situation. Alice was the kind of person who, even if she didnt attend the event, no one would dare criticize her for it. So, the banquet hadnt even been prepared with the expectation that she would show up. Alice seemed to notice the mans nervousness but wasnt in any rush. She simply stood quietly beside Ryan, subtly taking in his scent. After about a minute, the man finally gave a response. He bowed and personally led Alice and Ryan into the banquet hall. Miss Alice, our host has prepared the best seat for you. He also requests a private meeting with you in the garden after the banquet. Sure. Alice felt no particr emotion toward the hosts enthusiasm. She had seen this kind of thing too many times to be surprised. Ever since she had risen to this position, many people had set their sights on her. Some wanted to coborate, while others were plotting to take her down. Whatever their intentions, she had dealt with them all. She hadnt nned on stirring up any trouble tonight, but since she had brought Ryan along, she figured she might as well take care of a few things. This was Ryans first time attending such an event. He had never imagined that someones home could be as opulent as a pce. It really made him realize how limited his imagination had been by his own poverty. But that was just a minor detail. Soon, Ryan noticed something off. Miss Alice, the way theyre looking at us seems strange. It made sense that Alice would be well-known in these circles, but Ryan was just an ordinary nobody. Then again, considering what had happened earlier that morning, maybe that wasnt entirely true. In a way, Ryan was now a bit of a celebrity himself. There was no mask policy at the banquet, so Ryans face was fully exposed to everyone in attendance. Many had already recognized him as the person who had appeared on TV. Its fine. Alice coldly scanned the room, her presence as the underworld queen radiating outwards, searching for anyone with ill intentions in their gaze. Fortunately, the people here were smart enough to know better. As soon as Alices eyes swept over them, they quickly lowered their heads in apology. No one dared to keep staring. No one wanted to provoke a disaster, especially when the disaster in question could burn the entire city to the ground. Ryan, too, was deep in thought. Alices intimidation was certainly effective, but even without her, these people probably wouldnt dare do anything. The upper ss was far more shrewd than the average person. They wouldnt underestimate Ryan just because of his association with the underworld. After all, how many of them were truly clean themselves? Now that he had beenbeled as part of the underworld, anyone with half a brain could guess that he was working for Miss Alice. With that connection, no one would dare make a move against him. That was a good thing, of course, but it also made him feel like he was getting more and more entangled with Alice Guests slowly began to fill the banquet hall, and the room gradually became more lively. However, Ryan and Alice remained apart from the hustle and bustle. Alice preferred a quieter atmosphere, so she retreated to the second-floor lounge that had been specially prepared for her, waiting until the event officially started before engaging with anyone. Ryan stayed close by her side, partly because Alice had asked him to, and partly because they were still in the middle of a Dangerous Event. Staying near Alice was the safest option for both of them. You had to give credit to the hosthe had put a lot of thought into the arrangements. The second-floor location offered a perfect view of the entire banquet hall below, while the angle ensured that those downstairs couldnt easily see up. It provided a good level of privacy. Ryan stood by the railing, watching as people below began to mingle in small groups. A man and a woman were chatting happily, but as soon as the man turned away, a sh of disgust crossed the womans face. If it werent for business, she wouldnt want anything to do with him. The man, on the other hand, lookedpletely at ease. He grabbed a ss of red wine from a passing server and made his way toward another woman standing alone. What do you think? Ryan was observing this world he had never been a part of, while Alice, her beautiful eyes slightly raised, was watching him. The person watching the scenery from the bridge is also part of the scenery for others. Not much, really. It just feels like, in this world of fame and fortune, everything seems magnified. All kinds of desires were ying out right beneath their feet in the banquet hall. Men were conspiring with other men to take down theirpetitorsthat was greed. Women, dressed provocatively, were clinging to wealthy men, acting out lust. Here, it seemed like everything had a price tag. As long as you could afford it, anything was up for trade. After spending so much time with Alice, Ryans initial sympathy for her had gradually evolved. A girl like her shouldnt have to live in such aplicated world, so sympathy alone wasnt enough. Maybe it wasnt just because of his mission, but Ryan found himself wanting to bring Alice back to a more normal life, the kind of life a girl her age should have. But was he capable of doing that? Its normal, but it shouldnt be. Looking at the bustling crowd below, Ryan let out a sigh. It was as much a summary of the people as it was a reflection on Alices life. People will always tell you, This is just how the world works. Its normal. But somewhere along the way, people seem to have blurred the linejust because something is normal, does that make it right? Yeah it shouldnt be Alice repeated Ryans words, her hand resting on her chin, as if she were pondering the deeper meaning behind them. She wasnt sure how much of his sentiment she had truly grasped. There was always a certain tension when the two of them were alone. Alice was trying to express her emotions, but after being closed off for so long, it wasnt something she could easily do. Ryan, on the other hand, was still confused. Unable to make a better choice, he opted to avoid the situation. Just as the atmosphere was starting to shift into something more ambiguous and strange, a voice broke the silence, temporarily diffusing the tension. Miss Alice, long time no see! Chapter 283: Blood and red—there’s always a difference Chapter 283: Blood and redtheres always a difference The second floor was reserved for VIPs, specifically arranged by the host of the event. Anyone who could enter this area was either of equal status to Alice or, in some cases, the host themselves. Alice, hearing someone greet her, turned around with a hint of curiosity in her eyes, though she kept her patience in check as she did so. If it had been some random rich kid daring to speak to her like that, her first move wouldve been to cut out his tongue. But the person approaching clearly didnt fall into that category. Miss Ne? Ryan followed Alices gaze and saw a young woman, around Alices age, walking gracefully toward them. In contrast to Alices deep blue attire, the girl was dressed in a red gown, styled like a cheongsam. The slit in the skirt was modest, but the glimpse of her pale skin was enough to captivate anyone. Her features were delicate, with a well-defined nose and a long neck, though she kept her head slightly bowed, like a swan holding back its elegance. Her eyes, somewhere between ck and brown, had a marble-like qualitysubtle, yet full of depth. Meeting Alices scrutinizing gaze, the girl calmly adjusted her dress and offered a wless smileone that left no room for criticism. She wasnt overly humble, nor was she arrogant. While her presence didnt carry the same sharpness as Alices, she was clearly someone who could hold her own. Compared to Alices distinctly Eastern features, the most striking thing about this girl was her long, silver hair, neatly pinned up in a way that exuded both elegance and intelligence. Alice had never seen anyone who suited silver hair so well. But this also raised a questionthis wasnt amon hair color in their country. The girl, whom Ryan had called Miss Ne, covered her mouth and smiled softly at Alice, then nodded naturally. Alice had to dig deep into her memory to recall the name, but the girl didnt seem to mind. This was their first formal meeting, and whatever had happened before didnt really matter. My name is Ne Langston, Miss Alice. We met just a few days ago. Ne took a few steps forward, extending her right hand toward Alice with a calm andposed demeanor, introducing herself. Her gaze briefly flickered toward Ryan, but only for a second before she looked away. Yet, in that fleeting moment, Ryans heart was thrown into turmoil. Its her, isnt it? It has to be her! That silver hair, those eyesthey were exactly like the person he remembered. Though her appearance had changed over the years, and she had grown into a beautiful young woman, Ryan knew the moment he saw her that this was the same girl. Alice Alice had no idea what Ne was thinking as she extended her hand. Their worlds didnt ovep much, and someone of Nes status didnt need to go out of her way to curry favor with her. But appearances had to be maintained. Alice didnt bother removing her glove, simply extending her right hand to shake Nes lightly. Ne Langston, the third daughter of the Langston family. It was said she had spent most of her life studying abroad and had only recently returned to start managing the family business. If Alices gang was just starting to dip its toes into legitimate business, the Langston family was undoubtedly the citysmercial powerhouse. The city had grown around two industries: shipping and mining. The Langston family had been a giant in shipping since the beginning, and over the decades, their business had expanded into healthcare, real estate, new media, and entertainment. Their heirs were as dazzling as pearls. There were rumors that the third daughters bloodline wasnt pure, that she wasnt a true member of the Langston family. But that was just gossip, and Alice didnt care about such things. The only reason she knew any of this was simple: todays event was hosted by the head of the Langston family. Hows the old man doing? After a brief handshake, Alices attention shifted back to Ryan. Ever since Ne had appeared, Ryan had been acting strangely. Alice gently squeezed Ryans hand, and sure enough, his palm was damp with sweat. Clearly, he wasnt his usual calm self. Her gaze flicked between Ne and Ryan, her brow furrowing slightly. Ne was attractive, sure, but Ryan wasnt the type to be swayed by looks. Besides, his current state wasnt one of excitementit was more like nervousness or fear. Did Ryan know Ne? Otherwise, why would he be acting like this? Grandfathers health is still strong, Ne replied smoothly. He often tells us younger ones to spend more time with Miss Alice. Even learning just a little from you would be a great benefit. Alices gaze sharpened after noticing Ryans change in demeanor, her eyes now piercing Ne like daggers. This hostility had no clear reasonit was just instinct. Ne had only recently returned from abroad, and Ryan had been by Alices side the whole time. There was no way they couldve met before. But Alice didnt need a reason to be hostile. She could do as she pleased. She was the boss of a powerful gang, and even the head of the Langston family would have to show her respect. Ne, however, seemedpletely unfazed by Alices increasingly sharp gaze, continuing to tter her as if nothing had changed. Grandfather mentioned that after the banquet, hed like to have a brief chat with Miss Alice. It seems youve encountered some trouble recently, something involving the legitimate business world. Our Langston family might be able to help. Ne said this casually, not really concerned with Alices response. The answer was obviousif Alice wasnt interested, she wouldnt have bothered showing up tonight. So, of course, shed ept. Hmm Alice stroked her chin thoughtfully, pulling Ryan closer to her, as if testing something, before speaking in a slightly abrupt tone. The man standing next to me is Ryan, my assistant and boyfriend. The issue were dealing with is actually aimed at him. Ill be bringing him along when we meet with your grandfatherter. Please inform him in advance, Miss Ne. From the moment Ne appeared, Ryan had been avoiding her gaze. He was about 80% sure that the person in front of him wasnt Ne at all, but Bethe girl he had grown up with in the orphanage. But the way this woman carried herself was so different from the Be he remembered. Be had been a carefree, innocent child, someone Ryan could easily read. The person standing before him now was a mystery. Be had always been sensitive and prone to tears. In the orphanage, she was often bullied because of her long, silver hair, and Ryan had always been the one to stand up for her. Be had hated her hair, even talking about pulling it out more than once. But the woman in front of him seemedpletely at ease with her appearance, as if her silver hair was a gift from the heavens, something to be proud of. Hearing Alices words, Ryan instinctively frowned, but before he could react, Alice gave him a sharp pinch at his waist, a clear warning. So what if it was Be? And what if it wasnt? As Ryan had thought earlier, a few years was more than enough time to change herand him. For reasons he couldnt quite exin, Ryan didnt argue. Instead, he followed Alices lead and greeted Ne with a friendly nod. If she wasnt Be, then fine. But if she was, Ryan had no desire to stir up the past. What was done was done. Miss Ne Hello, Mr. Ryan. After that, there was a two-second silence. In most situations, it wouldnt have mattered, but here, those two seconds felt loaded with meaning. Alices sharp gaze bore into Ne, but Nes expression remained calm. After greeting Ryan, she didnt say anything more. Ill mention this to Grandfather, Ne said, her tone steady. Its really a small matter, Miss Alice. Youre overthinking it. Her eyes flickered between Alice and Ryan, though they lingered on Ryan for a couple of seconds longer before she looked away. Throughout the entire exchange, Nes expression didnt change. She maintained a perfect bnce, keeping just the right amount of distance for someone meeting strangers for the first time. Alice, still stroking her chin, observed Nes reactions closely. So far, she hadnt noticed anything out of the ordinary. But what pleased Alice more than anything was that Ryan hadnt denied her words earlier. However, perhaps no one noticed that after Ne left, the red carpet where she had been standing was slightly damp. The difference in color was subtle, but if you looked closely, you could tell. Blood and redtheres always a difference. Chapter 284: Trying to run? I’ll toss you in the river to feed the fish Chapter 284: Trying to run? Ill toss you in the river to feed the fish After Ne left, Alice and Ryan stayed upstairs for a while longer. There was still some time before the party would really kick off, so they figured they might as well just hang out and rx. Alice wasnt a fan of noisy environments, so shey back on the couch, eyes closed, trying to rest. Ryan, on the other hand, leaned against the second-floor railing, staring absentmindedly at the people downstairs. Their behavior was something he wasnt used to seeing. After a while, he seemed to lose interest. He wandered back to Alices side and sat down, staring at her profile, lost in thought. Ryans mind was still a mess. Was that person really Be? At first, he was 100% sure, but now, honestly, he wasnt so certain anymore. If it was her, why had she left him that note, saying shede find him, only to act so cold when they finally met? Her attitude toward him was like she was meeting aplete stranger for the first time. Ryan didnt think she was faking it. Could someone really pretend that well, without a single slip-up? But if it wasnt her, then how could those eyes and that hairso familiarbe exined? No one could fake that kind of look, right? Ugh, it was driving him crazy. The more he thought about it, the more confused he got. His heart felt heavier, and he let out a deep sigh, weighed down by the pressure. Whats wrong? You seem a little down. As soon as Ryan sighed, Alice opened her eyes, her gaze following his mood. Her gem-like eyes locked onto him, her brows slightly furrowed, as if she was trying to figure something out. Nothing Miss Alice, what did you do today? Hows everything going on your end? Ryan forced himself to push thoughts of Be out of his mind, clumsily trying to change the subject. Hed been watching Alices profile for a while now, originally nning to bring up the tracker situation, but he just couldnt find the right moment. Now, for some reason, he felt a bit guilty. Earlier, he hadnt denied Alices words, letting her believe he was her boyfriend. To be honest, that move was just him using Alice. If that really was Be, there was no way she wouldnt have reacted to Ryan acknowledging Alices im. On one hand, he was trying to figure out if it was really her;on the other, he wanted Be to give up on him for good. He was still in a half-dead state. Even though the system hadnt given him a specific deadline, he could feel ithis time was running out. He didnt know when hed disappear, and the deeper people got involved with him, the more likely it would all end in tragedy. He and Be had already ended in tragedy years ago. Ryan didnt believe in second chances. It was better to leave things as they were. I went to track down the people who framed you. The reporters were from the Daily Bugle. Alice nced at Ryan a few more times. Hed been like this ever since Ne leftlost in thought, weighed down by something. She deliberately ignored Ryans awkward attempt at changing the subject, shifting her position to get morefortable on the couch. She spoke softly, then closed her eyes again. The Daily Bugle? Ryan was momentarily thrown off. Wasnt that the shady newspaper from Spider-Man? But now that he thought about it, he did remember seeing that name in the news earlier. And the reporters? Did you catch them? Ryan couldnt help but be impressed by how quickly Alice worked. He and Mia had spent almost the entire day just pushing the investigation at the construction site forward a little, while Alice had quietly tracked down the people who framed him. That was pretty amazing. Alice enjoyed the admiration in Ryans eyes, but when it came to answering his question, she felt a little awkward. They had caught the reporters, sure. Not even half an hour after the news aired that morning, her people had intercepted the two trying to flee at the airport. By mid-morning, theyd already finished interrogating them. While they had identified the culprits, the investigation hadnt really progressed much. The reporters were just like the thieves at the construction sitepaid to do a job, but with no idea who had hired them. Thats why Alice had been so angry earlier. Looks like I was worrying for nothing. Miss Alice caught the people, so Im sure shes already taken care of everything. No need for me to stress about it. Ryan, seeing Alices silence, assumed she didnt like being rushed. Feeling a bit awkward, he scratched the back of his head. Alices lips parted slightly, as if she was about to say something, but then she closed them tightly again. Saying shed taken care of everything wasnt exactly wrong. But she definitely couldnt let Ryan know that those two reporters had already been tossed into the river to feed the fish. That might not go over so well with him. She liked the look of realization on Ryans face right now. Before, Anna hadnt done anything, yet with just a few words, shed managed to get close to Ryan, making Alicewho had actually done the worklook like a fool. But now, Alice felt like shed made all the right moves. Miss Alice, did youe to this party because of me? Ryan followed this train of thought and suddenly turned to Alice, asking with a hint of surprise. Meeting Mr. Langston had been an unexpected bonus, but everything else had been for Ryans sake. Alice had more or less epted that reasoning. She didnt say anything, but her silence spoke volumes. She wasnt the type to enjoy crowded, noisy ces. If it werent necessary, she wouldnt havee. Seeing her quiet, Ryan slowly closed his mouth too, simply watching Alice intently before nodding to himself. He almost said thank you, but remembering how Alice had scolded him thest time he tried to thank her, he held back. Alice seemed to have a strong aversion to gratitude, as if it would create distance between them. She had always been a bit insecure, something that was clear from the whole tracker situation. Alice had genuinely put a lot of effort into helping Ryan get out of this mess. But still, one thing at a time. If the mood werent so calm right now, Ryan wouldve confronted her about the tracker. Caring is a strange thing. When its within a certain range, it feelsforting, but push it just a little too far, and it can start to feel suffocating. Ryan still hadnt figured out exactly how Alice felt about him. If she really did like him, he wasnt sure how hed handle it. Would he still have the guts to bring up the tracker then? The two of them rested upstairs for a while, undisturbed by anyone. It was peaceful. Ryan had already pieced together Alices reason for being here. Shede specifically to meet Mr. Langston. The rest of the party didnt really matter much. Suddenly, a round of apuse erupted from downstairs. Ryan leaned over the railing to see what was going on. The host was giving the opening speech, and the crowd seemed excited, pping along enthusiastically. Ryan half-heartedly pped a couple of times, figuring hed probably spend the rest of the evening up here on the second floor. But then, something unexpected happened. His ears twitched, and he wondered if hed misheard. Lets give a warm wee to our distinguished guest for the evening, Miss Alice! The host was working hard to hype up the crowd. In Ryans mind, parties like this were supposed to be more low-keypeople eating their own food, mingling with wine sses in hand. Why were they singling Alice out like this? Ryan turned to look at Alices expression. Her lips twitched slightly, clearly annoyed at having her peace disturbed. Is this what its like to be too important? Ryan teased, grinning at her. It was probably the first time hed seen Miss Alice caught off guard like this. She looked pretty cute, pouting like that. Maybe Alice didnt deny it, but she didnt offer any other exnation either. It wasnt like she could say, Oh, they introduced me, so I feel personally attacked. That would be ridiculous. Either way, hiding out on the second floor wasnt an option anymore. The crowd downstairs was buzzing, and all eyes were now on them. Everyone wanted to catch a glimpse of the famous Miss Alice, who had been making waves in the citytely. Ugh what a hassle Alice muttered under her breath, sounding like she wasining. Then, without warning, she grabbed Ryans arm from behind and, with a confident air, started leading him downstairs. Wait, wait, wait! Do I have to go too? Trying to run? Ill toss you in the river to feed the fish. Well, its not that Chapter 285: I’m… full too… Chapter 285: Im full too As soon as Alice appeared in front of everyone, the entire banquet hall fell silent. The lively conversations that had filled the room moments before came to an abrupt halt, and now all eyes were fixed on the young woman who had just been introduced with such emphasis. Of course, some attention was also drawn to Ryan, who stood beside Alice. The men in the room stared at Alice with a kind of burning intensity, while the women collectively gasped, even those who had previously been confident in their own looks found themselves lowering their heads. As for Ryan, the looks directed at him were filled with disdain and confusion. Ryan nced around at the crowd, then back at Alice, utterly baffled. Why is everyone so shocked? Is it really that big of a deal? Ryan had been around Alice for a while now, and he had built up a bit of resistance to her charm. Besides, his mind wasnt really on things like this. Sure, he was surprised by how stunning Alice looked in her feminine attire, but that was about it. However, the men Alice was now facing were mostly middle-aged, and many of them had spent their fair share of time in thepany of women. It wasnt hard to guess what was going through their minds. Miss Alice Ryan furrowed his brow as he looked around. Even he could sense the strange atmosphere hanging in the air. It was a mix of desire, fear, and jealousy, burning like the smell of rubber tires on firesharp and suffocating. Theyre always like this. You get used to it. Alice shrugged nonchntly, tightening her grip on Ryans arm. She raised an eyebrow and shot a cold, piercing look at the men who were staring at her, snapping them out of their daze one by one. Only then did the crowd realize how inappropriate their reactions had been. But in all their years, they had never encountered a girl as breathtaking as Alice. People are always drawn to climb mountains, simply because theyre there. The allure of the challenge is irresistible. Still, no one in the room was foolish enough to entertain any real thoughts about Alice. Beneath her icy, stunning exterior, under that deep blue, elegant gown, there was likely a hidden dagger. They knew full well that crossing her could be deadly. Used to it Ryan could feel something soft pressing against his arm, but for once, he didnt feel the urge to pull away. Instead, he silently mulled over Alices words. He knew Alice had had a tough year, but until now, he had only focused on the dangers she faced. He hadnt considered the other kinds of challenges she might be dealing with. Clearly, he still didnt know her well enough. No ones ever seeded. No ones evene close. Youre the first. Alice seemed to read Ryans thoughts. She leaned in close to his ear, whispering softly, as if sharing a secret. To the onlookers, it looked like nothing more than a private conversation. Her warm breath brushed against his ear, leaving a slight dampness on his skin. Ryan shuddered involuntarily and turned to re at Alice, a hint of reproach in his eyes. No ones ever seeded, and Im the first? Whats that supposed to mean? Ryan had expected to see a mischievous glint in her eyesafter all, pulling something like this in such a setting had to be intentional. But her gaze was calm, as still as a deep well, so serious that it left no room for doubt. The introduction of Alice was just a brief interlude, meant to highlight Mr. Langstons high regard for her, not to put her in an awkward position. After Alice and Ryans little moment of public intimacy, the host quickly picked up the thread and moved the event along. He knew that if things got ufortable, his career in this industry would be over. As the soft strains of a violin began to fill the room, the banquet finally got underway. Alice and Ryan were now wandering around the dessert section. Back at the vi, Alices diet was strictly controlled by the maids. Every calorie she consumed was meticulously calcted, which was why her figure was so wless. But as everyone knows, there are two kinds of self-control: the kind you have in normal situations, and the kind you have when faced with delicious food. Alice had eaten breakfast before heading out for the day, but shed spent the entire day interrogating those two idiots in the warehouse. No matter how strong her stomach was, it was hard to have an appetite after dealing with that much blood and gore. Then, after finally wrapping things up, shed had a falling out with Anna and Mia, which had ruined her mood. Shed barely touched her dinner. Now, with the clock nearing 10 PM, Alices stomach waspletely empty. She felt a little guilty about indulging in sweets, but at this point, her resistance was practically nonexistent. Hey, um Alice scanned the area, then gently pinched Ryans arm and pointed toward a tray of macarons in the distance. It was no surprise that the desserts at such a high-end event were a feast for the eyesevery color imaginable, with some sweets Ryan had never even seen before. Following Alices subtle nudge, he obediently walked over and grabbed one of the macarons she had pointed out. Alice had her own peculiar way of doing things. It seemed like if she didnt physically pick up the food herself, the calories somehow didnt count. Or maybe she just wanted to maintain a certain image in front of everyone. Whatever the case, she had Ryan fetch whatever she wanted to eat. The problem, though, was that Alice would only take a single bite of each dessert before handing it back to Ryan. Before long, Ryans te was piled high with half-eaten sweets, all with delicate little bites taken out of them by Alice. Miss Alice this You cant let people know what you like to eat in public. Who knows whos watching? Alices concern wasnt entirely unfounded. Given her position, if someone figured out her favorite type of dessert, it wouldnt be impossible for them to poison it at some future event she attended. Alice was nibbling on a small piece of cake, a bit of white cream clinging to her lips. After making sure no one was watching, she stuck out her pink tongue and licked the cream away, then gave Ryan a little nod before pushing the half-eaten cake into his hands. Ryans te was already overflowing, and it wouldnt be long before people started noticing. With no better option, he resigned himself to dealing with the leftovers. The desserts looked incredibly tempting, and even though Ryan was already full, watching Alices lips move as she ate made him feel a sudden craving. Throwing them away didnt seem right. Growing up in the orphanage, hed only ever had bread. Hed never even tasted fancy desserts like these. After a brief internal struggle, Ryan found a solution: hed eat them. Youre eating them? Yeah is that a problem? No, no problem. Go ahead Things got a little strange after that. Alice wandered from table to table, asionally engaging in brief, icy conversations with people who approached her. Her cold demeanor quickly sent most of them packing. Meanwhile, Ryan trailed behind her, stuffing cake after cake into his mouth. He hadnt been particrly interested in the food before, but now, for some reason, it tasted especially sweet. He hadnt missed the meaning behind Alices earlier words. In fact, after everything that had happened, he was more attuned to these kinds of signals than Alice probably realized. But how could he possibly respond to Alices expectations? The only way to keep his mind from spiraling was to keep shoving sweets into his stomach. Alright, Im full. After about ten minutes of wandering, Alice finally stopped, gently patting her t stomach to make sure it hadnt bulged from all the food. She seemed satisfied. The fact that shed managed to get full from her taste-testing method was proof enough that shed sampled quite a lot. And by extension, Ryan had eaten an rming amount as well. Im full too Ryan, now feeling ufortably stuffed, gave Alice a pained smile and gestured that he needed to head to the restroom. Alice seemed to be in a good mood. Ever since Ryan had started eating the desserts shed already bitten into, her spirits had noticeably lifted. In a way, his actions were a sign of eptance, and Alice was clearly pleased with his behavior. Satisfied with Ryans performance, Alice casually found a sofa in the corner of the hall and waved him off, signaling that he could go take care of whatever he needed to. Relieved, Ryan let out a small sigh. After asking one of the staff, he learned that the banquet hall they were in was newly built, and the restrooms were located across a courtyard. Perfect. A little walk to digest all this food. Ryan was also a bit worried that if he stayed by Alices side any longer, he might end up making some rash promise. He wasnt the type to act impulsively anymore. As Ryan left the banquet hall, a pair of eyes that had been watching the lively crowd shifted, locking onto his retreating figure. Excuse me, I may need to step out for a moment. Is that alright? Of course, Miss Ne. Chapter 286: Or she will die Chapter 286: Or she will die The sky had already darkened, and for some reason, the outside seemed unusually dim. Ryan found it a bit strange. With all their money, youd think they could afford a few more lights, he thought to himself. He crossed his arms asughter and chatter echoed from behind him, helping to dispel the slightly eerie atmosphere. On his way to the restroom, he hadnt seen a single person. Most of the guests were still gathered in the banquet hall, after all. This ce was different from Alices vi. It was likeparing night and day. The Langston family estate didnt seem to have many bodyguards around. They sure are confident, Ryan muttered under his breath, ncing around. Everything here piqued his curiosity. Maybe it was because hed run into Ne earlier. Ryan wasnt sure what had happened over the past few years, and he didnt know what kind of rtionship Ne and Be had. But just thinking about the possibility of something between them made him pay more attention. Back then, Be had been adopted by a well-off family. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to study abroad. But that family was probably still a step down from the Langstons. If the Langston family had adopted Be, Ryan wouldve been even more worried. Most people think that being part of a wealthy family means a better quality of life, but the kids in these families also carry pressures far beyond what their peers face. Just look at Aliceshes the perfect example. The sounds from the banquet hall grew fainter as Ryan walked further away, ncing back more frequently. He couldnt shake the feeling that someone was watching him. Was it just his imagination? He didnt know where the feeling came from, but one thing was certainit was awful. He was in danger. A lot of people at the banquet had recognized him earlier. Could it be that one of Alices enemies had set their sights on him? Alice was still in the banquet hall, surrounded by people, so nothing would happen to her there. But maybe they were nning to take him out instead? For the first time, Ryan thought that a house this big wasnt such a good thing. The night was quiet, and the moonlight on his skin felt coolnot freezing, but cold enough to send a chill down his spine. No ones here, right? Ryan said with a forced smile, as if trying to reassure himself. He looked back again, but the dim light made it impossible to see anything clearly. This was the perfect setting for someone to make a move. Hed been careless earlierhe shouldnt have left Alices side. His voice echoed through the courtyard, and for a moment, the trees in the distance seemed to stop swaying. Ryan took a deep breath, staring into the darkness behind him. A dry, burning sensation crept up his throat, like he was stranded in the middle of a desert under the scorching sun. But there wasnt even a hint of sunlight here. His nerves were on edge. He was almost certain someone was following him. But then, in the next second, the leaves resumed their rustling, and the music and dancing from the banquet hall continued. The golden glow of the hall seemed so close, yet so far away. What now? What should he do? Ryan stared at the distant hall, thinking quietly. His hand slipped behind his back, and from his systems inventory, he pulled out a small, stone-like object. Knockout Gas. Hed gotten this item a long time ago, intending to use it in a moment of crisis for Alice. Hed been holding onto it, waiting for the perfect moment to maximize its value. Maybe now was the time. Staying alive was the top priority. The cool touch of the object in his palm gave him a bit offort. Staring into the darkness ahead, he forced himself to think calmly. Hed walked about 650 feet from the hall, passing through a courtyard full of greenery. If he tried to run back, it would take him at least thirty seconds at his fastest pace. If he shouted, Alice might hear him, but the noise could also provoke whoever was following him. In a panic, they might just slit his throat. In short, forcing his way out wasnt an option. At this moment, Ryan was out in the open, while his pursuer remained hidden. He had no idea how many people were following him or what kind of weapons they might have. Even with the Knockout Gas in hand, turning back wasnt an option. No, he had to keep moving forward and wait for the right moment. Ryans eyes flickered toward the restroom up ahead, just 60 feet away. The restroom should have individual stalls with locks. At the very least, in a confined space, hed only have to face one person at a time. If there were multiple attackers, heading to the restroom was clearly the best choice. With his right hand gripping the Knockout Gas, Ryan reached into his pocket with his left hand to grab his phone. Hed managed to get it back before leaving the banquet hall. Alice hadnt been too keen on the idea, but since the two of them were practically inseparable, she could keep an eye on him, so she eventually agreed. The phone Alice had given him had an emergency call function, specifically for situations like this. Alright, first head to the restroom, keep the person following him at bay, and then find a chance to make the call. With the n set, Ryan turned around. But the moment he did, that creeping sense of unease came rushing back. It felt like eyes in the darkness were piercing through him, like a monsters tongue greedily licking every inch of his body. Ryan could almost taste the emotions behind itjealousy, repression, and madness. FUCK! He cursed under his breath and started walking quickly toward the restroom. This time, he heightened his senses to the max, and sure enough, he could hear faint footsteps behind him. He deliberately paused for a moment while walking, and the subtle footsteps became more obvious. But Ryan didnt feel any satisfaction from this discoveryhis sense of danger only intensified. Whoever was following him had a sinister n. Why else would they be so cautious in tailing him? There werent any security cameras around either, making this the perfect spot for a crime. If Alicespanion ended up dead at Mr. Langstons banquet, Ryan could already imagine Alice going ballistic, tearing the entire city apart in her rage. Would Alice really do that for him? Maybe The restroom was getting closer, and the footsteps behind him had closed the gap from 60 feet to 30 feet now 20 feet Ryan had originally nned to turn around and identify his stalker, but the closer he got to danger, the less he dared to look back. What if there were more than one person? What if they were armed? He forced himself to act casual, walking as naturally as possible. Soon, he reached the restroom. It was a high-end facility, with individual stalls and a design that screamed luxuryclearly meant for the estates esteemed guests. After quickly identifying the mens room, Ryan took a deep breath and walked inside, heading straight for the stall at the far end. The Knockout Gas was clenched tightly in his hand, and with his left hand, he pulled out his phone and pressed the emergency call button. No exaggerationhis heart was practically in his throat. He slipped into the stall, hurriedly shut the door, and locked it. The lock was solid. Once inside, no one would be able to force their way in. The door mmed shut with a heavy thud. Everything had gone smoothlyalmost too smoothly. The call had already gone through, and Alice picked up immediately, her voice filled with concern as she asked what was going on. But Ryan just stood there, frozen, staring at the empty space on the floor. It felt like his mind had been yanked out of his body by some invisible force. The bottom of the stall was open, and right now, a piece of paper was slowly being slid under the door. Ryan caught a glimpse of a pale hand, but it quickly withdrew, leaving only the note on the floor. Ryan, talk to me! Whats happening? Alices voice was frantic on the other end of the line. N-nothing nothings wrong Ryan stammered, his voice distant as he stared at the note, unable to tear his eyes away. The note read: Brother, did Be do something wrong? Why did you say those things? Dont tell Alice what happened, or she will die. Chapter 287: Ryan, today isn’t the right day for us to meet Chapter 287: Ryan, today isnt the right day for us to meet Bel Be!? Ryan stared at the note that had been slipped under the door, feeling a wave of dizziness wash over him. It was as if the air around him had suddenly thinned, making it hard to breathe. The impact of the words was overwhelming. Ryan almost dropped the Knockout Gas he was holding. He had sensed something earlier when they met on the second floor. Even though he had tried to deny the strange feeling creeping into his mind, deep down, he knew better than anyoneBe was really back. And the person who had been following him, the one now separated from him by just a door, was her. Ryan! Are you listening? Whats going on? Alices voice came through the phone, filled with concern. When she didnt get a response, her worry quickly escted into a near shout. Alice had always been possessive to a frightening degree, and now, with Ryan disappearing and calling her emergency line, her mind was racing with all kinds of wild thoughts. If he didnt give her a clear answer soon, she was bound to lose it. Ryan had called Alice to warn her about the danger, and the situation was indeed dangerous. But as he stared at the note on the floor, it felt like something was lodged in his throat, preventing him from saying a word. Its nothing, Miss Alice I just thought I saw someone suspicious outside. Are you okay over there? Ryans eyes were fixed on the small gap under the door. Light was streaming in from outside, and he could clearly see a shadow standing there. Be was right outside. She hadnt left. There was no denying it now. Ryan had to admit that Ne was Be from all those years ago. She was back, and just like the note had said, she hade looking for him. A suspicious person? Were they after you? On the other end, Alices brow furrowed. A suspicious person? She had felt a strange gaze on her earlier in the ballroom, but she hadnt paid much attention to it. After all, she was used to being watched in her daily life. But now that Ryan mentioned it, she was starting to feel uneasy. The sound of Alices voice wasnt particrly loud, but in the cramped space Ryan was in, with the echo, there was no doubt that the person outside could hear every word. Ryan knew Alice was starting to get suspicious. What he was doing right now wasnt exactly honest, but he didnt have much of a choice. He had to lie. On one hand, the person outside was Be, someone who had once been incredibly close to him. On the other hand, there was the very real threat she had made. Be had warned him not to tell anyone what was happening, or else Alice would be in serious danger. Sure, with Alices status and resources, she could probably defend herself if she went all out. But right now, she was tied up in this project, her hands and feet bound. If she focused solely on defense, it would be like waiting for death. Be, for reasons Ryan couldnt understand, had be the third daughter of the Langston family. She wasnt the same fragile girl from years ago. If she really wanted to, she could cause Alice a lot of trouble. The scariest thing wasnt a hidden plot, but an open onelike a terminally ill patient watching the calendar, counting down the days until their death. Im not sure. Someone was following me earlier, but I think I lost them. I didnt get a good look at who it was, but you should be careful. Ryans words were vague. He didnt mention Be directly, but he was still warning Alice to stay alert. It was his way of hinting at the danger without saying too much. As soon as he said that, Ryan nced at the shadow on the floor. It shifted slightly, and then there was a soft knock on the bathroom door, almost like a warning. Another note was quickly slipped under the door. The message was simple: Hang up the phone. Okay I understand. Ryan stared at the note for a few seconds, feeling dazed. He recognized that delicate handwriting all too well. Back when Be was in school, she would always ask Ryan to help her with her homework. Her neat, elegant handwriting was practically etched into his memory. Now, the girl had grown up, and it seemed like her writing had taken on a new purpose. What? Nothing Its nothing, Miss Alice. Ill be back soon. Just wait for me there. Ryan rubbed his temples, which were starting to throb. He didnt know what to do with the Knockout Gas in his hand. Should he put it away? Should he use it? Using it on Be? That was out of the question. But putting it away made him feel an inexplicable sense of danger. Bes state was clearly off. She was nothing like the Be Ryan remembered from when they parted ways. Instead, her current demeanor was eerily simr to Alices when she was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. Chaotic. Violent. Mixed with some kind of overwhelming, unidentifiable emotion that seemed to be spiraling out of control. Ryan was grateful for the door between themwithout it, he wasnt sure he could handle her. Holding the phone, Ryan found himself torn. Alice was hisst lifeline, the only thing keeping him from facing the person outside, who had be aplete mystery to him. But was getting closer to Alice really the right move? Heh As he waited for Alices response, Ryans heart pounded in his chest. If he hung up first, Alice would definitely get suspicious. Then he heard her softugh, and a shiver ran down his spine. Had Alice already figured something out? If that were the case, it would be the worst possible oue. He didnt know why Be was targeting Alice, but if things kept going this way, it would turn into a confrontation between the two of them. And where would that leave him? Whose side would he take? So, Ryan I didnt expect you to care about me this much. I have to say, Im kind of happy about it. Alices voice had taken on a yful, almost teasing tone. In the ballroom, her smile had already drawn plenty of attention, but she didnt care about any of the people watching her. Her heart had already made its choice. The emergency call ended with a conversation that felt absurdly out of ce. Ryans chest tightened as he listened to Alices words. He had nned to be more honest with her, but when it came down to it, he had lied again. For the first time, Ryan found himself thinking that maybe Alices constant surveince wasnt such a bad thing after all. As the call ended, the silence around him returned, thick and suffocating. Ryan took a deep breath. From the moment he received the note, he had been wondering what it would be like to see Be again. He had tried to prepare himself, thinking through different scenarios, trying to figure out how to deal with the Be standing before him now. But before he coulde up with a n, she had already found himand trapped him in a bathroom stall, no less. It was like something out of a surreal nightmare. There was no avoiding it now. Denying it wouldnt help. Ryan stared at the stall door in front of him, sighed quietly, and reached for the lock, turning it slowly. Be, long time no see. He tried to sound casual as he spoke, pushing the door open. But the moment he applied pressure, he realized something was wrong. Bangbang The door rattled as it hit the frame, but it didnt budge. It shook a few times, but there was no sign of it opening. Just as Ryan had suspected, the stall door was incredibly sturdy. As long as it was locked, no one from the outside could get in. But he had overlooked one crucial detail: if the door was blocked from the outside, he couldnt get out either. Be! Are you still there? Be? There was no one outside but Be. He didnt need to think too hard to figure out who had done this. He crouched down to peer through the gap under the door. Sure enough, at some point, Be had left. The space outside the bathroom was empty. And in the spot where she had been standing, a notey on the floor. Ryan practically had to lie t on the ground, stretching his arm out as far as he could to reach it. The note read: Ryan, today isnt the right day for us to meet. Stay away from Alice. Youre my brother, and Ill always be watching you. All the words Ryan had prepared for their confrontation were useless now. He pushed against the stall door again, unsure whether to feel relieved or disappointed. Chapter 288: Does anyone know where Nella is? Chapter 288: Does anyone know where Ne is? Alice had her suspicions about something going on between Ne and Ryan, but they were supposed to have just met for the first time. Ne had no reason to suppress her emotions for a stranger, and all the subtle tests Alice had tried before had resulted in nothing but cold indifference. Thinking back, the only odd thing about the situation was Ryans unreadable attitude earlier. What was going through his mind when he saw Ne? The event had already unfolded, and Alice made a mental note of it, though she hadnt expected things to escte so quickly. Lets rewind a bit. Ryan had stepped out to use the restroom, and just a few minutester, Alice received an emergency call from him. At that moment, Alice was practically fuming. After confirming that Ryan was safe for the time being, she finally let out a sigh of relief. But her reaction afterward seemed a bit strange to those around her. There was nothing particrly suspicious about Ryans exnation, but Alices natural instincts told her something was off. Her first thought was to scan the room for Ne. Wheres Ne? She impatiently cut off the man in front of her, who had been rambling on. Ever since her identity had been revealed, shed been swarmed by all sorts of peoplesome seeking business opportunities, others whose intentions Alice had no interest in entertaining. Miss Ne? The man paused for a second, clearly thrown off by the interruption, but quickly masked his irritation. He nced around the banquet hall and called over the event host, who had been standing in the corner. Wheres Miss Ne? I need to speak with her urgently. The man, eager to make a good impression on Alice, took it upon himself to handle the situation. Alice, however, couldnt care less about his efforts. She was already on the phone with Ryan, her suspicions growing by the second. Miss Ne I think she went to the restroom? the host replied uncertainly. Naturally, Ne didnt need to report her whereabouts to himhe was just an employee, and he didnt have her phone number. The urgency of Alices question clearly made him ufortable. Alices expression darkened. As expected, Ne wasnt here. A possibility began to form in her mind, solidifying before she could even confirm it. She hated that possibility, which only made her more inclined to believe it. Wheres the restroom? Alice didnt bother questioning how reliable the hosts information was. Her top priority now was ensuring Ryans safety. Everything else could wait. She hung up on Ryan and immediately called for her men, who had been waiting in the parking lot. Even though this was the Langston familys banquet, the thought that Ryan might be in danger left her with no reservations. Both the host and the man who had been pestering Alice were visibly startled by her sudden actions. They knew Alice was the reigning queen of the citys underworld, but no one had ever seen her make a move like this. Several teams of men stormed through the banquet halls entrance, moving swiftly toward Alice. They stopped beside her and bowed respectfully. The guests in the room all paled, instinctively stepping back a few paces as they watched the scene unfold. What are these people doing here? When did they even get in? You, go find Ryan. He should be in the restroom. Your top priority is his safety. And you, go find Ne. Alices slender finger pointed in the air, dividing her men into two teams, who immediately sprang into action. The guests faces were grim. This was the Langston familys banquet hall, and Alice had just stormed in with her men. No one knew what had set her off, but it was clear she wasnt ying around. Many of the attendees were influential figures, some of whom had hired bodyguards for their own protection. But in a setting like this, they hadnt brought them inside. Now, they were defenseless. And Alices men? They were probably armed. If she lost it, no one here would be able to protect themselves. The hosts face turned ghostly pale. No one had expected things to escte like this, and he couldnt understand how it hade to this point. Under pressure, he nervously led one of the teams toward the restroom to find Ryan. The rest of the guests tried their best to maintain theirposure, continuing with their previous activities, not wanting to draw any unwanted attention. Does anyone know where Ne is? Alice scanned the room, her voice cutting through the air. This time, her tone waspletely different from beforenow it was a demand, amand to produce Ne. Miss Alice, whats going on? If you wanted to find me, all you had to do was ask. Just as the tension in the room reached its peak and everyone was waiting to see what would happen next, a voice came from the back of the banquet hall. All eyes turned toward the source, and the collective frowns deepened. It was none other than the very person Alice had been so aggressively searching forNe Langston, the third daughter of the Langston family. Alice turned her head toward the voice, locking eyes with Ne. The intensity between them was palpable, as if sparks could fly from their gaze alone. So, all that previous politeness had been an act. This unyielding stancethis was the real Ne. Nes eyes were filled with anger. To make such a scene at the Langston familys event, to openly hunt down Ne like this, was nothing short of a p in the face to Mr. Langston himself. If Alice couldnt provide a reasonable exnation today, shed be making an enemy of the Langston family, no doubt about it. But Alice seemedpletely unfazed by this. She simply stared at Ne for a long moment, her fingers lightly brushing her chin, as if deep in thought. I was worried when I couldnt find Miss Ne. Now that I see youre safe, Im somewhat relieved. Her tone was cold, devoid of any real emotion, but the words themselves sounded like concern. Anyone could tell something was off about Alices behavior, but no one dared to speak upnot even Ne. Sometimes, it doesnt matter if what you say is true. What matters is whether people choose to believe it. My assistant mentioned seeing some suspicious people outside earlier. Given the current climate, I was concerned that someone with bad intentions might be lurking around. I noticed you werent in the banquet hall, Miss Ne, and I feared that person might have targeted you. I was just about to send people to find you. Alice wasnt one for subtlety or social finesse. She couldnt manipte people with the smooth charm of someone like Mia, nor did she care to. She wasnt interested in ying those kinds of games. With just a few sentences, she hadpletely reframed the situation. What had started as a tant manhunt for Ne was now spun as a concern for her safety. The actions were the same, but the narrative had shifted, leaving no room for open conflictat least on the surface. Is that so? Well, thank you, Miss Alice. Ne stared at Alice for a long moment before finally conceding, offering her a way out. As for the suspicious person Mr. Ryan mentioned, I was just in the courtyard and didnt see anyone. It seems the Langston familys security wascking. I apologize to Miss Alice for the inconvenience. With that, Ne ced a hand over her chest, covering the pale skin that peeked through her neckline, and bowed slightly toward Alice. Her expression was neutral, neither happy nor sad, as if she were merely stating a fact. As soon as Ne finished speaking, the atmosphere in the banquet hall grew even more awkward. The guests exchanged nces, silently gossiping about Alice in their minds. Toe as a guest to the Langston familys banquet, cause such a scene, and force the Langston familys third daughter to back downthis left asting impression on everyone present. None of them could imagine doing what Alice had just done. They were all wealthy, powerful people, but the Langston family was a giant. Only someone like Alice, a queen of the underworld, could dare to challenge them. It was a reminder that you cant judge someone by their appearance. Who wouldve thought that the elegant andposed Alice had such a wild, reckless side? Alice, however, couldnt care less about what anyone thought of her. She nced at her watch, showing no interest in wasting any more time on Ne. Ne had returned too quickly. Almost as soon as Alice had hung up the phone with Ryan, Ne had appeared in the banquet hall. She probably had nothing to do with whatever was going on with Ryan. If she did, well, that would make her a much more dangerous person than Alice had anticipated. Chapter 289: Bella… what exactly was she planning? Chapter 289: Be what exactly was she nning? Ryan finally left the bathroom, just about a minute after Be had walked out. One of the guests from the banquet hall happened toe in to use the restroom and, in passing, let Ryan out. Ryan could clearly remember the strange look on the mans faceafter all, being locked in a bathroom stall is a pretty weird situation. Once he realized it was Be who had been following him, the initial tension hed felt from the unknown vanished. But in its ce, a different kind of panic took over, one he couldnt shake off. Rubbing his temples in frustration, Ryan felt like his head was about to explode from everything that was happening. A few days ago, when he visited the orphanage, the director had slipped him a note. It was news about Bes return. At the time, the director had hinted at Ryan with a kind of why arent you doing something about this? attitude. In the directors eyes, there was a huge chance that Ryan and Be could end up together. Be hade back specifically to find Ryanwasnt that obvious? Ryan wasnt clueless about all this. He understood Bes feelings. He just wasnt sure. He tucked the note away in his pocket, knowing hed have to hide it once he got back to the vi. After all, anything he tried to hide had a way of mysteriously disappearing, only to end up in Alices handsjust like his old journal. But even so, he couldnt bring himself to throw the note away. After all, it was from Be. Her hand just now Ryan quickened his pace back to the banquet hall. Whether it was because of Bes threat or his instinct to protect her, he couldnt let Alice find out about what had happened. Thinking back on the encounter, Ryan still felt a lingering fear. That oppressive feelinghed only ever seen it in Alice when she was in one of her chaotic moods. He tried to push the memory out of his mind, but one image stayed stuck, reying over and over like a paused frame. He had seen the hand that slipped the note under the stall door. It was still as slender and delicate as he remembered. But what Ryan had noticed, with his sharp eye, was the fresh wound on Bes palm. Blood was seeping from the cut. The wound was long and thin, but it wasnt a clean line. It looked like she had clenched her fist so tightly that her nails had dug into her palm, breaking the skin. Be was Ne, the third daughter of the Langston family. She had definitely recognized him when they first met on the second floor earlier. Or maybe, Ryan thought, this whole thing had been orchestrated by Be from the start. After all, she was the one who sent the invitation to this banquet. Maybe even Alice bringing him here was part of Bes n. Why hadnt Be acknowledged him earlier? And why had she threatened him when they were alone in the bathroom? What did Be want with Alice? Could this be part of the Dangerous Events? A wild thought suddenly popped into Ryans head, so oundish that even he had trouble epting it. What role did the system y in all of this? Were Alices Dangerous Events her fate, or were they orchestrated by the system? Ryan didnt know where these thoughts wereing from, but he knew one thing: Alice, in her position, had a lot of people gunning for her. But this time, with Be, Ryan couldnt shake the feeling that it was because of him that Alice was being targeted. Wasnt this trouble something he had brought to her? Before stepping back into the banquet hall, Ryan took a moment topose himself. The reality was clear: whether for Alices sake or his own, he had to act like nothing had happened. But As soon as he walked into the room, Ryan was hit by the strange tension in the air. Alice and Be stood on opposite sides of the room, each with a group of people behind them. On Alices side were her gang members, while the guests had all huddled behind Be, their eyes filled with fear and hostility as they nced toward Alice. What had happened? Ryan looked over at Alice. She had her back to him, talking to her bodyguards, her face cold and expressionless. She was clearly not in a good mood. Ryan, youre back. Before Ryan could say anything to Alice, a soft voice came from the opposite direction, drawing everyones attention to him. It was Be. Ryan nced over, expecting her to show some kind of reaction after what had just happened between them. At the very least, he thought she wouldnt be asposed as before. But he had underestimated her. Be didnt show any sign of difort. In fact, she looked at him with an expression of disdain, as if he were nothing but a nuisance. If Ryan didnt know what had happened between them, he might have been fooled by Bes performance. Ryan took a serious look at Be. The silver-haired girl didnt meet his gaze at all. In fact, when she noticed him looking, she deliberately hid her right hand behind her back. He knew he had to give Alice some kind of exnation. Ryan was also worried that Alice might do something reckless in the heat of the moment. As he passed Be, he made his way toward Alice. Miss Alice, Im fine. When Be had spoken earlier, Alice had already turned around. Seeing Ryan approach, she immediately walked over to meet him. Keep searching. Go to Mr. Langston and get the security footage. Ill exin everything to himter, Alicemanded her people, her tone sharp and decisive. She was now standing in front of Ryan, grabbing his right hand. Her sharp eyes scanned him up and down, and only after confirming that he was truly unharmed did she let out a small sigh of relief. Ryan felt a bit uneasy under Alices intense gaze. It was as if her eyes were the best surveince system anyone could ask for. He couldnt help but feel a strange sense of relief that the Langston estate didnt seem to have any actual security cameras. And the fact that Ne (Be) hadnt spoken earlier, onlymunicating through a note, was a stroke of luck. One phone call had been enough to make Alice take this situation so seriously. Ryan had no doubt that if she found out what had really happened, both he and Be would probably end up at the bottom of a river. Ryan, did you see Miss Ne outside earlier? Alice asked, not caring that the silver-haired girl was standing right there. She questioned Ryan openly, as if Bes presence didnt matter. However, Alice didnt seem too concerned about the answer. After all, Be had returned so quickly that it didnt seem like there had been enough time for anything significant to happen. Bel Ne I didnt really see her, Ryan stammered, almost slipping up. But Alice, now focused on Be, didnt seem to pay much attention to his response. Once she heard that he hadnt seen her, she didnt press the issue further. Alices people went off to search for the mysterious figure that didnt exist, while the banquet hall, though continuing after the earlier disruption, had apletely different atmospherepared to before. This incident had taught Alice a new lesson: she hadnt been keeping a close enough eye on Ryan. From now on, she might even assign someone to follow him to the bathroom. Alices possessiveness was growing stronger, and the seeds of hidden danger had already been nted. Be what exactly was she nning? Chapter 290: I’ll work closely with Miss Nella to ensure everything goes smoothly Chapter 290: Ill work closely with Miss Ne to ensure everything goes smoothly The party continued, but what was supposed tost until the early morning ended two and a half hours early. The guests simply couldnt stay any longer. No one felt safe here. Just moments ago, Alice had shown off her power, and whether or not anyone had a grudge against her, everyone was on edge. Naturally, no one dared to linger. It seems that the higher a persons status, the more they fear death. Theres still so much money to enjoy. If it were Ryan, he probably wouldnt want to die either. Of course, thats not really an optionstrictly speaking, Ryan is already a dead man. Miss Alice, are we still going to look for Mr. Langston? Most of the guests had left by now. Ryan nced at Alice, who was giving orders to her subordinates, and asked apologetically. Of course we are. Your business isnt finished yet. Alice, hearing Ryans voice, rubbed her forehead and turned around. Her expression showed clear signs of exhaustion. Her people had been searching for a while, but the results were unsatisfactory. There were no cameras inside the Langston estate, and no one had seen Ryan on his way to the restroom. Theyd questioned the staff working outside, but none of them had seen anything suspicious either. Someone was clearly targeting Ryan, but for the first time, Alice feltpletely clueless. That was the source of her frustration. But, our rtionship with Mr. Langston Ryan knew exactly what was bothering Alice, and his guilt deepened. But this involved Be, and things were tooplicated for him to reveal the full truth. Just as Ryan was about to gently suggest that Alice not push too hard on this, Ne, who had left with the other guests, suddenly returned. Without saying much, Alices first reaction upon seeing Ne approach was to cling tightly to Ryans arm, her eyes fixed on the girl. But Ne remained as calm as ever. After probing for so long without any real results, Alice seemed to grow bored. She pouted, a rare disy of impatience. They had agreed earlier to meet Mr. Langston in the garden after the party, and Ne hade to lead the way. Ryans earlier words were cut off, but he still had some reservations about this whole situation. Alice had been way too high-profile earlier,pletely disregarding the Langston familys authority. She had demanded to see the third daughter of the Langston family right in their own home. And now, they were going to meet Mr. Langston himself. Was this really a good idea? Ryans gaze shifted between Alice and Ne. Neither of them seemed to think there was anything wrong with it. When ites to matters of interest, personal feelings hardly matter. Ryan had briefly stepped out earlier when he went to the restroom, but he had only wandered around a small area. Now, following Ne, he could fully appreciate the sheer wealth of the Langston family. The Langston estate was built on the foundation of a massive mansion. When it was first constructed, it was already enormous, with a total area the size of five football fields. The original owners lived there with hundreds of servants. Now, after the Langston familys renovations and expansions, it was even more intimidating. In terms of wealth, the mafia Alice controlled couldnt reallypete with the Langston family. They could only exert some influence in the underworld. Ryan, are you thinking that I cantpare to the Langston family? Ryan was still taking in his surroundings when Alice, as if reading his mind, suddenly turned around and asked out of nowhere. No no, of course not. How could he admit that? Alice was his boss, after all. Ryan knew better than to pick sides in situations like this. Ryan didnt think much of the situation. His job was to ensure Alices safety, and the growth of the mafia organization wasnt really his concern. But Alice seemed to be taking this very seriously. Maybe it was true when they were in charge, but under me, things will only get better. Alice looked directly into Ryans eyes, speaking with a seriousness that felt almost like a solemn promise. Was Alice trying to prove something? But wasnt she already perfect in her own way? Ryan was caught off guard by Alices sudden intensity. He took a small step back, then, mimicking her serious demeanor, nodded in agreement. Miss Alice, if I may be blunt, the Langston familys wealth is a giant in this city. Youve got a long way to go if you want to catch up. Alice and Ryan had a close bond, a deep understanding between them. But Ne, who had been walking ahead, seemed unable to hold back a smirk. She clearly didnt take Alices ambitions seriously. Ryans eye twitched. From the moment Newho was really Behad reappeared, he hadnt dared to look at her directly, afraid Alice might notice something was off. But Be didnt seem to care at all. Think whatever you want. Ryan nced nervously at Alice, but she just scoffed at Bes sarcasm. The tension between the two had already been brewing, so Bes jab didnt raise any suspicions. Heh If there had been any semnce of civility between Alice and Be earlier, Alices relentless pressure had shattered it. From Alices perspective, Bes change in attitude was understandable, but from Ryans point of view, it was downright terrifying. Be didnt just dislike Aliceshe wanted her dead. This wasnt just a matter of rivalry or self-defense,Be genuinely wanted Alice gone. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense, teetering on the edge. A little more, and the two mighte to blows. But just enough restraint kept them from outright confrontation. There was no way these two could ever be friends, at least not from Ryans perspective. So when Alice and Be suddenly acted all friendly and cooperative in front of Mr. Langston, Ryan was so shocked his jaw nearly hit the floor. The elderly man, though frail and white-haired, stood before them with a sharp, clear gaze that belied his age. His eyes gleamed with intelligence, not the cloudiness of old age. Ne, this big project in the business district was something Miss Alice and I worked on together. If it goes well, itll be a great thing for both Miss Alice and the Langston family. Youll do your best, wont you, Ne? Yes, Grandpa. Ne, now fully in the role of a respectful granddaughter, bowed politely and stepped back behind Maxwell Langston. After giving Ne his instructions, the old mans gaze briefly flickered over Ryan before settling on Alice. His eyes sparkled with a shrewdness that made it clear he missed nothing. Miss Alice, Ive already asked my friends in the media to handle the matter you mentioned. You dont need to worry about it. I believe the most important thing here is the project itself. Wouldnt you agree, Miss Alice? Of course, as you said. Ill work closely with Miss Ne to ensure everything goes smoothly. Chapter 291: Huh? No, that’s not what I meant... Chapter 291: Huh? No, thats not what I meant... Chapter 291: Huh? No, thats not what I meant Partnership? Ryan waspletely lost, standing there in front of the three of them, trying to make sense of what was going on. He had just gone to the bathroom for a moment, and suddenly, so much had happened. Had they really just discussed a partnership while he was gone? Miss Alice, has the partnership already started? Ryan asked Alice directly. This wasnt just Alices business anymore. The second target of the Dangerous Events had be Ryan himself, so he couldnt afford to be indifferent. Wasnt Mr. Langston just asking Alice toe over to discuss a potential partnership? How did it suddenly turn into a done deal? Miss Alice, it seems your assistant doesnt quite understand how things have developed. Ne nced at Ryan, as if trying to figure out whether he was genuinely clueless or just pretending. She didnt know Alice all that well, but from what she could sense, Alice cared about Ryan in the same way she did. If Ryan was so important to Alice, why wouldnt she tell him about something like this? It seemed like they were still a bit different. Ryan looked over at Alice. Her expression remained calm, and she didnt rush to exin. Instead, she nodded toward Mr. Langston and spoke. Mr. Langston, Ill take Miss Ne with me today. Once everything is settled, Ill make sure she returns safely. The old man gave Alice a serious look. When Ne was mentioned, a hint of warmth flickered in his eyes, but his expression quickly turned stern. It was clear how much he valued this matter. I appreciate it, Miss Alice. Their cryptic conversation only left Ryan more confused. His head was spinning, and a bad feeling started to grow in the pit of his stomach. Take her away? Take her where? No way Ryan didnt wait for an exnation. He was already starting to panic. Alice had always been sharp. You could see that with Mia and Anna. Could she have already figured out that something was off with Ne in such a short time and was nning to deal with her? That would be terrifying Miss Alice, is there some kind of misunderstanding here? Ryan asked Alice anxiously. Even though asking so directly made him seem flustered, and Alice might pick up on that, he couldnt just sit by and do nothing. He had just reunited with Be, and there was no doubt that she had changed a lot over the yearsso much that Ryan barely recognized her at first. But one thing hadnt changed: his concern for Be hadnt faded with time. Misunderstanding? Well, maybe Alice turned her head to look at Ryan. Her sharp gaze made him even more uneasy. But Ryans worry wasnt necessary. Alice just stared at him for a moment, then nced over at Be, before shrugging and letting out a sigh. I didnt get a chance to tell you earlier, but I have a partnership with someone in the subway district. That person is Mr. Maxwell Langston. The Langston family is a big name in business. Its thanks to their help that things have gone so smoothly. As Alice said this, she hesitated slightly on the word smoothly. Things were supposed to go smoothly, but with everything that had happened, it was clear there had been some serious setbacks. I see So, what did you mean by taking her away? Ryan knew Alice had business partners. In fact, earlier that morning, Alice had been questioning whether she could fully trust them. But with everything that had happened since, Ryan had forgotten to ask her about it. So, what was Alices stance on the Langston family now? Did she trust thempletely, or was she still suspicious? Well to put it simply, Ne will be staying with us until this is all over. Got it. Alice is definitely suspicious of the Langston family now. The person who stole the documents clearly knew exactly where the bidding proposal was kept, and only a handful of high-level people on Alices side were aware of that. If there wasnt a traitor on Alices team, then it was only natural to suspect the Langston family. Ryan nodded seriously, then suddenly looked up at the two girls in front of him, his eyes wide with shock. Had he just missed something important? Living together? He swallowed nervously, ncing at the girl now called Newho he still thought of as Be. In his memory, Be had always been a good kid who never lied. If this was really happening, he figured he could tell just by her reaction. Ne stood calmly behind Mr. Langston, and when Ryans gaze swept over her, she simply nodded without any change in expression. Alice, however, was clearly not happy with Ryan looking at Ne. She stepped forward, grabbed Ryans wrist, and pulled him back behind her with a firm tug. She shot him a fierce re, signaling for him to shut up and stay put. Only then did Alice adjust her expression and sneak a quick nce at Ne. Ne didnt react at all. The whole living together arrangement was just a way to send a message to the outside world. She didnt seem to care. Alices and Mr. Langstons decision was actually a smart move, and it helped ease the tension Ryan had been feeling. Whoever was targeting Alice was still lurking in the shadows, and actively hunting them down would be time-consuming and difficult. But if Alice and Ne appeared to be getting closer, with the backing of both the underworld and the business elite, those plotting against Alice would have to think twice about their next move. Of course, the Langston family was also offering Alice support, which was crucial for improving her current situation. Alice was already a bit annoyed, so Ryan wisely decided not to push his luck. He stood behind her, quietly thinking about how things might unfold from here. Alice wasnt going out of her way to target Be anymore, but was this all part of Bes n? Miss Alice, Ill leave Ne in your care. Im sorry for the trouble. That was really the main issue they had to discuss. There were still plenty of other things to go over, but either they were too sensitive to talk about in front of Be and Ryan, or they were too trivial and could be handled by subordinates. With Mr. Langstons words, the meeting came to an end. From start to finish, no one mentioned what had happened in the banquet hall earlier. That incident wasnt important enough to be worth discussing. There was clearly some tension between Ne and Alice, and Mr. Langston was well aware of it. If Alice had her people search the Langston estate and Mr. Langston didnt know about it, they wouldnt be in any position to work with Alice in the first ce. Only the naive talk about feelings. Real businesspeople only care about one thing: profit. This was a decision made by Alice and Mr. Langston, so Ryan didnt have much of a say. He just scratched his nose and stole a nce at Be, trying to figure out what she was thinking. The note she had left him earlier had been so affectionate, calling herself his forever little sister. But now, not only did she not recognize him, she had even cornered him in the bathroom and threatened him. Why was Be doing this? What did she really want? They had arrived with just the two of them, but by the time everything with the Langston family was wrapped up, they were leaving with three. However, Ne rode in a Langston family car and didnt travel with Ryan and Alice. Miss Alice, I still think this whole thing hasnt been thought through enough. Yeah, I know its not ideal. We dont exactly have a lot of space at home. Huh? No, thats not what I meant So, why dont youe upstairs and stay with me? Im sure Miss Ne wouldnt want to share a room with me. Chapter 292: Have you ever seen a cat play with a mouse? Chapter 292: Have you ever seen a cat y with a mouse? Wait no way, Miss Alice, you must be joking. Ryan swallowed hard as he listened to Alice, clearly in disbelief. Live with you? In the same room? I mustve misheard. No matter how much he tried to deny it, the shock in his heart was undeniable. The car was dead silent, and Ryan had heard her loud and clear. Ever since he was kidnapped and brought here, Ryan had been living in a basement full of surveince cameras. At first, it was hard to adjust, but over time, he got used to it. The ce was actually pretty well-furnished, and the servants were attentive. Honestly, it was way morefortable than the apartment he used to rent. After a while, Ryan had grown ustomed to life in the basement, treating it like his second little hideaway. He figured hed be stuck down there until the mission was over. That was his n, anyway. But now, Alice, dressed in an elegant gown, looking every bit the youthful princess, was telling him to move upstairs and live with her? Ryan had been to Alices room a few times. There was only one beda princess bed. So, she meant sharing the bed? He rubbed his ears, wondering if hed misheard. Wait, isnt Alice supposed to be this cold, aloof ice queen? Why is she suddenly being so forward? After tonight, Ryan was pretty sure Alice had feelings for him. And ever since he realized that, hed been racking his brain trying to figure out a way out of this situation. He had to leave Alice eventually. He didnt want to get emotionally involved, but he also didnt want to hurt her. Was there a way to handle this without making things worse? t-out rejecting her? No way. That would probably just piss her off, and if she refused to cooperate, the mission would fail. Then theyd both be screwed. Agreeing? Ryan wasnt ready for that. Sure, Alice was great, but they were frompletely different worlds. After thinking it over, Ryan came to a conclusion: the best thing he could do right now was nothing. Alice had that whole tsundere thing going on, right? Ice queens dont just melt on their own. So, as long as he pretended not to understand, Alice wouldnt make the first move. If she didnt make a move, and he didnt either, they could just drag this out. No big deal, right? But right now, where was that cold, aloof Alice? What had gotten into her? Im not joking, and you didnt mishear. Its exactly what youre thinkingsame room, same bed. I mean, its not like it hasnt happened before, right? Alice watched Ryans expression, clearly amused. Wasnt it Ryan who had snuck into her bed in the middle of the night, kissed her, and then said something about not taking responsibility? On the surface, he seemed like a smooth yer, but it was all an act. Deep down, he was just an inexperienced, innocent guy. As Alice thought about it, a small smile crept onto her lips. Looks like she wasnt the only onecking experience. So, would they be each others first? Honestly, the basements prettyfortable And Miss Alice, what about your reputation? Ryan waved his hands frantically. No way was he agreeing to this. If he did, theyd be living under the same roof, constantly running into each other. That was definitely not a good idea, especially since he wasnt ready for any of this. Isnt there a bunch of other rooms on the second floor? You could just give one to Ne or something. None of the other rooms are furnished. The floors arent even done. Alice watched Ryan squirm, clearly enjoying herself. She casually tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she waited for him to keep making excuses. The frustration shed felt earlier in the day hadpletely melted away. Her delicate features rxed, and if no one had been watching, she mightve even whistled. Have you ever seen a cat y with a mouse? Most people think a cat will just eat the mouse right away, but thats not how it works. Cats are natural hunters. After catching their prey, theyll follow it around, asionally batting at its tail, just to watch it struggle and try to escape. Its all part of the fun. Only when the mouse ispletely exhausted, teetering on the edge of death, its eyes wide with fear, huddled in a corner, does the cat finally decide its time to eat. At that moment, Alice seemed to have an epiphany. Her previous approach had been all wrong. Every time Ryan tried to pull away from her, she would lose her cool, and the things she did afterward werepletely out of her control. But she was Alicethe boss of the citys underground, the queen of the underworld. Why couldnt she use a little strategy when dealing with Ryan? Earlier today, she had let Anna and Mia lead her by the nose, watching Ryan interact with them. It felt like needles were stabbing her heart. But thanks to Annas little nudge, Alice had finally made up her mind to change. Ryan was hers. That was non-negotiable. No one could challenge that. Her feelings for him? Ryan needed to know themand ept them. Annas rtionship with Ryan was built on lies, yet she still managed to win his favor. So why couldnt Alice use a few underhanded tactics herself? As long as Ryan ended up by her side, wasnt that all that mattered? She had been so foolish. She shouldve realized this much sooner. I could move out, you know. Ive got my own ce, and its pretty close to the vi. Alices words were obviously a lie. A vi that luxurious, and she was trying to say it was just an empty shell? That the other rooms didnt even have floors? Who would believe that? If you say one more word, you wont be sleeping at all tonight. You can stay outside and keep the guardspany. If youre so unwilling to stay with me, then I guess I have no choice. A sharp glint shed in Alices eyes, and her tone suddenly shifted, bing as imposing as a towering mountain, pressing down on Ryan until he could barely breathe. On the surface, the punishment seemed mildjust standing guard with the bodyguards. But the chilling aura she exuded made it clear how serious the situation was. Ryans system had reced his main mission with a Crucial Mission. If this had happened two weeks ago, he mightve been thrilled to see Alice angry. It wouldve meant he was one step closer to death. But now? Now, all he felt was a bitter taste in his mouth. Turns out, he wasnt as ready to die as he thought. Im not Ryan didnt hate Alice, of course. His eyes darted around, trying to avoid her gaze. But Alices serious demeanor left him no room to escape. It was clear there was no way out of this. Then what is it? Well, you know, men and women are different. I just thought it might be inconvenient for you, Miss Alice. Inconvenient? Alices lips curled into a smile, as if shed just heard the most amusing thing. She turned to face Ryan directly. When you snuck upstairs and messed with my underwear, did you think about inconvenience then? The backseat was spacious, and the two of them had been sitting a fair distance apart. But Alice could see Ryans instinct to retreat. A shadow flickered in her eyes, and before he could move, she acted. She slid forward, closing the gap by a foot, leaning in close. Ryan barely had time to register what was happening before Alices pale arms shifted positionsone hand braced against the window beside him, the other pressing lightly against his chest. She had cut off any chance of retreat. Her hand on his chest felt like a delicate butterfly, its wings softly fluttering, stirring something deep inside him. The space between them shrank rapidly, leaving only a few inches. Their eyes locked. Ryans breath quickened, like a fish out of water, gasping for air, its gills ring as it teetered on the edge of suffocation. I I can exin Ryan knew exactly what Alice was referring to. That incident had been haunting his dreamstely, the memory still fresh and overwhelming. His face flushed bright red, like a thief caught in the act. He desperately wanted to exin, but the words stuck in his throat,ing out as nothing more than stammering. Wasnt Alice downstairs at the time? Could she have installed cameras in her own room too? Embarrassment aside, what filled Ryans heart even more was shock. He was starting to realize he didnt understand Alice at allor rather, he was getting closer to seeing the real Alice. Oh? Then go ahead, exin Alice wasnt in any rush. She hadnt expected the surveince footage to actually capture something useful that day. But now, using that incident as leverage, she was slowly backing Ryan into a corner, waiting for him to fall into her trap. Yet, her mind was already drifting to something else. The photo. Ryan had seen that photo. Was that why hed said those things back then? Something about wanting to see her smile. How cute. So adorably foolish. It makes me want to devour him whole. Chapter 293: Under the Same Roof Chapter 293: Under the Same Roof On the way back, Ryan feltpletely dazed. Alices sudden change in attitude had caught him totally off guard. His previous stalling tactics crumbled instantly under Miss Alices relentless pressure. With no way out, Ryan had no choice but to agree to Alices request. It was just switching rooms, after allno big deal, right? Strictly speaking, he wasnt really losing out here. I mean, sharing a bed with such a beautiful girl? Just the thought of it was enough to make his blood race. But that was exactly what Ryan was afraid of. Ever since he met Alice, hed been backing down for all sorts of reasons. Honestly, it wouldve been easier if Alice had just killed him without a second thought when they first met. After epting the systems Crucial Mission, including the two heart-to-heart conversations with Alice, Ryan had to admit hed developed some sympathy for her. Maybe he didnt want to see her meet a tragic end after all. Still, that was a far cry from actually liking her. Alice was, without a doubt, the most perfect girl Ryan had ever met. Even Be, who had left a deep impression on him, couldnt objectivelypare. Alice was gentle yet strong. Though she had the appearance of an ice queen, once you peeled away her tsundere exterior, her inner charm was undeniable. If Ryan had to nitpick, the only w he could point out was that she was a bit too obsessive. And that obsession was only growing stronger. Ill have the maids help you pack in a bit. I expect to see you upstairs in half an hour. As the car turned onto a familiar road, now less than a mile from the vi, Alice removed her hand from Ryans chest and nced at her wristwatch. It had been close to 10 p.m. when they left, and between attending the banquet and the drive back, it was now almost midnight. Alice wasnt the type to stay upte. Her daily routine was managed by the head maid, and she was usually in bed by 10. The car had been quiet for most of the ride. With the important matters of the day taken care of, Alice, exhausted from the long day, was clearly fighting off sleep. She wasnt about to pass out right then and there, but she was definitely too tired to move much. Carry me upstairster, okay? And dont even try saying you dont know where the room is or that you cant lift me. This is part of your job as my assistant. Alice let out a deep yawn, her pale fingers massaging her temples as she tried to stay awake. After speaking to Ryan, she turned to the driver, giving him a few instructions about things to follow up on. Ryan stayed quiet, listening as Alice discussed the need to continue investigating the suspicious individuals who had shown up at the Langston familys event. She also reminded the driver that she expected to see news clearing Ryans name in tomorrows morning papers. That had been her main reason for visiting Mr. Langston today. Alice was still new to the business world and didnt know many people in the media. But the Langston family held an unshakable position in the countrys business circles. With just a word from Mr. Langston, the news could be shaped however they wanted. As Ryan listened, he couldnt help but marvel at how different their worlds were. He used to be just an ordinary student, and it wasnt until he started spending time with Alice that he realized there was this whole hidden side to the world. For that, he was genuinely grateful to her. Thinking about it, Alice had really done a lot for him. Ryan silently muttered to himself, rubbing his nose as he stole a nce at the girls expression. The girl had always worn a cold, distant expression. Though her features were undeniably beautiful, the constant furrow of her brow and her sharp, de-like gaze created an invisible wall between her and everyone else. No matter when you looked at her, she always seemed like a stranger. But now, maybe because she was tired, Alices eyes were half-closed, and she was reclining in her seat. Her usually tense eyebrows had finally rxed, and the coldness in her gaze was hidden away. Ryans heart skipped a beat. The girl in front of him looked like a sleeping beauty, quietly blossoming, making it impossible not to want to get closer. Fulfilling her request, without getting emotionally involved, should be fine right? About a minuteter, the car smoothly pulled up in front of the vi. Ryan got out first, walking around to open Alices door. What had once been something he didnt even think about had now be second nature. As the lights in the vi flickered on one by one, weing its owner, Ryan found himself lost in thought. Coming back here felt strangely likeing home. His own ce had been taken back by thendlord, and now some weird people were living there. On top of that, the system had just announced a series of Dangerous Events, and school had suspended sses. Aside from a few friends, most people were probably still cursing his name. Alice was obsessive, sure, but when it came to this, she was genuinely trying to help him. If she were really afraid of him running away, she wouldnt need to resort to sabotagejust standing there and watching wouldve been enough. After all, the result would be the same: hed be crushed by public opinion, with no space left for him in the outside world. Obsessive, yes, but she had her own principles. It was hard to figure her out. Lost in these scattered thoughts, Ryan opened the car door. Alice, true to her word,zily extended a hand, waiting for him to help her out. Since hed already agreed, there was no backing out now. Gritting his teeth, Ryan reached out with both hands toward Alice. But just then, a sh of light from behind interrupted them, followed by the sharp re of a car horn. Ryan turned toward the sound, and Alice, biting her lip in frustration, also nced back. A silver, limited-edition Audi was shining its high beams directly at them. The horn had stopped, but the lights stayed on, illuminating the two of them in stark rity. The light cast their actions into sharp relief, and Ryan froze, suddenly feeling like hed been caught doing something he shouldnt. What a pain in the ass, Alice muttered under her breath. Ryan quickly turned to look at herthis was the first time hed ever heard her curse. Both of them knew exactly whose car that was. When theyd left the Langston house earlier, Ne hadnt gotten into Alices car but had instead followed behind in her own. Alice had been relieved, thinking Ne was being considerate. But now, it seemed theyd underestimated just how annoying Ne could be. Because of the blinding high beams, Ryan couldnt see inside the car, nor could he make out Bes expression. But judging by how loud the horn had been, her face probably wasnt looking too friendly. Just ignore her. If she wants to watch, let her watch. The dim, intimate atmosphere from earlier had been shattered by the headlights, and Alices frustration was practically radiating off her. But that didnt stop her from doing what she intended. She swiftly climbed out of the car, shooting a fierce re at the white Audi behind them. Then, right in front of Ne, she wrapped her arms around Ryans neck. She pulled him down, their foreheads briefly touching, and for a moment, they could feel each others breath. But that was as far as it went. Today had already been too much for Ryan. Even though a part of Alice wanted to push things further, she knew when to stop. She pressed down on Ryans shoulders, turning him so his back was to her, and then slowly leaned against him. Ryan, though he looked a bit thin, had a surprisingly broad back, the kind that made you feel safe. Alice settledfortably on his back, her nose brushing against his neck as she quietly inhaled his scent. Ryan tried to stand up, but he stumbled, nearly falling over. He managed to steady himself, but he was already sweating. Carrying Alice didnt take much efforther figure was even more meticulously maintained than some celebrities, so she wasnt heavy at all. What really had Ryan panicking was something else entirely. After what felt like ages, the systems notification sound echoed in his mind again, but the message left him stunned. [Side Quest: Under the Same Roof] [Objective: Protect Alice from Be and uncover the reason for their hatred.] [Sess Reward: +1 Skill Point] [Failure Penalty: Determined by the situation (high chance of both characters dying)] Chapter 294: Drip… drip… drip… Chapter 294: Drip drip drip Alicey on Ryans back, her eyes peacefully closed, but the sudden jerking of his body almost sent her tumbling off. Annoyed, she opened her eyes wide, puffing her cheeks in frustration. Her hands instinctively tightened their grip on Ryans shoulders as she tried to steady herself. Given Ryans behavior earlier, she had every reason to suspect he was doing this on purpose. Her brows furrowed, and her voice carried a clear note of displeasure. Whats the deal? Am I too heavy for you? Ive been keeping in shape, you know. I cant be that heavy. Maybe I should start thinking about losing some weight. Her attempt at humor fell t. The sarcasm in her words was obvious to anyone listening. Alice wasnt usually one to engage in petty arguments, so her uncharacteristic remarks made it clear just how upset she was. From her perspective, Ryan was doing this deliberately. He was too proud to show affection in front of Be, so he was using this as an excuse to distance himself. Sure, hed agreed to carry her, but now it felt like he was going through the motions, defying her in his own passive-aggressive way. A cold glint shed in Alices eyes. Her fingers dug into Ryans shoulders, her nails piercing his skin just enough to draw a small streak of blood. Ryan, however, didnt notice the change in her demeanor. His mind was racing, thoughts swirling in and out of focus, like fleeting dreams that dissolved before he could grasp them. Its not that, Miss Alice I didnt mean its just He hesitated, unsure of how to exin himself. Instinctively, he turned his back to Alice, trying to block her view of Be, hoping to avoid any eye contact between the two. Then what is it, Ryan? Youd better not tell me no again today. My patience is running thin. Alice didnt press him further, closing her eyes as if to drop the matter. But the chill in her voice was unmistakable. This was just her way of handling things. She wasnt letting it go,she was simply biding her time. Ryan could feel the weight of her serious threat, and it left a bitter taste in his mouth. He hadnt meant for things to go this way, but Alice had clearly misunderstood him. How could he clear up this misunderstanding? He had no idea what to say. He couldnt tell her about the system, and there was no way he could reveal the details of the mission either. If Ryans interpretation of the situation was correct, the truth was terrifying. The mission had revealed that Be harbored a deadly intent toward Aliceso strong that she was ready to act on it. And yet, they were all supposed to live under the same roof. Be and Alice would be in close proximity, day in and day out. Someone in the same house wanted Alice dead, and she had no clue. The only person aware of this dangerous development was Ryan, caught in the middle. What kind of sick joke was this? Bes earlier threats werent just empty words. She was serious. She really wanted Alice dead. Ryan steadied himself, deciding that Alices mood would have to take a backseat for now. What were feelingspared to someones life? He took a deep breath and nced toward the white Audi parked nearby. To avoid raising Alices suspicions, he positioned himself so that he was facing the vi instead. The Audis high beams had finally turned off, and under the dim light from the vi, Ryan could just make out the figure in the drivers seat. That one nce made his blood run cold. At that moment, Be felt so unfamiliar, yet so disturbingly familiar. Familiar to the point that it sent chills down Ryans spine. Her eyeswhat terrifying eyes they were. They were nothing like the cold, indifferent gaze she had used to pretend not to know him back at the banquet. Now, in the shadows, her eyes burned with an intensity that seemed to melt the coolness of the night. The heat in her gaze was hotter than glowing embers, and Ryan could almost feel it scorching his skin. And maybe it was just the angle or the lighting, but for a moment, Ryan couldve sworn her eyes were filled with a deep, blood-red hue. What is happening? His brain was on the verge of shutting down. Unpleasant memories, long buried, began to resurface, flooding his mind with violent, bloody images. Brother, why are you looking at someone else? Brother, is it because I did something wrong? A brother like this needs to be punished, doesnt he? You cant just let him off the hook. Hungry? Beg me for it Scene after scene, those memories he had desperately tried to forget came rushing back, and he could almost feel the cold metal of handcuffs against his skin. No way this cant be happening Ryan exhaled deeply, his breath warm, yet it formed a mist in the air. The autumn night wasnt that cold, was it? Their eyes locked, and Ryan felt as if Bes seemingly gentle hand had once again reached out to grab him, pulling him into a deep abyss from which there was no escape. He remembered the first day Alice had brought him to the vi, how he had been forcibly locked in the basement. The overwhelming sense of resistance he had felt. Even though the basement was furnished just like the rooms upstairs, and even though the bodyguards, tasked with ensuring his safety, were stationed right outside the door, he couldnt bring himself to turn off the lights. He had spent the entire night curled up in the corner of the basement, staring nkly at the familiar yet alien surroundings. In the dead of night, some people gasp for air, desperately trying to fill their lungs with oxygen to stave off the fear. Its a primal, inexplicable terror thates from the deepest part of the soul. The system had bound itself to him, altering many things to ensure hepleted his tasks. He shouldnt have been alive, but the system had given him a second chance. There were things he shouldnt have forgotten, but those memories had been buried because they interfered with the mission. He had always wondered about one thing: why, if he had loved Be so much, had he been able to let her go so easily? Was it really just for her own good? Was that reason truly enough? He didnt understand why, when he saw Bes note, his heart had been filled with such resistance. Why had he been so reluctant to meet her? If he truly loved her, how could he have let her go so easily? Was it really just the passage of time that had changed everything? Now, he understood. He understood it all. His body had been giving him warnings all along. His past self had been trying to send a message to his present self. Something had definitely happened between him and Be in the pastsomething he absolutely did not want to remember. And today, under the weight of her gaze, it all came flooding back. He remembered everything. The basement. Yes, that ce. He never wanted to go back there. He couldnt go back there. Be. It was all Be. She hade back for him. The basement was a terrible ce. Mold grew slowly in the unseen corners, spreading silently. Could you hear the sound of the broken water pipes? In the stillness, the rhythmic dripping of water became the final straw that broke a persons will. Drip drip drip Chapter 295: I really don’t want to see her again! Chapter 295: I really dont want to see her again! Huff huff The metallic taste of blood spread through Ryans mouth. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was panting heavily. By the time he realized what was happening, his tongue was already bitten through. He fought hard to suppress the panic rising inside him, trying to stop those chaotic memories from spiraling out of control. As the images resurfaced, he finally understood why he had always felt that subtle, unexinable resistance toward Be. She seemed so sweet and gentle. In Ryans mind, all he could recall were memories of her clinging to his arm, yfully whining. How could he have forgotten something so important? When Be was adopted, Ryan didnt feel any sadness. In fact, he had even felt relieved. Now, he couldnt bring himself to look at her, to meet her eyes. He swallowed hard, but all he could hear was the ringing in his ears. What are you waiting for? Hurry up, Im really tired. Alice lightly tapped Ryans shoulder, her eyes half-open, observing the situation in front of her. She naturally urged him forward. But the moment she felt the tension in Ryans back, his whole body trembling, Alice immediately grew anxious. Ryan, whats wrong? Are you okay? She tried to wriggle off his back, her voice filled with concern. Alice had seen a lot in her life, and shed been around Ryan long enough to know his usual carefree,id-back attitude. This was the first time shed ever seen him so tense. What happened? Did something go wrong? Her drowsiness quickly faded, and Alice suddenly turned her head toward the Audi behind them, her gaze sharp as a knife, locking onto Ne in the drivers seat. Even though she had already confirmed multiple times that there was nothing between Ne and Ryan, in a situation like this, Alices first instinct was still to suspect Ne. But that fierce expression from earlier seemed to vanish as if it had never been there. Im not feeling well. Lets just go back and rest. Ryan snapped out of it for just a second, but Alice had already turned to face Ne directly. Her sensitivity was no surpriseafter all, she was the head of a mafia organization. Even though his heart was pounding, Ryan had no intention of telling Alice the truth about what was going on. To use a crude analogy, if Alice was a mighty lion, then Ne was a cunning wolf. In the wild, there are many predators more dangerous than wolves, but that doesnt mean theyre more efficient hunters. The key lies in the wolfs cunning. It will stalk its prey for a long, long time, waiting for even the strongest animal to let its guard down. And just when the prey thinks its safe and closes its eyes, the wolf strikes from behind, sinking its teeth into their throat. Right now, the wolf had its eyes on its prey, following closely behind, waiting for that moment of weakness. Ryan had a theory about why Be was targeting Alice. Maybe it was resentment. Maybe it was confusion. With a faint glimmer of hope, Ryan turned to look back. He was lying to himself, pretending that if he looked back now, Be would be the same as she used to be. But those things had already happened. No one could go back. Ryan felt a sharp pain in his neck, like a de scraping against his bones, cutting deep into his flesh, blood pouring out. What kind of look was that? Greed. Bloodlust. Violence. The predator had waited far too long for its prey, and now it couldnt hold back any longer. It was finally revealing its true face. Ryan opened his mouth, trying desperately to say somethingmaybe to exin, maybe to questionbut it was as if his throat was blocked, and no sound came out. Their eyes met, and Ryan felt like his skin was burning under her gaze. Unable to stand it for even a second longer, he quickly looked away and turned, practically fleeing toward the vi. Bes expression didnt change. When she saw Ryan turn and run, a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips. As expected. Even though this was their first meeting since she returned, Ryan was still the same. He hadnt changed one bit. Still shining with that same light. Still so tempting. Still driving her mad. She could never forget the time when she was bullied because of her hair color, and Ryan had stepped in, beating up those jerks and chasing them away. She also couldnt forget how Ryan had taken on part-time jobs while they were in the orphanage, just so she could go to school and grow up like a normal person. Over the years, every little moment with Ryan had yed over and over in her mind, again and again. She missed him so much it was driving her insane. She gave up everything abroad, made up a reasonable excuse to return home, all just to be by Ryans side again. But now, it seemed like someone else had taken that ce beside him. His other half huh. Alices words from their first encounter on the second floor of the banquet hall echoed in her mind once more. A surge of anger rose within her, like someone was scraping her stomach with steel wool, making her feel sick to her core. If she had any shred of sanity left when she locked eyes with Ryan earlier, it was nowpletely gone. Like a madwoman, Be mmed her fists against the steering wheel. The car horn red intermittently, sharp and piercing, like the scream of a banshee in the night. She tried to recall some happy memories with Ryan, the only thing that had kept her going through these dull years. But all she could think of now was Alice holding Ryan, and how he didnt resist. Brother didnt you like me? Why didnt you hold on a little longer? Why did you run away? Be had asked herself this question countless times over the years. Why had they, who were once so close, who had promised never to be apart, ended up separated? If Ryan were to exin, hed probably give some noble speech about reality and practical concerns. Kids from orphanages, even though theyre cared for, are never quite the same as other children. Theyck love, and their hunger for it is far beyond what most people can imagine. People from Venice could never understand the thirst of camel traders in the Sahara Desert. Those favored by fate always take things for granted. You do love me you must. If Ryan had stayed outside a little longer, he wouldve noticed that Bes current state was eerily simr to Alices earlier outburst. She kept repeating the same words, like a devout believer kneeling before a statue of Jesus, convinced that if she just recited the Bible, the Lord would protect her, and all her painful memories would vanish. Her body curled up in pain, her hands red and swollen from the force of her own blows. In some ces, the skin had turned a deep, bruised purple, a horrifying sight. The madness from earlier hadpletely faded. Now, she looked like a pet abandoned by its owner, her eyes red as she stared in the direction Ryan had gone, but too weak to even lift a finger. The stabbing pain in her stomach came in waves, like the ocean threatening to capsize her tiny boat. Sweat beaded on Bes forehead as she clutched her stomach, pounding her abdomen with her fist. This self-destructive act was the only thing that brought her any relief. The physical pain was nothingpared to the agony in her heart. Brother, Bes really hurting can youe check on me? In a daze, she watched Ryans figure grow smaller and smaller under the dim streetlights, and it felt like she was back four years ago. Back then, her stomach problems werent as severe, but whenever the pain hit, even in the middle of the night, there was always someone who would sneak into her room, ce a hand over her stomach, and soothe her to sleep. But now, Ryan probably didnt even want to look at her. She had pretended for so long, ying the role of the sweet, considerate little sister, just to stay by Ryans side. But in the end, just when everything seemed to be going well, something unexpected happened. Ryan, in his so-called effort to do what was best for her, had agreed to her adoption. The adoptive family had great conditions, and they treated her like their own daughter. Ryan must have looked into it thoroughly before making that decision. From an outsiders perspective, Ryan probably hadnt done anything wrong. He had given Be a better opportunity, which led to her bing the morous third daughter of the Langston family today. The ugly duckling had turned into a swan overnight, and she had gone from being an ordinary girl to someone admired by all. How was she supposed to feel about that? Be didnt know, and she didnt want to think about it. She figured it was probably hatred. He knew her so well, even better than she knew herself. How could he not know what she truly wanted, what she truly cared about? She had never forgotten, not even for a moment, the conversation she overheard outside the orphanage directors office three years ago. [Ryan, are you sure you want to give this opportunity to Be? You also] [Director, theres no need to say more. Be needs and deserves a better chance.] [But no, no, that couple clearly has their eyes on you. Theyre here for you, not her] [Director, please. I cant face Be anymore. Just consider this my selfish request.] [I really dont want to see her again!] Chapter 296: We’ll deal with it tomorrow Chapter 296: Well deal with it tomorrow That night was destined to be sleepless, but not because Alice had forced Ryan into anything after they got back. On the contrary, even though Ryan had already agreed to Alices request, he was unexpectedly granted a reprieve. Alice decided to give him a bit more time. Its often said that those involved are blind to the truth, while outsiders see things clearly. Ever since Ryan saw Ne, it was like he had be a different person. The way things unfolded afterward was so unusual that Ryans fearful expression naturally sparked Alices deep suspicion. Ryan had assumed Alice would sit him down for a long, drawn-out conversation, demanding he exin everything in detail. But Alices actions caught him off guard. After Ryan carried her upstairs, she firmly asked for a hug and then let him go. Alice clearly had her own ns, but she didnt say a word about what had just happened. Go to the room next door. Its all set up, you can rest there. Dont think about anything tonight. Well deal with it tomorrow. Ryan was a bit confused, but he didnt want to overthink it. He was physically and mentally exhausted, and Alices words were exactly what he needed to hear. He desperately needed some rest, and more importantly, time to figure out how to handle everything. The side mission was just the beginning. What really troubled him was that he finally remembered who Be truly was. Her sweet and gentle appearance was just a mask. The cruel things she had donethere were plenty. Four years of running, and Be hade back, this time with her sights set on him. He had thought time would smooth things over, but Be was just like she had been three years ago, maybe even worse. Ryan barely recognized her. Before, he could still run away, sending her off under the guise of doing it for her own good, which also kept him safe. But this time? Bes status was far above his now, and his little tricks wouldnt work anymore. If she wanted to do what she had done to him before, how much of a chance did he have to escape? And this time, he couldnt run. Alice was involved now, and Ryan knew it was because of him that she was dragged into this. Alices safety was at risk, and he was the one who had put her in danger. From a practical standpoint, neither of them was safe. Who knew what Be might do if she snapped? Miss Alice, I Ryan didnt leave right away after hearing Alices words. He didnt understand why she suddenly seemed to trust him so much, but even if it was just for a moment, he didnt want to let her down. Stay safe. If anything happens, Ill be there to protect you. You can trust me a little more. Ryan had so much he wanted to say. He wanted to ask if Alices trust in him was genuine or just part of some n. He also wanted to tell her about Be and what had happened between them. Maybe if he got it off his chest, hed feel a little better. But when he opened his mouth, the only thing that came out was concern for Alices safety. Mm I understand. Ill rely on you a bit more. Alice looked at Ryans serious expression and nodded slightly, her suspicions deepening. Ryan was acting way too strange. From his words, she could almost be certain that something bad had happened. But she still didnt feel the need to confront him directly. The fact that Ryan was saying this to her showed that, in his heart, she held some importance. If this had been before, she might have been anxious. But now, she could look at things more calmly. Ryan had secrets, and because of them, he felt guilty toward her. Thats why he was so eager to exin himself. By using that guilt, she might be able to get more out of him. So, maybe the truth wasnt all that important right now. Sitting on the bed, Alice swung her legs, graceful and alluring. Ryan, however, deliberately avoided looking at her, pretending not to notice. With a slight sigh, Alices mood soured a little. She knew now wasnt the right time. She had briefly considered asking Ryan to move in with her right then and there. She had almost gone through with it. But in the end, she changed her mind. There was no point in rushing things now. Ryan, in his current state, definitely wouldnt take the initiative to deepen their rtionship. A temporary loss or gain didnt mean much to Alicethis was something life in the underworld had taught her. You had to think long-term. So, she decided to take her time and y the long game. She didnt know exactly what was going on, but it was clear that Ryan was in troublesomething far more serious than just a media scandal. She resolved to seize this opportunity and fully enter Ryans heart. If that meant making some sacrifices for now, so be it. The clock had already struck midnight, signaling the end of yesterday. Alice yawned and waved Ryan off. The mental strain from earlier had worn her out. Too much had happened today, and she needed a good rest as well. Alright, alright, go get some sleep. Youve got to go to the hospital tomorrow, right? The leads been tracked down. The girl youre looking for is at St. Marys Hospital. Alice turned her back to him, not caring that Ryan was still standing there, and began unbuttoning her dress. Her smooth, milky-white back was exposed, causing Ryans breath to quicken. Before he could be affected any further, he quickly turned and left. Alice was referring to the crane operator incident. The operator had fallen from a great height, and Ryan had traced a lead to the fact that the man had a sick daughter. If Ryan had heard this before, he wouldve been shocked, because this was something he and Mia had investigated together. Alice shouldnt have known about it. But by now, Ryan had grown used to Alice knowing things about him. Bes return had already thrown his life into chaos, so he didnt bother questioning it anymore. Compared to what Be had done to him, Alices obsession seemed almost manageable. Will Ne being with us tomorrow? She will. Shes helping us handle this. As long as shes seen in public, things will be much easier to deal with. When Ryan mentioned Ne, Alices tone noticeably stiffened, but she still answered his question. Behind him, the sound of clothes rustling filled the room. Ryan, lost in thought, nodded absentmindedly. After saying goodnight to Alice, he practically fled from her room. Hed been to the second floor many times, but he had never stayed the night here. The room Alice had prepared for him was right next doorvery close. If anything happened to Ryan, Alice could be there in an instant, and vice versa. As Ryan stepped out of the room, his eyes instinctively drifted downstairs. The maids were tidying up, and Be was sitting on the couch, legs crossed, scrolling through her phone. Who Be used to be didnt seem to matter anymore. Right now, she was the third daughter of the Langston familywealthy and powerful. Alice had deliberately put her in the basement, clearly as a power move. If Be showed any displeasure, Alice wouldnt hesitate to make things difficult for her, especially at such a critical time. But to everyones surprise, Be had epted it withoutint. Ryan squinted. From this angle, he could see Be, but she couldnt see him. He watched her for a moment, then let out a deep sigh. He stopped one of the maids who was cleaning Bes room. Miss Ne agreed to stay downstairs? She didnt say anything about it? While the basement wasnt much different from the rooms upstairs, it was still a clear message. It was a subtle way of putting Be in her ce. Be had been butting heads with Alice earlier, so why had she suddenly epted this so easily? At first, Miss Ne didnt like the room downstairs. The maid bowed respectfully, sneaking a nce at Alices door. She had just seen Ryane out of Miss Alices room, and now her attitude toward him was almost reverential. After thinking for a moment, the maid decided to spill everything she knew. At first, Miss Ne was very resistant. We couldnt handle it, so we called the head maid. Im not sure what happened after that, but it seems Miss Ne asked the head maid some questions about you, Mr. Ryan, and then her attitude suddenly changed. Now, I dont think she has anyints Chapter 297: Hey, I’m Ryan. Those guys are gone now Chapter 297: Hey, Im Ryan. Those guys are gone now That night, Ryan found himself drifting in and out of sleep. Even though the days events had left him physically exhausted, every time he was about to fall asleep, a wave of heat would wash over him, forcing him to toss and turn just to find a bit offort. Caught between dreams and wakefulness, Ryan felt dazed and disoriented. Unbidden, memories of his years with Be kept shing through his mind. There were happy moments, but also terrifying experiences. Yet, when he woke up in the middle of the night, gasping for air in the pitch-ck room, the memory that came back to him most vividly was their first meeting. Those eyes. That desperate need for care. Ryan had never forgotten, and he knew he never would. How did things end up like this? It wasnt supposed to be like this He muttered softly, almost as if talking to himself. After a moment, even those words faded, leaving only a long, weary sigh. Their first encounter wasnt some clich scene from a cheesy romance where childhood sweethearts lock eyes across a crowded room and grow up together. No, Be and Ryan faced a much harsher reality. Damn it! That hurts! A scream had pierced the evening sky, and it was that scream that had caught Ryans attention. He had been running an errand for the orphanage director, just picking up a few things before heading back. But as he passed a narrow alley, his steps faltered. The alley was deep, and the further in you looked, the darker it got. It was like staring into a ck hole, with no light reflecting back. Squinting, Ryan could barely make out a few shadowy figures. Normally, in a situation like this, the instinct would be to turn around and walk away. The area around the orphanage was a rough part of town. The cheap rent had attracted a lot of people who had been cast aside by the city, and with so many people crammed together, it wasnt surprising that a lot of kids ended up here too. These kids werent like the ones in the orphanage. They had parents, but with their families struggling just to survive, no one really paid attention to what they were up to. Today, it seemed like another unlucky kid was getting beaten up. It was a game these troublemakers had been ying for a long time. Normally, Ryan wouldnt have given it a second nce. But today felt different. His eyes were drawn to somethinga sh of white. What was that? How could he describe that white? Ryan scratched his head. The orphanage directors freshly washed sheets were white, and when they were hung out to dry, they had that nice, sun-kissed smell. But that was a man-made white, something that had been cleaned. What Ryan saw now felt pure, untouched, like it didnt belong in this grimy, gray ce. That little brat bit my hand! What are you all standing around for? Get her! Another shout echoed from the alley, and this time, Ryan stoppedpletely. He crossed his arms and stared into the alley, hesitating for a moment before taking a few steps forward. His thoughts were simple: he just wanted to see what that sh of white was. Once he figured it out, hed leave. Little did he know, those few steps would change the course of his entire life. The alley was dark, but once he stepped inside and let his eyes adjust, he could make out the scene more clearly. The voice and the earlier scream hade from the same person. Ryan had assumed it was just another case of someone getting bullied, but now that he was closer, things seemed a bit different. A small group of people stood a short distance away, deeper in the alley. The one in charge was furious, while the othersughed carelessly. After some prodding, they finally raised their fists and moved toward the figure in the middle. Ryans gaze shifted, and once itnded on the person in the center, he couldnt look away. That sh of whitethe thing that had drawn him incame from here. A young girl, barely more than a child, was kneeling on the ground, clutching a shard of ss in her hand. She was gripping it so tightly that it had cut into her palm, and blood was dripping steadily onto the ground. The girl had delicate features, like a porcin doll, but her face was smudged with dirt. The white dress clung to her body, wrinkled and dirty, now more gray than white. But as Ryans gaze traveled upward, he saw her hairsilver, shining like a brilliant gxy. Donte any closer! Ryans daze was broken by the sharp warning. He hadnt even seen who had spoken yet, but he already had a guess. Her voice was soft and ethereal, the kind of voice that would sound beautiful singing or whispering someones name. But right now, it was trembling, betraying her fear and desperation. She was surrounded. This wasnt the first time. Her voice revealed her terror, helplessness, and despair. Bullying. Ryan silently concluded. Growing up in the orphanage, he had a decent rtionship with the other kids, but he knew enough about this kind of thing. Bullyingthe cowards way of venting frustration. Pointless and cruel. It wasmon in schools. Maybe it started as a joke that went too far, and then others joined in, escting it into full-blown harassment. Around the orphanage, bullying was even simpler. The kids here were boredso bored that they needed a target, someone to take out their excess energy on. Was the Witch Game still a thing? That so-called game where theyd pick someone to be the witch and then gang up on them? It wasnt really a game at all. Ryan had never been involved in it, but hed heard about it. And now, it seemed like thats exactly what was happening. No matter what, the silver-haired girl was clearly in trouble. Come on, hit her! Rip out her hair! Ryans eyes followed the voice. The kid in charge had a nasty gash on his right hand, blood dripping from it. He was furious, but fear held him back. He stood at a distance, egging the others on, but every time the silver-haired girl red at him, he flinched, as if afraid shed hurt him again. Tch Ryan set down the things hed bought on the ground, quietly impressed by the girls defiance. Hed seen plenty of these kids gang up on someone before. Usually, the victim would either sit there crying, letting them do whatever they wanted, or run home, unable to handle the injustice. This girl was todays unlucky target, but she was different. Her amber eyes were filled with fear, and her small body was trembling, curling in on itself. But there was something else in her gazesomething unbreakable. Like a cornered predator, her body was tense, ready to strike. Fear wasnt going to save her, so her eyes had turned wild. She swung the shard of ss in her hand, keeping the others at bay, but she was clearly exhausted. The other kids were a little scared of her wildness, but there were more of them. They stood back, arms crossed, taunting her, pushing her closer to the edge. It was disgusting. For a brief moment, the girls eyes flicked toward Ryan, standing behind the group. Their gazes met, and for a second, there was a spark. But she quickly looked away. She could tell Ryan wasnt one of them, but she didnt ask him for help. Shed tried asking for help before, and it had only made things worse. The more she asked, the crueler they became. She had talked to her teacher about it, but all the teacher did was smoke and tell her not to bother him. Over time, she stopped hoping for help and gave up asking for it. She couldnt understand why everyone targeted her. Was it really just because of her silver hair, which they called cursed? One night, she even picked up a pair of scissors and chopped off all her long hair, thinking it might change things. But nothing got better. Those people still found ways to mess with herthey just came up with different excuses. As Ryan walked deeper into the alley, the bullying had already reached its climax. If Be had just endured it like she usually did, nothing more wouldve happened. But today, she had fought back for the first time. Shed bitten the bullys hand, and she knew what that meant. She wouldnt be going home until theyd vented all their anger. She nced at Ryan again, then quickly looked away, resigned. No one could be trusted. No one could save her from this. She had only one simple wish: that they wouldnt ruin her new dress. Her mother would be angry if they did. But a momentter, the punch she was expecting never came. Instead, a hand reached out toward her. Hey, Im Ryan. Those guys are gone now. You okay? You okay? Chapter 298: These little tricks are nothing to worry about Chapter 298: These little tricks are nothing to worry about Be! Be! Ryan shouted Bes name, jolting awake from his dream, drenched in sweat. He looked around, but the familiar figure wasnt there. Slowly, he let out a sigh of reliefit was just a dream. But the dream had felt too real. It was a memory of his past with her. Four years ago, he had let go. Faced with Bes deep feelings, he chose to run away for the first time, thinking that would be the end of it. But after all this time, just when Ryan thought everything had settled down, Be came backforcing her way into his life in a way he couldnt refuse. Ryan had some control over his dreams, and he admitted that when he recalled their first meeting, he felt a rush of excitement. If he could treat it as a new beginning, did that mean everything that happened before didnt count? Could they start over? Unfortunately, the dream ended there, and with it, the struggle of a new day began. Be? Whos Be? Ryan was still groggy when a cold voice cut through the air beside him. Like a gust of icy wind blowing into the room, the voice snapped him out of his drowsiness. Miss Alice Rubbing his eyes, he turned to see a girl sitting in the corner. It was Alice, of course. She hade into his room early in the morning and was now sitting there, arms crossed, watching him. Ryan massaged his aching temples. Even though he had slept through the night, he felt as if hed been beaten up. His whole body was drained of energy, and it took him a while to piece together what was going on. Alice didnt know who Be was, even though she was already here. I asked you, whos Be? Why were you calling her name? Alice had been more patient with Ryantely, but her patience had limits. She wasnt going to tolerate everything forever. Takest night, for example. She had kept her cool in the face of desire and let Ryan off the hook. But now, he was calling out another womans name in his sleep. Naturally, this didnt sit well with Alice. And dont expect her to stay calm about it. Im talking to you. Who is Be? Her expression darkened, a subtle but unmistakable tension in the air. Her amber eyes, usually so clear, were now clouded with a shadow of impatience, signaling that her tolerance was running thin. She she was a friend of mine. From the orphanage. But shes dead now Ryan didnt bothering up with any other excuse. Knowing Alice, shed probably dig into it right away, and any far-fetched lie would only make her more suspicious. Whether Alice would eventually figure out that Be was actually Ne didnt matter. Ryan had already made his stance clearBe was dead to him. And honestly, in Ryans mind, what difference did it make? The Be he once knew might as well be dead. When Ryan said Be was dead, Alices gaze faltered for a moment, as if she regretted her earlier harshness. But that moment of sympathy vanished just as quickly. Even if Be was dead, the fact that she still held such a ce in Ryans heart made Alice ufortable. Miss Alice, you didnte to my room this early just to watch me sleep, did you? Ryan got out of bed. Thankfully, he wasnt in the habit of sleeping naked, so his clothes were still on. Of course not. I came to check if you were still beingzy. We need to get going. As Ryan turned his back, a faint blush crept across Alices face. She quickly looked away, avoiding the sight of him. Though she said that, the truth was she had been in his room for two hours already. Alice had never been one to indulge in sleep, and ever since she took on the role of Miss Alice, she slept even less. When people are constantly after your head, you tend to sleep lightly. Get going Ryan nced at his watch and gasped. It was already 10:30! Thirty minutester, Ryan sat in the back seat of the car, feeling guilty as he cautiously nced at Alices expression. Unlike the blue dress she wore yesterday, Alice had returned to her usual style todaystrong andposed. Her suit was perfectly pressed, and even the creases in her pants were as straight as a ruler. Her ankles, peeking out from under her trousers, were wrapped in ck socks. As for her upper body, though the fitted white shirt still hinted at her alluring figure, the overall aura she exuded was one of restraint and authority, making her seem almost untouchable. It was hard to believe that the Alice sitting here now was the same girl who had clung to Ryans arm at the partyst night. Miss Alice, Im really sorry. Ryan rubbed the back of his head, apologizing sincerely. The dream had drained him so much that he overslept this morning. When he first arrived at the vi, Alice hadid out the house rules, and the most basic one was that breakfast at 8 a.m. was mandatory. Ryan still remembered how angry Alice had been the first time he tried to skip it. But if Alice had been awake so early, why hadnt she woken him up? Ryans gaze shifted toward her, and Alice, noticing his confusion, coughed lightly. A faint blush shed across her face before she quickly regained herposure. Its fine. We still have plenty of time. Besides, theres someone whos evenzier than you. Alice had been focused on the tablet in her hands since they got in the car, her brows furrowed in concentration. Only when she nced at Ryan did her expression soften slightly. She had thought thatst nights party had sent a clear enough message to the outside world. Whoever was causing trouble behind the scenes would surely think twice before making another move. But she had underestimated the determination and resources of the person trying to bring her down. Alice had been a regr on the front pages of the business section for years, but seeing headlines like Major Losses, Business Crisis still made her eye twitch ever so slightly. Her secretary had already sent over the reports. While Alice was attending the partyst night, something had happened at thepany. First, one of the subsidiaries was found to have suffered significant losses and was used of tax evasion. Although her team had immediately located the person responsible and taken emergency measures, somehow, the news had still leaked. This wasnt some underworld issueit was purely a business matter, which made it even more troublesome. People in the business world were starting to question Alices meteoric rise. She had built herpany from the ground up, and after three rounds of funding in just six months, it was only a matter of time before they went public. But now, critics were asking if she had bitten off more than she could chew. Where was the actual revenue? Did she really have the strength toplete the projects she had taken on? In no time, countless so-called investment experts jumped on the bandwagon, offering detailed analyses of the situation. Their conclusion? Alicespany was running on fumes, and her sess was nothing more than a house of cards. It didnt take a genius to figure out that this was herpetitors kicking her while she was down. But even Alice, as calm as she usually was, couldnt help but feel a surge of anger at a time like this. As Ryan continued to sneak nces at Alice, trying to figure out what was going on, a figure appeared outside the car. Dressed in a white casual outfit, in stark contrast to Alices ck ensemble, the person knocked yfully on the window with their knuckles. The girl leaned in, signaling for Ryan to roll down the window. Ryan swallowed hard, feeling like he was staring at a nightmare. After taking a few deep breaths to steady his trembling hand, he finally lowered the window. This must be the zy person Alice had mentioned earlier. Be, yawning and lookingpletely unbothered, ignored Ryan and greeted Alice instead. Miss Alice, dont worry. Ive already spoken to my grandfather about this. The Langston family has promised to support you, and when we say support, we mean it. These little tricks are nothing to worry about. Chapter 299: Something was missing Chapter 299: Something was missing Now that Miss Ne has said that, I feel relieved. Hurry up and get in the car, we should get going. Alice probably said that to Be, though Ryan couldnt quite remember the exact details. Just looking at Be made his head spin. In Ryans mind, the Be from four years ago and the Ne of today kept switching back and forth, until finally settling on the present version. No matter how much Ryan tried to deny it, things had changed. There was no going back. Both women were incredibly sharp, and their rtionship was always this strange mix of closeness and distance, leaving Ryan unsure of where he stood. They both had unusual pasts, and Ryan, standing on the sidelines, just couldnt find a way to fit in. Business really wasplicated. When Ryan was a kid, gnawing on stale bread in the orphanage, he used to dream about being rich one day. But after seeing so much, he figured being an ordinary person wasnt so bad after all. All the scheming and backstabbingit was just too exhausting. Once Alice and Be got in the car, they didnt bicker. They were actually working, and from the deep frowns on their faces, it was clear whatever they were dealing with was a real headache. The days tasks were supposed to be handled by all three of them, but since Alice and Be were tied up, the responsibility naturally fell to Ryan. ording to the schedule, the three of them were supposed to visit St. Marys Hospital that morning. Frank, the crane operator, had a daughter receiving treatment there. Ryans interest in the girl was simple: Franks death was suspicious. A regr familys child getting leukemia is devastating, especially for a family with limited ie. Without ess to expensive, specialized medication, they could only rely on conservative treatment. Its a brutal, almost irreversible path. Thats why leukemia is practically a death sentence for families like Franks. Parents can only watch as their childs condition worsens, their meager wages nowhere near enough to cover the crushing costs. Theyll do anything, anything at all, just to keep their child alive. Ryan had never been seriously ill, nor was he a parent, but he could empathize with the desperation of ordinary people. For someone whos fought for years in the face of hopelessness, even if they eventually give up, no one would me them. But the thief theyd caught earlier had said that Frank would never have given up on his daughter. His death couldnt have been an ident. A father like that wouldnt dare to die. Recently, someone had been targeting Alice, and they were willing to spend big. Even a small-time thief had been paid over a hundred thousand for a simple job, so it wasnt surprising hed taken the risk. So, if someone had approached Frank with a simr offer, what would he have done? The car followed its nned route, with Alice and Be still engrossed in their work, leaving Ryan alone to sift through various documents. Bored? Not at all. Ryan wasnt fooled by the seemingly peaceful atmosphere. After all, that side mission was still hanging over him. He hadnt forgotten that Be had once considered killing both Alice and him. How shed do it, when shed do itRyan had no idea. All he could do now was keep his eyes on the two of them, trying to gather as much information as possible. Miss Ne, Ive heard youve been doing really well abroad. What made you suddenlye back? Alice asked casually, her head down as she worked through some papers, as if she wasnt really interested. Be hadnt reacted yet, but Ryan nearly jumped out of his skin. His tablet slipped from his hands and ttered to the floor. He scrambled to pick it up, feeling a bit flustered. Be had been on his mind all night, so it wasnt surprising he was a little on edge. Alice nced over at him. His strange behavior hadnt gone unnoticed. He was still acting off, just like yesterday. She shouldve known better than to bring him out today. Letting him rest at home wouldve been the safer option. Now she was worried. Bes gaze also shifted to Ryan, lingering on him for a couple of seconds. Her expression was unreadable, and before Alice could look over, she had already turned away. No matter how good things are abroad, its still not home. My family and the person I love are here. Of course, I had toe back. Bes voice was t, as if she were just stating a fact. But Ryan nearly dropped his tablet again when he heard her say the person I love. Someone you love? From what I know, Miss Ne, you left the country four years ago. Has this person been waiting for you all this time? Alice shot another nce at Ryan, resisting the urge to tell the driver to take him home. But Bes words had piqued her curiosity more than Ryans odd behavior. Alices question was probing, but it wasnt exactly a secret. Bes eyes darkened slightly, but she didntsh out. Four years isnt that long. And when ites to true love, time doesnt really matter. Ive always loved him, and hes always loved me. Isnt that enough? For the first time, Bes voice carried a hint of emotion. Her eyes shimmered, as if filled with an endless love for the person she was talking about. The intensity of Bes love was so thick, it felt like a solid presence filling the entire car. Even Alice found herself momentarily breathless. She had only ever seen such deep obsession in one other personherself. And where is this person you love now? Miss Alice, thats crossing the line. With that, their conversation came to an abrupt end. Ryan, sitting nearby, went through a rollercoaster of emotions. At first, he was incredibly tense, terrified that Be might slip up in front of Alice. But when the topic shifted to Bes lover, he wasnt sure what to feel anymore. The weight of the atmosphere left him speechless. After that, the mood in the car returned to something more normal. Perhaps Alice realized her earlier question had been a bit too forward, so she didnt press any further. The car smoothly arrived at their destination, pulling up to a stop beside the hospital. Alice had considered getting out with Ryan, but the mess from yesterday had caused too many problems. Shed already gone to great lengths to move her in-person meetings online, and now she waspletely tied up with work. As for Be, she hadnt shown any particr interest in Ryan, so she let him leave without saying a word. Ryan stepped out of the car, first taking in the unfamiliar sight of the hospital, then ncing back at the two women. They seemed to be heading to a nearby caf to wait, as the car wasnt exactly the mostfortable ce to stay. He couldnt help but feel a bit uneasy. After all, Be had already shown violent tendencies. Pretending nothing was wrong wouldve been strange. Before leaving, Ryan discreetly called over Alices head of security and gave him a vague but clear warning. The man nodded and assured Ryan that nothing would go wrong. Only then did Ryan turn to leave. It seemed like Alice was deliberately keeping Mia out of the picture today. Yesterday, Ryan had managed to shake Mia off to investigate this whole situation, but now he had no idea where the little troublemaker was. He had gotten so used to her constant chatter that the sudden quiet felt off. Something was missing. As Alices car drove away, Ryan stood there, lost in thought. And just then, he felt a force wrap around him from behinda small body pressed tightly against his back. Ryan, were you thinking about Mia? Mia could feel your longing, so I came running! Arent I right on time? A sugary-sweet voice whispered in his ear, and then, as if to tease him, the girl stood on her tiptoes and lightly licked his earlobe. The soft, slippery touch of her tongue sent a jolt through Ryans body, making him tense up instantly. This was one thing he still couldnt get used to. Chapter 300: You’ve got a way in? Chapter 300: Youve got a way in? Mia, stop messing around There was a clear difference in size between Mia and Alice. After all, Mia was just a kid, so with a little effort, Ryan managed to break free from her grip. Mia was still the same as alwayshe couldnt believe hed forgotten her little devilish side just because they hadnt seen each other for a day. What are you up to this time But just as Ryan turned around, ready to roll his eyes at her, he noticed Mia standing there with her head down. Her big eyes were shimmering, almost like they were filled with tears, and she looked like a sad puppy that had just been abandoned by its owner. Uh Whats going on now? Ryan had fallen for Mias tricks plenty of times before, so this time he was more cautious. He took a careful step back, waving his hand in front of her face to test the waters. But even that didnt get a reaction. Mia just stood there, looking hurt, her lips pouting as if shed been wronged. The sadness in the air was almost palpable. They were standing right in front of the hospital entrance, and there were quite a few people passing by. Mia, dressed in a ck dress with whitece socks and little ck shoes, looked like a living doll with her cute face, naturally drawing attention from the crowd. Just imagine the scene: a girl standing in front of you, looking all sad and teary-eyed, like shes about to cry. Did I do something to upset her? I dont think I did Ryan was trying to figure out what to do when, out of nowhere, Mia took a step forward and buried her face in his chest. Her small hands started lightly hitting his back, like shed been wronged in the worst way possible. More people started to look their way. Ryan could feel the weight of all those stares. At first, it was just ufortable, but then he realized something elsethose looks werent just curious,some of them seemed afraid. Suddenly, it hit him. He reached up and touched his face, and his heart sank. A mother and her child were staring at him from a distance. The mothers horrified expression said it all, and she quickly covered her kids eyes. Damn it. They werent just staring because of Mia. It was because of his face. Hed been on the news,beled as a dangerous person. Mia, stop it! Were gonna get in trouble! If they stayed any longer, things were definitely going to go south. Ryan could already see someone in the distance pulling out their phone, probably about to call the cops. Huh? Mia had been nning to milk the situation a little longer, but when she heard the sudden seriousness in Ryans voice, she looked up, confused. She hadnt noticed when she was hugging him from behind, but now that she saw his face, she was startled too. What the heck, Alice just let you leave the house like this? Seriously seriously Ryan didnt look any different from usual, and that was exactly the problem. He was a wanted man, and he wasnt even wearing a mask. Cursing Alice under her breath, Mia quickly rummaged through her pockets and pulled out a rainbow-colored mask. Without giving Ryan a chance to protest, she pped it onto his face. Why didnt you say something sooner? If shed known Ryan was walking around like this, she wouldnt have been messing around. She just wanted to get a little attention, not have him get arrested. Shed already epted that Ryan was with Alice, thinking Alice would take good care of him. But clearly, Alice wasnt as meticulous as shed hoped, letting Ryan go out like this. The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. If she were Miss Alice right now, the first thing shed do would be to snatch Ryan away from her. If it were her, shed definitely take better care of him. Pouting, Mia shot Ryan a re, then grabbed his hand and started running, pulling him away from the crowds prying eyes. They ran for about a minute before Mias stamina gave out. Panting heavily, she clutched her chest, finally feeling like theyd escaped those terrifying stares. That was close. I thought they were gonna take you down any second. Still catching her breath, Mia leaned against Ryan, her arms wrapped around his waist, barely able to stand. Ryan didnt mind letting her use him for support. He was still thinking about how close theyde to real trouble. He hadnt run into any major trouble for a while, so hed almost forgotten that he was still caught up in a Dangerous Events situation. He had seriously underestimated how risky this whole thing was. It was only when he saw the fearful and hateful looks from the passersby that he rememberedhe was still public enemy number one. Theres no way were getting into the hospital now. I saw the security guards running toward us earlier. Ryan rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. What a mess. Was this what they called failing before even starting? If hed known things would get this bad, he wouldve been more careful. Now that the hospital was on high alert, there was no way he could get inside. Was he really going to have to call Miss Alice and ask her toe pick him up? Ryan was at a loss. He peeked out from behind the corner and saw police cars flooding the street. The hospital entrance was quickly sealed off, and officers were already questioning anyone who looked suspicious. He hadnt expected things to escte this much. How was he supposed to carry out the rest of his n now? Dont be so pessimistic. Even if the cops catch you, Alice will get you out. Itll just be a bit of a hassle, thats all. Mia poked her head out too, watching the scene outside with wide eyes. She was clearly impressedit was her first time seeing the police take things this seriously. In her experience, the line betweenw and crime was always blurred. Anyone with a bit of power knew and epted this reality. Most people probably thought that gangs were inherently bad, and that getting rid of them would be a good thing. But it wasnt that simple. Gangs existed because the police were often inefficient, and in some ways, they provided a kind of underground order. In a twisted sense, they were a supplement to the existing system. As long as the system remained imperfect, gangs wouldnt disappear. Rather than sparking a conflict that could cause even more chaos, it was often better to let things y out quietly. Politicians needed the gangs to maintain order in the underworld, and the two sides relied on each other. Thats why they never went too far in trying to wipe them outpletely. So, the only reason the police were going this hard now was because of public pressure. Ryan had been made into a scapegoat, and they had no choice but to act. Actually, getting into the hospital isnt that hard. Ive got a way. You just need toe with me. Mia, clearly feeling a bit insecure after mentioning Alice and making herself seem less capable, quickly spoke up to prove she was useful. Her words immediately caught Ryans attention. Youve got a way in? Ryan nced over at the chaos by the hospital entrance. Regr patients were being turned away, and the main doors werepletely locked down. Not even a fly could get through. Mia gave him a mysterious smile, ying it up as she pointed toward the employee elevator at the back of the hospital. Big brother, were going up this way~ Chapter 301: Mia, you... Chapter 301: Mia, you... Chapter 301: Mia, you Ryan first nced over at the hospitals main entrance to check if the police were still there, then looked curiously at the staff elevator. Doctors and nurses in white coats asionally stepped out of the elevator, and it seemed like the police hadnt searched this area yet. There was definitely a chance they could get upstairs from here. The problem, though, was that the security guards nearby didnt look like they were just for show. The odds of sneaking past them werent great. If they could get their hands on an employee ID or a uniform, maybe they could blend in. But since Mia had already said she had a n, Ryan figured she must have her own way of handling things. This wasnt the first time hed been in a situation like this with her. He was used to letting Mia take the lead, and honestly, he wasnt in the mood to try and y hero. If there was an easier way, why not take it? Mia, if Im not mistaken, theyre not just going to let us waltz in, right? Of course not. Bute on, who do you think I am? Just watch. Mia shed Ryan a confident grin and made a little gesture before pulling out her pink iPhone 16. If Ryan remembered correctly, that model wasnt even supposed to be released untilter this year. She didnt seem to care that Ryan was watching her. She casually dialed a number right in front of him. Hello? Dr. Lee? Yeah, its me, Mia. I need a favor. Uh-huh, those meds worked great, but Im out now. Thats why Im here to see you. Ryan had spent enough time with Mia to know she was a social genius, but hearing her sweet, almost childlike voice still sent a shiver down his spine. She was a master at this, no doubt about it. She didnt need to prove it anymore. Still, as Ryan eavesdropped on the conversation, he couldnt help but feel confused. Did Mia just mention something about being sick? And medication? Yeah, Im at the back entrance of the hospital. Just send someone to get me. The main entrance is locked down by the cops. Theyre such a pain, seriously. Mia nced down at her freshly done nails, looking a bit dissatisfied. She turned and leaned against Ryan, rubbing her shoulder against him as the call ended. So this was Mias n. Ryan had expected something more mob-like. Maybe ckmailing a hospital exec or something to get them inside. But this? This was surprisingly ordinary. He hadnt expected theyd just walk in as patients. Not that it mattered how they got in. Ryans attention had been on Mia ever since that phone call. He couldnt shake what shed said. Mia was sick? What kind of illness? Was it serious? Mia noticed Ryans gaze and tilted her head slightly, a small, almost imperceptible smile ying on her lips. But her eyes there was something off about them, something sad. Their main goal today was to find that girl with leukemia. They needed to gather information to prepare for what wasing next. At the same time, Ryan couldnt stop worrying about Alice and Be being alone together. He needed to wrap this up quickly and get back to them. There was already so much weighing on his shoulders. If he had any sense left, hed focus on the most urgent matters and deal with them first. The situation outside the hospital had made it clear that things were serious. The crowd really saw him as a monster. Theyd probably jump at the chance to turn him in. Logically, he shouldnt be getting involved in anything else right now. But after hearing Mias conversation, those words kept echoing in his mind, like seeds of doubt taking root. Dark thoughts started bubbling up. Mia, you Ryan hesitated, but he had to ask. He was just now realizing how little he actually knew about Mia. Sure, they were familiar with each other, but unlike with Alice, he couldnt say he knew much about Mia beyond her name and what she looked like. No one had ever really paid attention to Mia, which was probably why shed been so bold when they first met. If Mia was hiding something, even Alice might not know about it. What if she really was sick? What if it was something serious? The personing to get us is here, Ryan. Lets go. Mia acted like she hadnt heard Ryans half-asked question. Her big eyes were focused on the staff elevator. She waved at a familiar-looking nurse and then turned to Ryan. Dont take your mask off when we go in. Everyone in the hospital is wearing one, so no one will notice you. The person youre looking for is in room 1602 on the 16th floor. Ive got something to take care of first, but Ill meet you in about ten minutes. Something to take care of? Ryan looked into Mias eyes. He had a pretty good idea of what she was going to do, but he didnt have the guts to call her out on it. Mias expression was firm. She wasnt giving him a chance to ask any more questions. She nodded her cute little chin and pulled Ryan toward the staff elevator. The nurse who hade to meet them immediately walked over when she saw Mia. Ryan noticed Mia make a small gesture with her fingers, and whatever the nurse had been about to say, she swallowed it. From the way the nurse looked at Mia, Ryan could tell something was off. It was the look doctors give their patientsfull of pity and sympathy The elevator ascended slowly, and when it reached the 16th floor, it let Ryan off. Mia waved energetically as the elevator continued upward. Ryan smiled and waved back, but as soon as the doors closed, his expression turned serious. The ride had been quiet. Aside from Ryan and Mia, there was only the nurse. Ryan had several chances to ask her about it. Mia was sick. Ryan was almost certain of it now. But despite that, he hadnt found the courage to ask her directly before the elevator doors closed. He knew all too well what asking would mean. It would mean getting involved. It would mean that whatever happened next would be tied to him. He wouldnt be a bystander anymore. When the time came, hed have to make a choice. And right now, Ryan wasnt ready for that. Mias illness could be something minor. Ryan didnt want to jump to conclusions based on a few vague hints. But he couldnt shake the image of the floor numbers on the elevator panel. Above the 16th floor, the only departments left were Radiology and Oncology. Which one was Mia headed to? Chapter 302: The dead will never understand the grief of the living… Chapter 302: The dead will never understand the grief of the living Ryan didnt have much experience with hospitals. Growing up in an orphanage, he was pretty tough physically. If he ever got sick, it was usually something minor that could be handled at a small clinic near the orphanage. He never had a reason to visit a hospital himself, and as for having a family member seriously ill and needing hospital treatmentthat was somethingpletely foreign to him. To this day, he still didnt know who his biological parents were or where they might be. Thinking about Mias situation, Ryan let out a deep sigh. Overthinking things is like putting shackles on your feetit only holds you back. Not to mention, there was no way to be sure yet. Even if Mia really did have some serious illness, what could he do about it? Connections, money, and resourcesthese are the things that make up a modern persons power. Even though Ryan had gotten close to Alice and her circle, and it seemed like he was part of their world, deep down, he knew the truth. They were never the same. Take this situation, for example. If Mia had leukemia, her chances of recovery would be way higher than, say, Franks daughter. Leukemia is already tough to deal with, but if someone with Mias status and resources couldnt handle it, Ryan figured he wouldnt stand a chance either. But, strictly speaking it wasnt like he had no chance at all. After all, he had the system. Sure, it wasnt as overpowered as the cheat codes youd see in web novels, but it had still helped him do things he never thought possible. Maybe if hepleted a mission, hed unlock some kind of miracle doctor skillsomething that could bring people back from the brink of death, heal the sick, and mend broken bones. That would definitely help Mia. Of course, getting a skill like that would be insanely difficult. It wasnt just about luck anymore. Watching the elevator numbers climb, Ryan sighed and shook his head slightly. There wasnt much he could do for now, so he decided to stick to the original n: find the girl, then meet up with Mia again and figure things out from there. ording to the info Mia gave him, the girls room was 1602. As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, Ryan spotted the room number and headed straight for it. But when he got to the door, he hesitated. Visiting a patient shouldnt he have brought flowers or something? Showing up empty-handed, without even a good excuse, would just make him look rude. He rubbed his chin, remembering how the police had the whole area downstairs locked down. He had no choice but to abandon his original n and adjust his mask. As luck would have it, just as Ryan was debating how to enter, the door to room 1602 opened from the inside. A nurse stepped out, her eyes focused on the medical chart in her hands, so she didnt notice Ryan standing right in front of the door. They almost bumped into each other. Oh, sorry, sorry! The young nurse was startled, and Ryan quickly stepped aside, apologizing awkwardly. The door hadnt closed yet, and Ryans eyes naturally drifted through the gap, taking in the scene inside. The room was well-lit, and he could see everything clearly. The 16th floor was the hematology department, and all the rooms here were private. This one was no different. It was a simple, white room with a clean bed. Through the spotless floor-to-ceiling windows, you could see the blue sky and white clouds outside. On the bedside table, there was a vase with fresh daffodils. And, of course, there was the girl sitting on the bed, her face turned slightly to the side. Hey, hey, hey! What are you looking at? Ryan was still trying to peek inside when the nurses annoyed voice snapped him back to reality. She waved the medical chart in front of his face, almost hitting his nose. Hey! If youve got nothing to do, then move along! Dont you know its illegal to invade a patients privacy? The nurse was clearly upset, hands on her hips, ready to defend the girl inside from what she assumed was some creep. Ryan took a closer look at the nurse. She was young, just like her attitude suggestedprobably fresh out of school and still in her internship. His actions had definitely caused a misunderstanding, but there was no point in exining. Sorry, sorry. Their conversation at the door didnt seem to catch the girls attention. She just sat there quietly, staring out the window. You couldnt read any emotion from her face. Ryan wanted to observe a bit more, but the nurse was getting more irritated. She mmed the door shut, leaving him standing there, stunned. Ryans face tightened as he stared at the closed door. It was clear that getting inside now wasnt going to happen. Honestly, his original n of just walking in was doomed from the start. The hematology department wasnt like other wards where visitors were wee. Here, they were extremely strict about who could enter, and for good reason. The bacteria carried by outsiders could be deadly to the patients inside. Im here to visit her. Ryan forced the words out, feeling the nurses sharp gaze on him. Technically, it wasnt a lie. He was here to find out the truth, and visiting the girl was part of that. Nothing wrong with that, right? Visit? The nurse tucked the medical chart under her arm and circled Ryan a few times, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. She studied him closely, especially his face, not blinking once. Gulp. Ryan swallowed hard. After nearly getting caught by the police downstairs, he was on high alert. Under her scrutinizing gaze, there was no way he could feelfortable. Even with the mask on, his heart was pounding. He was terrified shed somehow recognize him. Time seemed to drag on. Ryan was sweating, his nerves fraying. He could only offer a strained smile in response to the nurses stare, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Luckily, it seemed like the nurse wasnt the type to keep up with the news. After what felt like an eternity, she finally stopped inspecting him. With a strange look, she brushed off some imaginary dust from her uniform and stepped back. Visit, huh? Do you even know what illness the patient has? Leukemia Talking about this in front of the room made Ryan feel uneasy. He lowered his voice, trying to sound serious. Seeing how cautious he was, the nurse nced at the door, and her previously annoyed expression softened a bit. Go to the front desk and register. Whether they approve it or not, youll need to be prepared. Clearly not interested in continuing the conversation, the nurse threw out that instruction and turned to leave. Before she walked away, she made sure to double-check that the door was securely closed, giving Ryan no chance to sneak in. Ryan stood there in silence for a moment, staring at the door. If he wanted to get inside, it seemed like hed have to follow the proper procedure. Forcing his way in wasnt an option. That wasnt his style. He was here to find clues, not cause trouble. Growing up poor, Ryan understood the pain of illness all too well. He didnt want to drag Alice and the others into this. He doubted Alice would be able to empathize with the suffering of an ordinary person anyway. At the front desk, a small line had already formed. Men, women, young, and oldall kinds of people were there, hunched over, filling out forms on the wall with shaky handwriting. One man, who looked like a husband, gently patted his childs head, trying tofort them, though his eyes were filled with sorrow. Another man, dressed in a sharp suit, was visibly struggling. Ryan watched as he removed his sses, his hands trembling so much that it took him several tries toplete the simple task. Patients never feel the pain of their loved ones. The dead will never understand the grief of the living Ryans mood grew heavier as he observed the scenes around him. Hospitals were ces where you could always witness lifes hardships and suffering. But that wasnt the purpose of a hospital. Hospitals were meant to save lives, though not everyone was lucky enough to be saved. In that sense, wealth and status didnt matter. Taking a deep breath, Ryan joined the line, his eyes drifting toward the elevator, waiting for a familiar figure to appear. Chapter 303: If I can help, I’d be happy to… Chapter 303: If I can help, Id be happy to Ryan was busy filling out the paperwork for his visit, and even he couldnt help but frown at how tedious the process was. The forms required real information, along with a verified drivers license. Given his current situation, there was no way Ryan could go through with it. He wasnt exactly a wanted criminal, but walking around in public would definitely cause trouble. Handing over his license for registration would be like waving a g for the cops toe and arrest him. Luckily, Ryan didnt have to panic or make a run for it. Alice had anticipated this. Before they left the house that morning, she handed him a new drivers license. Ryan had no idea how she managed to get a fake license, but using it made him feel like he was officially Alices aplice. Rn? Yeah, thats me Well, if he was an aplice, so be it. He was already on this ride and there was no getting off now. As long as Alice didnt do anything too crazy, Ryan figured he could live with it. After passing the ID verification with his fake identity, Ryan let out a long sigh of relief and sat down on a nearby chair, waiting for the full disinfection process before he could enter the hospital room. Meanwhile, just a few hundred feet away, in a small Italian caf, a pair of sharp eyes were fixed on the hospital building in the distance. The gaze swept over the police officers stationed outside, before settling on the sixteenth-floor wall, as if it could see right through it. A spoon gently scraped the edge of a cup, stirring the steam rising from the coffee. Miss Alice, your break seems to be running a bit long. If no one had interrupted, that gaze might have lingered indefinitely. So, when Alice was interrupted, her face naturally showed a hint of annoyance. With all due respect, Miss Ne, youre overstepping. Alice shot back in the same tone, shutting Be up instantly. Her attitude didnt soften in the slightest, even though the person sitting across from her was no ordinary figure. It didnt matter if it was the third daughter of the Langston family or even the old patriarch himselfif anyone tried to interfere with her and Ryan, the result would be the same. Their conversation had moved beyond subtle jabs. It was now an open confrontation. Alice watched Bes expression, hoping to see something different. But Be didnt react much to Alices words. She simply lowered her head and continued working on the tablet in front of her, which left Alice feeling a bit bored. It had been half an hour since they parted ways with Ryan. From then until now, they had mostly been working in the caf. This caf wasnt particrly famous in the city, and when they first arrived, it was pretty empty. But once Alice and Be, two striking figures, sat by the window, business started to pick up. In the past half hour, the number of customers had already matched what the caf would normally see in a full day. Of course, the customers werent just here for the coffee. While they sat at their tables, their eyes kept drifting toward Alice and Be. Alice was dressed in a sleek, ck, form-fitting suit, sticking to her usual androgynous style. Her long hair was tied back in a ponytail, and her expression was cold, her gaze even colder. Her slender fingers tapped lightly on her arm, and it seemed like the rhythm of peoples heartbeats around her started to sync with it. There was something almost magical about her presence. Someone like her, the kind youd only see in movies, had stepped into reality. And to make things even more surreal, the girl sitting across from Alice was just as striking. In contrast to Alices ck suit, Be had deliberately chosen a white outfit, with a more feminine cut. But even so, no one would describe her as delicate. There was a certain unyielding quality about her. That was the most immediate impression Be gave off. Just by sitting there, they attracted countless stares. Feeling slightly irritated, Alice waved toward a ck car parked outside the caf. A minuteter, those annoying gazes were gone. ssic Miss Alice, Be remarked. Be didnt seem bothered by the attention. As the third daughter of the Langston family, she was used to people staring at her wherever she went. She had long since grown numb to it. I didnt realize Miss Ne had such a sharp tongue. Is the Langston family known for being so clean? You seem like the odd one out, Miss Ne. Alice didnt bother responding to Bes sarcasm. Be wasnt wrong, after all. This was just how Alice handled thingsif something bothered her, she dealt with it. It wasnt that big of a deal. She thought back to her interactions with Be. At first, they had been rtively polite to each other. But ever since the incident at the partyst night, Be had been throwing snide remarks her way. It made sense. No one would be friendly to someone they saw as a threat. Still, Alice couldnt shake the feeling that something was off. It seemed like Bes hostility wasnt just about what happened at the party. For example, just now, all Alice did was nce at the hospital, and it set Be off, making her say something that risked Alices ire. Of course, there was no proof of anything yet. Looks like youve wrapped up some work, Miss Ne. How about a sip of your coffee? Alice nced at her phone, checking the time. She figured Ryan should be making his move by now. Her eyes flicked over to Bes still-full cup of coffee, and she casually reminded her, as if it didnt really matter. Be looked down at the now lukewarm coffee, then slowly picked up the cup and took a sip. It tasted awful. The bitterness exploded in her mouth, a far cry from the Italian coffee she was used to drinking abroad. But when she noticed Alice watching her with interest, Be kept her expression neutral, swallowing the liquid without a hint of difort. Is there something you want to say, Miss Alice? Not really. Just thought we could chat a bit while taking a break from work. Alice waved her hand with a smile. To Be, that smile seemed so fake, like it could be torn apart in an instant. But there was no need to call her out. Be was also curious to test Alice, to see how she could use this conversation for her next move. If you have something to say, Miss Alice, just say it. No need to hold back. Be turned off her tablet and leaned back slightly, exhaling deeply, as if they really were just two people casually chatting in a caf. Alice, on the other hand, wasnt as restrained as Be. She was serious but not timid, always managing to maintain the upper hand no matter who she was with. It was probably a natural talent of hers. No need to hold back, huh To be honest, Miss Ne, there is something Id like to get off my chest. Maybe you could even help me. Alice shrugged off her suit jacket and tossed it onto the seat next to her. The white shirt underneath clung to her figure, effortlessly drawing attention without needing to reveal anything. She was the kind of woman anyone would envy, and even Be couldnt help but frown slightly. Was Ryan really falling for someone like this? Bes gaze shifted around the room. At some point, the caf had emptied out. Even the owner seemed to have retreated to the back, leaving therge space to just Alice and Be. Alice leaned forward slightly, resting her arms on the table, her whole posture pressing in on Be. Her eyes were sharp, piercing straight through her. If I can help, Id be happy to Bes eyelid twitched. She took another sip of coffee to hide her unease. Even though she had rehearsed this scenario many times in her head, Alices presence was no joke. Be had already sensed that at the partyst night. Alice was an incredibly sharp and powerful young woman, with a maturity far beyond her years. As an opponent, she was terrifying. But if that was all there was to her, Be would be disappointed. A faint, almost mocking smile tugged at Bes lips as she leaned back further, sinking into the sofa. It looked like she was retreating, but in reality, she was more rxed than ever. She was confident. From the moment they met yesterday until now, her performance had been wless. No matter how sharp Alice was, she wouldnt find any evidence. Bes confidence washed away the tension that had briefly crept up on her. She met Alices gaze head-on, her eyes filled with azy indifference, exactly the look she wanted Alice to see. Go ahead, Miss Alice. Lets hear it. Chapter 304: If you really were his friend... Chapter 304: If you really were his friend... Chapter 304: If you really were his friend Rn, visiting hours have started. Rn? Is Rn here? The head nurses voice echoed down the hallway, calling out again and again, but no one stood up. At first, the people waiting in the chairs didnt pay much attention. But after hearing the name called five or six times, they started to nce around curiously. Everyone here was waiting to visit someone. They knew how hard it was to get approval for a visit, so who would miss their chance? Maybe something urgent came up? Rn? Thats me, I think. On the 16th floor, in the hematology department, Ryan was sitting with his head down, scrolling through his phone, reading up on leukemia and its treatment options. He had heard the nurse calling, but it didnt click that she was calling for him. He pulled out his drivers license and checked the name carefully. Everyone around him was now looking his way, and raising his hand at this point felt a bit awkward. If this person doesnt show up, there wont be another chance to visit today, the nurse warned, her eyes scanning the room as she shook the sign-in sheet in her hand, clearly not willing to wait any longer. Awkward or not, missing the chance would be worse. So, under the curious stares of the others, and the nurses increasingly impatient gaze, Ryan nervously raised his hand. Sure, it was just one letter off, but Ryan couldnt help feeling like it made a world of difference. The nurse shot him a sharp look, and when she saw him fiddling with his phone again, her eyes widened in disbelief, and her temper red. She quickly strode over, snatched the phone from his hand, and ced it at the nurses station. Then, she gave him a little shove to get him moving. Its all been disinfected, and youre still messing with your phone? Do you even know how many germs are on that thing? Ryan was then dragged off to the disinfection room, where they scrubbed him down thoroughly. After what felt like an ordeal, he was finally allowed to step into Room 1602 for the first time. While sitting in the waiting area earlier, Ryan had been thinking about what to say once he entered the room. He had even prepared a little speech. If the girl asked, hed just say he was a friend of Franks, here to check on her. Before opening the door, Ryan mentally rehearsed his lines one more time. But when the door finally swung open, and he saw the frail figure inside, all the words he had prepared vanished from his mind. ra, you have a visitor, the nurse announced as she led Ryan into the room. She busied herself checking the IV bag, making sure there was enough medication, and then walked around the room, inspecting every corner, as if she were searching for something. Ryan watched her, confused, while the girl, ra, seemed used to this routine. She hesitated for a moment, then turned her gaze to Ryan, her eyes filled with uncertainty. Alright, visiting time is half an hour. Dont disturb the patients rest, the nurse said, finally satisfied after even checking under ras pillow. With that, she left the room. As soon as Ryan stepped inside, ras eyes were on him. From what the nurse had mentioned earlier, it seemed this was the first time anyone hade to visit her since shed been admitted. Uh, hi, ra Ryan said, waving awkwardly. He had heard her name from the nurse and tried to sound friendly. But his attempt at warmth didntnd. Ryan had overestimated the connection between them. ra didnt move or say anything, just kept staring at him, leaving his hand hanging in the air, making him feel painfully awkward. Uh I came to visit you. I didnt have much time to prepare, so I didnt bring any flowers or anything, Ryan said, embarrassed, as he edged along the wall and finally found a chair to sit in. He hadnt brought anything with him. Not that it wouldve matteredif he had bought flowers or fruit, the nurse probably wouldve stopped him anyway. None of that was allowed in the room. Ryan kept talking to fill the silence, while ra frowned slightly and nced at the vase of daffodils on the table. One of the bouquets had already withered, but no one had reced it yet. Following her gaze, Ryan noticed the same thing. It seemed like his words had reminded ra of the flowers. ra had delicate features, but she didnt look well. At her age, she shouldve had long brown hair, but due to the chemotherapy, it had all fallen out. Not just her hairher eyebrows were gone too. This was Ryans first time being so close to someone seriously ill. The physical distance between them wasnt much, but sitting there, it felt like they were worlds apart. Im a friend of your dads from the construction site. He asked me toe check on you when I had the chance. Ryan honestly had no idea how far along things were or if ra even knew that her father had passed away in an ident. So, he chose his words carefully, watching her closely for any reaction. But ras response was no response at all. After a moment of silence, Ryan found himself at a loss for how to continue. He just sat there, quietly meeting the girls gaze, letting the minutes slip by. ra was so thin. Ryan couldnt help but sigh as he took in her frail state. With an illness like this, so much was beyond her controlher appetite, her weight. If she could eat, there wouldnt be bottles of nutritional supplements hanging from the IV stand beside her bed. Her physical condition, though concerning, wasnt what troubled Ryan the most. What really unsettled him was her mental state. It was like sitting across from a doll. Thats the feeling ra gave him. Even though sunlight poured generously through therge windows, the room still felt lifeless, devoid of any vitality. And at the center of it all was this fragile girl, as still and silent as a stagnant pool of water. No matter how hard Ryan tried, she gave him nothing in return. By now, Ryan had pretty much figured things out. The room wasnt small, and while the decor was simple, it was tasteful. A room like this wouldnte cheap in any hospital, let alone here. Frank must havee into arge sum of money recently. Otherwise, after his death, theres no way ra could still be receiving treatment in a ce like this. Ryan felt a sudden urge to p himself. Here he was, in this situation, and all he could think about was the Dangerous Events the system had warned him about. It felt heartless. But what else could he do? Just sitting next to ra, he could feel the weight of her despair. It was like she was trapped behind a thick, imprable wall of hopelessness, and inside that wall was a helpless girl. But Ryan couldnt do anything to help her. Even his reason for being here was a lie. From the start, he was just an outsider, a bystander. Once Ryan stopped talking, the room fell into a long, ufortable silence. He noticed there was a TV in the room, along with some magazines and newspapers, but they were all neatly arranged, untouched. After just a few minutes of this quiet, Ryan felt incredibly uneasy. He couldnt imagine how ra spent her days here, in this suffocating stillness. He found it harder and harder to look directly at her. The smell of disinfectant in the air only added to his difort. Sitting here, doing nothing, watching her sufferit was unbearable. He was worried, but he had to pretend like none of this affected him. About fifteen minutes passed, and Ryan still hadnt managed to say anything. He hade with the intention of asking questions, maybe finding out if Frank had been acting strange before his death, or if he had been in contact with anyone unusual. But now, sitting in front of this fragile girl, Ryan couldnt bring himself to exploit her pain for answers. The shame of it weighed too heavily on him. Finally, unable to take it any longer, Ryan slowly stood up, ready to say goodbye and leave. Just as he was about to speak, ras gaze, which had been fixed on the window, shifted back to him. Her voice was soft, so quiet that in any other setting, it wouldve been drowned out by the slightest noise. Are you really my fathers friend? I yes, Ryan replied, his neck stiff as he nodded. The lines he had rehearsed so many times before entering the room now felt impossible to say. ra gave a small nod in response, leaning back against the wall as if even sitting up was draining her energy. She narrowed her eyes slightly, watching Ryan closely. From his behavior, she had already formed her own conclusions. If you really were his friend Then can you tell me how my father died? Her words hung in the air, and the room fell silent once again, as if nothing had been said at all. Chapter 305: And now, it seems like there’s only one explanation left... Chapter 305: And now, it seems like theres only one exnation left... Chapter 305: And now, it seems like theres only one exnation left What what did you just say? Ryan instantly felt cold sweat trickling down his neck, his voice trembling slightly. He had heard ras words clearly, which is why he was so shocked. Especially when he saw the dark, clouded look in her eyesthis was the first time Ryan had felt fear from someone other than Miss Alice. Under her gaze, it was as if an invisible hand was dragging him into a deep, dry well. Even breathing became difficult. You heard me. ra didnt pay much attention to Ryan, calmly watching his reaction. From the way he unconsciously tugged at his cor to the nervous bobbing of his Adams apple, it was clear that, despite being older than her, Ryan was an open bookfar too easy to read. I wasnt entirely sure before, but now that youre here, Im pretty certain. ra didnt seem to care about Ryans reaction. She wasnt saying these things for him, but for herself. Her gaze drifted toward the window, and she fell silent. Ryan had always thought the view outside the window must be nice, but he had overlooked the height. On the second or third floor, you could see the trees and hear the birds chirping on the branches. But on the sixteenth floor, all that was outside was a dull, pale blue skysilent and empty. What exactly was she looking at? Pretty certain Ryan silently mulled over her words, his fists clenching slightly. The moment he realized he was the one who had brought this harsh truth to her, his already heavy heart sank even further into bitterness. So, what should he do now? Apologize profusely for his intrusion? Make some empty promises that even he knew he could never keep? No, that wasnt the right move. That wasnt what Ryan was supposed to do. In ras world, Ryan was just a bystander, someone who couldnt change anythingand maybe it was best if he didnt try. Ryan had expected ra to break down in tears orsh out after confirming her suspicions. After all, losing a loved one is a devastating blow, and no one can remainposed in the face of such a tragedy. But things didnt unfold the way Ryan had imagined. After speaking, ra simply leaned back against the wall, her demeanor unchanged. As if nothing had happened. Like still water. I didnt juste to visit. Theres something else I need to talk to you about. Ryan looked at the girl, who stood there like a scarecrow in an empty field. His lips pressed together, and his stomach churned as if it were being scorched by fire. After a long internal struggle, he finally spoke. Keeping his true intentions hidden had been eating away at him, and it wasnt helping ra either. Sure, revealing this would shatter the image of him as a kind visitor, but at this point, Ryan didnt care anymore. He let out a deep sigh, stood up, and dragged the chair a few steps closer to the bed, trying to be as gentle as possible. He ced the chair in front of ra, closing the distance between them. If he could, he wouldve dly left this task to someone more cold-hearted. He wasnt cut out for this. Sometimes, being too empathetic is more of a curse than a blessing. You want to ask me if I know anything about my fathers death, dont you? ras voice finally broke the silence. She nced at Ryan, her tone indifferent, as she brought her hands together in herp, fingers intecing. Her hands were paleunnaturally so. The kind of pale thates from illness. Her knuckles stood out sharply, a sign of malnutrition. Her hands, sped together like that, must have felt stiff and cold. Yes. Your father he might have been overworked at the construction site, and there was an ident. I can help you get somepensation, but I need to know a few more details first. Ryan wasnt trying to deceive her, but he couldnt think of a better way to exin it. Maybe, through this, he could offer her some small helpsomething to ease his own guilt. He had some savings he hadnt touched. It wouldnt be enough to cure her, but it might help a little. Heh But Ryan had forgotten one thing: from the moment he stepped into this room, he had never been in control of how things would unfold. ra let out a softugh, and for the first time, her puppet-like face showed some emotion. But it was apletely hollow, fake smileperhaps with a hint of self-mockery. She didnt answer Ryans question directly. Instead, she tilted her head back as far as she could, exposing her pale, sickly neck. Ryans eyes were drawn to it, just as ra intended. But when he finally saw what she wanted him to see, his pupils contracted sharply. Around her neck, on that pale skin, was a faint but unmistakable ring of bruises. If you looked closely, you could even make out the indentations left by fingers. Ryans mind shed back to the sight of ras hands earlier, and the connection between the two became painfully clear. Should he feel like he was sitting on pins and needles, or something else entirely? Ryans gaze froze, and even the chair beneath him seemed to grow unbearably hot. He had no idea how to face her now. At some point in the past, this quiet, doll-like girl had made the decision to end her own life. Though she hadnt seededallowing Ryan to sit here and talk to her todaythe marks of that attempt remained, a haunting reminder of her desperation. You were wondering earlier, werent you? Why the head nurse searched the room so thoroughly when she came in. Unlike her earlier fake smile, ras lips now curled into a genuine one as she noticed the guilt and shock on Ryans face. Was she pleased? Ryan had indeed been curious about that earlier, but now everything was starting to make sense. He nced around the room. The foot of the bed, the corners of the floor-to-ceiling windows, the edges of the bedside tableeverything was padded with thick cushions. It was the kind of setup youd expect in a psychiatric ward or a nursery, designed to prevent someone from hurting themselves in a moment of lost control. On the bedside table, there were a few pieces of fruit, but only things like bananaseasy to eat. There was no sign of apples, the kind that would require peeling. Naturally, there was no fruit knife either. Ryans palms were starting to sweat. The head nurses strange behavior earlier now seemed entirely justified. She had been searching for anything ra could use to harm herselfknives, sharp objects, anything dangerous. And ra, always staring out the window Could it be that she was Ryan subtly shifted his body, inching closer to the wall. The call button was right there. If he noticed even the slightest sign of trouble, he wouldnt hesitate to press it. ra didnt seem to notice Ryans small movements. She had already retreated into her own world, her fingers slowly rubbing against each other as she stared down at her hands. Her voice, slightly hoarse, broke the silence. The ethereal quality that should have belonged to a girl her age was gone, reced by a heavy, oppressive tone that weighed on Ryans chest. Whether Ryan was there or not, whether he was sitting in that chair or not, ra would have said these words. She had been holding them in for far too long. Ive been here for a month now. No onese to visit me. Not even my father. I havent seen him in so long. I thought maybe he was just busy with work. After all, having an illness like this its like burning money every day. I kept hoping hede see me one day. But he never did. I also thought maybe the money at home would run out soon, and my treatment here would end. But that didnt happen either. I asked the nurse if I owed the hospital a lot of money, but the answer I got surprised me. I have no idea how my father managed toe up with so much. And now, it seems like theres only one exnation left Only one exnation. Was this the cruel reality of poverty? Ryan sat there, speechless, his heart heavy with the weight of her words. Chapter 306: Mm! No... not letting go... I caught it! Chapter 306: Mm! No... not letting go... I caught it! Chapter 306: Mm! No not letting go I caught it! Half an hour of visiting time flew by, and Ryan left Room 1602 under the head nurses urging. The moment he stepped out of the room, it was like he suddenly snapped out of a daze. His back was drenched in sweat, and that dizzy, lightheaded feeling had only just started to fade. Before the door fully closed, he nced back at the girl inside. She had already turned her head to look out the window again. The sunlight poured over her, but it didnt seem to give her any warmth. Her words still echoed in Ryans ears. He had gotten the information he came for, but there wasnt even a hint of satisfaction. Wasnt this all just a bit too heavy? When life bes amodity, when a father chooses to die so his child can live, it might seem like a fair trade. But is it really? Theres someone waiting for you. The head nurse left him with that sentence as she closed the door and went back to her duties. Ryan looked down the hallway. Mia was already sitting on one of the chairs in the corridor. She mustve been waiting for a while. She had tried to enter the room but was stopped by the nurse, so now she was dozing off in the hallway, bored out of her mind. Ryan walked over quietly and sat down next to her. Mia had her head drooped, legs pressed together, and her small hands tucked between her thighs, curled up like a little bunny. Ryan stared at her for a moment, a bit dazed, before carefully sitting down beside her. There was still a bit of space between them, though for people who knew each other, it was probably closer than usual. Ryan had gotten used to Mias energy, her loud and chaotic personality. Hed always thought of her as a little troublemaker, constantly stirring things upthat was just Mias style, right? Always up to something, 24/7. But sitting next to her now, watching her nap, Ryan started to see her differently. Her features were delicate, almost doll-like. She was undeniably cute, but if you looked closely, youd notice how striking her eyes and brows were. In fact, she even resembled Alice a little. Give her a few more years, and there was no doubt shed be just as stunning as Alice. Ryan had always had a clear picture of what both girls looked like, but what caught his attention now were the dark circles under Mias eyes. She wasnt sleeping well. Thats why she was so exhausted now. You couldnt treat Alice like a normal girl, and the same went for Mia. Even though Mia looked like your average middle schooler, growing up in a gang meant she didnt have much control over her life. Why was she so obsessed with Alices position as the gang leader? That was something Ryan had never understood. And now, instead of getting any answers, his confusion was only deepening. Ryans mind was a mess. ras situation, Mias health, Alice and Bes issuesit was all piling up, and his temples were throbbing from the stress. He rubbed his head, forcing himself to focus on one thing at a time. The conversation with ra had hit him hard. He needed to deal with that first. Mia showed no signs of waking up, but she seemed to be dreaming about something. Her nose twitched as she sniffed the air, inching closer to Ryan. Was she dreaming about food? Her nose red slightly as she leaned toward him, and once she seemed to confirm the scent, a satisfied smile spread across her face. Then, she rxedpletely and slumped against Ryan. Hehe gotcha hehe. Her arms wrapped tightly around his waist, and her face ended up in a rather awkward spot. Ryans expression immediately darkened. It was well past the time for any g-raising, especially with so many people around. If something like that actually happened, his life would be over. Maybe he should take back what hed thought earlier. A little devil is still a little devil. Even asleep, looking all peaceful, her mischievous nature hadnt changed one bit. Ryan gently nudged Mias shoulder, but when she didnt wake up, he sighed and carefully tried to adjust her position, hoping to make her morefortable. Mia resisted as he moved her, especially when he tried to pry her arms off his waist. She was stubborn, even in her sleep. Mm! No not letting go I caught it! What on earth was she dreaming about? Hunting? Why was she so fixated on catching something If Ryan wasnt absolutely sure that Mia was still asleep, hed seriously suspect the little troublemaker was just pretending to mess with him. After several failed attempts to get Mia off him, Ryan gave up. He managed to avoid the earlier awkward position and ended up with Mia lying across hisp. Ryan noticed that Mias grip wasntpletely unbreakable. As long as he held her, shed stay still, but the moment he let go, her hands would instinctivelytch onto him again, like some kind of reflex. Seriously After struggling for a bit, Ryan sighed in defeat. He wrapped his arms around Mia, letting her head rest against his chest to keep her from squirming around. Compared to Ryan, Mias body was so small. Even though Ryan didnt consider himself someone with a thing for lolis, he had to admit he didnt have much resistance when it came to this soft, cute little creature. With Mia asleep on him, Ryan was stuck for a while. The faint scent of oranges filled the air as he finally began to process the information hed just learned. Meanwhile, a few hundred meters away in a caf, Be sat with an empty coffee cup in front of her. Even though the coffee didnt meet her picky standards, she had downed it in one gulp. The reason? Alices words hadpletely blindsided her. Despite all the preparation shed done, she hadnt expected this. A dry, burning sensation lingered in her throat. If it werent for the annoying eyes watching her, Be wouldve loved to destroy everything in sight. What did Alice mean by being troubled over feelings? What did she mean by not knowing how to handle Ryans emotions? Were these words really just casually thrown out? No matter how well she tried to hide it, Bes body was still trembling slightly. She had done her research before making her move, but Alice was a tough opponentthere was so little information avable about her. Even now, Be had no idea what the real rtionship between Ryan and Alice was. Master and servant? That didnt seem to cover it. Lovers at the party? She couldnt bring herself to believe that either. The fact that Alice had brought up Ryan in front of her, and the things she said, felt like sharp needles piercing Bes heart. Her head was spinning, and she couldnt tell what was real anymore. Ne, is something wrong? Oh, its just a casual chat between girls, Alice said, her tone light. Ryan has feelings for me, and I like him too. I just dont know how to break the ice. I was thinking, since you and your lover have been apart for four years and still seem as close as ever, maybe you could give me some advice on how to handle this. Alices eyes were locked onto Bes face, her gaze so intense it made Be incredibly ufortable. Yet, Alices demeanor was so casual, so indifferent, that it was impossible to tell which side of her was the real one. Or maybe, none of it was real. Miss Alice, you must be joking. Your personal matters are best handled on your own. Im just offering a suggestion, Alice replied with a smile. Make sure to keep an eye on your man. You wouldnt want him to slip away without you even realizing it. Then youd be left regretting it all alone. Oh? Has Miss Ne experienced the pain of losing a lover? No, no, it was just a joke Be quickly deflected, her voice trailing off. Chapter 307: Am I right? Chapter 307: Am I right? Meanwhile, sitting in the hematology wards hallway, Ryan suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He sneezed out of nowhere, startling the little one in his arms awake. The sudden jolt caused her to blink her big, sleepy eyes in confusion as she looked up at him. It wasnt cold in the hospital, and it wasnt the season for pollen or anything like that. That sneeze came out of nowhere. Was someone talking about him? But who could it be? Miss Alice? Be? Or maybe Anna? Ryan started counting on his fingers, trying to figure it out. Was it just his imagination, or did it feel like it could be any of them? Mm, good morning, Ryan! Ryan was still lost in thought when Mia, the little one in his arms, finally shook off her grogginess. Her eyes were still half-closed as she yawned and covered her mouth with her tiny hand, greeting him in a sleepy voice. Uh, good morning Ryan replied, though he couldnt help but think to himself, Isnt it already noon? Mia must be one of those people who believe that no matter what time it is, if youve just woken up, its still morning. Now fully awake, Mia giggled,pletely unbothered by her messy appearance. Realizing where she was, she started squirming around in Ryansp, as if shed discovered some new, exciting ce. She wriggled like she was exploring a jungle, full of energy and curiosity. She curled up in his arms, turning just enough to bury her head against his chest. Even through his clothes, she could feel the warmth of his skin, which was different from her own cool, jelly-like softness. Mias skin was smooth and cool, almost like chilled jelly, while Ryan, full of youthful energy, felt like a hot iron inparison. But Mia didnt mind the heat. In fact, she clung to him even tighter, showing no intention of getting down. Now that youre awake, how about you get down? Youre not exactly the calmest sleeper, Ryan said, his neck starting to ache. Keeping Mia under control was no easy task. He had onceplimented her for sleeping like a little bunny, but in reality, she was more like a wild calf. And honestly, that wasnt far from the truth. Bunnies have long mating seasons, which, in a way, made Mias behavior seem a bit simr. From the moment she had climbed into hisp, she hadnt stopped moving, squirming left and right. Her small hands gripped his wrists like iron mps, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt pry them off. Luckily, Ryan was in decent shape. If it had been someone weaker, they mightve been crushed under her relentless energy. Youre lying! I sleep just fine! Mia protested, clearly offended by Ryans usation. She spun around to sit on hisp, her small hands reaching up to pinch his cheeks, pulling them apart until his words came out in a funny, garbled mess. Fine? You practically roll on top of people when you sleep. If it wasnt me, wouldnt that be a problem? Ryan shot back, his face aching but still refusing to back down. For some reason, he felt a bit annoyed, remembering how Mia had slept the first time. It had worried him. Thank goodness it was him sitting next to her. With Miasck of awareness, if a kidnapper hade along and thrown a sack over her, she probably wouldnt have even woken up. Thats not true! If it wasnt you, I wouldnt Mias anger red up before she could even finish her sentence. Ryan was mad at her first, which waspletely unexpected and only fueled her frustration. And then, he had the nerve to say, If it wasnt me How could Ryan still not understand her feelings? Was he made of wood? Mias nose tingled as she fought back tears, feeling utterly wronged. If it wasnt him, she wouldnt have been so rxed in the first ce. Leaning on someone else? No way. Normally, if anyone even dared to touch her, shed throw them into the river to feed the fish. In Mias mind, letting Ryan get close to her was a huge honor. And now, he was questioning it? How could she not be furious? Sitting in Ryansp, Mia was practically fuming. Her hands kept pinching his cheeks, and now her feet joined in, kicking at his legs as she jumped up and stomped on his shins. The once-serious atmosphere in the hallwaypletely dissolved the moment Mia woke up. All eyes turned toward the two at the center of themotion. Bad guy! Bad guy! Youre a bully! Mia shouted, her voice full of indignation. How dare you pick on Mia! Unforgivable! When Mia got mad, she was like a prairie dogfearless and ready to take on anyone. Ryan had never seen this side of her before and waspletely defenseless against her barrage of ps and pinches. It wasnt exactly a fight, but calling it yful banter seemed like an understatement, considering how hard Mia was hitting him. Eventually, the head nurse couldnt take it anymore and kicked the two of them out of the hallway on the 16th floor. After a stern warning, they were forced to sit in the stairwell, where things finally calmed down. Ryan was in pretty rough shape. He had seriously underestimated Miasbat abilities. When she got mad, she was terrifying. The price of learning this lesson? Ryans face was swollen like he had two eggs stuffed in his cheeks, and even speaking hurt like hell. Mia, on the other hand, sat next to him with her arms crossed, muttering under her breath about how everything was Ryans fault. She didnt feel the slightest bit guilty about her actions. Ryan rubbed his sore face, lost in thought. What did Mia mean by what she said earlier? If it wasnt him Was she saying that if it werent him, she wouldnt have let her guard down so much? After a few minutes, the whole ordeal ended with Ryan offering a full apology. As part of his penance, he was forced to repeat I shouldnt have doubted Mias feelings over ten times and promise to give her three massages. Ryan had no idea how Mia found out he could give massages, but no matter how much he tried to deny it, she wouldnt believe him. He figured someone from Alices side mustve spilled the beans. After all, Mia seemed to know everything about Alices whereabouts, so learning that Ryan could give massages was probably the least of her intel. Ryansrge hands gently kneaded Mias small shoulders. He didnt dare use too much forcenot because he was afraid of hurting her, but because if he pressed too hard, shed start making weird noises. Things like, Ryan, thats too hard~ or Slower slower, ooh~. Mia was clearly enjoying herself, but for Ryan, it was pure torture. His suspicions were only growing stronger: Mia was a little devil, through and through. If he could help it, hed make sure not to end up in her clutches again. As Ryan silently grumbled to himself, Mia was also deep in thought. She rubbed her smooth chin, pretending to be casual as she asked, Ryan, your wanted status hasnt been cleared yet. Is there something going on? Ive been thinking about it, and with Alices abilities, theres no way what happened this morning shouldve happened. Mia was piecing things together bit by bit. The question had been bothering her ever since she came upstairs alone. She couldnt believe that someone as powerful as Alice would be careless about something like this. Plus, shed heard that Alice had met with the third daughter of the Langston familyst night, likely to discuss Ryans situation. With theirbined influence, Ryans name shouldve been cleared all over the news by now. Even if it was an oversight, how could two days have passed without any progress? The more Mia thought about it, the stranger it seemed. She turned to face Ryan, her big eyes staring straight at him. She could onlye up with one reasonable exnation for all of this. So, Ryan you told Alice not to clear your wanted status or make any public statements, didnt you? Am I right? Chapter 308: Maybe... she needed to be more direct... Chapter 308: Maybe... she needed to be more direct... Chapter 308: Maybe she needed to be more direct Guess I couldnt hide this from you after all. The lighting in the fire escape was a bit dim, though Ryan wasnt sure if it was just his imagination. To him, Mias eyes seemed to carry a mysterious glint, something hard to put into words. Mia and Alice had a lot inmonlike their scarily sharp intuition. But the difference was, when Alice figured something out, she wouldnt say it right away. Shed keep it to herself, waiting for the right moment to drop the bomb. Mia, on the other hand, was still a kid in that sense. The second she thought of something, she had to confront you about itlike now, where she immediately came to face Ryan as soon as she had a hunch. So, whats your goal here? Why are you doing this? From your perspective, wouldnt it be better to get this over with as quickly as possible? Mia huffed in annoyance when Ryan admitted it so easily, but she didnt react much beyond that. It was a good thing Ryan was being honest this time. If hed tried to hide anything from Mia at this point, she wouldnt have hesitated to make his already swollen face look even worse. My goal, huh Mia had been sitting close to Ryan the whole time. Now, she turned and leaned into him even more, slipping effortlessly into his arms like shed done it a thousand times before. Her small face pressed against his chest, and she took a deep breath, clearly enjoying the familiar scent. It was the kind of smell that made her feel safe. Like a spoiled cat, she seemed to think that her spot in her ownersp should always be reserved for her. My goal, huh Ryan used to try to push Mia away when she did this. After all, they were a guy and a girl, and Mia was still youngshe might not understand, but he definitely should. But now, with his face still stinging from earlier, he didnt have the energy to resist. Mia not understanding? Yeah, right. If she didnt get it, then probably no one did. As long as Mia didnt push things too far, it was probably better to just let her have her way. Maybe that would make things easier in the long run. Mia squirmed in his arms, and Ryan had no choice but to wrap his hands around her slim waist, just like hed done before when shed fallen asleep on him. That seemed to calm her down a bit. Ryans goal was actually pretty simple. Everything he was doing right now was tied to the main mission: keeping Alice safe and making sure she survived the three Dangerous Events the system had warned him about. Hed been confused beforewhy was the second Dangerous Event centered around him? Could it really be that Alices high Favorability had caused a glitch in the system? But after thinking it over, he realized that wasnt quite right. Favorability could only affect how Alice felt about him, like making her more obsessive or something. He had a strong suspicion that the bugged-out Favorability was the reason for the hidden microphones and GPS trackers. The systems warning had been spot onthis situation was definitely dangerous. On the surface, the second Dangerous Event seemed to revolve around Ryan, with his gang connections being exposed and everyone turning against him. There was even the risk of him getting arrested and thrown in jail. But in reality, this was just as dangerous for Alice. The gang had always operated in the shadows, out of sight from the public. If Ryan got caught, it would mean everyone would know that a real gang was operating in the city. As long as it stayed hidden, things would be fine. But if it got out, the authorities would have no choice but to crack down on the gang, and Alice would be in serious danger. Once Ryan understood that, it became clear that clearing his name wasnt the most important thing. Or at least, it wasnt the top priority. Alice had already managed to get him a fake drivers license that looked real enough to fool anyone. And now, with the Langston familys help, clearing his name would be a piece of cake. But even if they managed to get through this, the people targeting Alice would just find another way toe after her. Theyd always find another opportunity. After the partyst night, Ryan had taken a moment to talk to Alice about this. He told her not to bother clearing his name. Right now, Ryan was the target in the eyes of Alices enemies. If he cleared his name, theyd juste up with another n, and it would be even harder to track them down next time. Instead of backing down step by step, it was better to keep the heat on him, draw their attention, and use the clues they left behind to find them first. I think I get it now. So, youre doing all this for Alice, huh Mia listened to Ryans exnation, nodding thoughtfully as she tugged harder on his shirt. From Ryans perspective, this was the smartest move. By making himself the target, he could keep the people after Alice upied and increase their chances of sess. If Mia were in Ryans shoes, shed probably make the same choice. But even though she understood, her tone was still a little sour. Sure, she could see the logic in it, but there was no denying that Alice was a big part of the reason behind his decision. Mia couldnt wrap her head around what was going on in Ryans mind. Just yesterday, hed found out that Alice had nted a tracker on him, and now here he was, wagging his tail for her again. What had Alice given him to make him so loyal, so willing to follow her without question? Mia pondered this question, though she already knew the answer. To her, Ryan and Alices rtionship was deeply twisted, built on the foundation of Alice kidnapping Ryan in the first ce. But why had Ryan ended up bing Alices close friend? Why was he so recklessly devoted to her? It didnt make sense. No matter how much Mia thought about it, she just couldnt understand. Even though she was curled up in Ryans arms, her back to him, her expression had turned dark. She bit her nails, and it wasnt until she felt a sharp pain that she realized shed bitten hard enough to leave marks on her fingers. Did you tell Alice about the tracker? Mia asked suddenly, her voice sharp. She no longer called Alice sisterjust Alice. It was like she was desperately trying to grasp something, her eyes locked onto Ryan as she asked the question. That can wait a bit, Ryan replied, rubbing his nose, clearly feeling guilty. Miss Alice has been under a lot of stresstely. Mias mood visibly darkened at his words. Was she disappointed in him? Under a lot of stress Mia repeated, her voice filled with disbelief. She had thought Ryan had his own sense of independence, that he longed for freedom. But after everything Alice had done to him, he still forgave her? Why? Why was Alice so special? Why did Ryan treat her like this, without even considering himself? Did Ryan like being treated that way? Or or What about her? If she pushed the boundaries a little more, would that work too? Had she been too careful with Ryans feelings all this time? Was that why her attempts to get closer to him had always seemed so harmless? Was that why Ryan never saw her as anything more than just a friend? Maybe she needed to be more direct A small, twisted smile crept onto Mias lips, her eyes wide open. Even though Ryan was holding her, she felt no warmth at all. Out of Ryans sight, her beautiful eyes slowly clouded over with a gray mist, a cold, calcting malice that seemed far too mature for her age. After hearing Ryans n, Mia fell silent. Ryan had hoped shed offer some advice, but after waiting for what felt like forever, she still hadnt said a word. The fire escape was already cold and damp from being closed off for so long, but now, as Ryan waited for Mias response, the chill seemed to seep into his bones. The fire escape wasnt ventted, so Ryan had no idea where this cold wasing from. His body shivered involuntarily, and he instinctively tightened his hold on the girl in his arms. Mia? Mia? We dont have much time we need to move faster Mia? What are you talking about? Ryan shook her shoulders, snapping her out of whatever trance shed fallen into. She blinked, as if waking from a dream, and slowly pulled her fingers away from her mouth. Her delicate fingertips were now bruised and bleeding from where shed bitten them. Nothing I didnt say anything Mia, its getting cold in here. Lets head out. Weve still got a lot to do. After Ryan snapped her out of it, the cold seemed to ease a little, but it still left him uneasy. He gently took Mias small hand and helped her to her feet. Just like he said, there was still a lot to take care of at the hospital. Throughout the whole process, Mia obediently followed Ryans lead, not saying a word. She nced down at her bruised, bitten fingers from time to time. She knew very wellthis was the first time she had lost control. Chapter 309: Oh? Then why are you staring at my legs so much? Chapter 309: Oh? Then why are you staring at my legs so much? Ryan didnte to the hospital just to visit ra today. Sure, he hoped to get some useful information from the girl, but his main focus was on the hospitals archived records. After all, people can lie, but written records? They usually tell the truth. Well, most of the time, anyway. After leaving the fire escape, Ryans next stop was the hospitals electronic records room. As long as ras name was in the system, he could pull up her medical history, payment records, and other detailsexactly the kind of information he needed right now. Ryan shared his n with Mia, which had be a bit of a habit for him. Ever since he realized that all his sneaky efforts to infiltrate ces were often outdone by a single phone call from Mia, hed pretty much given up and epted the little girls help. Take today, for example. Getting into the electronic records room wasnt going to be easy. Ryan hade up with two ideas: one, pretend to be a disgruntled family member and cause a scene to ess the payment records; or two, sneak in when no one was looking. Mias approach, though, was way simpler. She pulled out her phone, made a few calls, and before long, the head of the records department came running over, bowing and scraping in front of her. Ryan watched Mia, all smug and confident, and then nced at the department heads respectful attitude. Honestly, he felt a little bitter. It reminded him of that scene from Justice League, the one directed by Zack Snyder, where sh asks Batman what his superpower is, and Batman just says, Im rich. Ryan had been bending over backward, sweet-talking Alice into helping him with missions, only to get a few Skill Points that didnt even give him what he wanted. So far, the only useful things hed gotten were some items and the Bloodhound Instinct. The rest? Honestly, they felt like a joke. Especially that Drama Ma he got recently. Wasnt that just a straight-up negative buff? Compared to that, Mia and Alices money powers were way more convenient. They could wave their hands and get things done that Ryan couldnt even dream of. Yeah, money and power are the real cheat codes in this world. The system? Its a joke. Ryan and Mia followed the department head into the electronic records room. The guy was smart enough to leave them alone, quickly excusing himself and giving them the space. Ryan had expected this, but still, watching the guy practically sprint away made him hesitate for a second. Is this really okay? Isnt this, like, a huge breach of duty? Wont he get in trouble for this? Ryan, what exactly did you get from ra earlier? Mia, hands behind her back like some kind of little boss, strolled into the room. Despite the name, the electronic records room was really just a massive storage area for hard drives, with only oneputer actually in use. The digital age sure made things easier. If this were a few decades ago, theyd be drowning in paper files, and who knows how long it would take to find anything. Ryan sat down at theputer, while Mia wandered around, looking for a ce to sit. Eventually, she hopped up onto the mousepad, right where Ryan was about to reach for the mouse. Ryans hand froze mid-air, and he awkwardly pulled it back. He shot Mia a silent look of protest, but before he could even finish, she red at him twice as fiercely. Taking advantage of a moment when Mia wasnt paying attention, Ryan sneakily grabbed the mouse. It wasnt as smooth without the mousepad, but it was still usable. As he logged into the system, he started thinking back to his conversation with ra. There were definitely some gaps filled in, so the trip hadnt been a waste. But the results werent as big as hed hoped. The most important thingfiguring out who was funding all of thiswas still a mystery. ra had no clue, and if the records didnt reveal anything either, then they were still stuck with no real progress. Frank fell three days ago, so its still pretty recent. But from what ra said, Franksst visit to the hospital was about two weeks ago, and he hasnt been back since. Ryan slowly pieced things together, organizing the information as he spoke. Half a month, huh Mia tapped her cute little chin thoughtfully. The guy who stole the stuff had also mentioned that it was about half a month ago when the person behind the scenes first contacted him. That lines up with Franks timeline. Maybe Frank met with the person behind all this about two weeks ago. They made him an offer, and Frank agreed. He knew he was going to die, so he didnt want to show up in front of his daughter anymore, afraid shed notice something was off. So, he just stoppeding to the hospital. Ryan nodded as he listened to Mia. He had to admit, she was really sharp. He hadnt even shared his thoughts with her yet, and shed alreadyid out almost everything he was thinking. But thats where the problem is, Mia continued. Why did they find him two weeks ago but only act three days ago? Is there some specific reason for that timing? Mias legs swung slightly under the desk as she thought out loud, her small, smooth legs and cute round-toed shoes catching Ryans eye. She had started off sitting to his right, but now she had somehow shifted to right in front of him. Ryan suspected she was doing it on purpose, but Mia didnt seem to be making any other moves, acting as if she hadnt even noticed. If it was just Frank who chose to act three days ago, that could make sense. His kids still seriously ill, so he wouldnt have just given up on life right after being approached. But the thief also acted three days ago. That guys greedy as hellhed want to get his money as soon as possible. No way hed wait this long. So, it has to be the person behind the scenes who deliberately chose this timing. Mia watched Ryans expression closely. His face was a mix of surprise, admiration, and a bit of embarrassment that he was trying hard to hide. Mias toes twirled slightly, and a mischievous smile crept onto her lips. Got him. Ryan didnt want to seem so serious, after all. That meant she could keep going. After a bit more thinking, Mia seemed to hit a wall. She sighed, crossing her legs and resting her elbows on her knees, propping her chin up with her hands, looking adorably frustrated. What do you think, Ryan? Her question snapped Ryan out of his daze. Everything Mia had said was spot on with his own thoughts. He was starting to wonder if the little girl could read minds. But now she was asking him to solve the problem, and honestly, that felt like a bit much. Ryan stole a nce at Mia. Her expression was serious, and he couldnt tell if her current posture was intentional or not. Ryan, whats up? Your face is all red. Are you hot or something? Mia giggled as she teased him, fanning the mes of his difort. Ryan felt like he was losing his mind. How could he be so wary of Mia, yet so powerless against her teasing? Its not that Oh? Then why are you staring at my legs so much? She had a point. Ryans gaze had indeed been drawn to her legs, and now he was struggling to look away. Her legs were pale and smooth, like polished jade. The curve of her inner thigh was so perfect it looked like it had been measured with a protractor. Even the most expensive sculptures couldnt match that kind of symmetry. Her calves were just the right amount of soft, with a cuteness that was uniquely hers. If he could press his fingers into them, theyd probably feel amazing. Sitting cross-legged, the soft flesh of her thighs was slightly squeezed, but there were no creasesjust enough to stir up some dangerous thoughts. And just a little higher up, he could almost make out the faint outline of her petite, round bottom, along with a glimpse of white cotton Ryans blood rushed through his veins, and just as Mia had said, his face and neck flushed bright red. He let out a heavy breath, pping his face in an attempt to calm himself down. But he forgot that his face was still sore from earlier, and the pain made him wince. Still, it worked. The sudden jolt of pain was enough to extinguish the fire of his hormones, leaving him feeling oddly relieved. Mia had been watching him the whole time, and when she saw how things turned out, she couldnt help but twitch the corner of her mouth in disbelief. She had only been using about 50% of her usual charm. How did it end up like this? Could it be that her allure had gotten even stronger? Chapter 310: Conservative treatment... Chapter 310: Conservative treatment... Chapter 310: Conservative treatment Ryan quickly took two steps back, nearly toppling over with his chair. He looked at Mia with lingering fear. The memory of being caught in a flying armbar outside the construction site was still fresh in his mind. Getting trapped between those cute legs like that would definitely leave him gasping for air, suffocating to death. Yep, terrifying. Absolutely terrifying. It was all Mias trap. Seeing Ryans sudden wariness, Mia just shrugged, thinking he was a bitte to the realization. Still, this time, her actions were more like going with the flow. Maybe Ryan hadnt even noticed it himself, but by now, he was no longer the calm, collected guy he used to be. Slowly but surely, he had changed in many ways. Alright, Mia, lets focus and get to work. Ryan tried to sound serious, giving Mia what felt like a final warning, though it was more of a reminder to himself. Mia pouted but scooted over a bit to make room for him at theputer. That was the only concession she made. You The real problem wasnt theputerit was the person sitting next to him. Ryan stared at Mia helplessly, but their levels of intensity werent even close. She could y the innocent card, act cute, or, when that didnt work, just re at him with a fierce look. Ryan had no defense against any of it and could only give up. They didnt have much time, and Ryan didnt want to leave empty-handed. He forced himself to sit at the desk, trying to calm down and focus. Thankfully, this time Mia just watched quietly from the side, not causing any more trouble. So, Ryan, you still havent answered my question. Why did the people behind this choose these specific days? Mia knew when to be serious. She hadnt been trying to seduce Ryan earlier on purpose; it was just that his determined expression made her want to break through it and see what his real reaction would be. Unfortunately, Ryan was still on guard. It would take a lot more time to break him down. These days Ryan couldnt pretend he hadnt heard her this time. It was the same question hed been mulling over ever since he got the intel from ra. It didnt make sense. None of it did. Mia had her theories about why the people behind this had chosen these particr days, but Ryan was more focused on whether it was even necessary. Just two weeks ago, Alice had been in the middle of a gang war. If the mastermind behind all this wanted to take her down, that wouldve been the perfect time to strike. Internal chaos, external threatsAlice wouldve been crushed, even with Ryans full support. So why did the mastermind let Alice survive that, only to make a move now, after shed regained her strength and consolidated her power? What was missing two weeks ago that made them wait? Or maybe taking down Alice was never the goal in the first ce? One question always leads to another, and the way to solve it isnt by overthinking but by finding the real evidence. Ryan couldnt answer Mias question, but she didnt seem too bothered. She hopped off the desk and started looking through the files on theputer with him. They were sitting so close their faces were practically touching. Ryan had gotten somewhat used to it by now. This level of closeness didnt throw him off too much anymore, though the sweet, citrusy scent of Mias perfume still made his heart race. The system was straightforward. Patient records, payment history, and medical arrangements were all essible through a simple search. All they had to do was enter a name. Ryan already knew the girls name, so he typed ra into the system. The cursor spun for a moment, and then a detailed report appeared on the screen in front of them. [Patient Name: ra Evans Age: 17, Gender: Female Diagnosis: Acutete-stage leukemia, with symptoms of bleeding and anemia Treatment n: Conservative treatment Payment Summary: Surgery, hospitalization, and medical expenses to date: $570,000 (paid in full). Caregiver fees: $10,000 (paid in full). No outstanding bnces.] As Ryan read through the cold, clinical lines of text, it was hard to reconcile them with the living, breathing girl he had just seen in the hospital room. Conservative treatment Mia stared at the screen, her usual yful demeanor gone, reced by a serious expression as she muttered quietly. Conservative treatment does that mean chemo? Ryan asked, frowning. He wasnt familiar with medical terms, but the way Mia pointed it out made him feel like something was off. Its not like that Mia shook her head. Conservative treatment means theres no hope. Its just about making sure nothing goes wrong in the final days. Its the most cautious, minimal approach. Late-stage acute leukemia even the most advanced surgeries in the world cant save her now. Mia let out a deep sigh, as if she was mourning the girls fateor maybe something else entirely. Ryan had never seen Mia this serious before, and for a moment, he was caught off guard, staring at her. That unsettling thought from earlier crept back into his mind. Most people, when they hear conservative treatment, would think its just a less aggressive approach. They wouldnt immediately associate it with no hope. So how did Mia know? Hey, Ryan, why are you staring at me? Look at the screen! Mias voice snapped him out of his thoughts. She seemed a little ufortable under his gaze, worried he might figure something out. She quickly reached over and pinched his ear, forcing him to focus back on theputer. Maybe it was because Mia was usually so energetic and carefree that her current somber mood was even more noticeable. Ryan, with his ear still being tugged, tried to focus on the screen. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt absorb a single word. His mind was a mess, filled with thoughts about Mia. Fifty-seven thousand dors in treatment costs Theres no way Frank couldvee up with that kind of money. And I checked the bank records like you asked. Franks ount only shows regr sry depositsnorge transactions. Mia took a deep breath, shing her usual smile. But if this were any other time, shed be smugly asking Ryan for a reward after delivering such information. This time, she didnt. Ryan had been preparing himself for this, but he still couldnt stay calm. Mia was definitely hiding something, and it was probably rted to her own health. What was wrong with her? Why had she mentioned treatment during that phone call? How bad was her condition? One question after another weighed down on Ryan, making it hard to breathe. He tried to force a smile, but even that was impossible. With his ear still in Mias grip, he couldnt turn to look at her. He had no idea what expression she was wearing, or what she was feeling right now. The worst possible scenario had already taken root in Ryans mind. Compared to the helplessness he felt with ra, this situation carried an even deeper sense of dread. He didnt know the full truth yet, but Mias behavior was already revealing enough. He didnt want things to go in that direction, but it seemed inevitable. Because it was cash. Frank brought over six hundred thousand dors in cash to the hospital. When Ryan finally spoke again, his voice was weak. He clicked on the payment records, and sure enough, there was a special note about Frank bringing cash to cover the medical bills. I dont know what he was thinking Spending all that money, risking his life, and the hospital still only offers this kind of treatment. Mia sighed, her tone filled with a strange mix of sympathy and amusement. Then, as if something funny had crossed her mind, she let out a softugh. Hey, Ryan, what do you think? If I were the one lying in that hospital bed, what would it be like? Wha?! Dont make that face! Im kidding! Its just a joke, okay? Chapter 311: Envious, huh? Chapter 311: Envious, huh? Ryan always sent Alice updates as soon as he had any new information. By now, it had be an unspoken routine between the two of them. This time was no different. After getting more precise details from the hospital, Ryan immediately forwarded Alice a mix of the information hed gathered, along with some documents hed found in the hospitals digital archives. At this point, things should have been wrapped up, at least for the time being. After all, it seemed like there werent any deeper leads at the hospital. Whoever was behind this was being extremely cautious, and Ryan still didnt have any solid clues. Even if he checked the hospitals surveince footage, the most hed probably see would be Frank walking into the payment hall with a briefcase full of cash. With how advanced electronic payments are these days, its easy to trace transactions back to their source. But when ites to cash? How do you track where arge sum of cash came from? Still, before leaving, Ryan had noticed something off in the records. ras total medical expenses amounted to $580,000. Ryan could ount for $570,000 of thatit was all legitimate medical costs. But the remaining $10,000? That was supposedly for a caregiver. The thing is, whether it was from what the nurses had mentioned or from what Ryan had directly asked ra, he was the first person to visit her in days. Other than the nurses, no one else had been in contact with ra. This so-called hospital caregiver? They never showed up. So, are you nning to stay there and investigate a bit longer? Alice and Be had been sitting in the caf for a while now. The caf owner, hiding nervously in the corner, had no idea that these two seemingly quiet girls had such powerful connections. At first, hed thought about gathering some evidence and calling the police. But before he could act, someone had delivered a thick stack of cash to himenough to cover a weeks worth of business. After that, he had no moreints. What he initially thought were two troublemakers ruining his business turned out to be his lucky charm. He was now hoping theyde by more often. While the caf owner was grinning ear to ear, the mood between Alice and Be was anything but cheerful. After a tense conversation about their personal issues, the atmosphere had dropped to freezing. Ryans phone call was the only thing that broke the silence. Got it. Do you need my help with this? Alice asked, holding the phone with both hands. Be nced over, her expression full of disdain, before quickly looking away, as if shed seen something disgusting. Her face remained serious, but Be could almost see an imaginary tail wagging behind Alice. Whats with this girl? She acts all tough, but deep down, shes just like a loyal puppy? Be wasnt one for teasing or pointing out contradictions, but right now, Alice was really getting on her nerves. Bes right hand, hidden under the table, clenched into a fist. Why are you asking about Miss Ne and me? Whats that got to do with anything? Alices tone had been light and cheerful, but it suddenly shifted. Her eyes, sharp as knives, turned toward Be as she asked the question. What the? Be was caught off guard by the sudden re. Whats wrong with Alice? Why is she always picking on me? She hadnt even done anything suspicious yet. Shes fine. What could possibly happen to her? No ones going to mess with her if shes just sitting around. Alice gave Be a once-over. Be, by now used to Alices random outbursts, met her gaze with a look of indifference, as if she couldnt care less. But that was just on the surface. If she hadnt just pulled her right hand back and pinched her thigh hard, she wasnt sure shed be able to stay this calm. Did Ryan mention me on the phone? Whats going on She had just been silently mocking Alice for getting so worked up over a phone call. How did someone like her end up as the head of a crime syndicate? When it was finally her turn, Bes reaction was even more extreme than Alices. Just hearing that name, imagining what he might be saying, made her blood feel like it was about to boil. IIm fine too. Were not going to fight or anything. Why are you talking to me like Im a kid? Alice muttered in frustration. With no one else around, she didnt need to maintain her usual tough demeanor. As for Be, Alices irritation toward her was real, which only made her act this way even more. Alice had mostly convinced herself that there was nothing going on between Ne and Ryan, but her gut told her that Ne wasnt entirely off the hook. Alice knew the best way to make someone slip up was to provoke them. And she had found the perfect way to get under Nes skin: unting her rtionship with Ryan. In other words, showing off. Be sat there, her face dark, listening to the exchange between Alice and Ryan, piecing together what Ryan might have said. From the bits she caught, it seemed like he was asking if theyd gotten into a fight. So what if they did? Bes ns went far beyond just beating Alice up to blow off some steam. She had wasted so much time, taken so many wrong turns. For four years, not a single night had passed where she didnt fall asleep thinking of Ryans face. She always believed Ryan loved her. Sure, sending her away back then had been a bit irrational, but she figured hed just been scared. Once he had time to calm down, hed realize his true feelings. After all, they had always been the ones who loved each other the most, hadnt they? But when she finally returned after four long years, after exhausting every effort to track Ryan down, what she found was him tangled up with Alice. Her ce had been stolen, right before she came back. Ryan couldnt have changed. He was still the same kind, strong person hed always been. He was still the man who would rush to her side without hesitation when she was in danger. If Ryan wasnt to me, then the only possible culprit was Alice. Be could sense something familiar in Alice. They were the same kind of personboth starved for love, both having found someone theyd give everything for, someone theyd never let go of once theyd sunk their teeth in. The only difference was that Alice had what she wanted. She was satisfied. Be wasnt. She was still yearning. What was between them wasnt something that could be settled with a simple fight Mia should be with you, right? Just keep looking into this, Alice said into the phone. Dont be so quick to deny it. Tell Mia I know shes got people watching me, and of course, Ive done the same. Tell her to behave. If she steps out of line, her unofficial status wont be enough to protect her. Alices tone had taken a sharp turn, clearly irritated by something. Be watched her, finding the whole thing amusing. Alice probably hadnt even realized what her real w was yet. And that was perfect. The more oblivious she was, the sweeter it would be to watch her fall, to see her lying in a pool of her own blood, eyes filled with regret. Alice finally hung up the phone. Be quietly lifted her right hand from her thigh, where shed been gripping it tightly. She said nothing, simply observing Alice, whose expression had shifted through several emotions before settling back into her usual serious demeanor. To maintain the persona shed crafted in Alices eyes, Be allowed a faint, mocking smile to appear on her face. Alice didnt care how Be looked at her. Everything Be saw was exactly what Alice wanted her to see. Be was smart enough not to spread any of this around. Miss Ne, personal matters. I apologize for that, Alice said, her voice calm again. Oh, its nothing. In fact, Im quite envious of the rtionship between you and Mr. Ryan, Be replied, her toneced with sarcasm. Envious, huh? Of course. After all, your rtionship is so perfect its enough to make anyone jealous. Chapter 312: Ryan had been right Chapter 312: Ryan had been right Twenty minutester, Be finished up her work, and the two of them finally left the caf near the hospital, heading to their next destination. Originally, Alice had nned to wait for Ryan to finish his business and then take him along for lunch. But Ryan had made new ns and wouldnt being back to her at noon. Although she felt a bit annoyed, Alice still allowed him to go off on his own for the time being. Alice knew Mia had gone to see Ryan. She didnt stop her because, in a way, she hoped Mias presence would help smooth things over with Ryan. Of course, Alice would have preferred to be the one by Ryans side right now. But reality is what it isshe had a lot of other things to handle. Besides, she was the boss of a crime syndicate. Even if the day came when Ryan wanted to stay by her side all the time, it should be because he chose to, not because she forced him. Ugh, hes such a blockhead. The three rules shed set for him at the beginning? At some point, theyd be meaningless. Lately, Ryan had been out every day, which went against their agreement that hed only have free time on weekends. And now, by letting him do his own thing, she was effectively breaking the other two rules as well. When you love someone, do you lock them down, not letting them interact with anyone else? Or do you respect their choices and give them some freedom when the time is right? Alice couldnt figure out the answer to that question right now, and honestly, she didnt want to think about it. She had too many other things to deal with. Since Ryan wasnting to lunch, she decided to just scratch it off the schedule altogether. She wasnt in the habit of eating lunch anyway, and skipping it would give her more time to get things done. Alice briefly asked Be for her opinion. If Be had objected, Alice wouldve reluctantly adjusted to her routine. After all, Mr. Langston had entrusted Be to her, and if Be went back andined about Alice, it wouldnt look good for her. But Be wasnt really concerned about such things, so she just went along with Alices usual habits. So, after leaving the caf, the two of them got into the car and headed straight to the construction site. The events of that morning hadnt had a huge impact on Alice, but they had caused some ripples. Especially at such a critical stage of the project, shareholder confidence was a tricky thing to manage. If handled well, the power of capital could carry you forward like a ship sailing with the wind, smooth and fast. But capital is also incredibly sensitive. If you dont satisfy their greedy appetites, they could jump ship at any momentor worse, turn against you. ording to the n Alice and Mr. Langston hadid out, Nes presence by Alices side was meant to signal that the Langston family was backing her and supporting her project. With the Langston familys massive influence behind her, those looking to stir up trouble would think twice. Alice had intended to y the Ne card at the right moment, but the situation had forced her to act sooner than nned. She could handle the mornings issues, but it would take time. So, she figured it was better to bring Ne into the spotlight now. Therell be a lot of reporters at the site. Ive arranged a press conference. This is your speech. Weve got about fifteen minutes before we get there. You should be able to memorize it by then, right? Once they were in the car, Alice didnt bother with much exnation. She simply pulled out two documents and handed one to Ne, who was sitting beside her. Ne didnt seem surprised at all. She calmly took the speech from Alice and immediately began memorizing it. The content was straightforwardjust a response to the negative rumors surrounding the project and an official statement that the Langston family was now involved. It wasnt a long speech, but it was filled with technical jargon. Even a professional stenographer would struggle to get it word-for-word perfect. But Ne could do it. As soon as they got in the car, she started memorizing, paying no attention to whatever Alice was dealing with. Shed done this kind of thing many times before and could easily guess what Alice was up to. She didnt feel used at all. In fact, she thought Alice would be foolish not to take advantage of her in this way. The car was moving slower than usual, which was intentional on Alices part. She knew how difficult it would be for Be to recite the speech perfectly. It wasnt that she felt sorry for Be. It was just that this was too important, and Alice didnt want even the slightest mistake. If Be couldnt memorize it and messed upter, Alice would be the one to deal with the fallout. But as it turned out, her worries werepletely unnecessary. Alice had already started seeing Be as an equal, but she had to admit that in certain areas, she had underestimated Bes abilities. About twenty-five minutester, the two of them stepped out of the car, having adjusted their outfits. Under the guidance of the site manager, they walked into the construction area. What should have been a bustling scene of activity was instead eerily quiet. There were hardly any workers in sight, and the buildings had only their outer frameworkspleted, left standing there unfinished. Ne walked on Alices right, always maintaining a half-step distance behind her. No matter how fast or slow Alice moved, that gap never changed. Miss Alice, the press conference is ready. Since some parts of the site are still under construction, the team said it wasnt suitable for live broadcasting, so weve made a temporary change to the venue. The site manager, leading the way, turned back to inform Alice, gesturing toward the original location for the press conferencea circr area nearby. Sure enough, not far away, cement mixers were still running, and about a hundred workers were busy paving the ground. This was the best the site could muster at the moment. Although the number of workers seemed decent, it was nowhere near enough to make a dent in the massive workload. Alice nced over at the workers, observing their progress. It was better than nothing, but barely. The site manager, noticing her gaze, grew visibly nervous, fearing Alice might lose her temper at any moment. But she didnt. Alice simply looked for a moment, sighed softly, and continued walking toward the new venue. She understood where the real crisisy. Theck of workers was only a temporary issue. If they really wanted to speed things up, they could easily raise wages, and thebor shortage would be solved in no time. But what then? If another incident like the one earlier happened, even with the Langston familys backing, continuing the project would be an uphill battle. Ryan had been right. She hadnt forgotten his advice. While she had been focused on clearing Ryans name, he had remained calm, always thinking ahead. The thought of this sent a warm feeling through Alices heart. No matter how tough the challenges ahead seemed, she no longer hesitated. Chapter 313: Now, be quiet Chapter 313: Now, be quiet The original venue was temporarily abandoned because it didnt meet the sound quality standards required for a live broadcast by the reporters. The new location for the press conference was set on the fourth floor of a nearlypleted shopping mall. Choosing that ce made sense in other ways too. Compared to other locations that were still under construction, this building was at least presentable. There were five minutes left until the scheduled start of the press conference, and the person in charge, not daring to waste any time, quickly led Alice and herpanion to the venue. Miss Alice, about this situation Leave it to me. Just focus on doing your part. Hearing Alices words, the person in charge let out an exaggerated sigh of relief. Thankfully, she wasnt angryhe wouldnt have been able to handle it if she was. As a member of the gang, almost everyone had a certain fear of Alice, the boss. There were no soft-hearted people in the gang, and the fact that Alice, a young woman, had risen to power without anyone backing her spoke volumes about how terrifying she could be. But as one of Alices subordinates, at this moment, he felt more ashamed of his failure than afraid. Alice had personally promoted him, and he couldnt help but feel guilty for not living up to her expectations. The recent issues at the construction site had been giving him a headache, and they were definitely beyond his capabilities. But he believed that as long as Alice stepped in, things would turn around. Miss Alice, Ill go handle the reporters outside. Youve got five minutes to get ready. After leading Alice and Ne to a small room next to the press conference venue, the person in charge bowed deeply to Alice before leaving. He still had to oversee the equipment checks and rehearsals outside. Alice gave a slight nod and casually motioned for Ne to close the door. The small room had been thoughtfully arranged, with makeup itemsid out ording to Alices preferences. Her subordinates had been quite attentive. Alice didnt usually wear much makeup, especially after Ryan had once told her she looked great without it. Since then, she felt there was even less need to bother with it. To avoid looking too young, Alice reluctantly applied some lipstick and filled in her eyebrows in front of the mirror. Then, she turned her attention back to the speech she had prepared. Youve memorized it, right? Fifteen minutes was enough after all. Not bad. Alice casually remarked, speaking to Ne, who had been standing silently by her side. Ne nodded in response, ncing at the reflection of the girl in the mirror. Alice looked just asposed as usual. But as Alice lowered her head to focus on her speech, Nes expression suddenly changed. Her teeth clenched slightly. This was the first time she had been alone with Alice, and the first time she had the chance to do what she had really wanted to do. So far, everything had gone ording to n, but she had to admit, Alice was more cautious than she had expected. In her mind, Alice would eventually need the Langston familys help, which meant attending their banquet was inevitable. From there, Ne had managed to work her way into Alices life. But even after getting close, she hadnt found the right moment to catch Alice off guard. Out in public, it was obvious that Alice had people secretly protecting her. But what Ne couldnt understand was why there were always guards stationed outside Alices room, even at home. Ne had heard about the recent internal conflict within the gang. Apparently, it had gotten so bad that Alice had almost lost her life. It was just bad timingif that incident hadnt happened, Alice wouldnt be so on edge now, and it wouldve been much easier to make a move. She needed to kill Alice, but it had to be at the perfect moment. Like now, for instance. The two of them were alone in a room. If the room was soundproof enough, and if her methods were sharp enough, maybe she could pull it off. Ugh, what a hassle Ne studied the girl in front of her through the mirror. After getting Nes confirmation, Alice had gone back to reading her speech,pletely unaware of the murderous intent in the eyes of the person behind her. Nes gaze lingered on Alices neck. She had to admit, the girls neck was long and slender, her corbone peeking out slightly from the white shirt she wore. It was delicate and pale, exuding a kind of restrained allure, a rarebination of elegance and untouchability. That swan-like neckwhat would it look like if it were shed open, blood pouring out? If this strong, unyielding Alice were to copse in a pool of her own blood, begging for mercy, how would that feel? It would be satisfying, wouldnt it? Looking around the room, though it had been set up temporarily, it had everything one might need. For example, the fire extinguisher in the corneroften used as a blunt weapon in certain cases. And if that didnt work, the scissors on the vanity could easily pierce through skin and tear apart someones heart with enough force. Nes mind was racing, unable to stop the flood of violent thoughts. Every time she looked at Alices back, she couldnt help but recall the scene fromst nightAlice and Ryans intimate interaction as they got out of the car. That provocative look Alice had given herNe had caught it, just like she had caught all the other subtle tests Alice had thrown her way. Not a single one had slipped by unnoticed. Ryan was hers. He could only be hers. Anyone who tried to take him away would pay a steep priceno exceptions. Ne clenched her right hand, her gaze locking onto the scissors on the vanity. If she attacked now, she was 80% sure she could take Alice out. But it wasnt the right time. She had just reunited with Ryan. She didnt want to end up in prison and be separated from him again. The five minutes passed quickly. Alice closed the file in her hands and let out a heavy sigh. Saying she wasnt nervous would be a lie. Even though she was used to situations like this, she still felt ufortable being in the spotlight in front of the media. There were two knocks on the door. Alice immediately straightened her clothes and stood up, ready to head out. But Ne seemed a bit off. It wasnt until Alice was already on her feet that Ne snapped out of her daze, as if she had been lost in some deep thought. Miss Ne, the press conference is about to start. Focus. Alices voice snapped Ne back to reality. She nodded, a bit stiffly, her gaze shifting to the side to avoid direct eye contact with Alice. In the angle where Alice couldnt see, a sh of malice flickered in Nes eyes. She had been too impulsive. This wasnt something that could be rushed. She had let her hatred cloud her judgment and had almost lost control. In those five minutes, she had imagined countless ways to kill Alice, and she had nearly acted on those thoughts. Her desire to destroy Alice had be an obsession, just like her need to keep Ryan firmly under her control. Alice, unaware of Nes inner turmoil, sensed something was off but didnt have the time or energy to deal with it. The press conference was about to begin, and she could only hope Ne wouldnt mess things up at a critical moment. The door slowly opened, and the two were greeted by the focus of several cameras. Alices pupils dted slightly for a moment, but she quickly suppressed her difort, forcing a businesslike smile as she stepped onto the stage under the watchful eyes of the cameras. Ne, standing beside her, helped absorb some of the attention. However, since she had just returned to the country, most people knew of the Langston family but werent familiar with the third daughter they had been grooming. The person in charge tried to hold back the reporters who were surging forward, attempting to maintain order, but he had underestimated their hunger for news. Miss Alice, there are rumors that thepany is currently facing a financial crisis. Is that true? What caused the recent strike at the construction site? Will it affect the projects timeline? There were reports of gang member Ryan getting into a fight at the construction site. Were you aware of this? One question after another was fired at Alice like bullets. Ne, standing offstage, narrowed her eyes, having fully regained herposure from earlier. She took a deep breath, suppressing the remnants of her chaotic thoughts. Watching Alice struggle under the barrage of questions, a twisted smile crept onto her lips. Alice stood on stage, her brows slightly furrowed as she faced the barrage of cameras and questions. But when she heard Ryans name, she almost lost her temper. This is exactly why Ive called this press conference. I will address all of your questions one by one. She cleared her throat, her voice calm but with a sharp edge that cut through the noise. Though not loud, it carried a weight that silenced the crowd. Her gaze, cold as a winter wind, swept across the room, sending a chill down the spine of everyone it touched. It was only then that they remembered the person they were interviewing wasnt just any news subjectit was Alice. Now, be quiet. Chapter 314: This is such a headache… Chapter 314: This is such a headache Ryan hung up the phone after his call with Alice, blinking hard to ease the dryness in his eyes. Finally, he let out a long sigh of relief. His request had been a bit unreasonable, to be honest. It deviated too much from their original n, and he was almost certain Alice wouldnt agree to it. But, for some reason, she had been surprisingly understanding this time and agreed without much fuss. Ryan couldnt help but wonder when Alice had be so easygoing. Then again, if Alice had insisted that he return, he really wouldnt have known what to do. On one hand, that mysterious $10,000 expense was too suspicious to ignore, and Ryan couldnt help but focus on it. On the other hand, he had his own reasons for not wanting to rush back to Alices side just yet. As for what those reasons were Ryan, Im really sorry! I wont say weird stuff anymore, okay? Please dont be mad at me! Ryan nced at his arm, which was being shaken back and forth vigorously. Mia was clinging to him like a baby ko, refusing to let go no matter how much he tried to shake her off. Just like she said, Ryans expression was seriousso serious, in fact, that his face couldve rivaled that of a stern judge. Just looking at him was enough to make anyone nervous. Ptooey, ptooey, ptooey! See? I said something I shouldnt have, but I spat it out! So, its like I never said it at all! Mia spat dramatically a few times, as if trying to sever ties with her earlier self. Then, like a guilty kitten, she started rubbing her face against Ryans arm, trying her best to win his forgiveness. Her big eyes were misty, and Ryan could tell that if he didnt forgive her soon, she was definitely going to cry. Watching Mias antics, Ryan couldnt help but sigh internally. His stern expression softened a little. It wasnt that he was mad at Mia. It was just that one particr issue was stuck in his throat like a bone, making it impossible for him to act like everything was normal. I knew you were the best, Ryan! Lets go grab lunch! The moment Ryans expression rxed, Mia immediately took advantage, clinging to him even more. She rubbed her stomach dramatically, clearly trying to change the subject. Seeing her smile againso bright and sweet, like cotton candy soaked in fruit juiceRyan couldnt help but feel a warmth in his heart. Even the coldest assassin would probably say, Ugh, thats too sweet for me. But the cuter Mia acted, the more Ryan felt a deep sadness welling up inside him. Her yful words might seem like a joke, but given everything that had happened, how could Ryan not jump to the worst conclusion? By now, Ryan was almost certain that something was seriously wrong with Mias health. And it wasnt something that could be fixed with money alone. For someone like her, with her background, even she wasnt spared by fate. Ryan! What are you thinking about? If you keep ignoring me, Im going to get mad! Mia noticed Ryan spacing out again. She put her hands on her hips, stood on her tiptoes, and gave him an ultimatum in a yful, whiny tone. Their noses were barely half an inch apart. Ryan could see his reflection in her clear, amber eyesso pure and untainted. For a brief moment, Ryan really believed that this was the real Mia. Maybe the mischievous side of her, just like Alices cold demeanor, was nothing more than a protective mask. Alright, alright. What do you want to eat? Im sure youve already decided. Ryan took a half-step back to put some distance between them, but the sweet scent of orange soda still lingered in his nose. He rubbed his nose awkwardly and asked in a muffled voice. He couldnt me Mia. He had no right to. What could he even me her for? Hiding her illness? But if it was something even she couldnt handle, what good would it do to talk about it? It would only invite pitying looks from others. And in a ce like this, surrounded by gangsters, you couldnt expect anyone to show you sympathy. If anything, showing weakness would only put her in more danger. People here loved nothing more than kicking someone when they were down. The moment Ryan agreed, Mia jumped up excitedly and grabbed his hand, pulling him toward the hospital exit. She really didnt want to smell the disinfectant anymore. It reminded her of too many bad things. With Ryan here, she could act spoiled for a little while longer. Maybe she could even cause some trouble for Alice. And if she could somehow steal Ryan away from Alice, that would be even better. Compared to these growing obsessions, nothing else really mattered anymore. Five minutester, Mia was pulling Ryan into a small, unassuming restaurantone of those ces you could find on almost any street corner. Ever since theyd grabbed snacks together outside the construction site, Mia seemed to have developed a fondness for these simple, everyday ces. It might sound a bit off to describe it this way, but the truth was, the food she usually ate wasnt exactly the kind of stuff youd find on a typical familys dinner table. As soon as they stepped inside, Mias eyes darted around the restaurant, full of curiosity. Ryan, still lost in thought, handed over the responsibility of ordering to her. For once, she quieted down, focusing intently on the menu, trying to decide what to get. Ryan took the opportunity to rub his temples, and while Mia wasnt paying attention, he let out a deep, heavy sigh. This was where his selfishness came into y. Even before Mia had made that dark joke, Ryan had already sensed something was wrong. Hed been mentally preparing himself for a while now. He kept telling himself that he shouldnt get too involved in Mias situation. If even the doctors couldnt help her, what could he possibly do? But when she finally said it out loud, all his mental defenses crumbled. Just the thought of Mia lying in a hospital bed, looking so fragile, made it hard for Ryan to breathe. He had plenty of friends, but after hed faked his death, none of them had stayed in touch. They probably didnt even know he was gone. And yet, after all this time, not a single one had reached out. At school, the only person he could still call a friend was Anna. And aside from her, the only people Ryan truly cared about were Alice and Mia. So, this wasnt just a matter of whether he could helpit was about how he could help. What Mia was dealing with was likely something beyond the reach of modern medicine. Ryans first instinct was to turn to the system for a solution. The systems store refreshed once a week. Skills like Bloodhound Instinct and Drama Ma were ones hed drawn from the current pool. Ryan carefully reviewed the skill pool again, but it only deepened his disappointment. There were some medical-rted skills avable, but the one called Basic Medical Knowledge was only a B-rank skill. Clearly, it wasnt going to be enough to tackle the problem at hand. This is such a headache Ryan muttered under his breath, which made Mia nce up at him, her eyes wide with confusion. He quickly waved his hand, signaling her to keep ordering. He had to help Mia. That much was certain. And if he wanted to change the situation, hed have to rely on the systems abilities, which often defiedmon sense. At the moment, there were only two possible options. The first was to wait for the next skill pool refresh. In the meantime, hed need to stockpile as many Skill Points as possible. If he got luckyreally luckyand the next pool included a high-level medical skill, and if he managed to draw it, then maybe he could turn things around. But the odds of that happening? Ryan didnt even want to think about it. The second option was to focus on the final reward for this mission. Completing Alices Crucial Mission would grant him a Wish Point, wouldnt it? Chapter 315: Just a little more… what a shame… Chapter 315: Just a little more what a shame Mias situation, whileplicated, wasnt entirely impossible to figure outafter all, she still had people around her who genuinely cared about her. The problem was, with her stubborn personality, there was no way shede clean about her condition on her own. That made things tricky. Ryan didnt have a clear idea of how bad things had gotten, so he had no clue how much time he had left to make things right. If there were still six months, maybe he could slowly chip away at it and eventually get through to her. But what if there was only a week? That would be a lost cause. Ryan, what are you thinking about? Lets eat first. Mias small hand waved gently, almost like a fan, wafting the aroma of the food toward Ryan, trying to stir up his appetite. It was a clever move. Ryan had skipped breakfast because hed woken upte, and now, with Mias little gesture, he realized just how empty his stomach was. This wasnt something that could be rushed. Hed have to put it on his to-do list and see if there were any new developmentster. Ryan didnt dare sigh, worried Mia might pick up on something. He nodded and looked at the table full of food. Lunch was a bit over the topthere was way too much. But Why did you order nothing but oysters? No wonder the smell had seemed a bit off earlier. Ryan put down what he was doing and took a closer look, his face instantly darkening. This was what Mia had ordered? Grilled oysters, Oysters Rockefeller, raw oysters, fried oysters, an oyster po boy, baked oysters, and even a bowl of slimy oyster stew sitting off to the side. Oyster stew? What kind of weird, dark cuisine was this? Was this a meal or some kind of punishment? Ryan stared at the table full of oysters and felt a certain part of his body start to ache. Huh? Ryan, you dont like these? Mia looked at him curiously,pletely oblivious to how strange it was to pile all these dishes together. She was eating with gusto, even making little slurping sounds. They taste great, and theyre good for you too, hehe. Good for you? Good for what exactly Ryan wasnt sure if Mia was genuinely clueless or just ying dumb. Her pink little tongue flicked across her lips, licking away the oil and leaving them glistening. Her big eyes blinked innocently, but there was a clear hint of mischief in her gaze as she looked Ryan up and down. Ryan, do you really not get it? Do you want Mia to teach you? Mia put down the grilled oyster in her hand and beckoned Ryan over with her finger, signaling for him to lean in. Of course, Ryan wasnt about to do that, so Mia pouted and leaned in herself. Just as Ryan was about to pull back, Mias oily little hand pressed against his cheek, forcing him to look at her. Mia moved closer and closer, and Ryan, staring at her soft, glossy lips, swallowed hard. Was this really happening? And in front of all these people? Mia knew everyone was watching, but instead of being embarrassed, she gave a sly smile. Her heart seemed to beat even faster, her small chest rising and falling with excitement. She actually liked this kind of thrill, and Ryan hadnt resisted at all. Was he expecting this too? Well, if thats the case, why not just go all the way? With her mind made up, Mias face inched even closer. Their breaths mingled, warm and intimate. Ryans heart pounded in his chest. He knew exactly what was about to happen, but how had things escted to this point? In the brief moment he hesitated, the distance between their lips shrank to less than half an inch. Mias lips were soft and pink, glistening like dewdrops on a lotus leaf, looking incredibly tempting. What would it feel like if they touched? The thought barely crossed Ryans mind before he realized his back was drenched in sweat. rm bells rang in his head, and he quickly reached out, intending to push Mia away. Why had he let her get this close in the first ce? That didnt matter now. The joke had gone far enoughit couldnt go any further. Hisrge handnded on Mias slender waist, but she was just a bit quicker. Her soft lips pressed against his before he could stop her. Mia! Ryan couldnt care less about anything else at this point. No matter how close he was with Mia, this was something that just couldnt happen. Things with Alice were alreadyplicated enough, and if Mia got involved too Even putting all that aside, Mia was still just a middle schooler. If he allowed her behavior, wasnt that basically encouraging it? That would make him well, a total creep. Ryans shout drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant. People who had been quietly eating now turned their heads, eager to watch the drama unfold. Some even seemed ready to grab popcorn and settle in for the show. But what happened next wasnt what Ryan had expected. His ear tingled, as if someone had just whispered into it. Wait did they not actually kiss? Ryan, a bit dazed, touched his lips. They didnt feel wet at allactually, they werepletely dry. Then he noticed Mia, standing right in front of him, her body trembling slightly, as if she was holding something back. Holding back what? Just as the question popped into his mind, he got his answer. Pfft A soft, airyugh echoed in his ear. Mia quickly stepped back, clutching her stomach,ughing so hard she could barely stand. Ryan, were you thinking something naughty? I bet your face looked just like this. Her voice was distorted withughter, and Ryan couldnt help but imagine a mischievous little kitten in front of him, pointing a paw at him andughing its head off. Why a kitten? Because kittens are cute, sure, but they can also be downright evil But, you know, its not time for that yet. If we did something like that now, Ryan, youd probably end up in jail, right? If you really like Mia that much, just wait a few years. Youll still have a chance, hehe. Mia wasughing so hard her stomach hurt. She let out a little ow but couldnt stop, bending over and rubbing her belly as she giggled uncontrobly. Ryan just stared at her, dumbfounded. Should he have expected this? A little devil is still a little devil, after all. The whole going to jail thing? Yeah, lets not go there. Ryan decided it was best to keep a safe distance from Mia from now on. He threw his hands up in the air, as if to say, I didnt do anything! But the people around them were just a bunch of nosy onlookers, treating the whole thing like some kind of yful flirting. They didnt give Ryan a chance to exin himself. Lunch finally ended, and Ryan found himself sitting on the edge of a flowerbed outside the hospital, looking thoroughly miserable. He hadnt touched a single oyster during the meal. No matter how hungry he was, he just couldnt bring himself to eat any of it. He couldnt figure out what was going on in Mias head. Were middle schoolers really this mature these days? Thinking back to his own middle school days, hed been busy getting into fights with the other boys. He didnt know the first thing about rtionships, let alone anything deeper. This wasnt the first time Mia had acted like this, but it was definitely the first time shed dragged him into it sopletely. She probably hadnt expected tough so hard she couldnt stop. In the end, her body was shaking, and she was reaching out to Ryan, tears streaming down her face fromughing so much, begging him to help her. So, of course, Ryan had no choice but to step in. Even though he hadnt done anything wrong, he found himself rubbing her belly and trying tofort her. It felt so weird. Why was he the one apologizing and giving in when he hadnt done anything? It was all just too strange. Way too strange If Ryan smoked, this wouldve been the perfect moment to light up a cigarette. He was a grown man, after all. How had he ended up being toyed with by a middle school girl? Mia had gone to the restroom to wash her face, leaving Ryan to sit there and brood. He figured it was time to reflect on his life choices. Meanwhile, in the restroom, Mias expression changed the moment she stepped inside. The sweet, innocent look shed been wearing shattered instantly, reced by a cold, calcting gaze that bore an eerie resemnce to Alices. She walked over to the sink, her face set in a grim expression. Staring at the unfamiliar reflection in the mirror, she turned on the faucet and sshed cold water on her face, over and over. Just a little more what a shame Chapter 316: Exactly, care Chapter 316: Exactly, care Finally, lunchtime was over. Ryan took advantage of Mias trip to the restroom to send Alice a quick message, checking in on how things were going on her end. For some reason, doing this always made him feel like he was sneaking around, like a thief. It felt weird to message Alice when he was with Mia, and even weirder to message Mia when he was with Alice. At this point, he felt like a firefighter, constantly putting out fires everywhere. It was exhausting. With Mia, he had to be on the lookout for any signs of trouble, making sure to catch anything off before it became a bigger issue. But with Alice, it was a real crisis. Even though Ryan couldnt imagine sweet, gentle Be actually killing someone, the system had warned him about it, so he couldnt just ignore it. Sweet and gentle, huh? Ryan shuddered involuntarily, his body reacting before his mind could catch up. He had regained his memories now. He remembered being locked in a basement for two weeks, forced to do things he didnt want to do every single day. Be didnt seem so sweet and cute anymore. Ryan still didnt understand why the system had erased his memories, or why it had specifically erased the ones about Be. From what he could tell, it didnt seem like those memories would have affected his mission with Alice. If his main mission had been about Be instead of Alice, then maybe erasing his memories wouldve made sense. But that wasnt the case, right? Ryans mind wandered in circles, but he couldnte up with any answers. Alice seemed busy and hadnt replied to his message yet. Luckily, Alice had a habit of keeping him updated on her schedule. Otherwise, Ryan wouldve been really worried by now. It was funnyhe was the assistant, yet he never reported his whereabouts and was always trying to sneak around. Meanwhile, Alice, the head of a mafia organization, was always patient and kept him in the loop. Ryan couldnt help but wonder who was really in charge here. When Mia came back, her clothes were wet in spots, but her expression was as stubborn as ever. She cked her little leather shoes as she walked over to Ryan, and he couldnt help but wonder if shed gotten into a fight with the faucet in the restroom. Ryan pulled out some tissues and carefully wiped the water off Mias clothes. He didnt ask any questionsif Mia had wanted to say something, she wouldve already. There was no point in asking now. Lets go check out that $10,000 thing. We need to hurry up. With their break over, it was time to get back to business. Ryan didnt mention how serious the situation was, and Mia just nodded obediently. She knew what was at stake. Their goal was clear: find out where that $10,000 had gone. Even if it wasnt directly rted to the string of setups and usations, Ryan felt like he had to investigate, even if it was just to satisfy his own curiosity. That $580,000 had been ras fathersst-ditch effort to save his daughters life. It was literally life-saving money, and Ryan couldnt just sit back and do nothing. By the time they left, the police who had been stationed outside the hospital earlier had already left, and the hospital was back to normal operations. Ryan made sure his mask was securely in ce and held Mias small hand as they walked toward the hospital. Sinceing out of the restroom, Mia seemed a little different, but Ryan couldnt quite put his finger on it. He chalked it up to her stomach still hurting fromughing too hard earlier. By the way, Ryan, dont you think this whole thing is really weird? Ryan had been sneaking nces at Mias expression, but her sudden question caught him off guard. Huh? What do you mean? What do you mean, what do I mean? Im talking about ras hospitalization. Mia pouted, clearly annoyed. She pinched Ryans hand hard enough that he winced and let out a sharp Ow! before she reluctantly let go. Ryan was confused. He didnt think hed done anything to upset Mia, but clearly, something was bothering her. Some things were better left unsaid, though. Seeing Mia get serious, Ryan knew he couldnt brush this off, so he straightened up and focused. What exactly do you mean? The money? Mia just rolled her eyes at him. Ryan could read that lookit was saying, Youre an idiot. No, not that. Im talking about Franks suicide. Seeing Ryans still-baffled expression, Mia sighed and patiently exined. Look, you said Frankst visited ra two weeks ago, right? But he died three days ago. Sure, his death brought in a lot of money, but that only solved one problem. To keep ra alivereally alivethere are two things you need. One is a lot of money for her treatment, and the other is Mia trailed off, her big blue eyes sparkling as she looked at Ryan, like a teacher waiting for a student to fill in the nk. A pop quiz? Ryan wasnt prepared for this. He awkwardly scratched his nose, trying to think. Now that Mia had pointed it out, Ryan realized something didnt add up. He had always thought Franks death was a noble sacrifice, but now it felt like there was a veil over the whole situation, making it hard to see clearly. Second is care? Ryan ventured cautiously, eyeing Mias small fist, which was already raised in front of him, ready to strike if he got it wrong. Luckily, Mias fist just hovered in the air for a moment before she pulled it back with a satisfied little hum. Exactly, care. I just thought of it now. You see, that $10,000 was spent, but it didnt seem to do any good. Its like theyre deliberately neglecting ra. For someone whos sick, its all too easy to be mistreated by the world. Mia paused here, her cute little eyebrows knitting together as if shed just thought of something unpleasant. Whats wrong? Ryan asked. Nothing Its just, you mentioned ras already showing signs of self-destruction, and shes not happy. So, if the people hired to take care of her are cking off, she probably wouldnt evenin. Especially now, she doesnt have anyone toin to. Franks goal was only half-achieved. Sure, he kept ra alive for now, but whats the point of living like this? How is it any different from being dead? Mias question was sharp, and maybe a bit emotionally charged, but Ryan understood exactly what she was getting at. If this was true, then Franks sacrifice wasnt as selfless as it seemed. It was more like an escape. He couldnt handle his daughters illness, so he gave up his life for a slim chance at saving her. But did he ever stop to think about what would happen to ra after he was gone? Now that he was dead, ra had no guardian, no one to take her out of the hospital. Was Frank nning for her to stay there forever? Or had he already decided that ra was beyond saving, and his final act was more about his own guilt or his desire to escape? As harsh as these thoughts were, they were the reality. ras situation hadnt improved much since Franks death. Was this really the kind of thing a selfless father would do? Had he really not considered the issue of care at all? Ryan didnt want to think this way about the dead, especially not about a father. But if things werent like this, then maybe Frank had left some kind of backup n. Had they missed something in their investigation so far? Chapter 317: I know this person Chapter 317: I know this person Ryan took Mias reminder seriously and began to think through the possibilities. He didnt believe Frank was the type to run away, even though the situation seemed like a dead end. The guy who had stolen the procurement reports from the construction site was undoubtedly a scumbagsomeone who lived at the bottom, driven by greed. It wasnt surprising that hed do anything for money. But even that kind of person couldnt help but praise Franks love for his daughter. So, would Frank really choose to run away? Throughout this whole ordeal, Ryan and Mia hadnt seen any sign of ras mother. From what ra had said, she barely remembered her mother, who seemed to have disappeared shortly after she was born. ra had no one to rely on, no other options. All she had was her strong-willed father. Ryan, if it were you, what would you do? Mia asked, rubbing her stomach and mumbling softly. Ryan hadnt touched the oysters at lunch, but Mia had eaten them all by herself. Now, she was starting to feel the consequences of overeating. If I were Frank? Yeah, you two are kind of simr. Simr? In what way? Ryan was baffled by Mias logic. These two situations seemedpletely iparable. Frank was a father in his forties, while Ryan hadnt even been in a rtionship. Asking him to guess what a father like Frank might be thinking felt like a bit of a stretch. Because, like Frank, if something like this happened, youd probably throw yourself into it without hesitation, Mia continued, her bright eyes studying Ryan. Her voice was soft and sincere, clearly reflecting her true feelings. Ryan wanted to find some way to refute Mias im. How had he ended up looking like some kind of pushover in her eyes? Surely, he wasnt that bad. But after a moment of silence, Ryan couldnte up with a decent argument. Maybe he really was kind of a pushover. I just have a feeling that if we want to figure out whats really going on, your thoughts will be important. You should give it some serious thought, Mia said, giving him onest nudge before taking his hand and leading him toward the hospitals payment office. She had already made a call about the situation while she was in the restroom earlier, so someone should be waiting for them in the office now. Would his thoughts really be that important? Ryan didnt think of himself as particrly clever. He wasnt the protagonist of some detective novel. He had always just done what needed to be done. Whether his ideas were important or not wasnt something he usually considered. Hearing Mia say that now, he didnt know how to respond. He let her lead him, feeling the warmth of her hand in his, and nodded absentmindedly. Since Mia believed in him so much, he figured he might as well give it a shot. Three minutester, Mia and Ryan arrived at the Directors office in the payment department. Ryan looked at the woman sitting stiffly in front of him and felt a bit numb. A Director at a major hospital was someone many people would beg for help. Yet, in front of Mia, she couldnt even lift her head. Leaning on someone elses power really was afortable thingit saved a lot of trouble. Mia might be unpredictable and often gave Ryan headaches, but when it came to serious matters, she didnt mess around. Maybe, once Alice finished cleaning up the gang, he should just stick around and work under Mia. This kind of privilege in life was definitely addictive. Ryan, ask whatever you want. Shell answer everything honestly, Mia said as she casually plopped down on the sofa. She had eaten way too much at lunch, andughing so hard earlier hadnt helped. Her stomach was still feeling off. Thinking back to that moment, Mia was still a little annoyed. If Ryan hadnt pushed her away at thest second, she wouldve kissed him right on the lips. Once youve made the first move, everything else just falls into ce. Ryan was, without a doubt, the kind of guy who was too nice for his own good. His sense of responsibility was admirable, but it was also a huge w. If they had kissed, Mia was certain that Ryan, out of a sense of duty, would never abandon her. She knew exactly why Ryan had pushed her away at thest second. It wasnt really about their age differenceafter all, she had noticed how his breathing had gotten heavier. He hadnt resisted right away, which meant he was tempted too. The only, and most frustrating, reason was probably that Ryan still had Alice on his mind. Thats why he held himself back. Damn it At first, Mias gaze had been warm, even affectionate, but still within the realm of normal. However, Ryan soon noticed that her expression was growing darker, and the intensity of her stare was starting to make him ufortable. It was the second time today hed felt this way. Something had definitely changed about Miashe wasnt the same as before. Room 1602, ra. Theres a charge on her medical bill that I dont understand. Can you exin it? Ryan asked, wasting no time as he faced the woman in front of him. When she looked confused, he pulled out his phone and showed her a screenshot of the electronic record. I want to know if the hospital provides caregiver services. From what Ive gathered, this caregiver was paid but didnt provide any services. Is the hospital aware of this? Ryans voice was cold, and though he had been calm earlier, he couldnt help but feel a surge of anger as he spoke. ra was undoubtedly vulnerable. Being struck with such an illness was already a cruel twist of fate. And after her father had sacrificed everything, even his life, to pay for her treatment, the money had somehow disappeared. This kind of disregard for lifeit was infuriating. Remembering what Mia had said earlier, Ryan found himself slipping into Franks shoes, imagining what it would be like to be ras father. The anger inside him became even harder to control, and he was just a hairs breadth away from mming his hand down on the Directors desk. The woman was visibly shaken by Ryans intensity, sneaking a nce at Mia to gauge her reaction. She knew who Mia was and respected her deeply. But the woman also held a rtively high social standing herself, not someone who could be easily questioned by just anyone. Ryan, with his youthful appearance, clearly hadnt been through the wringer of society yet. The woman naturally assumed he wasnt anyone particrly important. However, when she looked at Mia, it was as if she had been struck by lightning. Her whole body trembled. There was no doubt that Mia had caught the hint of disdain in her expression. The look on Mias face, so mature and cold for someone her age, sent a chill down the womans spine. With just a nce, Mia had her terrified. The woman knew all too well how much trouble Mias displeasure could bring her. She no longer dared to y any games. With trembling hands, she took Ryans phone and looked at the information on the screen. Faced with Ryans barely contained fury, she could only bow her head apologetically. ra The woman frowned slightly as she read the name on the screen. She worked in the billing department and had been out of touch with frontline medical care for a long time. Initially, she had nned to just go through the motions for Mia, make a quick phone call, and have someone elsee in to exin. She wasnt aiming for any praisejust to avoid any mistakes. But when she saw the name, her expression shifted. Her eyes darted upward as if she were trying to recall something, and her hands froze. I know this person. That payment has nothing to do with the hospital. The caregiver was hired privately by the patients family. Chapter 318: The electronic records... they’re fake Chapter 318: The electronic records... theyre fake Chapter 318: The electronic records theyre fake Did they find someone on their own? The womans words only deepened Ryans confusion. He even wondered if he had misheard her, so he asked again. Yes, the patients family found someone on their own. I was actually a little involved in the situation back then The woman hesitated slightly but decided to tell the truth. Before continuing, she quickly stood up, grabbed two disposable cups from a drawer, and nervously poured coffee into them while Ryan and Mia watched. Miss Alice, Mr. Ryan, youve had a long day. Please, have some coffee. This is a premium single-origin brew, its really good. She ced the coffee in front of Ryan and Mia. Even though it was just a simple pour-over, the rich aroma filled the room. The fragrance was so enticing that even someone who knew nothing about coffee could tell it was expensive. Ryan wasnt particrly interested in these things, nor did he understand why the woman was suddenly trying to butter them up. Instinctively, he nced at Mia, who had more experience with this kind of stuff. Mia winked at Ryan, picked up her cup, and gently sniffed the coffee. A satisfied expression crossed her face as she closed her eyes, savoring the aroma. It was clear she liked the coffee. Seeing Mias reaction, the woman finally rxed. The intense look Mia had given her earlier had really scared her, making her feel like she was in serious trouble. Simply cooperating and sharing what she knew wouldnt have been enough to ease Mias displeasure. So, after realizing she had some insider information that Ryan and Mia were after, she decided to go all out, offering them her prized coffeesomething she usually wouldnt even drink herself. Her sincerity was genuine; she was treating them like honored guests. Mia still looked quite young, and the woman worried that Mia might not realize how expensive the coffee was. If that were the case, her attempt to win them over would be wasted. Luckily, her little gesture seemed to have worked. Mia was clearly pleased with the coffee, and the sharp glint in her eyes had disappeared. The woman breathed a sigh of relief, mentally patting herself on the back for her quick thinking. Now that Mia was satisfied, all she had to do was answer Ryans questions properly, and Mia probably wouldnt hold any grudges over minor issues. Her attention shifted to Ryan, who seemed distracted. He hadnt reacted at all to the coffee in front of him and was just staring nkly at Mia. Ryan had no idea how valuable the coffee was. Terms like premium single-origin didnt mean much to him. He was more intrigued by how Mia had downed the entire cup in one go, as if it were just a regr drink. Uh, could we get another cup of coffee? She seems really thirsty, Ryan asked, feeling a bit awkward as he noticed Mia had already finished her coffee and still looked like she wanted more. Uh sure, of course the woman stammered, snapping out of her thoughts. The coffee had been a gift from a wealthy local businessman a while back, and she had always been careful to only drink a little at a time, telling herself that good coffee should be savored slowly. She had already been generous with the first round, using a lot of coffee grounds for each cup. But she hadnt expected Mia to gulp it down like it was water. To put things in perspective, premium single-origin coffee could sell for thousands of dors per pound. Just one cup could easily cost dozens of dorsdefinitely not something the average person could afford. But since Ryan had asked, she couldnt exactly refuse. Forcing a smile, she reluctantly made another cup for Mia. Earlier, her hands had been shaking from nerves. Now, they were trembling from pure heartache. Mia gave Ryan a thumbs-up as the fresh cup of coffee was ced in front of her. Ryan really knew how to read the roomgood job. Mias stomach had been feeling a bit off earlier, and the coffee hade at just the right time. It was like someone handing you a pillow when youre ready to sleep. Plus, the woman had dared to look down on Ryan earlier, which had annoyed Mia. Drinking a few more cups of her expensive coffee seemed like a fitting way to teach her a little lesson. How do you know about all this? Why would Frank hire a caregiver from outside the hospital? Ryan asked, still uninterested in the coffee. His mind was focused on what the woman had said earlier. As soon as she finished pouring Mias coffee, he pressed her for answers. I dont know why he hired someone from outside the hospital. But I can guarantee one thing: all the caregivers in the hospital are professionally trained. Their pay is directly tied to the quality of their service. If you go through the hospital, the money goes straight to the administration, and they assign a dedicated caregiver. Theres no room for any gaps in care. The woman exined carefully, making sure not to leave out any details. Ryan rubbed his chin as he listened. The caregiver wasnt hired through the hospital? If the woman wasnt lying, then this whole situation was getting even stranger. There could be plenty of reasons to hire someone from outside the hospitalmaybe it was cheaper, for instance. But with a price tag of $10,000 for just two weeks, that didnt make sense. With that kind of money, you could hire the best caregivers the hospital had to offer. Why go outside? And then there was the ring contradiction between what the woman was saying and the evidence. If Frank really hadnt hired a hospital caregiver, why was the payment recorded in the hospitals ounts? Could it be that someone had cooked the books? Ryan felt like things were getting more and more bizarre. He looked up, trying to gauge the womans reaction. At that moment, the woman was busy pouring Mia her third cup of coffee. While Mia lookedpletely satisfied, the womans face was filled with pain. Mias visit was turning out to be quite costly for her. Not only did she have to be on edge, making sure she didnt say anything wrong, but the coffee alone was probably costing her several days worth of wages. Mia Ryan called out to the girl, a bit exasperated. Figuring out what was going on here seemed a lot more important than drinking coffee. Mia was happily slurping her coffee, even blowing bubbles into it for fun. When Ryan called her name, she stuck out her little pink tongue at him yfully, but then obediently quieted down. When Ryan turned back to the woman, she was looking at him like he was her savior. Whats the deal with the discrepancies in the electronic records? What else do you know about this situation? Ryan asked, cutting straight to the point. He didnt care what the woman was thinking. All he wanted was the truth. Ryans question was blunt, leaving the woman with no room to dodge. Her fingers nervously tapped the table as she hesitated for about half a minute before finally making up her mind. The electronic records theyre fake. I made them for the patients family. He originally wanted the hospital to act as a third-party witness to oversee the caregiver he hired, but we couldnt find any professional credentials for that person, so we refused. He was really disappointed and left that day, but the next day, he came back with arge sum of money and found me. He begged me to include the caregivers expenses in the hospitals official records. He said it was extremely important for him and his daughter. Chapter 319: Have you ever heard of a company called StoneRiver Materials? Chapter 319: Have you ever heard of apany called StoneRiver Materials? Bribe? The woman had made herself quite clear. Ryan immediately understood the subtle message she was trying to conveythis was undoubtedly a bribe happening right here in the hospital. Frank, for reasons Ryan couldnt quite grasp, had given the Director of the billing department arge sum of money, asking her to sneak the cost of a caregiver into ras medical expenses. Did he tell you why? Ryan studied the woman in front of him, carefully watching her expression. If she showed even the slightest hint of dishonesty, Ryan wouldnt hesitate to have Mia deal with her. The woman had brought this up herself, and if it turned out to be a lie, it would seriously mislead Ryan. The woman could sense the seriousness in Ryans tone. But she didnt know much, and Ryans question was clearly beyond what she could answer. I really dont know. I just remember that when he came to me, he seemed incredibly anxious. He practically threw the money at me and left right after. She spoke slowly, recounting every detail, not daring to leave anything out. It had been ate afternoon, about two weeks ago. She was on duty in her office when a man burst in, drenched in sweat. No matter how much the doctors and nurses tried to stop him, he insisted on seeing the Director. The woman had seen more than her fair share of situations like this, far more than the doctors and nurses outside. So, instead of stopping the man, she calmly sent the nurses away and led him into her office. The man introduced himself as Frank Evans, ras father. Even though she had let Frank into her office, she remained on guard. As a doctor, she had dealt with enough angry patients and their families to know when trouble was brewing. She was already reaching for the security button on her desk. Frank closed the door behind him and ced arge canvas bag in front of her. It was dusty, like it had juste from a construction site. Director, I need a favor. As Frank spoke, he began to open the bag. The woman, experienced in these matters, noticed the embarrassed look on his face and quickly realized what was happeningFrank was trying to bribe her. Sir, please, you need to be careful. We medical professionals cannot ept anything from patients families. Its our duty to take care of the patients. You dont need to do this. She stood up immediately, reaching out to stop Frank from opening the bag. Internally, she was already dismissing the situation. She had thought it might be something serious, but it was just a bribe. Not that bribery wasnt serious, but in her eyes, whatever Frank had to offer was probably worthless. He looked like a construction worker, covered in sweat, his hands rough and calloused. It was obvious he wasnt well-off. And that canvas bag? Sure, it looked full, but she doubted it contained anything valuable. At best, it was probably some local specialty or gift. Maybe Frank thought it was worth something, but to her, it was nothing. Thats why bribery was easy to handleshe had no intention of epting it. She could just refuse and kick Frank out, reinforcing her image as a clean and ethical professional. She firmly rejected him, but Frank only grew more desperate. When she reached out to stop him, he reacted instinctively, pping her hand away. What?! Director, no Im sorry, I didnt mean to do that. Please, just look at this before you decide. Franks face turned red with embarrassment. He hadnt meant to hurt her, but the situation was too important for him to control his emotions. The woman had no intention of helping Frank in the first ce, and now her hand was stinging from the p. Her expression darkened, and she sat back down, ready to press the security button. But then, in the next moment, Frank opened the canvas bag and dumped its contents onto the floor. The entire office fell silent. Thud The womans breathing grew heavier as Frank emptied the bag. Her heart pounded in her chest, and she could hear herself gulping. She never would have guessed that from that seemingly ordinary canvas bag, bundles of cashU.S. dorswould spill out, forming a small mountain on the floor. It was a sight she had never witnessed before, and it left her stunned. Director, Im asking for a favor. If you can do it, all this money is yours. This Sir, please, have a seat. This is I The sudden turn of events left the womanpletely unprepared. Staring at the pile of cash, she felt dizzy. This wasnt counterfeit moneyit was real U.S. dors, and just by looking at it, she estimated there had to be at least $200,000 or $300,000. As the Director of her department, her annual sry barely exceeded $300,000. Now, in front of her, was an entire years worth of pay, just sitting there. How could she not be excited? But her rational mind still held on. As an adult, she knew that the higher the reward, the greater the risk. The reward was huge, which meant the risk must be equally significant. This wasnt something that could be handled lightly. Frank declined her offer of tea, pushing the cup away. He kept ncing at his watch, as if he were in a hurry. Its a simple task. You should be able to do it easily. I want you to make a small adjustment to the bill. I hired a private caregiver for my daughter, and I want you to add that expense to her medical bill. If anything happens to me, awyer wille here to retrieve that bill. Thats all. Thats all? Franks request was straightforward. After saying this, he didnt linger. He grabbed the now-empty canvas bag and headed for the door. The woman was still in shock. It wasnt that Franks request was outrageousit was that it seemed almost too simple. In her position, making a small tweak to a bill was incredibly easy. In fact, even some of the doctors under her would asionally exploit loopholes in the system when treating their own family members, inting the bill so that insurance would cover more. But for someone to offer $200,000 just to adjust a bill? That didnt sit right with her. Was all this money really just for a minor billing adjustment? After all, leukemia, a serious illness like ras, had limited insurance coverage, no matter what kind of policy you had. The payout caps were always restrictivethats just how insurance worked. Sir, is there anything else you need me to do? The woman couldnt shake the uneasy feeling. It didnt seem right for a man to offer $200,000 for something so trivial. So, she asked, probing a little further. Actually, there is one more thing, Frank replied. Have you ever heard of apany called StoneRiver Materials? Chapter 320: I knew it! Ryan still loves me Chapter 320: I knew it! Ryan still loves me StoneRiver Materials! Hearing that name from the woman, Ryans expression immediately changed, and he almost spilled the coffee he was holding. He knew that name all too well. When everything first started, thispany had already been involved, and now it was popping up again. From the very beginning, both StoneRiver Materials and BlueSky Materials had caught Ryans attention. He vaguely remembered that Alices project had initially partnered with BlueSky Materials. Butter, StoneRiver Materials swooped in, offering a lower price to steal the contract. The project was strapped for cash at the time, so they agreed to StoneRiver Materials offer. Naturally, StoneRiver Materials won the contract by undercutting thepetition. And thats where the problems began. Not long after the twopanies started working together, someone behind the scenes sent a thug to steal the purchase order, which quickly soured the rtionship between the project and BlueSky Materials. Now, hearing the name StoneRiver Materials again, especially after everything that had happened, it was hard not to be suspicious of thepany. The woman noticed Ryans sudden reaction. She hesitated for a moment, then cautiously nodded and continued exining the rest of the situation. The conversation with Frank after that wasnt all that important. He just seemed really nervous, constantly reminding the woman that this matter had to be handled properly. It was crucial for both him and ra. After listening to the woman, Ryan nced over at Mia. The little girl was ying with a disposable cup, and when she noticed Ryan looking at her, she shed a sweet smile, like a flower blooming. So, do you know who signed the caregiver agreement with him? Ryan asked. Mias smile was sweet, sure, but it always gave Ryan a bit of a chill down his spine. He had no idea what strange thoughts Mia was cooking up this time, but the way she looked at him, like she was ready to tear him apart, was definitely unsettling. Ryan quickly looked away from Bes gaze, rubbing his arms nervously as he continued his questioning. From a logical standpoint, what Frank did made no sense. He bribed a hospital director to mess with the billing, but it wasnt to get a bigger insurance payout or anything like that. And he kept mentioning that after his death, awyer woulde to the hospital to retrieve the bill. It was clear he was making arrangements for after he was gone. As a father, what could be so important that hed go to such lengths, even nning for awyer to carry out his wishes after his death? I asked him at the time, but he wouldnt say. He just told me to hand everything over to hiswyer when the time came, the woman said, shaking her head helplessly. If Mia and Ryan hadnte to investigate today, she probably wouldve forgotten all about it. She didnt know Frank was already dead, so she hadnt taken it seriously, treating it like a promise with no real deadline. But for Ryan, it was different. They knew for sure that Frank had died three days ago, so naturally, they were taking this much more seriously. There wasnt much more they could get out of the woman. After getting her phone number, Ryan and Mia left, reminding her to contact them immediately if thewyer showed up to collect anything. As they stepped out of the office, Ryan took a deep breath. This whole thing had been dragging on for a long time. Most of the time, they were just chasing leads without any clear direction, but today, they finally saw a glimmer of hope that things might get resolved. They had thoroughlybed through all the hospital leads. Ryan hadnt expected that the clue they almost missed would unravel such a long chain of connections. Frank was just an ordinary construction worker. There was no way he wouldve had any dealings with a bigpany like StoneRiver Materials under normal circumstances. The only reasonable exnation Ryan could think of was that StoneRiver Materials was somehow involved behind the scenes. Frank must have been in contact with someone from thepany, but that person wouldnt have used thepanys name. It was likely that Frank had been smart enough to gather some information on his own. So, Ryan, are you going to investigate the people at StoneRiver Materials now? Or are you going to wait for thewyer to show up? Mia asked, yawning as she followed behind him. Even though she had rested a bit in the hospital hallway earlier, she still hadnt gotten enough sleep. To be honest, Ryan really wanted to head straight to StoneRiver Materials and investigate the situation. But after thinking it through, he realized he had no idea where to even start. He tried to shift his perspective. If Alice had ordered someone from herpany to carry out an assassination, and the other party found out it was connected to Alicespany, what would happen if they stormed into the office demanding answers? Most likely, theyd find nothing, getughed at, and be thrown out like a fool. Worse yet, if the higher-ups caught wind of it, they might decide to quietly deal with the person to avoid any futureplications. Right now, it seemed like someone from StoneRiver Materials had yed dirty. Going after their public-facing employees wouldnt get him anywhere. The only thing Ryan could do was wait. He needed to be cautious around anyone from StoneRiver Materials and bide his time until the right moment to strike back. Lets call it a day. I think weve gathered enough information for now. It was still early, but there wasnt much point in sticking around. As he responded to Mia, Ryan pulled out his phone, ready to send a message to Alice. ording to the n, Alice should still be in the middle of her press conference. He was a bit worried about what might happen between Be and Alice, but with so many reporters around, Be probably wouldnt try anything reckless. Ryan knew what Be was getting at, but he just didnt want to admit it. He still clung to the hope that they could go back to how things were in the beginningback to that innocent, childhood friendship. But now, to ensure Alices safety, he had no choice but to face reality. He figured hed find a chance to talk to Be tonight. All he could do was try to reason with her and hope things hadnt spiraled so far out of control that they couldnt be fixed. As Ryans mind wandered, Mias small hand reached over and deleted the message he was typing on his phone. Ryan, look at the time! Its only three in the afternoon, and youre already thinking about heading back? Mia pouted and shook his arm, her eyes sharp and alertpletely different from the sleepy look she had just moments ago. Her hint was painfully obvious. At this point, if Ryan didnt pick up on it, it wasnt just a matter of low emotional intelligenceit would mean he wasnt paying attention to Mia at all. He quickly did the math. Alices press conference wouldnt be over for at least another two hours. Ryan wasnt entirely sure what was going on with Mia, but this seemed like a good opportunity to talk things through with her. Alright, where do you want to go? Just say it. Ryan let Mia shake his arm, sighing in resignation. After a long pause, he finally opened his eyes and calmly asked. He was trying to y it cool, but Mia couldnt hide her excitement. The moment Ryan agreed, she practically lit up with joy, almost bouncing with happiness. She immediately threw her arms around him, hugging his neck and nting a big kiss on his cheek. I knew it! Ryan still loves me, and Mia loves you too~ Chapter 321: What a coincidence! I didn’t expect to see you here! Chapter 321: What a coincidence! I didnt expect to see you here! Ryan couldnt resist Mias yful charm for long and quickly gave in, letting her take control. Just as Ryan agreed to Mias request, a ck sedan pulled up smoothly in front of them, almost as if it had been waiting for this exact moment. The timing was too perfect to ignore, and Ryan couldnt help but feel suspicious. He had sensed earlier, back in the Directors office, that Mia had been a little too rxed, like she wasnt fully paying attention. Now it was clearshe had been nning this all along. Ryan nced over at Mia, but she just stuck out her tongue yfully and grinned before pushing him into the car. Her hurried movements made it obvious how much this meant to her. Sneaking out with Mia while Alice was unaware was definitely a risky move, and the thrill of it all made Ryan feel like the whole situation was a bit surreal. Before they left, Mia made sure to take care of the details. Even though she was eager to get Ryan out of there, she wasnt about to leave anything to chance. They both settled into the back seat, and as soon as they were in, Mia practicallyunched herself into Ryans arms, pinning him down so he couldnt move. Her small hands fumbled behind his back for a moment, and with the experience fromst time, it didnt take her long to pull a tiny ss chip from the cor of his shirt. Both Mia and Ryan knew exactly what that chip was. As long as it was on him, Alice could track Ryans every move. Hed be under her watch, no matter where he went. Mia had nned to say a few more words to try and sway Ryans opinion on the matter, but when she saw that he only looked surprised for a second before returning to his usual calm, she decided it wasnt worth it. With a slight pout, she scrunched up her nose and handed the chip through the window to one of her men standing outside. For the next two hours, stay here and keep an eye on this, she instructed. Walk around every now and then, and if there are any new orders, Ill contact you. The man nodded respectfully, took the tracker, and ced it into a special silver case, clearly treating it with care. It wasnt just any ordinary object. Mia gave a few more instructions, covering all possible scenarios, even the worst-case one where Alice might show up directly. She wasnt leaving anything to chance. As the car window slowly rolled up and her men stepped back, Mia let out a small sigh of relief and shed Ryan a sweet smile. Ryan, still a bit stunned, looked at Mia. He couldnt help but wonder how she had gotten so good at this. It was almost like she had been preparing for this moment for a long time. With the tracker gone, there wasnt any physical change, but Ryan felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He could understand why Alice did what she did, but that didnt mean he agreed with it. The fact that he had managed to silently ept it up until now was already a big deal. Feeling better now? It mustve been tough having someone watching your every move like that, huh, Ryan? Mia teased as she finally slid off hisp. She fiddled with something in the car for a moment, and then, out of nowhere, a small basket appeared in front of Ryan, filled with snacks and drinks. Without a care for appearances, Mia grabbed a bottle of juice and pointed her chin at Ryan, signaling for him to help himself. Ryan nced at the basket but didnt say anything. He remembered that Alice had a car just like this one, but in her version, the same spot was stocked with fine wine and other high-end drinks. There was no way shed ever put something like Coke in there. Alice and Mia had a lot inmon, but their differences were just as striking. Each had their own unique charm. Throughout the ride, Ryan kept asking Mia where they were headed, but she dodged the question every time. Sometimes shed whistle and pretend not to hear him, and other times shed givepletely nonsensical answers. As the scenery outside the window blurred by, Ryan started to feel a bit uneasy. Was Mia really nning to take him away from Alice? She had hinted at it before, after all. Rx, Ill return youter, Mia said, her voice dripping with jealousy. I dont know what kind of spell Alice has you under. It was like she could read his mind. To be fair, Mia had thought about running off with Ryan, but she knew it wasnt realistic. For one, Ryan wouldnt just go along with it. Even if she managed to take him, hed probably find a way to escape and go back to Alice. Sure, she could break his legs and lock him up somewhere no one would ever find him, which would solve that problem. But she wasnt ready to go that farnot yet, anyway. She wasnt strong enough to take on Alice, and that woman would definitelye after them. Unless things got really desperate, Mia wasnt willing to hurt Ryan just to get what she wanted. The girl stared out the window, her fists clenched tightly. She tried to reassure Ryan with a casual tone, but it was clear she was barely holding it together. About five minutester, the car finally came to a stop. Ryan nced outside and was a bit surprised by the scene. Through the window, he could hear the joyfulughter of children. Not far away, a clown on stilts was twisting balloons, his hands moving quickly as the balloons transformed into lively shapes. In the distance, a Ferris wheel turned slowly, and inside the cabins, couples were passionately kissing as they reached the top and then descended,pleting the cycle. Ryan had guessed a few possible destinations, but he hadnt expected theyd end up at an amusement park. Come on, Ryan! Lets get out of the car! Mias excitement was palpable the moment they arrived. She waved her hands eagerly in the air, practically bouncing out of the car, urging Ryan to hurry up. Ryan quickened his pace to match Mias enthusiasm, chuckling softly. Maybe it was Mias mischievous nature that had given him a certain impression of her, but honestly, an amusement park seemed like the perfect ce for her. Since he had already agreed to spend the day with her, Ryan decided to push aside all the chaotic thoughts swirling in his head and just enjoy the day. After all, this was his first time at an amusement park. He hadnt had the chance to go when he was younger, and by the time he grew up, it felt like he had outgrown the idea. But they hadnt taken more than a few steps when Ryan noticed Mia suddenly stop in her tracks. Her previously joyful expression vanished in an instant, reced by a look of hostility. Her cheeks puffed up like an angry pufferfish, and herrge eyes were fixed on something in the distance. Whats wrong, Mia? Why did we stop? Ryan asked, confused, as he followed her gaze. But before he could see what she was looking at, Mias small hand pressed against his cheek, blocking his view. Her eyes darkened, and she bit her lip. Without hesitation, she grabbed Ryans hand and turned around, pulling him back the way they came. Ryan, I dont feel like going to the amusement park anymore. Lets go somewhere else, she said, her voice tense. She kept urging him, picking up the pace as she practically dragged him away from the parks entrance. It felt like they were fleeing. But even with her quick steps, they were toote. A familiar voice called out from not too far away, and a figure came running toward them. Ryan! What a coincidence! I didnt expect to see you here! Chapter 322: Just stay out of my way Chapter 322: Just stay out of my way Ryan? A voice called out to him unexpectedly. He turned around, surprised to hear someone familiar in a ce like this. He didnt know many people, and there was only one person who would call him Ryan in that particr toneAnna. Mia had already started to walk away, but when she noticed Ryan stop in his tracks, her face darkened. She knew this wasnt going to end as smoothly as she had hoped. As Ryan and Mia watched, a strikingly beautiful girl quickly ran up to them. Her face was flushed, clearly excited to see Ryan, and she was slightly out of breath from running. Once she stopped, she greeted Ryan with a bright, sincere smile. Hey, Ryan! Long time no see~ Her voice was as clear and refreshing as a mountain stream, sweet but not overly cutesy. It was unmistakably Anna. Anna? What are you doing here? Ryan asked, pleasantly surprised. After all, they had just seen each other yesterday. Im here with some friends. I didnt expect to run into you! Anna replied, still catching her breath. She twirled a strand of her hair around her finger and shed him a sweet smile. Anna was clearly dressed for a day of fun. She wore a simple white tank top and denim shorts, her sun-kissed skin glowing under the sunlight. Her long hair was tied back in a ponytail, and a pair of oversized sunsses rested on her nose, giving her a cute yet sporty look. Oh? Where are your friends? Ryan asked, not doubting her story for a second. Let me see Huh? Where did they go? They were just here! Anna said, standing on her tiptoes and scanning the crowd. But after looking around for a while, she couldnt spot the friends she hade with. This was the citys biggest amusement park, and with the massive crowds, it was easy to get separated. Eh, whatever. Theres a whole group of them, they wont miss me, Anna said, scratching her head in frustration. But then her eyes lit up as she looked at Ryan, clearly having a new idea. Ryan could pretty much guess what she was about to ask. While ditching her friends didnt seem like the best move, if Anna had already made up her mind, he didnt see much point in arguing. After all, its an amusement parkhaving more people around could make things more fun. But before Anna could even finish her sentence, a coldugh came from behind Ryan. Mia stepped forward, cing herself between Ryan and Anna, ring at Anna with a fierce look. Oh, really? You just lost them, huh? Mia said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. She didnt believe Annas story for a second. How could it be such a coincidence? The park closed at 5 PM, and Ryan and Mia had only arrived around 3:30 because that was the only time they were free. If Anna hade with her friends, why would they show up sote, right before closing time? The whole Im here with friends excuse was clearly a lie, one that might fool someone as trusting as Ryan, but Mia wasnt buying it. Mia, were all just here to have fun. No need to be like this, Ryan said, trying to defuse the tension. The air between Mia and Anna was growing colder by the second, and it felt like the atmosphere might freeze over entirely. He had no idea what was going on between the two of them. In front of Alice, they acted like they were the best of friends, but the moment Alice wasnt around, it was like they were mortal enemies. The drama between girls was something Ryan could never fully understand. Mia shot Ryan a frustrated look, then nced at Anna, who was standing there looking all innocent. With a huff, Mia turned away, but not before grabbing Ryans hand tightlytighter than she ever had before. Annas sudden appearance hadpletely thrown off Mias ns. What was supposed to be a nice date for just the two of them had now been interrupted by a third person. It felt like she had spent hours cooking a meal, only for someone to show up and dere it bad before even tasting it. Throughout the rest of the encounter, Mia kept a wary eye on Anna, watching her every move, ready to step in if she tried anything funny. At first, Mia had teamed up with Anna to deal with Alice. But over time, she realized things werent as simple as they seemed. Sure, Alice was still the toughest boss to handle, but Anna was no pushover either. Mia had initially thought Anna would be easier to control, but that turned out to be far from the truth. There was that incident not too long agothe one where Anna had beaten a man so badly he ended up in the hospital. When Mia went to clean up the mess, she made a point to check on the guy. While she didnt exactly feel sorry for him, she had to admit, he was in pretty bad shape. Alices possessiveness over Ryan was intense, sure. Shed even gone as far as to put tracking devices and listening equipment on him. But at least Alice hadnt physically hurt him. Anna, on the other hand, was different. In Mias eyes, Anna was bing increasingly unhinged. Beneath her calm and sweet exterior lurked a violent streak, one that could explode at any moment. The three of them walked side by side, with Mia gripping Ryans hand tightly, pulling him closer to her. Anna, meanwhile, seemedpletely rxed, casually snapping photos with her camera like any other tourist. It was already 3:30 in the afternoon, but the sun was still zing, making it hard to keep their eyes open. Ill go buy the tickets. You two can wait over there in the shade, Ryan offered, ever the gentleman. Normally, if it were just Mia or Anna, either one would have insisted on going with him. But with both of them here, the situation was a bit different. Ryan, could you get me an ice cream after you buy the tickets? Mias craving one, Mia said, tugging on his arm and pointing to a nearby ice cream cart. Ryan nced at Anna, who was also looking at him with a hopeful expression. Do they both really want ice cream that badly? Ryan thought. Well, it was scorching hot, so he couldnt me them. For some reason, Ryan got the feeling that the girls didnt want him around right now, but he couldnt quite put his finger on why. Shaking his head, he turned and headed into the crowd. As soon as Ryan was out of sight, both Mia and Anna let out a small sigh of relief. The tension between them was palpable, and the moment Ryan was gone, their friendly facades dropped. The air between them crackled with hostility as they locked eyes, neither bothering to hide their animosity. What are you doing here? Arent you worried Ryan will start getting suspicious? Mia asked coldly, her eyes narrowing. You should really work on keeping up that innocent sweet little sister act of yours. If Ryan ever sees through it, youre done for, Mia added, her voice dripping with venom. She knew exactly where to strike, and her words hit Anna right where it hurt. But Anna didnt seem fazed. She nced down at her fingernail, which had identally broken, and looked more annoyed by that than by Mias words. After Mia finished, Anna let out a long breath, her lips curling into a sly, fox-like smile. Ryan doesnt care about trivial things like that. But you have you dealt with Alice yet? Youre awfully bold to be acting like this, Anna replied, her tone casual but her words sharp. I dont care what youre nning, Mia. Just stay out of my way, Anna warned, her voice low and dangerous. And you? Always calling him Ryan, my big brother. If he ever finds out whats really going on in that head of yours, do you really think youll be any better off than me? Anna added, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and threat. Meanwhile, Ryan was still standing in line, but something didnt feel right. The dynamic between Mia and Anna was off. He started to regret leaving them alone together. Maybe it wasnt such a good idea to force the two of them to hang out. The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. What if they started fighting? His pace quickened as he rushed to get the tickets and ice cream. But when he finally returned, ice cream in hand, he was stunned. The two girls were standing quietly under the shade of a tree, looking perfectly calm. They even smiled at him as he approached, as if nothing had happened. It was like the calm before a storm. Ryan, whats wrong? You look worried, Anna asked, her voice sweet and innocent. Ryan, lets hurry up and go inside. Mias been dying to get started, Mia chimed in, her tone light and cheerful. Ryan blinked, confused. Did I imagine all that tension? He couldnt shake the feeling that something was off, but for now, he just handed them their ice creams and led the way into the park. Chapter 323: I’ll protect you Chapter 323: Ill protect you Ryan had no clue what had just happened between Mia and Anna. It seemed like something had gone down, but no matter how much he asked, neither of them was willing to spill the details. Have you ever been to an amusement park, Ryan? Mia, holding onto Ryans arm while eating the orange-vored ice cream he had bought her, asked curiously. An amusement park, huh? This is actually my first time. I mean, growing up in the orphanage, there wasnt really anyone to take me to ces like this. Ryan thought for a moment before giving his answer. As soon as he said it, he felt Mias small body tremble slightly. Oh she murmured softly, her voice carrying a hint of sadness. She continued eating her ice cream, clearly lost in thought. Mia knew about Ryans upbringing, but it hadnt urred to her that he had never even been to an amusement park before. They really were from different worlds. If it were her, going to an amusement park was no big deal. Heck, if she wanted, she could probably have one built right next to her house without much trouble. Ryan noticed Mias sudden silence and could guess what she was thinking. With a mischievous grin, he reached over and gently pinched the soft skin on her side. Ah! What are you doing?! Mia let out a cute yelp at the unexpected attack. It wasnt just the two of them hereAnna, hearing the noise, shot them a strange look. Mias face flushed red, and she quickly retaliated by reaching for Ryans waist, determined to pay him back tenfold for what hed just done. So what if youve never been before? Just remember, Im the one who took your amusement park virginity, Mia dered boldly, pointing a finger at Ryans nose. Ryan chuckled and nodded in agreement. That was just how Mia wason the surface, she acted like she didnt care about anything, but deep down, she was always thinking about others. Sometimes, the mood just pushes people in a certain direction. Like at a funeral, where everyone is grieving the loss of the deceased. If the dead person suddenly came back to life, it might actually make things worse because the atmosphere demands that they stay dead. This was one of those moments. Mias little gestures had Ryan feeling all kinds of emotions, and as he looked at her, the distance between them seemed to shrink rapidly. The mood was perfect. It felt like something had to happen. Wait a second, Ryan. Its not just Miayouve got me with you for your first amusement park trip too, right? Just as Ryan and Mia were locking eyes, Anna made her move. She slid between them, using her back to push Mia aside, and looked up at Ryan with sparkling eyes. Uh, yeah, thats true. Thanks, Anna, Ryan replied awkwardly. Mia, now shoved to the side, was fuming. Her face twisted in frustration, and without thinking, she leaned over and bit Annas hand. Damn it, damn it! Ryan was supposed to be hers! This was his first time at an amusement park, and she had sworn she wouldnt give in to Anna. Now, she was regretting it so much she could scream. The tension between Anna and Mia was just a minor hup, though. After learning that this was Ryans first time at an amusement park, they managed to keep things civil enough to exchange a few words without biting each others heads off. After all, they couldnt let Ryans first experience be ruined by petty squabbles. Theirpetition could continue in ways he wouldnt notice. The three of them walked side by side through the amusement park, with Mia and Anna each clinging to one of Ryans arms. Both girls were stunning in their own waysone mature and gentle, the other sweet and yful. Even without doing anything, just walking through the park, they attracted plenty of attention. The looks Mia and Anna got were full of admiration, but the ones directed at Ryan were pure envy. Uh, guys, didnt you both say it was hot earlier? Maybe you could let go of me for a bit? Ryan, sandwiched between the two girls, was feeling a little overwhelmed and pleaded with them. Sure, their bodies were soft and smooth, and his arms were practically enveloped in a very pleasant sensation, but it was starting to get ufortable. The stares from passersby were one thing, but the real issue was that Mia and Anna seemed to be in some kind of silent tug-of-war, each pulling on his arms so hard it felt like they were going to tear him in half. His request was immediately shot down, though. As soon as he finished speaking, both girls responded in unison. No way! Are you saying you dont want me to hold you? But she gets to? Why should I care what you think? Im holding my Ryan, so why dont you mind your own business? Seeing that another argument was about to break out, Ryan swallowed his words and gave up. Fine, fine. Let them hold on. Its not like he had a choice anyway. As Ryan continued walking with Mia and Anna through the park, they still hadnt decided what to do first. Theyd been wandering around for a while, and both girls, with their outgoing personalities, were practically buzzing with excitement as they eyed the various rides. Ryan, on the other hand, wasnt used to this kind of thing. From a distance, the rides looked fun, but up close, they just made his legs feel weak. Ryan, lets go on that one! Mia eximed, her eyes lighting up as she pointed to a massive ride in the distance. Without waiting for a response, she grabbed his hand and started pulling him toward it. It looks so thrilling! Lets go! Ryan nced at the ride Mia was so excited about. It looked like a giant doughnut looped around a tall pole, with seats arranged in a circle around the doughnut. Once the ride started, the doughnut would beunched high into the air at breakneck speed. The ride was called the Joyful Doughnut. Even though Anna usually liked to oppose Mia on everything, she took one look at the massive machine and silently nodded in agreement. She could see the fear in Ryans eyes, but instead offorting him and suggesting something less terrifying, she thought of something much more entertaining. Mia had let her guard down, fully immersed in the fun of the day, but Anna wasnt about to miss an opportunity. Can we maybe not do that one? This one looks pretty good, Ryan suggested, pointing to a nearby ride as Mia dragged him toward the Joyful Doughnut. His smile was so strained it looked like it might shatter at any moment. He pointed to a ride that seemed much more his speed. Mia curiously nced at what Ryan had picked, but when she saw that it was a kiddie ride with little airnes, her expression twitched noticeably. Ryan,e on! I really want to go on that one! Its super fun, I promise! Once youre up there, its like whoosh, and before you even know it, youre flying! Mia waved her hands excitedly, getting more and more animated as she described the ride. Ryan, feeling cornered, turned to Anna with a pleading look. Dont worry, Ryan. Ill protect you, Anna said with a mischievous smile. Ryans heart sank. Did she just smile at him? Chapter 324: A battle neither of them could afford to lose Chapter 324: A battle neither of them could afford to lose Ryan had absolutely no good feelings about the Joyful Doughnut ride that shot people into the sky. He was ready to turn around and leave immediately. He had already made up his mind: no matter how much Mia and Anna tried to convince him, he wasnt going to get on that thing. At most, hed just watch them from below. But things didnt go as nned. When Mia smirked and teased, Big brother, youre not scared, are you? something snapped in Ryans brain, and before he knew it, hed agreed to her request. Now, the three of them had already bought their tickets and were standing directly under the massive ride. The doughnut-shaped seats were going up and down, sending off group after group of riders, and the line in front of them was getting shorter and shorter. The dreaded moment had arrived. Looking up, Ryan felt dizzy. You dont really grasp how high it is until youre standing right beneath it. Mia wasnt wrong earlier. Yeah, with just one whoosh, hed definitely beunched straight into the sky. Mia was practically bouncing with excitement, while Anna kept ncing at Ryan. He really didnt want to try this ride, but here he was, dragged along anyway. Anna had her own n. If Ryan got scared, she could easily me it on Mia and thenfort him, using the opportunity to get closer to him. After all, she wasnt the one who suggested this in the first ce. Shed been on Ryans side the whole time. The best way to deal with fear isnt to face it head-on, but to avoid it. Avoidance has always been an effective, if slightly shameful, strategy. For example, the longer Ryan stood there watching the ride go up and down, hearing the screams of the riders, the more his fear grew. Hed tried several times to use the excuse of needing to go to the bathroom to escape, but it didnt work. Two minutester, with a face full of dread, Ryan found himself sitting between the two girls on the Joyful Doughnut. After triple-checking that his seatbelt was secure, Ryan decided to close his eyes for thest few moments before the ride started. On one hand, not seeing the height might make it less terrifying. On the other hand, Mia was probably smirking at him right now. She was a little devil, after all. There was no way shed miss a chance to mess with him. As the ride prepared to start, both girls, as if suddenly filled with kindness, reached out and grabbed his hands from either side. Ryans palms were already drenched in sweat. He was incredibly nervous. But as their hands sped together, he noticed something: he wasnt the only one with sweaty palms. Were Mia and Anna scared too? Ryan nced at the two girls in confusion. Theyd seemed so calm earlier, like this ride was no big deal, but now they lookedpletely different. Mias expression had changed the moment she sat down. It had seemed fun when she was watching from below, but now that she was strapped in, unable to move, with her feet far from the ground, she feltpletely unsafe. She was starting to regret it. Her little legs dangled helplessly, and her cute face had turned pale. She gripped Ryans hand tightly, her shoulders trembling. Ryan turned to look at Mia and rolled his eyes in exasperation. If she was this scared, why did she force him toe up here? Wouldnt it have been better to just ride the merry-go-round or something safe? Mia Ryan called her name softly. If she was really that scared, they could ask the staff to let them off. Safety was the top priority at amusement parks, after all. If someone had a heart condition or something, the park wouldnt want to take the risk. Mia, if youre really scared, we can get off. Mia cut him off, her voice trembling as she replied. Im fine, its just just a little hot, thats why Im sweating. If youre scared, Ryan, you can hold my hand tighter. I dont mind. Mia sneaked a nce down below. The ride had already started moving slowly, and she shuddered again, her mouth opening and closing as she muttered nervously. Ryan was speechless. This must be what they call all talk, no game. But there wasnt much he could do. He just squeezed Mias right hand, trying to calm her down. After checking on Mia, Ryan turned to his right to see how Anna was doing. She seemed to be handling it better than Miaat least she wasnt shaking all over. But that was about the only difference. Annas eyebrows were furrowed, her eyes tightly shut, and she was muttering something under her breath. Ryans hand was pressed firmly against Annas chest, and there was no way he could move it even if he tried. Anna, are you okay? Ryan asked, genuinely concerned. With Mia and Annas reactions distracting him, he realized he wasnt feeling as scared anymore. As the ride slowly ascended, he even started to feel a bit excited. Maybe this ride wasnt as terrifying as hed imagined. Anna, hearing Ryans voice, took a few deep breaths before finally opening her eyes. But instead of looking at Ryan, she nced past him to Mia, who was sitting on the other side. Mia also looked over at that moment, and the two girls locked eyes, both letting out a soft,petitive huff. Yeah Im fine. Showing a bit of vulnerability in front of Ryan wasnt a big deal for either of them. After all, deep down, they both already trusted him. But this was apetitiona battle neither of them could afford to lose. Ryan nced back and forth between the two, suddenly at a loss for words. He had no idea where this strange sense of rivalry between them hade from. Girls really were mysterious creatures. The staff nearby started counting down, but Ryans initial nervousness hadpletely vanished. With Mia and Anna each pulling on one of his arms, he wasunched into the air in a hriously awkward position. And then, without any surprise, both girls screamed at the top of their lungs. As Ryan soared through the air, he found himself thinking: should he scream too? Hed thought the height would be terrifying, but with his eardrums nearly bursting from the girls screams, it didnt seem so bad anymore. The fear and thrill of the ride were all packed into a single moment. A few secondster, the feeling of weightlessness faded, and Ryan realized the ride was already starting to descend. Wait, thats it? Ryan nced at the two girls beside him, both panting heavily, and suddenly felt a bit underwhelmed. Hed been dragged onto the ride against his will, and this was the result? He hadnt expected it to be so anticlimactic. A few momentster, the ride gently touched back down. Ryan helped the staff unbuckle Mia and Anna from their seats. The staff seemed a bit surprised by how calm Ryan was. They even wondered if something had gone wrong with the ridehow could someone have no reaction at all? Chapter 325: Ryan, don’t you think this feels a lot like we’re on a date right now? Chapter 325: Ryan, dont you think this feels a lot like were on a date right now? Ryan stumbled off the ride with two girls in tow, looking pretty disheveled. He had thought hed be thest one to get dragged off, but things had taken aplete 180. I told you, if you didnt want to go, you didnt have to. I dont get why you two were sopetitive about it. Mia had barely stepped off the Joyful Doughnut ride before she lost control, clutching her chest with her right hand and dry heaving several times. She then copsed onto Ryans shoulder, her legs still trembling even though she was already off the ride. Ryan sighed and shook his head. Mia and Anna were acting really strange. Normally, they werent thispetitive in everyday life, so why were they suddenly so determined to one-up each other? Ryan! You tricked me! Mias face was pale, and if she werent clinging tightly to Ryans arm, she probably wouldve wobbled and fallen after just a few steps. Gone was her usual soft, girly demeanor. Now, she was like an angry little kitten, pointing a finger at Ryans nose, her voice full of frustration. You werent even scared! Why did you pretend to be? You made me you made me She huffed, but Ryan just looked more confused. Even Mia realized she was being a bit too aggressive, and under Ryans puzzled gaze, her voice gradually trailed off. She didnt finish her sentence, but Ryan could already guess what she was trying to say. He rolled his eyes at her, annoyed. If he could, hed probably let go of her and let her fall to the ground. What she meant was probably something like, If Id known you werent scared, we wouldnt have gone on the ride, and I wouldnt be in this mess. Ryan had been unsure earlier, thinking Mia might actually enjoy these kinds of thrill rides. But now, it was clear what was really going on. The little troublemaker just wanted to see him embarrassed. That was all. Ignoring Mia and her mischievous antics, Ryan turned his attention to Anna. Compared to Mia, who was now practically a ko clinging to Ryan, Anna was doing a bit better. At least she could still walk on her own. But her face didnt look great either, and there was a hint of regret in her expression. She had thought that after the ride, shed be the one helping Ryan off, taking care of him and offeringfort. But she hadnt expected to be so shaken herself. The reason she was here today was because shed caught wind of Mias n and had arrived before Ryan did. She had everything nned out, hoping to take advantage of the so-called suspension bridge effect during this trip to the amusement park. Ryan had always been kind to her, but it was more like the care a senior shows to a junior. If she didnt make a move, there wasnt much chance of things progressing further. So, shed decided to take the initiative. This was her first bold attempt, and she wanted Ryan to mistake the adrenaline rush from the ride for feelings of love. But while the bridge had been set, she was the one who ended up falling into the trap. Now, she was feeling pretty down. But there was no undoing it, so shed just have toe up with another nter. After they got off the ride, Ryan headed straight for the parks rest area. Mia didnt seem like shed be recovering anytime soon, so Ryan crouched down and offered her a piggyback ride to make her morefortable. The little troublemaker wasnt about to refuse. Her eyes lit up as she eagerly epted Ryans offer, showering him with exaggerated praise for being so considerate. Ryan, youre doing great! Mia loves you so much~ If shed known earlier that acting a little weak would get her some close contact with Ryan, she wouldve done it ages ago. Ryan mightve looked a bit lean, but once Mia was on his back, she was surprised by how broad and sturdy he felt. She gripped his shoulders tightly and let out a little squeal of excitement as he stood up. As Ryans steps became steady, her heart, which had been racing from the ride, only beat faster. It felt like someone was pounding on her chest with a drumstick. Her nose brushed lightly against Ryans cheek, and she breathed in hisforting scent. Seeing that Ryan wasnt reacting negatively, her eyes sparkled. Like a sneaky thief, she quickly nted a soft kiss on his cheek. Ryan, still chatting with Anna beside him, didnt seem to notice Mias little move. Mia was always like this, throwing around words like love so casually. Ryan just chalked it up to her being a kid who didnt really understand what she was saying, thinking it was all just yful banter. Ryan might think nothing of it, but to others, it was apletely different story. Take Anna, for example. Just a moment ago, she had beenughing and chatting with Ryan, but the second Mia nted that quick kiss, her gaze sharpened instantly. If Alices usual stare was cold, then Annas in that moment was downright venomouslike a predator with bloodshot eyes, ready to strike. Under that piercing gaze, Ryan felt like hed been hit by a thousand arrows all at once. Wh-whats wrong, Anna? Ryan asked, his voice tinged with fear as he instinctively took a couple of steps back. To be honest, the look on her face just now had been terrifying, as if she were staring at a corpse. But in the next second, Annas expression returned to normal. With the sunlight behind her, Ryan had been looking at her in a sort of backlit silhouette, making her sudden change in expression even more jarring. He started to wonder if he had imagined the whole thing. He knew Annas personality well enoughshe was always so gentle. How could someone like her ever show such a frightening look? Its nothing. I just remembered something, Anna replied softly, her voice as gentle as ever. She avoided his gaze, lowering her eyes to look at his feet. He had stepped back Ryan, how about we go on some more rxing rides next? Anna suggested, stepping closer to him and taking the bags from his hands. Ryan had been carrying the things the two girls had boughtmostly plush toys and other souvenirs. They werent heavy, but they were awkward to hold. Annas gesture lightened his load considerably, making things much easier for him. Sure, Im good with whatever, Ryan said with a smile, quickly brushing off the strange moment from earlier. Such a sweet, thoughtful girltheres no way shed ever do anything scary, right? He convinced himself that his earlier feeling had been nothing but nonsense. Meanwhile, Mia, still clinging to Ryans back, was in a much better mood than before. She had seen Annas briefpse inposure perfectly, and it reminded her of something shed experienced before. Its like theres a wild beast locked inside, and every slight or moment of being ignored only makes that beast stronger. You try to suppress it, to lock it away so it never gets out. But suppression is just a temporary fix. Those negative emotions dont disappearthey just pile up, waiting for the next chance to explode. Mia knew her little kiss had been impulsive, but she didnt regret it one bit. After all, Ryan was going to be hers sooner orter, so what was the harm in stealing a few kisses now? As for Annas foul mood and barely-contained rage? That wasnt Mias problem. If Anna wanted to lose it, let her. In fact, it might even be better if she did. Ryan would see her true colors sooner, and then Mia could just kick her out of the picture. If Anna really went off the deep end, Mia would be the first to make sure she was thrown overboardfiguratively or literally. With that thought, Mias mood improved even more. She tightened her grip around Ryans neck and shifted her body forward, clearly enjoying the closeness. She was getting addicted to the feeling of rubbing her cheek against his. Her body was soft, and with only a thin summer dress on, the fabric did little to mask the warmth and sensation of her pressing against him. Mia, could you loosen up a little? Ryan asked, his voice strained. No way, no way! You tricked me, and Mia remembers everything, she said, tugging yfully on his ear, her voice full of mock scolding. Ryan was speechless. How was that even considered tricking her? It seemed like no matter what he said, this little troublemaker would find a way to twist it. Maybe staying quiet was his best option. But, as it turned out, he was still underestimating her. While Anna remained silent, her head down, Mia was just getting started. She tugged on Ryans ear again, this time speaking loud enough for all three of them to hear. Ryan, dont you think this feels a lot like were on a date right now? Chapter 326: Stupid... stupid.. Chapter 326: Stupid... stupid.. Chapter 326: Stupid stupid.. Like a date? Ryan didnt think soor rather, he didnt dare to think so. The moment Mia said those words, Ryan felt like the air around him wentpletely still. Anna, standing beside him, was smiling, but it was the kind of smile that made him uneasy. If you dont want to smile, dont smile. But does it have to be that creepy? Mia, youre saying weird stuff again. Ryan forced a helpless smile, as if trying to prove something to Anna. He pretended to be angry and gave Mia a yful smack on her butt with the hand that was holding her. Ahh~ Ryan, youre bullying me again! So mean~ Mia wasnt upset at all. She let out a soft, sweet sound when Ryans handnded, her gaze drifting meaningfully toward Anna. Where did she get this sense of superiority from? She looked so smug, almost like she was mocking Anna. Was it because Ryan had smacked her and not Anna? Ryan could practically hear Anna grinding her teeth. She had already clenched her fists, her eyes ring daggers at Mia. Calling Mia a little devil wasnt an exaggeration at all. She might still be a kid, but the things she did were far from innocent. Ryan had no idea what was going on in that little head of hers. Mia and Anna kept bickering, but neither of them denied Ryans decision as the three of them gradually left the thrill rides area and headed toward the more rxed attractions. At one point, Ryan thought about taking off his maskit was getting a bit stuffybut Mia and Anna both shot down the idea immediately. Better safe than sorry, he figured, given the current situation. Mia, do you need a break? They had reached the moreid-back part of the park, and Anna, seeing the calmer rides, finally let out a small sigh of relief. Ryan shrugged slightly, ncing at thezy little one on his back. Oh? Were here already? Mia yawned and peeked her head out from behind Ryan. To her, Ryan seemed to have some kind of magic about him. Just being close to him, with that warm, sunny scent of his, made her feel at ease. She hadnt been sleeping welltely, staying upte every night thinking about things. No wonder she had dark circles under her eyes like a panda. If only I could take Ryan home with me, she thought. Even if its just to use him as a pillow, not for anything else, itd still be amazing. Ugh, Alice, that annoying girl. Mia muttered Alices name under her breath, biting her lip in frustration. Ryan, who was right in front of her, heard it clearly and could only respond with a wry smile. Mias hostility toward Alice always seemed a bit random. Ryan found a spot for them to sit down, and he gently set Mia down as well. But the little troublemaker clung to his back, refusing to let go. In the end, it was Anna who stepped in, yanking Mia off like a surgeon making a decisive cut. Naturally, this led to Mia throwing a huge fit at Anna, but Anna just kept her eyes on Ryan, pretending not to hear a thing. Ryan, where are we going next? Anna ignored Miasints. If Ryan werent there, she and Mia mightve actually started fighting. Not that Anna was in the wrongMia had started it, after all. Anna was just giving her a taste of her own medicine. Anna flipped her hair back and sat down next to Ryan, leaning back slightly. Her skin glistened with a light sheen of sweat from the warm weather, the sunlight making it shimmer like gold. Ryan nced at Anna, feeling a bit awkward, and quickly looked away. Ever since Miasment, the atmosphere had gotten a little strange. If it were just the two of them, it mightve actually felt like a date. I want to go on the carousel! Ryan, take me, pleeease~ Seeing Ryan staring at Anna like he was in a trance, Mia panicked and immediately threw herself into his arms. Mia was undeniably cute. Otherwise, Ryan wouldnt have fallen for her tricks time and time again. When she pouted and begged, he waspletely powerless. They had barely sat down for two minutes before Mia dragged Ryan and Anna toward the carousel. But at least this ride was a lot more rxing than thest one. Mias main goal in suggesting the carousel was to distract Ryan from Anna, but in the end, things didnt quite go the way shed nned. The amusement park was packed, with lines of thirty to fifty people at almost every ride. When Ryan, Mia, and Anna finally reached the front of the line, they were told that only Mia met the height requirement to ride. What? Only kids can ride? Are you calling me a kid? Mia stood with her hands on her hips, pointing usingly at the staff members nose. She was furious at being underestimated, and it took a lot of coaxing from Ryan to calm her down enough to reluctantly get on the carousel. Since Ryan and Anna couldnt join her, they had to stay nearby. If Mia couldnt see them, shed probably throw a fit. So, they stood outside the ride, watching as Mia circled around and around on the carousel, her face a mix of frustration and defeat. Mias original n had been to ride with Ryan, but instead, she ended up giving Anna the perfect opportunity. Every time Mias horse came around, she could see Annas smug, triumphant smile. Ryan,pletely at ease, was chatting away with Anna about school, their conversation lively and animated. This only made Mias mood worse, and she looked like she was on the verge of tears. Mia, someones taking pictures. Try to smile a little. Ryan didnt really know what else to say. After all, this whole thing had been Mias idea. The carousel was one of those family-friendly rides, and during the ride, a camera would snap photosnot just of the kids on the ride, but also of the parents waiting outside. The idea was to capture those joyful moments. But when Mia realized what was happening, she almost burst into tears. The camera first focused on Ryan and Anna, who were standing outside. Anna had wrapped her arms around Ryans, and the two of them were snapped in a cozy, affectionate pose. When the camera finally turned to Mia, she instinctively nced to her side. Of course, Ryan wasnt there. He was outside, being hugged by Anna! Miaaa, have fun! Were right here waiting for you~ Anna, clearly enjoying herself, cupped her hands around her mouth and shouted toward the carousel, making sure Mia could hear her. Mia was beyond frustrated. As the carousel spun round and round, every time she came close to Ryan, she wanted to say something, but before she could, the ride would whisk her away again. Anna wasughing so hard she could barely stand up straight. With every turn of the carousel, Mias n was backfiring spectacrly, and Anna was winning, round after round. Stupid stupid Just wait until I get my chance. The moment you slip up, Ill throw you into the ocean to feed the sharks! Chapter 327: Alice must have had a mother. But where was she? Chapter 327: Alice must have had a mother. But where was she? Since Ryan was too tall to ride the carousel, all he could do was stand outside the fence and wait for Mia to finish. Ryan had always been a bit puzzled by Mias mental age. She was clearly still just a young girl, but sometimes the mischievous ideas she came up with could make anyone blushideas that even someone ten years older might not be able to pull off so smoothly. And just when you thought she was more mature, shed go and choose something like the carousel, which was usually for little kids. Ryan had actually ridden a carousel before. A few years ago, not long after he first met Be, she had a natural resistance to everything. To get closer to her, Ryan had taken her on a carousel ride. Ryan didnt find the ride particrly interesting. In fact, he was so bored that he almost fell asleep on the horse. But Be, on the other hand, was full of energy, dragging him on ride after ride, ying for an entire afternoon without getting tired. Ryan had beenpletely dumbfounded. Now, though, the carousel had stopped, and Mia was finally getting off. But she didnt look particrly happy. Mia, whats wrong? Since this outing was mainly for Mia, Ryan had been paying close attention to her mood, especially after learning about her illness. Seeing her wobble unsteadily as she got off the carousel, he quickly rushed over to her. He wrapped his arms around her small frame. Mia, swaying like a tumbleweed in the desert, seemed to still be feeling unwell. Ryan sniff Im never, ever riding a carousel again. Mias face was scrunched up in frustration, her big eyes misty as she looked up at Ryan. When she saw Anna standing nearby with a smug look on her face, Mias anger red even more. She clenched her little fists and threw herself into Ryans arms. Grabbing onto the cor of his shirt, she took a deep breath, as if she were a space traveler finally getting a whiff of oxygen after being stranded in the void. It was a smallfort. At least he still smelled like sunflowers, that familiar scent that always made her feel safe. No other unpleasant odors had tainted it. Ryan was hers. She was sure of that now. And she had to keep a close eye on him. If some dirty little rat from the shadows tried to steal him awayor even just touched himshe wouldnt be able to handle it. Still not feeling well? Ryan held Mia close, noticing that her mood had worsened even more since theyd left Joyful Doughnut earlier. She had been the one to suggest the carousel, but now she seemed heartbroken. Ryan, who didnt consider himself particrly emotionally intelligent, instinctively patted Mias back gently. This time, Mia wasnt faking it. She was genuinely crying, and a patch of his shirt was already soaked with her tears. Ryan nced over at Anna, hoping for some advice. But Anna, who was usually reliable and always had his back no matter what, was now casually looking off in another direction, whistling as if she hadnt noticed anything. Anna? Huh? Whats up, Ryan? Only when Ryan called her name did she finally turn her attention back to him, puffing out her cheeks in a way that made it impossible to be mad at her. Ryan had every reason to believe Anna was pretending not to notice on purpose. As for proof? Well, she had almost burst outughing when Mia started crying. Mia, still sobbing, had been calming down a bit under Ryansforting touch. But the moment she heard him call out to Anna, her anger reignited. Her face flushed red, and she bit down on Ryans arm in frustration. With Mias bloody revenge in full swing, Anna was no help at all. Ryan had no choice but to juggleforting Mia while also trying to find a ce where they could sit and rest. They had entered the park at around 3 PM, and the park was set to close at 5:30. After all the walking, ying, and waiting in lines, it was now 5 PM, leaving them only half an hour before closing time. The crowd was moving in one direction, gathering around something. Ryan followed their gaze and saw that it seemed to be a spot for taking family photos. A happy family of three stood in front of the clown holding balloon animals, smiling warmly at the camera. As the photographers shutter clicked, photo after photo was taken, and soon they were handed over at the payment counter. This was one of the parks most typical money-making schemes. Youd see this kind of setup all over the countrysometimes it was a clown with balloons, other times it was a variety of plush mascots. Ryan, what are you staring at? Im telling you right now, theres no way Im taking a family photo with you! Mia noticed Ryan standing still, lost in thought, and followed his gaze. When she realized what he was looking at, she bit her lip and pinched the palm of his hand. Even though Mia could handle things on her own and was destined to be a high-ranking figure in the mafia, she still looked quite small and young. Standing next to Anna and Ryan, she resembled the child in a family of three. You could tell from the way the carousel staff had treated them earlier. Ryan tilted his head in confusion, but when he finally understood what Mia was thinking, he couldnt help butugh. He quickly patted her head, reassuring her. He definitely didnt have any weird daddy issues like she was imagining. Todays trip to the amusement park with Mia had finally brought a thought to the surfacesomething Ryan shouldve realized a long time ago. Ryan was a local. He hadnt visited the amusement park much as a kid, but hed seen plenty of ads for it on TV and in the papers. He vaguely remembered that ever since the citys economy had taken off, this amusement park had been the dominant one. Over the past twenty years, the rides had been updated again and again, and countless visitors hade and gone, but the park itself had remained. Ryan wasnt interested in taking a photo with the clown. It was just that the scene had triggered a memory. It seemed like the photo in Alices bedroom had been taken here. The clown wasnt the same one, but the family photo was unmistakable. Ryan didnt know much about Alices background. All he knew was that her father had passed awayst year, leaving the heavy burden of their mafia organization on her young shoulders. Alice must have had a mother. But where was she? Had she passed away too? Or Ryan recalled the image in the photo. Young Alice had been holding her fathers hand with one hand, and her other hand had clearly been holding someone elses. But that persons figure had been cut out of the photo. If it was a family photo, then it was almost certain that the person cut out was her mother. What had happened between them? What had Alices mother done to make Alice so determined to erase her from the picture? Staring at the clown, Ryans thoughts froze for a moment. In that inappropriate moment, a fragile yet incredibly strong figure appeared in his mind, and he couldnt shake it. Just then, his phone rang, snapping him out of his daze. Mias small hand darted into Ryans pocket, grabbing the phone before he could. But when she saw who was calling, her expression darkened. She quickly gestured to Anna to stay quiet, then dragged Ryan to a secluded corner and shoved the phone into his hand. Its Alice! Ryan, youve got to think of something! Chapter 328: Just… be quicker next time Chapter 328: Just be quicker next time Think of something? The calls alreadying through, what am I supposed to do now? He couldnt just hang up. If he did, there might be two bodies floating in the river by tonightone big, one small. Ryan looked at Mias panicked little face and felt a bit speechless. Mia had insisted on going out, dragging him straight from the hospital to this ce. She even had someone monitoring the tracker on her, acting like everything was under control. Ryan had actually believed she had thought of everything. But now, it seemed like shed only scratched the surface. Her fear of Alice was practically ingrained in her bones. Ryan took the phone and nced at the caller ID: Alice. This was going to be tricky. He couldnt hang up, but he also couldnt tell Alice he was out here with Mia. That left only one option: lying. Lying came with risks, especially when it came to Alice. Alice had onceid down three rules for Ryan. Though those rules were now more or less obsolete, it was clear that Alice still cared deeply about him following them. Now, he was lying to Alice, sneaking out of the hospital to hang out with another girl. Ryan wasnt sure if hed live to see tomorrow if Alice found out. Answer it already! Alice is going to get suspicious! Mia, seeing Ryan hesitate, was so anxious that her palms were sweating. But when Ryan nced over at her, she puffed out her chest, trying to act like she wasnt scared at all. It didnt really matter what Mia thought anymore. What she said, though, made perfect sense to Ryan. If he didnt answer soon, the call would end on its own, and thered be no way to exin itter. The amusement park was filled with the sounds of peopleughing and having fun. Even in this corner, it was impossible to escape the noise. Ryan pressed the phone tightly to his ear, trying to muffle the background sounds, and finally hit the answer button. Miss Ryan answered the call, adjusting his tone, trying to sound as natural as possible. But before he could even finish his greeting, he was cut off. Ryan, what are you doing? Why did it take you so long to answer? On the other end, Alice was standing in a hallway, her luxurious ck suit jacket now dusted with white from the construction site, though she didnt seem to notice. Her voice was cold, and it was clear from her tone that she was in a bad mood. The press conference outside wasnt over yet. Alice had just finished her speech, and now it was Nes turn on stage. She had finally found a moment to herself amidst the chaos. When she picked up her phone, the first thing she saw was a message from Ryan. The intel was detailed, and the concern at the end of the message had warmed her heart a little. She had nned to call Ryan to show her appreciation for his work. After all, a good boss should care about their subordinates. But now, after calling him, her face was practically turning ck with anger. Twenty-three rings. The phone had rung twenty-three times. In that time, Alice had already imagined fifty different worst-case scenarios before Ryan finally picked up. Miss Alice no, I didnt mean to ignore your call Ryan responded bitterly, pulling the phone slightly away from his ear. Alices anger felt like it was about to burst through the phone and drill straight into his brain. Just a moment ago, the summer heat had felt unbearable. Now, he felt a chill down to his bones, even sneezing from the sudden cold. Didnt mean to? Then what was it? Alice questioned him sharply, opening an app on her phone as she spoke, her tone showing no signs of softening. Before leaving the house that morning, she had activated the GPS tracker on Ryan to prevent him from going off the rails. Now, she was about to check exactly where he was. You and Mia are still at the hospital, right? It was both a question and a statement. Alices tone grew even colder when she mentioned Mia. Alice was generally pretty confident in Ryan. After all, they had been through so much together, and Ryan had been by her side for so long. If he had wanted to leave, he would have done so a long time ago. The one she didnt trust was Mia. Their rtionship had always been awkward. Mias gang sometimes sided with Alice, but everyone knew Mia had her eyes on Alices position as the leader of the organization. Mia was a tough one to deal with. Alice wouldnt make a move against her unless absolutely necessary. But that bnce had one condition: Mia had to keep her hands off Ryan. Ryan nced over at Mia. He had the phone on speaker, so everyone could hear Alices words loud and clear. Alice already knew he was with Mia, so there was no point in hiding it. Ryan rubbed his nose and gave a slight nod. Yeah The familiar little red dot appeared in the center of Alices screen. She silently checked the exact location. It was a bit different from where it had been earlier, but still within the hospital area. After refreshing the location a few times and confirming nothing seemed off, Alices anger began to subside. Thankfully, her Ryan hadnt done anything to break her heart. Alice didnt say anything, and Ryan wasnt sure what to say either. After a long pause, he finally heard Alice let out a sigh on the other end, and he cautiously began his exnation. Uh Miss Alice, its just that there were a lot of people around, and I didnt hear the phone Ryan didnt want to lie to Alice, butpared to the potentially disastrous consequences of her finding out the truth, a little exnation seemed much easier to handle. Alice hadnt called to scold Ryan in the first ce. Nothing bad had actually happened, and when she heard Ryan offering an exnation, thest bit of her anger faded away. I understand. Just be quicker next time. After all, its a sensitive time right now. Its dangerous for you to be out. It might seem unreasonable to make such a big deal about how fast he answered the phone, but Alice genuinely cared about it. Her tone softened as she gave this not-so-strict order. Mia, standing nearby, rolled her eyes repeatedly as she listened to their conversation. Ryan might not be able to see through Alice, but Mia could see right through her. Wasnt this just about Ryan slipping out of her control for a moment? And yet, it all ended with Alice showing concern for him. Mia had to resist the urge to grab the phone and expose Alices hypocrisy. She nced over at Anna, feeling even more frustrated. Alice was good at pretending, and so was Anna. Mia couldnt understand why Ryan couldnt see their true colors. Compared to them, Mia felt like the very definition of honesty. She wore her feelings on her sleeve, but no one ever took her seriously. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. Alice and Ryans conversation was pretty routine. They briefly discussed the mornings events and shared some intel. Alice mentioned shed be keeping a close eye on StoneRiver Materials movements. Ryan, who had been tense the whole time, finally started to rx. He had thought Alice was calling because something serious had happened. But, to be fair, Alice had been acting a bit clingytely. Had she always been like this? Or had he just never noticed before? The conversation soon shifted from intel to more everyday matters. Ryan was still keeping tabs on Be from a distance, and after confirming there was nothing unusual, he finally let out a sigh of relief. Mia, meanwhile, was getting bored listening to their chat. Seeing that Alice wasnt suspicious anymore, she stopped paying attention and looked toward the Ferris wheel. She covered her mouth with her small hand as she yawned. But in the next second, she felt a nudge on her shoulder. Ryan, looking a bit bitter, handed her the phone. Mia, Miss Alice wants to talk to you. She says she has something to say. Chapter 329: Why hadn’t he noticed sooner? Chapter 329: Why hadnt he noticed sooner? Mia took Ryans phone with a confused look on her face, held it to her ear, and after listening for a few seconds, she nced back at Ryan with a strange expression. Alice actually wanted to talk to her? The odds of that happening were about as likely as a gambler winning all the money in the Begio Casino in Las Vegasbasically impossible. Mia knew perfectly well how much Alice disliked her. She had practically gone out of her way to make sure of it. Normally, Alice wouldnt even bother acknowledging her existence. Ryan shrugged, signaling that he had no idea what was going on either. Alice hadnt told him anything, just asked him to hand the phone to Mia. That was it. Mia hesitantly asked something into the phone, and then her face changed dramatically. Without another word, she grabbed the phone and ran off. Ryan had been curious to hear what the two of them would talk about, but it looked like that wasnt going to happen. At least he had managed to get through Alices little check-in. This was the first time Ryan had lied to someone close to him, and honestly, it felt pretty weird. If it wasnt absolutely necessary, he decided hed try to be more honest with Alice in the future. With Mia off on her phone call, Ryan figured he could take a break too. Sure, amusement parks are supposed to be rxing, but with two mischievous girls like Mia and Anna around, it was anything but. They had gone on quite a few rides, but the only ones that really stood out were the Joyful Doughnut and the carousel. It made sense that Ryan had never been to an amusement park before, but what surprised him was that Anna, who usually seemed so experienced, was also a newbie when it came to this kind of ce. Curious, Ryan smiled and turned to chat with Anna, but as soon as he looked over, he saw her standing there, arms crossed, deep in thought. Anna, something on your mind? It was rare to see Anna looking so serious. In Ryans mind, she was always the kind of girl who didnt have a care in the worldalways kind and strong. Was something bothering her? When Ryan called her name, her expression froze for a second, but she quickly returned to her usual self. She turned to face him, rubbing her chin thoughtfully, and after a brief pause, she asked, Ryan you and Mia didnt sneak out, did you? Well, wasnt that obvious? Alice had already called to check if he was still at the hospital. It was clear that Anna had her suspicions. Ryan hadnt expected Anna to be worried about something like this, though. Uh, yeah, technically, we did, he admitted, scratching his head awkwardly. He nodded and then waved his hand dismissively, as if it wasnt a big deal. Whats Alices deal, anyway? So controlling. A tyrant, maybe? Does she really not trust me? Ugh, what a pain Ryan had barely finished brushing it off when, before Anna could even react, Mia exploded on the other end of the park. There wasnt much for Mia and Alice to talk about. Alice didnt need to remind Mia of anything because, frankly, she didnt think much of her. Alice was way ahead of Mia in terms of power and ability, so there wasnt much to discuss. The only thing left to talk about was Ryan. Even though Alice hadnt openly used Ryan of anything, that didnt mean she wasnt suspicious. Sure, Mia and Ryan had been at the hospital, but Alice still wanted to know exactly what they had been up to. Did she seriously just threaten me? One day, Im gonna chop her up and feed her to the sharks! Ryan and Anna stared in shock as Mia ranted, clearly losing her cool. There was no denying that, in moments like this, Mia could be pretty intimidating. She stomped her foot on the ground, trying her best to curse, but her upbringing held her back. Even when she used the harshest words she could think of, it didnt sound all that bad. In fact, Ryan found it kind of cute, in a weird way. This is so bizarre It was almost closing time at the amusement park, and Mia had been nning to take Ryan on the Ferris wheel to unwind after being tortured by Anna all day. But that phone call hadpletely ruined her mood. If Anna hadnt been around, today mightve been pretty fun. And if Alice hadnt called, Mia wouldnt be nearly as angry as she was now. As they left the amusement park, Mia was still holding Ryans hand, but the dark expression on her face made it clear how she was feeling. Ryan had tried asking Mia what exactly she and Alice had talked about, but for once, Mia, who was usually so open with him, just clenched her teeth and stayed silent. Ryan could only scratch his head in confusion, leftpletely in the dark. Alice had just finished a press conference at six that evening, so it made sense that Mia had been in such a rush to get back after the call. If they didnt make it back to the hospital before six, the risk of getting caught would be pretty high. Within a few minutes, the car pulled up smoothly in front of the hospital. Mia anxiously checked the time on her phone and quickly ordered her team to bring the tracker back and reattach it. The guy handling the tracker looked exhausted. After Mia gave the order, he had been holding onto it the whole time, driving around the hospital to make sure the movement pattern didnt look suspicious. He had done a pretty thorough job. Anna stood nearby, watching with a serious expression as Mia reattached the tracker to Ryan. Her hands were clenched into fists behind her back. Before, Anna had only had a vague sense of Alices terrifying possessiveness. But now, seeing Alice take actions that Anna herself had secretly wanted to take, she couldnt ignore it anymore. Her fear and resentment toward Alice grew even stronger. Once the tracker was back in ce, both Ryan and Mia let out a long sigh of relief. Then, Mia turned to Ryan and asked him a familiar question, but this time with a lot more seriousness: if she gave him a chance to break free from Alices control, would he take it? She asked this right in front of Anna. After all, if she didnt ask now, Anna would find out one way or another. It was better to get a clear answer right away. Anna, who usually didnt get along with Mia, dropped her usualid-back attitude and fixed her gaze on Ryan, waiting for his response. Ryan you I havent really thought about it yet, Ryan said, cutting her off gently. To be honest, Miss Alice can be a bit extreme sometimes, but I can understand why she does what she does. Besides, I have my reasons for staying by her side. Both girls looked at him with hopeful eyes, but unfortunately, all Ryan could offer them was rejection. To survive, Ryan had no choice but to stay with Alice and help her through her struggles. Even though his original goal was bing less and less relevant, whether it was his curiosity about Alices past or his concern for Mias still-uncertain illness, it was clear that he couldnt just walk away. Ryan didnt have a choice, but Mia and Anna didnt know why. And even if they did, they probably wouldnt understand. The atmosphere between the three of them had grown more and more tense since Alices phone call. Not long after, Ryan received a text from Alice, saying shed pick him up from the hospital at 6:10 to take him home. Anna, how about I call a cab and drop you off first? Ryan asked, putting his phone away. He caught Annas gaze and smiled, trying to break the awkward silence. Anna smiled back and nodded, epting Ryans offer without hesitation. At Mias insistence, the three of them stood by the roadside, waiting for a cab together. Ryans attention was on the passing cars, but if he had been paying more attention to the girls, maybe he could have avoided what happened nextsomething he woulde to regret. He should have noticed sooner. After he had smiled and turned them down, neither of the girls had smiled again. They just stood there, staring at his back, their eyes red with unshed tears. Why hadnt he noticed sooner? Chapter 330: But he was wrong. Again Chapter 330: But he was wrong. Again Watching Anna leave, it wasnt long before Alices car pulled up in front of Ryan. Ryan had wanted to properly say goodbye to Mia. Even though their day at the amusement park had been cut short by Alices sudden check-in, leaving a lot of regrets, it was still his first time going to a ce like that, and it held some sentimental value. Besides, if Mia knew he genuinely cared about her, would she be stronger in facing her illness? But no one around him seemed to share his thoughts. Alice and Be were sitting in the back seat, gesturing for Ryan to get in through the still-closed window. Meanwhile, Mia was staring warily at Alice, her eyes fixed on the faint smile on the girls face. Ryan, get in. Were going home. If Alice hadnt urged him, Ryan wasnt sure how long he wouldve just stood there, frozen. He nced back at Mia, who was clearly not in a good state. She let out a long sigh, and when she looked at Ryan again, the hatred in her eyes had faded, reced by something far moreplicated. It was a mix of reluctance to part with a friend and something deeper, more delicate, and ambiguoussomething Ryan couldnt quite read. Ryan, just get in the car. Ill be fine. Mias words were forced. If she could, she wouldve done everything to keep Ryan by her side, but she couldnt. Her gaze was locked on Alice, who sat in the back seat, calm andposed. Mias small hands were clenched into fists behind her back, and it took all her strength not to let her anger show. Why? What made Alice so special? Why did she get to have everything, while Mia was left to die alone? It was clear nowRyan didnt want to leave Alice. That much was certain. But this wasnt Ryans fault. It had to be something Alice had done to him. Mia wouldnt hurt Ryan, at least not for now. So, her target could only be Alice. Soon it would all be over soon. Once that thing was done, everything would fall into ce. At first, Mia only wanted Alices position as the head of the crime syndicate. But now she finally understoodeven if Alice werent the boss, Ryans feelings probably wouldnt change. In that case maybe Alice couldnt be allowed to stay. Ryan could sense the tension in the air, but his attention wasnt on Alice or Mia. His eyes were drawn to the back seat of the car, and a growing sense of unease crept over him. Alice and Mia exchanged nces, as if silentlymunicating something. Be, who was out of their line of sight, waved at Ryan from her seat. Ryan couldnt understand what Bes wave meant, but the cold, terrifying feeling it gave him was all too real. For a moment, it felt like he was back in that dark, suffocating basement where hed been held captive. Mia left, and Ryan returned to Alices side. Once in the car, Alice didnt seem as lively as she had been on the phone earlier. Her sharp features were even more pronounced now, and there wasnt a trace of softness in her expression. She leaned back in her seat, eyes closed, resting. The press conference had ended, and overall, it had gone rtively smoothly. But for Alice, it wasnt exactly a victory. She and Be were different. Be was the third daughter of the Langston family, a legitimate figure in society. Alice, on the other hand, had a much more sensitive identity, even with all the disguises. Ideally, she wouldnt appear in the public eye at all. Especially now, with Ryan in danger too. One wrong move, and they could both be dragged down, with no chance of clearing their names. Ryan naturally sat next to Alice in the back seat. But what made him ufortable was that Alice wasnt the only one there. Miss Alice Im tired. Lets talk when we get home. Alice wasnt lying. She hadnt eaten all day, and after holding a press conference, she was exhausted. Before seeing Ryan, she had managed to hold it together, but now that he was here, there was no need to keep up the act. Ryan was sitting a little too far from her for her liking. She frowned slightly and motioned for him to sit closer. Once he did, she rested her head on his shoulder, her breathing gradually bing steady as she drifted off to sleep. After seeing Ryan, Alice seemed to rx, but Ryan was on theplete opposite end of the spectrum. He had wanted to ask if he could sit in the front seat, but before he could even get the words out, Alice had already shut that idea down by resting her head on his shoulder. Now, he couldnt move an inch. There was still the space of Alice between him and Be, but Ryan couldnt shake the feeling that his face was itching, as if someone was staring at him intensely. He didnt need to guess who it was. That burning gaze, so tant in its desire, was unmistakable. It was just like the nightmare he had lived through four years ago. Ryan swallowed hard. Every time he thought he hade to terms with Be, that he had finally put the past behind him, his body would betray him with the most visceral reaction. He was terrified of Be. He had been four years ago, and even after she returned from abroad three yearster, nothing had changed. Trying to mimic Alice, Ryan closed his eyes. But losing his sight only heightened his other senses. What had been a faint itch on his cheek now felt like a scorching gaze, tracing every inch of him. It was like a starving predator sizing up its prey, evaluating the tenderness of the meat, deciding how best to devour it. If it had stopped there, Ryan might have been able to convince himself it was all in his head. Three years was a long time, and maybe Be had moved on from those feelings. But he was wrong. Again. With Alice resting on his shoulder, the cars music turned off, and the quiet atmosphere settling in, her breathing gradually slowed. She had fallen asleep. Ryan wasnt the only one who noticed. Almost the moment Alice drifted off, his right hand was grabbed. At first, Ryan thought it was Alice, moving unconsciously in her sleep. But when he felt the smooth skin slowly tracing the joints of his fingers, lingering over every ridge and line, he could no longer pretend to be calm. It was like an artist meticulously sketching a detailed map, or a sculptor carefully crafting a masterpiece. Bes fingers moved over his hand with deliberate precision. Their hands ovepped, and her fingertips pressed curiously against his, before sliding inward to his palm, which was now slightly damp with sweat. Ryans first instinct was to pull his hand away, but his wrist was already firmly held in ce. If he tried to yank it free, he would definitely wake Alice. And if she saw what was happening, things would only get worse. It felt like a branding iron was searing into his palm. Be, emboldened, took advantage of every small opening, slipping her fingers between his, until their hands were fully intertwined. Chapter 331: This was dangerous… Chapter 331: This was dangerous With Alice resting her head on his shoulder and Bes hand in his, Ryan couldnt calm down the entire ride. All he could do was pray that Alice was tired enough to stay asleep for the whole trip. Thankfully, thats exactly what happened. Alice was exhausted andpletely unaware of what was going on. By the time the car pulled up at home, Alice finally woke up from her nap, just as Be had already let go of Ryans hand, leaving Alice to lean into empty space. Miss Alice, were here. Ryan wiped his slightly sweaty palm on his clothes, feeling a bit guilty as he gently reminded Alice, who still looked a little dazed. He hadnt expected Be to be so bold. Not only had she held his hand the entire ride, but just before Alice woke up, she had even started ying with his palm, making him feel all kinds of weird. The sensation had sent shivers down his spine. After waking up, Alice sensed something strange in the cars atmosphere. She nced around, noticing that Ryans expression seemed a bit off. She looked over at Be, who was casually ying with her phone, and decided not to think too much of it. Sitting in the middle of the backseat, Alice figured she wouldve noticed if anything had happened between the two. She chalked up the odd vibe to her own imagination. Mm. Alice nodded lightly in response to Ryan, and as she watched him return to her side, the tension in her chest finally eased. She had lost control today. After everything that had happened, she thought shed be able to keep her emotions in check. But when it came to Ryan, things were different. Just thinking about him being with Mia, doing who knows what, made her feelpletely out of control. Thats why she had ended up threatening Mia so harshly. Now that the threat had been made, Alice didnt feel too bad about it. After all, Ryan was her assistant. There was no room for Mia in this picture. Pushing aside the memory of Mias frustrated expression, Alice yawned and casually handed her zer to Ryan, who took it without hesitation. They were so in sync, it was like second nature. It was just a simple act of handing over a jacket, nothing more. But to some people, even small gestures like this could be blown way out of proportion. Alice walked ahead, with Ryan by her side, leaving Be trailing behind them. Ryan suddenly felt a chill down his neck. He instinctively turned around, only to meet Bes dark, brooding gaze. She had her head lowered, muttering something under her breath, but Ryan couldnt make out what she was saying. He had a bad feeling. Bes outburst wasing soonhe could feel it. Quickening his pace, Ryan couldnt help but feel the pressure whenever Be was around. It was the shadow of something that had happened four years ago, and even now, it hadnt fully lifted. Ryan, when you were with Mia today, did you do anything besides investigating? The three of them had already entered the living room when Alice casually asked the question, as if it were just part of a normal conversation. Ryan turned to hang Alices zer on the coat rack, but her words made his heart skip a beat. Wait, wasnt Alice not suspicious? Why was she suddenly asking about this? He had already lied once before, so there was no way he could change his story now. That would only make things worse. After a brief pause, Ryan forced a smile and replied. Not much, really. We just grabbed a bite to eat. Mia kept saying she was hungry all day. That should fit with Mias usual behavior, at least from Ryans perspective. But whether Alice would buy it was another story. Oh, so you took her out for snacks I remember she likes grilled sausages, right? Im kind of into those too. Ryan had never mentioned Mias love for grilled sausages. He had learned that little detail when they grabbed hot dogs outside a construction site once. But somehow, Alice already knew. Alice might have sounded casual, but Ryan knew better. She had her ways of finding things outwhether it was tracking his phone or something else he hadnt figured out yet. This was dangerous Though Ryan was thinking all of this, he still smiled and responded warmly. Well, if we get the chance, Ill take you to the street market. Theyve got tons of snacks like that. Its not far, just near our school. Alice was pleased with Ryans invitation, but when she heard the location, she shook her head. That was the ce Ryan had already gone with Anna. She wasnt about to go somewhere that made her feel like she was sharing Ryan with someone else. In a few days, Ill arrange for the chef toe over and make it at home. On one hand, she didnt want to visit a ce that Anna had already been toit gave her the unsettling feeling of splitting Ryans attention. On the other hand, things were tense right now. If she and Ryan went out, theyd probably both have to wear masks to avoid being recognized. Ryan could already imagine what kind of street food Alice would arrange. Shed probably hire a Michelin three-star chef to fry up some chicken wings. Talking about food reminded Alice that she was actually hungry. Before they arrived, she had already called ahead to have dinner prepared. By the time the three of them got home, the meal was just being set on the table. After a long day of hunger and exhaustion, the first thing Alice did when she got home was head upstairs to change out of her stiff suit. Ryan, on the other hand, wasnt as particr. He pulled out his phone, scrolling through the onlinements about him, and plopped down on the couch. He had nned to talk to Beter that evening, but after what had just happened, he needed a bit of time to collect himself. Be had been on the phone with Mr. Langston, reporting everything that had happened today. When she finished the call and turned around, she noticed Alice was no longer there. Only Ryan remained, sitting alone in the living room. She wanted to walk over and talk to him. It was just a few steps, and she could finally be close to the person she had been longing for. Her time studying in France hadnt been easy. At first, her French wasnt fluent, and even basicmunication was a struggle. The Langston family had provided her with material support, but the emotional loneliness was something she couldnt shake on her own. The only thing she could do was lie awake at night, forcing herself to think about Ryan. She thought about how he had appeared like a hero, saving her. She thought about the days and nights they had spent together, getting along so well. She remembered the times she was punished and left hungry, and how he had snuck an apple into her room, cracking the door open just enough to pass it through. And then, she remembered his betrayalhow he had pushed her away. If she had never experienced it, she wouldnt have dared to hope. But back then, they had been so close to something real, only for it to end in estrangement. How could she possibly let that go? She had sworn to herself that one day she would return, and when she did, she wouldnt give Ryan any chance to push her away again. If he tried, shed break his hand if she had to. No matter what, she would always love him. Her gaze lingered on Ryan, shifting from calm to intense in an instant. That intensity morphed into something moreplicateddesire, resentment, caution, and indulgence, all swirling together in her eyes before finally settling into a quiet resolve. She wasnt in a rush. Her n was about to unfold, and by then, Ryanwho was already starting to sense something was offwould have no chance to escape. The living room was full of Alices eyes and ears, so after staring at Ryans back for a while, Be slipped into the kitchen. She watched as the kitchen staff continued to bring out dish after dish. Her eyes flickered with thought, and then she approached the chef, her movements graceful and poised, perfectly embodying the demeanor of a well-bred youngdy. There should be more ingredients, right? Could you add a few more dishes? Im terribly sorry, but Im a bit picky when ites to food. Chapter 332: food poisoning Chapter 332: food poisoning Ryan stared at his task panel, feeling troubled. Sometimes, knowing too much made things harder than staying in the dark. Take now, for example. He knew Be had murderous intent toward Alice and was about to make her move, but without knowing exactly how or when, it only made him more anxious. After getting home, Ryan didnt rx. He mightve looked like he was watching TV on the couch, but his eyes never left Be for a second. He wasnt sure what had happened during the day, but Alice seemed fine, so Be probably hadnt made any overt moves yet. The mission had a three-day window, but Bes behavior was bing more and more erratic. Whether it was the intense, unhidden gaze she gave Alice when standing behind her, or the bold move she made while Alice was asleep on the way home, it was clear Be was losing her patience. As soon as Be walked in, she was on the phone with the head of the Langston family. Ryan found this a bit puzzling. Be had been adopted four years ago by a well-off family, sure, but in the grand scheme of things, her personal abilities shouldnt have mattered much to a business dynasty like the Langstons. Why were they so invested in grooming an outsider like her to be their heir? Ryan watched Bes figure disappear into the kitchen, his brow furrowing slightly. Over the past four years, instead of gaining rity, he found Be harder and harder to read. Dinner came quickly. By the time Alice had gone upstairs to change, the table was already filled with a feast. If this had been at the orphanage, a spread like this would only appear during the holidays, and even then, half the dishes would be decorative sds no one really touched. But here, thisvish meal was just a regr dinner at Alices ce. Ryan sat next to Alice, asionally ncing at Be. Despite Alices status as a powerful crime boss, Ryans connection with Be was actually closer. After all, they came from the same background. He remembered their time at the orphanage. Every Christmas, the headmaster would prepare a huge meal for everyone, and no one cared about manners. After a quick prayer, theyd all stand on their chairs and grab food with their hands. Be, being younger and shy, wouldve probably ended up with just some soup if left to fend for herself. Back then, she always sat next to Ryan, and he looked out for her like a protective older brother. All she had to do was point at what she wanted, and Ryan would get it for her. Thinking about it now, Ryan couldnt help but feel a pang of sadness. He shouldve distanced himself from Be, but the past clung to him like chains around his ankles. No matter how far he went, he couldnt shake those memories. Lets eat. Alice noticed Ryan seemed preupied. She was about to ask him what was on his mind, but with Be sitting there, watching her for some reason, she decided to hold off. Instead, she quietly signaled for dinner to start. The sound of tes being moved filled the room. Alice hadnt had a proper rest in days since the construction site incident. It was obvious from the way she paused for a few seconds between bites. Ryan, I want some shrimp. Can you peel it for me? After eating for a bit, Alice, too tired to continue, turned to Ryan, who had been unusually quiet, and asked for help. Ryans gaze flickered slightly. Alices voice, softened by exhaustion,cked its usual coldness and had a hint of vulnerability. If it werent for the difference in tone, he mightve mistaken her for Anna or Mia sitting beside him. Why are you looking at me like that? You dont want to? Alices face flushed as soon as the words left her mouth. Though her rtionship with Ryan was gradually deepening, her tone just now had been a bit too suggestive. The coldness in her eyes had melted away, and it was only in moments like this, when she was with Ryan, that she allowed her softer side to show. Ryan looked at her, noticing the faint blush on her cheeks and the hint of shyness in her eyes. His heart skipped a beat, and he bit his tongue lightly to force himself to look away. Its not that Ryan mumbled, reaching out with his fork to grab the shrimp. But just as he was about to pull it back, he felt a slight resistance. By coincidenceor perhaps notBe had also reached for the shrimp at the same time. Their forks clinked together, knocking the shrimp off Ryans fork. Sorry. Bes face remained calm, but her tone was icy. She quickly apologized, then swiftly speared the shrimp that had fallen from Ryans fork and ced it on her own te. Ryan had a feeling Be did it on purpose, but he had no proof. He nced at Alice, who didnt seem to notice anything unusual, and could only take a deep breath and grab another shrimp. As he peeled the shrimp for Alice, the earlier yful and intimate atmosphere between them seemed to dissipate. Sensing how convenient it was to have Ryan at her service, Alice continued to enjoy being fed by him. Neither she nor Ryan noticed, however, that Be, watching their interaction, had slipped her right hand under the table, her thigh already bruised from how hard she was pinching herself. Alice and Ryan made small talk about the events of the day. Ryan had never been to a press conference before and found the whole thing fascinating. Alice, caught up in the conversation, ended up talking more than usual, forgetting her usual rule about not speaking during meals. As the conversation flowed, Alice eventually put down her fork, leaving only a bowl of seafood soup in front of her, which she sipped from asionally. Ryan had never seen Alice talk so much. He wasnt exactly the chatty type himself, so he just followed her lead, responding when necessary. Back at the orphanage, I didnt really care much about food. As long as I could fill my stomach, that was enough. The conversation shifted to Ryans past, and Alice rested her chin on her hands, listening intently. Though Ryan spoke casually, Alice could sense how difficult those times must have been. Her gaze softened, the usual sharpness in her eyespletely gone. She simply listened, ying the role of a quiet, attentive listener. We had some pretty funny moments back then. Like, wed eat whatever we could find, not knowing which foods didnt go well together. I ended up with food poisoning more than once. Ryan chuckled, recalling the time the headmaster had to rush him to the hospital in the middle of the night. If the hospital hadnt been nearby, and if theyd been even a littleter, even a stomach pump might not have saved him. As he spoke, a sudden shiver ran through his body. His eyes quickly scanned thevish dinner spread in front of him, as if something had just clicked in his mind. His gazended on Be. The girl, who had been trying to maintain her calm demeanor, suddenly stood up, her face pale. She muttered something about not feeling well and hurriedly left the table, heading toward the basement. Ryan watched her retreating figure, while Alice, confused, asked, Ryan? Whats going on? Are you Its its nothing, Miss Alice. Ive had enough to eat. Let me take you upstairs so you can rest. Chapter 333: I almost couldn’t hold back… What a shame Chapter 333: I almost couldnt hold back What a shame After Be left the dining table, the atmosphere immediately became tense. Ryans eyes flickered, and he stared at the food in front of him, suddenly losing his appetite. Alice, too, sensed something was off, frowning slightly as she watched Bes retreating figure. The braised beef and chocte brownies were ced a little farther from Alice, and luckily, Ryan had noticed just in time. Thankfully, Miss Alice hadnt eaten the key dishes. Different foods can interact in strange ways, and mixing certain things together isnt just about overeatingit can have more serious consequences. Ryan knew this all too well from personal experience. Take beef and chocte, or alcohol and cream, for example. Eating too much of thesebinations could lead to difort. While food poisoning isnt as terrifying as some online stories make it out to bewhere people im mixing certain foods can be fatalsevere stomach cramps and a trip to the hospital are definitely possible. Alices chefs were highly paid professionals, hired from top-tier restaurants. Ryan didnt think they would make such a careless mistake with the food. Given Bes sudden departure, he had already drawn his own conclusions. Miss Alice, lets head back to your room. You must be tired. How about I give you a massage? Alice wasnt really in the mood to continue eating either. She had been a bit suspicious when Be left, but Ryans offer of a massage hit the right note with her. Ever since Ryan had given her a massage for the first time, shed be hooked on the feeling of rxation it brought. When Ryan wasnt avable, shed even hired some of the best female therapists to help her unwind, but none of them could replicate the sensation she got from Ryans touch. Once youve had a taste, its hard to forget. Physical contact can be addictive, and Alices mind was already in turmoil. So when Ryan suggested it, she didnt hesitate and led him upstairs. Ryans room was right next to Alices. She had hinted at him moving in with her, but she still respected his boundaries. Besides, there was someone else in the basement who wasnt exactly wee. As they passed by the servants, Ryan rubbed his nose awkwardly and followed Alice into her room. He was used to the stares by now. A young man and a beautiful woman alone in a roomit was bound to spark some rumors. Anyone would jump to conclusions in a situation like this, especially when the woman in question was as stunning as Alice. If the servants nces were just filled with suspicion, Ryan could handle that. What really unsettled him was the sympathy he saw in their eyes. And it wasnt sympathy for Aliceit was for him. Alice went into the room first to change. By the time Ryan entered, she was already lying on therge princess bed, her delicate figure resting softly on the sheets. Her silk nightgown clung to her body, highlighting her graceful curves. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, but she didnt seem to mind showing off her pale arms and ankles. Her slender arm swayed gently, like a willow branch in the breeze, stirring something deep inside Ryan. Ryan had expected Miss Alice to bring up some requests during the massage, maybe even talk about what had happened earlier in the day or subtly remind him about his rtionship with Mia. But Alice was genuinely tired. Her behavior surprised Ryanshe was unusually docile, whether it was during the massage or their conversation. She let him take the lead, showing a softer side of herself. Ryansrge hands gently kneaded Alices waist, and the sensation was so intoxicating that his thoughts began to blur. As the massage went on, it was hard to tell whether it was Ryans skill or Alicesplete trust in him, but she slowly drifted off to sleep. Alice asleep and Alice awake were like two different people. When she was awake, no matter how much she tried to hide it, there was always a coldness about her, a sense of distance. But now, as she slept, her face rxed, like a flower blooming without restraint, finally revealing her true beauty. Ryan stopped his movements. From the peaceful expression on Alices face, it was clear she was going to have a good dream tonight. Taking a deep breath, Ryan carefully shifted her body, gently pulling her soft arm out from under her. Even though he was just adjusting her sleeping position, his heart was racing like a thief caught in the act. Whether it was her pale arms or her cute little feet, everything about Alice made Ryans pulse quicken. A girls feet are often hidden, like the deepest of secrets. Unlike hands, toesck the same dexterity, giving them a clumsy sort of charm. Under Ryans gaze, the sleeping girl seemed to sense something, her toeswhite as jadecurled slightly and then retreated, as if shy. Ryan had never really understood the saying, A beautiful woman is the beginning of disaster, until now. Watching the girl sleep, a nameless fire ignited in his chest, and he finally grasped the meaning. She didnt need to do anything seductive. Just lying there quietly was enough to stir something primal, like the strongest of potions, overwhelming his senses. Was she soft or strong? Cold or warm? His hands had already left her back and waist, but they instinctively reached out again, as if drawn to her. He pondered this question. The girl before him had fooled almost everyone with her facade, even herself. People forgot that she was still just a young girl. Unable to resist, Ryan reached out and touched her cheek. As he had imagined, his fingertip left a small, soft indentation on her skin. Her smooth, delicate skin enveloped his fingers, and without any real reasonother than the sheer pleasure of the sensationRyan continued to trace his fingers across her cheek, eventuallynding on her lips. Her lips were soft and smooth, like the most precious of gems. The moment his fingers touched them, it felt like a jolt of electricity. He traced their shape, his willpower fading, unable to pull away. If they had met at a different time, if their story wasnt destined to end in tragedy, would there have been a chance for something between them? Alice was gentle yet strong, seemingly invincible. But in her strength, she had lost a part of herself, and that was what worried Ryan the most. The photo on the bedside table was still there. In it, a little girl wearing a straw hat smiled brightly. That was the real Alice, the one she had lost. The distance between them closed rapidly. Their foreheads were only centimeters apart, and Ryan could feel the warmth of her breath as she slept. Without realizing it, Ryan forgot what he was doing. His hand moved tentatively toward Alices chest, his breathing growing heavier. Mmm A soft murmur escaped Alices lips, and Ryans wandering hand froze. It was only then that he snapped out of the strange trance he had fallen into, realizing what he had been doing. His pupils trembled as he looked at Alice. If she woke up and caught him in the act, he could already imagine how his life would unravel. But, fortunately, Alice only let out a couple of sleepy murmurs. Like a kitten, she nuzzled closer, resting her chin in Ryans palm before drifting back into a deep sleep. Ryan broke out in a cold sweat. No matter how adorable Alice looked right now, he had no desire to stay any longer. He gently pulled his hand away and, as if fleeing, hurried out of her room. The more he got to know Alice, the more he felt her allure. This wasnt good. If things continued like this, he feared he might one day make a decision hed regret for the rest of his life. Ryan snuck out of Alices room, thinking he had left unnoticed. But what he didnt know was that, the moment the door clicked shut, a pair of eyes opened in the darkness. She reached up, gently touching her cheek and chest, her pale skin now flushed with a rosy hue, like the sky at sunset. I almost couldnt hold back What a shame. She whispered to herself, a hint of self-reproach in her voice. If she hadnt let out that soft murmur earlier, Ryan might have sumbed to the temptation for a little longer. But despite her words, she wasnt discouraged. Her eyes sparkled like stars, and a yful smile tugged at her lips, as if she had just found a new, intriguing toy. Her fingers brushed against her lips, tracing the spot where Ryans touch had lingered. Then, slowly, she brought her fingers to her mouth, gently sucking on them. Chapter 334: Bella... stop this Chapter 334: Be... stop this Chapter 334: Be stop this Ryan said goodbye to Alice and left the room, ncing down the empty hallway. He didnt head straight back to his own room. Alices house was full of servants and bodyguards, but they usually stayed in their own areas, separate from the living quarters. Other than mealtimes, you rarely saw them. By now, Alice was already asleep, and with nothing in the room to be concerned about, only a few bodyguards were patrolling the vi. The rest had gone to rest. The brief interaction with Alice had momentarily made him forget his troubles, but as soon as he stepped out of her room, that familiar feeling washed over him again. He let out a deep sigh. It was already 11 p.m., but Ryan knew Be was probably still awake. What had happened earlier in the daythough Alice hadnt caught them directlymust have had a significant impact on Be. More importantly, Ryans gut told him that Be was waiting for him in the basement. Feeling guilty, he nced back at Alices room. He had personally closed the door, and he had been the one to lull her to sleep, but something still felt off. He needed to see Be, but he was afraid Alice might misunderstand. Whatever, Ill exin it to Miss Aliceter. After weighing his options, Ryan decided that Bes unstable state was the more pressing issue. Be wanted to kill someone. Todays attempt had been amateurish, but if she were pushed too far, she wouldnt hold back. Ryan had seen Be at her most unhinged. With a heavy heart, he headed downstairs. Although Be was technically staying in the basement, there were no longer any guards posted at the door. Her situation waspletely different from before. She was now Alices coboratorat least on the surface. Ryans heart pounded in his chest. For the first time, he felt the weight of fate. Four years ago, he had done everything he could to escape her, and now he was willingly walking back into her life. But for Alice, for his mission, he had no choice. He could only hope that Be had changed, even just a little, and wouldnt make things too difficult for him. Knock, knock. His right hand gently tapped the door, the sound instantly pulling Ryan back into those dark memories. In the empty, silent basement, loneliness was the most terrifying thing. He could endure the damp, cold air, stubbornly avoiding her gaze when she opened her arms to him. But he couldnt escape the loneliness inside. The basement had been deathly quiet, like a graveyard. Every day, the girl woulde to see him, but they never spoke. She would just leave food, bandage his fresh wounds with a smile he couldnt understand, and then leave without a second thought. In that ce, there was nothing to do but sleep. He had no sense of time, and it seemed like going mad was only a matter of time. He had held out for the first ten days, gritting his teeth. But on the eleventh day, the girl found a new game. Every time she came, she would knock lightly on the door, and only after he said Come in would she bring the food inside. It seemed like she was showing him respect, but he knew it was just another way to break him down. But what choice did he have? In that soundless ce, all he could hear was his own heartbeat. Countless times, he had fallen asleep only to be startled awake by the rapid pounding of his heart. He had lost all hope. By the fifteenth day, before the girl even arrived, he would tap his fingers lightly on the floor. He didnt know why he did it, but it was the only thing that kept him sane. Just like now. Knock, knock. Who is it? Give me a second. The sound of rustling clothes came from inside. Ryan stood frozen at the door, staring nkly ahead. His eyes flickered with indecision. He wanted to turn and run, but his legs felt like they were made of lead, refusing to move. Footsteps approached, getting closer to the door. Ryans hand trembled uncontrobly, and he had to grip the doorframe tightly to steady himself. He took deep breaths, reminding himself that those days were over. And this was Alices house. Even if Be wanted to do something, it wouldnt be that easy. Thinking of Alice, her delicate figure shed in his mind, and Ryan rxed a little, finally finding some courage. Be might be the third daughter of the Langston family now, but she didnt have much of an advantage over Alice. In the end, these powerful families were driven by interests. As long as it didnt affect their interests, the Langston family wouldnt go to war with Alice over Be. Ryans task was simple: convince Be to drop whatever she was nning. If she didnt, it wouldnt just destroy Aliceit would destroy Be and him too. Tap, tap The footsteps stopped on the other side of the door. Ryan knew Be was probably looking through the peephole, checking who was outside. He quickly adjusted his awkward expression, forcing a smile as he waited for her to open the door. As expected, once Be saw it was him, she didnt hesitate and opened the door right away. She must have already been in bed, as she had thrown on a loose nightgown to answer the door. Her long, pale neck was exposed, and just below the edge of his vision, a hint of alluring ck fabric peeked out. There was something undeniably seductive about her presence. Ryan wasnt sure if it was perfume or just her natural scent, but one thing was certain: four years ago, she didnt have this effect on him. When Be saw Ryan standing there, her eyes lit up for a brief moment, but then she seemed to remember why he hade. Her pretty face darkened, a shadow of something unreadable crossing her features. Mr. Ryan,ing to see me thiste at night thats not very appropriate, is it? If Alice finds out, shell give me hell again tomorrow. Bes voice wasced with sarcasm, her smile not reaching her eyes. Ryan hadnt expected her to bring up Alice right away, and his expression faltered for a moment. That brief silence only made Bes face grow colder. Her gaze wandered over Ryan, lingering on his lips without any attempt to hide it. She had dreamed of those lips countless times over the past four years, only to wake up and find them out of reach. She missed the time before she left the country. What was Ryans most painful memory was, for her, the most cherished. She had often imagined how perfect life would be if things had stayed that way. In her mind, the tragedy wasnt her fault. It was Ryan who had failed to catch her love. It was Ryan who had betrayed their rtionship. Be stop this. Ryan couldnt stand the way she was looking at him, so openly, so intensely. He almost turned to leave, but before he could, Be grabbed his wrist. Her grip was surprisingly strong, and for a moment, he couldnt break free. Her fingers lightly traced circles on his chest, teasingly drawing patterns. Then, her hand moved upward, finally resting on his lips. Her eyes turned cold as she pressed down hard, rubbing his lips with enough force that it felt like she might tear the skin. Well, since my dear brother insists, Ill have to listen. But you knew exactly what I was thinking, and you still came. Does that mean youre okay with whatever I do next? Chapter 335: It’s just a shame… you haven’t changed at all Chapter 335: Its just a shame you havent changed at all Ryan felt a shiver run through his body as the soft sensation against his chest brought back memories from four years ago. The scene reyed in his mind, bit by bit. The girl in front of him was different from the othersshe was someone he had genuinely liked, someone he had actually been involved with. Even though they hadnt gone all the way, their rtionship hade dangerously close. Now, with her fingers lightly brushing against him, there was no way Ryan could pretend he wasnt affected. His face burned as if it were on fire. He took several steps back, retreating until his back hit the wall, leaving him with nowhere else to go. Be, dont do this. Were not who we were four years ago. He forcefully knocked Bes hand away from his chest. Her expression froze for a moment, the softness in her eyes instantly reced by a chilling coldness. Even though Ryan had grown used to Alices icy demeanor, Bes sudden shift still startled him. Be didnt seem particrly bothered by her hand being pped away. She gently rubbed her wrist, which had turned slightly red from Ryans action. She had imagined this reunion countless timeswondering what would happen when they met again. Would he hold her? Would he say something sweet like, Ive missed you so much? Her eyes darkened. Even when she had seen Ryan and Alice embracing under the streetlight, it hadnt hurt this much. Were not who we were four years ago? Ha She let out a bitterugh. If Ryan hadnt brought up what happened four years ago, maybe Be wouldnt have felt so hurt. She couldve stayed in herfortable little bubble, telling herselfforting lies. Compared to the harsh truth, she preferred to believe that four years ago, she had just been upset. That locking Ryan up had been her mistake. She shouldve given him food. She shouldve pulled him out of the basement when he said he was afraid of the dark. But all of that had been out of love. Why couldnt Ryan understand that? I came to talk to you about something. Alice isnt someone you should mess with. Theres no real bad blood between you two. Youve just returned to the country. I dont know how the Langston family has treated you, but I dont want you to get hurt because of this. Ryan took advantage of Bes momentary pause to put some distance between them. He spoke seriously. Coming to Bes room today had been a risky move, but he had thought it through. It wasnt just about Alices safetyhe also didnt want Be to do something reckless. Even though Be had done what she did in the past, as she had written in her note, she would always be Ryans little sister. Be had spent four years studying business in France, not learning how to kill people. Otherwise, Ryan wouldnt have been able to so easily figure out the food poisoning attempt today. The only way Be could possibly kill Alice, as far as Ryan could see, was if she took them both down together. Brother I understand Bes head hung low as she listened to Ryan, her face hidden from view. Her voice trembled with emotion, and her shouldersno longer as small as they had been four years agoshook uncontrobly. Ryan was at a loss for words. If Be had stubbornly refused to listen, he had other things to say, but her suddenpliance caught him off guard. He nodded nkly, feeling a bit confused but deciding not to press further. The girl in front of him ovepped with the image of the little girl who used to tug at his sleeve and cry. Ryans heart softened a little, and he started to wonder if he had been too harsh. Be, I Ryan reached out to touch her shoulders, worried about her current state. But the words had already been said. He couldnt choose Be over Alice, no matter what. The most he could offer was a small piece of the warmth they once shared. Dont worry, brother. Im fine. Be let Ryans hand rest on her shoulder and looked up with a bright smile. He remembered how, in the beginning, it was her sunny smile that had drawn him to her. But after what had happened between them, she had stopped smiling like that. Ryan was momentarily stunned, then let out a long sigh of relief. Things had gone much smoother than he had expected. He could leave now. If he stayed in the basement too long, Alice might get suspicious. Even if his intentions were good, there would be no way to exin itter. Satisfied that Be wasnt going to cause any trouble, Ryan prepared to say goodbye and leave. Although Be had seemed a little off these past few days, he was sure she was just lonely, like she always had been. She was a good kid, and she had really changed. At least, thats what Ryan thoughtuntil everything suddenly took a turn. A knife plunged into Ryans abdomen, the cold steel sending a shock through his body. Before he could even process what was happening, a wave of searing pain erupted in his stomach. Without warning, Bes hands gripped the knife and drove it into his abdomen again, the de striking like lightning. Ryan felt his stomach tear apart in agony. He wanted to ask why, but the words that came out were nothing more than broken sybles. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and if he hadnt grabbed Bes hands, he wouldve copsed to the ground right then. You Whats wrong, brother? Are you trying to ask why Im doing this? Bes beautiful face twisted into a chilling smile. She let go of the knife, and without her support, Ryan crumpled to the floor. His stomach throbbed violently, and blood poured from his mouth. Be crouched down beside him, hugging her knees, which were now stained with his blood. She stared at Ryan thoughtfully, her smile fading, and the light in her eyes seemed to vanish in that moment. Her hands reached toward Ryans abdomen, her expression almost one of pity. Her fingers gently touched the wound, continuing the motion she had started earlier, the one Ryan had stopped. She traced circles with her fingertips, but this time, there was no tenderness. If her earlier touch on his chest had been like a lovers whisper, now her fingers were like a de pressed against the throat of an enemy. Her gaze flickered, and she let out a softugh, though it was more like a whisper, a murmur only the two of them could hear. Brother, your stomach problems still havent gotten better, huh? Has Alice not even noticed something like that? Ryan clenched his teeth as his stomach convulsed in pain. Bes fingers pressed against the burning wound, and he had no strength left to resist. What did this have to do with Alice? Be knew his body inside and out. If it werent for her knowing exactly where to press, he wouldnt be in this state right now. Be watched his reaction, and though she was the one inflicting pain, she didnt seem to be faring much better. Every word Ryan had said earlier, every bit of resistance, had felt like needles stabbing into her heart. She was in too much pain. She didnt want to hear Ryan speak anymore. Now, it was her turn to talk. Her fingers greedily traced the contours of Ryans face, her eyes filled with the weight of the four years they had been apart. Just looking at her, it was clear she was drowning in those memories. She bent down, her face close to his, her eyes locked onto his. She stared at him, at everything about him. This was the person she had longed for day and night, the person she both loved and hated. After four long years, she had finally closed the distance between them. And then, she pressed her lips to his in a soft kiss. Brother, youve really broken my heart. You know, you werent wrong about one thingIm not the same person I was four years ago. Its just a shame you havent changed at all. [Ding! Main Quest Completed 1/5: Be Killed by Be (Progress 100%)] Ryan closed his eyes Chapter 336: A phone call from the future Chapter 336: A phone call from the future Ryan gasped for air, his chest heaving as he suddenly opened his eyes, taking in the dimly lit room around him. This was the room next to Alices. What the hell? Wasnt I killed by Be? Ryan touched his stomach, feeling the smooth skin. The wounds gone. Does that mean you dont actually die after being killed? No, waitAlice! Panic surged through him as he scrambled out of bed and rushed to Alices door. Theres no guard at the door! Damn it! Ryan quickly pushed the door open. Moonlight spilled across Alices face. Her breathing was steady, and she was clearly fast asleep. Thank God, shes okay. Ryan let out a sigh of relief, calming his nerves. He carefully backed out of the room, gently closing the door behind him. DingDing The sound of a phone ringing broke the silence. It wasing from Ryans room. He hurried back and checked the caller ID. It was Alice?! Her voice came through, serious and urgent: Youre going to die at 2 a.m. But she was right next door, sound asleep in her bed Ryan turned his head, looking back toward Alices room, where he could still hear her soft, even breathing. Her eyes were closed, and she was clearly in a deep sleep. Her phone was quietly charging on the nightstand. But the voice on the phoneit was unmistakably Alices. Even the caller ID showed it was her number. Ryan? Her voice sounded emotional, almost shocked, with a hint of a sob. Ryan instinctively responded, Yeah? Immediately, he heard Alices breathing quicken on the other end of the line. Ryan, what time is it over there? Ryan nced again at the sleeping Alice, confirming she was still there. Despite the overwhelming confusion, he answered honestly, Its ten oclock. Alice let out a noticeable sigh of relief. Theres still time. Ryan, I know youre probably freaking out right now, but you need to listen to me carefully. The time here is one week ahead. I just got back from your funeral. Youre going to die at 2 a.m.thats in four hours. The cause of death is Her voice trailed off for a moment. This was insane. Ryan started to think it was some kind of prank call. Maybe someone had recorded Alices voice and used AI to fake this whole thing. But when Ryan picked up Alices phone, a chill ran down his spine. Her phone screen showed: In Call. And the person she was talking to was Ryan. This was really a call from the future. Ryan quickly pulled himself together. Your cause of death will be a fall from a great height. The police concluded that you identally knocked over a chefs knife while falling. Since you were lying on the ground, the knife pierced your abdomen, which caused your death. But I dont believe it was an ident. The me from right now is probably asleep, right? Ryan, you need to wake me up immediately and keep me awake. I vaguely remember hearing you and Ne arguing, and then everything went quiet. I suspect Ne killed you. This time, Ryan, you have to protect yourself. Ryans mind was spinning. The flood of information was too much to process all at once. He wanted to ask Alice more questions, but the call abruptly ended. He nced at his phone and saw a line of text: Call count: 5 The call hadsted exactly one minute. Did this number mean he could only talk to the future Alice five times? Wait, have I gone back to before Be killed me? But the timing doesnt match up. And why did Be want to kill me? Ryan was confused. He and Be had grown up together in the orphanage. Even though they hadnt seen each other in four years, Be still had feelings for him. But Ryan decided to focus on the immediate issue: waking Alice up. Alice, wake up! For some reason, Alice was in an unusually deep sleep. No matter how much Ryan shook her, she wouldnt wake up. This wasnt normal. As the leader of a crime syndicate, Alice had mild anxiety and was a notoriously light sleeper. The slightest noise would usually wake her. Then Ryan remembered: earlier that evening, Alice had drunk a lot of seafood soup, but no one else had touched it. Could Be have put something in the soup? A sinking feeling hit Ryan. Just then, there was a knock at the door. A secondter, Nes voice came from the other side. Ryan, are you awake? Can Ie in and talk for a bit? Her voice sounded offmuffled, like she was speaking through something. At that moment, a sh of lightning lit up the window, and heavy raindrops began to pound against the ss. Ryan gripped his phone tightly, holding his breath, not daring to make a sound. But then he realized something: the door wasnt locked. Ryan took a deep breath and quietly stepped onto the floor, barefoot. He moved as silently as possible toward the door. But to his shock, Nes hearing was incredibly sharp. I heard that, Ryan. Youre awake, arent you? Ryan bit his lip, trembling. Ne continued, I heard your footsteps. Whats going on? Why arent you answering? Ryan forced himself to stay calm. He reached for the door to lock it, only to discover that the door couldnt be locked from the inside. Im worried about you, Ryan. Can Ie in? Nes voice wasced with concern. Remembering how he had been killed before, Ryans breathing quickened. He realized that if he didnt respond soon, Ne would definitelye in. Ryan steadied his breath and said, Ne, I just woke up. I went to the bathroom. Im really tired tonight. Can we talk tomorrow? There was a long silence from the other side of the door. Finally, Ne said, Okay. Ryan let out a sigh of relief. But just then, his phone rang again. The caller ID showed it was Ne. Ryan frowned but answered the call. Ryan? Is that really you? Nes voice sounded surprised, almost disbelieving. Yeah, its me. Ryan had no idea what she meant by that. But in the next moment, he heard her break down into sobs on the other end of the line. Ive been calling your number like a madwoman for days. Everyone told me I was crazy, but I just wanted to hear your voice one more time A chilling thought crept into Ryans mind. And Nes next words confirmed his suspicion. Ryan, you probably wont believe what Im about to say, but I have to tell you: in four hours, youre going to die. The time here is one week ahead. I just came back from your funeral. You fell from the third floor of the vi and died from a head injury. The police ruled it an ident, but I dont believe it. Before that, Alice came to see my grandfather, and I overheard their conversation. The construction site incident wasnt just an ident. There were fake invoices, tax evasion, and all kinds of shady dealings. Alice wants to pin the me for the ident on you. Im sure shes nning to kill you and make it look like you were trying to escape responsibility, so she can swoop in and save the day. Ryan, that night, I wanted to tell you all of this, but you didnt give me the chance. Maybe this call is a second chance, a gift from God. Ryan, leave the room right now ande find me. Ill protect you. Nes voice was urgent. The call cut off abruptly. Ryans phone screen showed the call hadsted exactly one minute. Remaining calls: 4 Ryans hand shook as he held the phone. Was Ne trying to talk to me earlier to warn me about Alices n? Ryan turned around and froze. Alice was standing in the doorway, staring at him with wide, unblinking eyes. Chapter 337: A sharp, gleaming knife Chapter 337: A sharp, gleaming knife In an instant, Ryan felt a chill run down his spine. Alice, youre awake. I was calling you earlier, but you wouldnt wake up. Ryan forced a smile. Alice tilted her head, looking at Ryan. I dont know whats wrong with me today. My head feels really heavy. She hesitated for a moment before speaking again. Ryan, I think somethings off with me. I suspect it might be that seafood soup I hadst night. Ryan thought back to dinner. He had been so focused on avoiding mixing the braised beef with the chocte brownies that hepletely overlooked the fact that the seafood soup was also made by Ne. Ne knows I dont like seafood soup, so shed be sure I wouldnt drink it. Could Ne have used that to her advantage, making sure Alice drank the drugged soup? Ryan reyed the details of the previous night in his mind. Alice, Ive been meaning to tell you I think theres something off about Ne, but I didnt have any proof, and I couldnt find the right moment to bring it up. Take a look at this video. Alice pulled up a video on her phone. It was footage from a few days ago, taken from the security cameras in the banquet hall. In the video, Ryan and Alice were walking into the hall, with everyones eyes on them. At that moment, the camera panned across Nes face. She had an extremely strange expression. Ne appeared to be smiling. But her eyes were wide open, staring intently at the two of them. Honestly, Ryan was creeped out by how Ne looked in the video. After I saw this footage, I felt something was off. So, I started paying attention to the surveince videos of the three of us together. After watching the clips on Alices phone, Ryans skin crawled. In every video, Nes expression was disturbingly eerie. She was staring at Ryan with a forced, exaggerated smile that didnt reach her eyes. After that, I did some digging into Nes past. Before the Langston family adopted her, she was called Be. Do you remember? She used to be bullied by some bad kids. Ryan nodded. He did know about that. Be, with her unlucky silver hair, had been relentlessly bullied by the other kids in the orphanage. Ryan had helped her out a few times, and then she was adopted and left. Ryan had felt really sorry for her back then. Alice took a deep breath and showed Ryan a screenshot of a news article. May 1st, 2020, an abandoned factory near Crestview Secondary School Call from the Past, Case No. 0197. A fire broke out in the factory, and three students who regrly hung out there died. Only one student survived. Crestview Secondary School was where Be used to go. Ryans heart started pounding. Be had never told him about this. I got in touch with the officer who handled the case. He told me that the fire was suspected to be arson, but they couldnt find any evidence. It was a really strange case. And after that, Be was never bullied again. In fact, she got really close to a boy from outside the school, but not long after, their rtionship started to fall apart. To be more precise, everyone in Bes ss started to be a little afraid of her. Why? Ryan asked, confused. Alices forehead was starting to glisten with sweat. Be was kidnapped once. Before that, she was really quiet and introverted. But after the kidnapping, her personalitypletely changed. She became very outgoing. I talked to some of Bes old ssmates. They said she gave off a really strange vibe, like she wasnt the same person anymore. Even her eating habits changed. Alice continued, I found the news report from when Be was kidnapped. Ryan looked at the photo of the kidnapper on Alices phone. It was a woman with a vicious, menacing face. What terrified Ryan the most was that the woman in the photo was smiling. And her smile it was eerily simr to the one Be had in the video. Alice looked at Ryan and said something that sent a chill down his spine. Ryan, do you think the person who came back was really Be? Ryans hair stood on end. He began to recall all the moments hed shared with Be over the years. Ne had always been a bit of a tomboy, but shed taken care of Ryan in so many ways. Ryan remembered that time in the orphanage when he got food poisoning. Hed been vomiting uncontrobly, his clothes and pants covered in the mess, utterly miserable. It was Be who stayed up all night, wiping the vomit off him, taking care of him. Back then, Ryan had only one thought: he would take care of Be for the rest of his life. But as time passed, Ryan realized something unsettlinghe didnt really know much about Nes past. She had never told him about the fire or the kidnapping. Just then, Ryans phone rang again. He nced down. It was Ne. No, to be precise, it was a call from Ne one week in the future. Ryan looked at Alice. Im just going to the bathroom. He quickly stepped into the bathroom and answered the call. On the other end, Nes voice was trembling, as if shed been crying. Why did the call cut off so quickly earlier? I still had so much to tell you. It took forever to get through. Ryan, I need to tell you something really important about Alice. After you died, I kept investigating Alice. It turns out she has a twin sister. Alices sister was always strange, even as a child. She was still wetting the bed at twelve, loved torturing animals, and was violent toward her ssmates. ssic signs of a future killer. When Alice was fourteen, her sister beat a ssmate so badly they had to pay a huge settlement. The night before her sister was supposed to be sent to juvenile detention, there was a fire at their house. Alices sister died in that fire. Ryan, Ive been wondering why did Alice hide this from you? Do you think the person who died in that fire might have been the real Alice? Ryans heart clenched. Twins usually look almost identical. What if the one who survived wasnt Alice, but her sister? To avoid going to juvenile detention, Alices sister could have taken on Alices identity. Ryans breathing became rapid. Who was telling the truthNe or Alice? Just then, there was a knock on the door. Ryan, are you okay? I thought I heard you talking to someone in there. Alices voice came from outside the door. Ryan quickly steadied his breathing. Im fine. The door creaked open. Thud! Blood sttered. Ryan felt a sharp pain in his chest. His vision blurred, and it felt like his body was being pulled into a deep abyss. His consciousness faded rapidly. [Ding! Main Quest Progress: 2/5 C Killed by Alice (100%)] But just as everything went dark, a blinding light suddenly shed before Ryans eyes. Time seemed to warp, and his consciousness snapped back to the moment before the door openedback to when Alice hadnt yet stepped inside. It was as if his death had never happened. Ryan was still standing there, his heart pounding, as if everything he had just experienced was a terrible illusion. Suddenly, Nes voice came through the phone again, this time in a hushed, terrified tone. Ryan, your cause of death has changed! Its no longer from fallingits from a ruptured heart. You were stabbed to death! Ryans heart raced. He crouched down carefully, pressing his ear to the floor. Through the crack under the door, he could see Alices feet. And in her hand was a sharp, gleaming knife. The voice on the phone cut off abruptly. The one-minute call limit had been reached. Remaining calls: 3 The doorknob slowly began to turn with a creak. Ryan grabbed the mop beside him, backing away in fear. The door swung open. Alice stood in the doorway, the knife in her hand catching the light, reflecting a blinding re. She smiled faintly at Ryan, her expression dark and unreadable as she stared at him. Chapter 338: Ryan, open the door! Chapter 338: Ryan, open the door! Ryan took two steps back, his back pressing against the sink, watching Alice warily. Alice, Ne might be really dangerous. We need something to defend ourselves. She handed Ryan a knife. Ryan took the knife, gripping it tightly. Alice, did you ever have a twin sister? Alices expression shifted for a brief moment. Her eyes flickered. Ryan, who told you that? Ryan felt a sinking feeling in his chest. Alice, why didnt you tell me before? Alice stared at Ryan in silence. Ryan couldnt shake the feeling that she was studying his reaction. After a long pause, Alice let out a soft sigh. Ryan, I never wanted to tell you about this. Its a scar Ive carried for a long time. My sister she was a psychopath. She did a lot of crazy, cruel things. But on the night of the fire, she saved me. She shielded me with her own body. And she she ended up as a charred corpse. I always hated her. I was terrified of her. She was supposed to inherit my fathers gang, but in the end, she gave her life to save mine. Thats why, Ryan, I didnt want to bring up the past. Alices expression was heavy as she spoke. Then why didnt you tell me about the fake invoices, the corner-cutting at the construction site, the tax evasion? Ryans eyes locked onto Alices. A flicker of surprise crossed her face, followed by a resigned look. Ne told you, didnt she? My guy at the site, Daveyouve met him before, the one who seems a bit cluelessI found out a lot of shady stuff was tied to him. I had my people look into it this afternoon. I just hadnt had the chance to tell you yet. You can check the investigation report my team sent me. She showed Ryan her chat history with her team. Sure enough, it was a report about Dave. Ryan felt more confused than ever. In the time theyd been together, Alice had treated Ryan with nothing but care and attention, almost to the point of being overprotective. Ryan started to question the strange phone calls from today. What was really going on? Could Alice and Be really be plotting to kill him? What if I really do identally fall off the building today? Ryans mind was racing, almost to the point of shutting down. At that moment, Alice grabbed Ryans hand. Ryan, Nes trying to drive a wedge between us. Im feeling really weak right now. There was definitely something wrong with that seafood soup. About that kidnapping years ago, I asked the informant I nted in the police department. When the police arrived at the scene, only Be was left. The woman who kidnapped her had disappeared. The police asked Be a lot of questions, but she couldnt answer any of themnot even where the woman went. She couldnt even remember her own parents. It was like she had amnesia, couldnt recall anything. But dont you think its strange? The way she smilesits eerily simr to the woman who vanished. And Ne aside from her age, her height and build are almost identical to the kidnapper. Alices face was tense as she spoke. A cold sweat broke out on Ryans back. Just then, Ryans phone rang again. It was a call from the future Alice. Ryan nced at Alice, then, right in front of her, answered the call. Ryan, I finally got through again. Its 10:30 now. In a few seconds, theres going to be a loud noise from downstairs. For your safety, Im going to go down and check it out alone. Whatever you do, dont let me go downstairs. Make sure I stay with you! Suddenly, the call cut off. But this time, it had onlysted thirty seconds. And Alice had hung up on her own. It felt like something urgent had happened on the other end. Call count: 2 Just then, a loud crash echoed from downstairs. It sounded like something heavy had fallen to the ground. Alice frowned. Ryan, Im going to check it out. Ryan blurted out, Dont go! But it was toote. Alice had already rushed out. In his panic, Ryan dropped his phone. He bent down to pick it up, but when he did, the screen was on the camera interface. It must have identally triggered the camera when it hit the floor. Suddenly, Ryan noticed there was a new photo in his gallery. The timestamp showed it had been taken just seconds ago. With trembling hands, Ryan opened the photo. It was blurry, but he could still make out the figure of someone hiding under the bed. It was Ne. Her face was obscured by the darkness, but Ryan could clearly see her eyes, staring intently at him. Ne was hiding under the bed. Ryan and Alice had both been in the bathroom earlier,pletely unaware that someone might have snuck in. Ryan finally understood why the future Alice had insisted that he not let the present Alice leave his side. His throat felt dry, and he gripped the knife tightly. I see you, Ne, Ryan rasped. Ne crawled out from under the bed. Her expression was tense, almost panicked. I snuck in while you two werent paying attention. The noise downstairs? That was me. I left a phone down there on purpose to lure Alice away. Ryan, what Alice told you is true. I was kidnapped once. The woman who took me she was insane. I was held captive for three days. During those three days, she tortured me in every way imaginable. She forced me to eat cockroaches, to eat her waste. She was aplete lunatic. Shed torment me, then hold me close, kiss me with her foul-smelling mouth, and tell me she loved me. Nes face twisted in pain as she spoke. The trauma was so severe that when I was rescued, I lost my memory. I really dont remember what happened to that woman. But everyone kept asking me, over and over, where she went. They thought I was hiding something. It was unbearable. After I regained my memory, I became cautious, more guarded. I just wanted to forget those three days, to forget that disgusting room. But I was wrong. I cant forget. No matter how hard I try, I cant. And people started to distance themselves from me. Then, one day, my dorm caught fire. I wasnt there because I had gone to see a therapist. Im sorry, Ryan. I didnt tell you any of this because I was scared. Scared that you wouldnt like me anymore. That filthy experience is my most shameful memory. I didnt want you to know. Not even a little bit. Tears streamed down Nes face as she spoke. Hearing this, Ryan felt a pang of sympathy. At that moment, Alices footsteps could be hearding back up the stairs. Ne quickly darted into the bathroom and locked the door. Her expression was serious and tense. Ryan, Ive always been good at reading people. From the moment I first saw Alice, I could smell something on her. Nes face twisted in disgust. Its the same smell as the woman who kidnapped me. They both reek of rot. Its the stench of a decaying soul. So I started investigating Alice on my own, and I actually found some useful information. Alice has a twin sister with antisocial personality disorder, doesnt she? Ryan asked, looking at Ne. Ne shot Ryan a surprised nce. You already know? Have you been investigating Alice too? She took two steps closer to Ryan. I suspect the real Alice is dead. The one who survived is the psychopathic twin. I dont have proof yet, but Im sure if you give me time, Ill find it. Ryan, you have to believe me. Nes voice was full of conviction. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Alice? Ryan heard her voice from outside the door. Why is the door locked? Ne quickly put a finger to her lips, signaling Ryan to stay quiet. With her eyes, she motioned for him to open the window. Ryanplied, pushing the window open. Cold raindrops sttered against his face. Outside, he saw adder propped up against the window. We need to get out of here. Staying here will only give Alice a chance to take us out. Ive already set up thedder. You go first, Ryan, Ne urged, her voice tense and hurried. Ryan, heart pounding, prepared to climb out the window. But as he looked down at the three-story drop, his stomach lurched. His fingers, gripping his phone, trembled slightly. A wave of unease washed over him. Just as he was about to turn back, Ne suddenly shoved him out the window! What?! Ryan gasped, but it was toote to grab the windowsill. His body tipped over the edge, and gravity took hold. Cold rain pped his face as the wind howled in his ears. The world outside the window flipped upside down, his vision blurred by the chaotic downpour. His head mmed into the ground with a sickening thud. Pain exploded in his skull, and he felt something rupture inside his head. His brain matter mixed with the rainwater, trickling down his face. Blood dribbled from the corner of his mouth, and his consciousness began to fade in the final few seconds. [Ding! Main Quest Progress: 3/5 C Killed by Ne (100%)] Suddenly, Ryans eyes snapped open. He found himself standing by the bathroom window again. It was as if time had reset. The moment he was about to escape through the window had reyed itself. Ryan was back, just before his death Ne was still standing beside him, calmly watching him, as if nothing had happened. Ryans heart pounded in his chest. He realized that death wasnt over yet. If dying was part of this, it seemed he still had to die two more times. Suddenly, his phone rang again. It was a call from the future Alice. Ryan hesitated but decided to answer. Ryan, are you not with me right now? Your death has been moved up, and its happening in five minutes. The location has changed tooyoure going to fall out of the bathroom window. Get out of the bathroom immediately! Youre not with Ne, are you? Ive found the proof. Shes not the real Be. Ryan, my contact at the police station just told me they found Bes real body. Its nothing but bones now. She died on the third day after she was kidnapped. The person in front of you isnt Be. Its the kidnapper, wearing Bes face. She changed her name to Ne! If youre with Ne right now, you need to kill her. Use the knife I gave you. Shes a dangerous criminal. Shes already nning to kill you. Killing her is just self-defense. Ryan, you have to survive. The call abruptly ended. Call count: 1 Ryan, open the door! Alices voice was frantic from the other side. The doorknob rattled violently as she tried to get in. Chapter 339: The call from future Alice Chapter 339: The call from future Alice Ryan nced out the window again, lost in thought. Just then, a figure standing in the rain, hooded and mysterious, caught his attention. His eyes lit up, and a sudden surge of hope flooded his heart. A wave of joy swept over him. Without hesitation, he leaped out of the window! His body plummeted rapidly, gravity pulling him down with terrifying speed. The hooded woman outside stared in disbelief, her mouth agape as she watched the entire scene unfold. Thud!!! The impact was so loud it seemed to shake the earth. The world outside flipped upside down, and his vision blurred through the chaotic curtain of rain. He was barely alive now, wracked with unbearable pain. At that moment, a young girl in a hood slowly approached, tears streaming down her face. Why are you so stupid, Ryan? Ill take you to the hospital! she cried, trying to lift him onto her back. Ryan clenched his teeth, summoning thest bit of strength he had left, and whispered, Dont save me Anna froze, hesitating for a moment, stunned by his words. What? You dont want to live anymore? Ryan gently shook his head, motioning for her toe closer. It seemed like Ryan was whispering something into Annas ear. Really?! Annas voice was filled with doubt. Ryan, gasping for breath, gave a faint nod. Just then, a sharp, searing pain shot through his chest again. He looked down to see a cold de piercing through his chest. His breathing grewbored, weakening with each passing second. Annas hands were covered in blood, her tears mixing with the rain as they slid down her face. Im sorry she whispered, her voice barely audible over the storm. Ryans vision blurred further, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth as thest few moments of his life slipped away. [Ding! Main Quest Progress: 4/5 C Killed by Anna (100%)] Ryan jolted awake, his heart pounding in his chest. He found himself standing by the bathroom window again. Time had seemingly rewound to the moment just before he was about to open the window. This time, Ive got the real answer, Ryan muttered to himself, clenching his fists. He knew it wasnt over yet. Just one more time, and it would all be over. At that moment, Ne looked at Ryan, her face filled with urgency. Ryan, what are you doing just standing there? You need to go down thedder first! This door wont hold much longer. Ryan stared at her quietly. Ne, why dont you go first? Ryan asked slowly. Ne paused, surprised. Alice is after you, Ryan. Your safety is the priority. Her eyes were filled with concern for him. Just then, Ryans phone rang again. Ryan knew this was hisst chance to take a call. He answered. It was Ne on the other end. Ryan, Ive found proof that Alice isnt who she says she is. My friends mom is a doctor at a hospital. She delivered both Alice and her sister. I asked her to show me the photos from when they were born. They look almost identical, but theres one difference: Alices sister has a ck birthmark on her back. Alice doesnt. Ryan, listen carefully. Your time of death has been moved up. In five minutes, youll die in that room. Whatever you do, dont open the bathroom door. Dont let Alice in. Follow my instructions, Ryan. I swear, I would never hurt you. The call ended. Call Limit: 0 Now, it was up to Ryan to decide who the real killer was. Ryan stared at Nes face, memories flooding back to him. Four years ago, Ryan had food poisoning. Be held him in her arms, sobbing uncontrobly. During those days in the hospital, it was Be who took care of him. Now, in this moment, Ryan had made up his mind. No, to be precise, it was time for Ryan to strike back. Time rewound to 8:00 PM. Before Ryan received Alices call, he had actually gotten another one. Ryan, this is you, six hours from now. We only have one minute to talk, so dont say anything. Just listen. At 2:00 AM, Alice is going to push you off the roof. Youll lose a lot of blood, but you wont die immediately. Youll see Alice walking toward you, panicked. Shell crouch down beside you, and youll beg her to save you. Youll hear Alice say, Ryan, Im sorry. I wanted to marry you and have a child. I wanted to be a good person, but those mob bosses and the people in power just wouldnt let me. They kept blocking my way. In the end, my n to clean up the gang fell apart. And that old cop whos been watching me seems to have figured out who I really am. I need to leave the country and disappear for good.'' Shell carry you up to the third floor, smile, and throw you off again. At first, the police will rule your death as an idental fall, but theyll soon find a button tightly clenched in your hand. You were smart. Alice didnt notice the button you grabbed, and thats the clue you left for the police. I bet youre shocked right now, wondering how I can call you if Im already dead. Honestly, Im just as surprised. Somehow, Ive been sent back to one minute before Alice pushed me. I dont know why Alice is avoiding the police, but what matters now is that you have to survive. The call ended. Ryan looked at Alices profile, doubt creeping into his mind. He remembered all the good things Alice had done for him, every moment of kindness. But future Ryan had no reason to lie to himself. So, Ryan made a decision. He had to strike first to protect himself. Right now, Alice and Ne hadnt made any moves, so Ryan had no reason to call the police. But why? Why would they betray me? 9:30 PM. Ryan was giving Alice a massage when her phone rang. He felt her eyes open. Ryan held his breath. He could feel Alice nce at him. Ryan pretended to be asleep, his breathing steady and even. Alice answered the call. But she didnt say a word. Soon, she hung up, acting as if nothing had happened, resting her face against Ryans hands as she drifted back to sleep. But what she didnt know was that Ryan had secretly picked up her phone. There was a one-minute call in the call log. But when Ryan saw the caller ID, his pupils contracted sharply. The call was from Alices own number. A call to herself. Alice had no idea that Ryan had installed a secret recording app on her phone. Every call she made was automatically recorded by the app. Ryan opened the app, turned the volume down low, and, trembling, brought the phone to his ear. Alice, this is you, one week from now. Dont be surprised, just listen. Youre on the run, hiding from the police. Your n to clean up the gang has failed, and now youre living like a rat in the gutter. When you were a kid, you were smart. During the fire, you crawled under your unconscious sister, and thats how you survived. Youve always known that your parents favored you more. To avoid going to juvenile detention, you switched identities with your dead sister, Alice, and lived on as her. Even now, you cant remember your original name. Unfortunately, the cop who was in charge of your case back then has been watching you like a dog, never letting go. So, I know youre nning to leave the country. I know you love Ryan, but you also know that once he finds out the truth, hell leave you. And if you cant have him, youll destroy him. Youve already made up your mind to kill him tonight. But what you didnt expect was that when you pushed him off the roof, he grabbed one of your buttons. And that button is the evidence the police will use to hunt you down. Now, you have a chance to do it all over again. You can kill Ryan perfectly this time, without leaving any trace. But you also need to get rid of Ne. Shes been suspicious of you, just like that cop, and shes been watching you closely. She might have already figured something out. Look at your old photos togethershes always staring at you. But you cant kill Ne yourself. The best way is to use Ryan to do it for you. Ne has a fatal weakness. She was kidnapped once, and that experience left her with temporary amnesia and deep trauma. Coincidentally, her dorm caught fire, and she was the only survivor. Shes been hiding this secret, afraid that Ryan would hate her for her dirty past. But you can use this to make Ryan doubt her. A lie mixed with the truth is always more convincing than apletely fabricated one. Ryan calmly ced Alices phone back where it was, but his hands wouldnt stop trembling. 10:00 PM. The call from future Alice came in. And Ryan, pretending to be terrified, answered the phone. Chapter 340: Vital signs are stable… Chapter 340: Vital signs are stable Ne, Im done running. Now that I know who Alice really is, Im going to make sure she ends up in jail myself, Ryan said quietly, his eyes calm as he looked at Ne. So, I need you to work with me. The next moment The door crashed open with a loud bang, mming to the ground. Alice had kicked it in. Ryan! Ryan pressed the knife harder against Nes neck. He wasnt holding back. A thin line of blood appeared on Nes throat. Her breathing quickened. Ryan knew Alice was incredibly paranoid. He had to make her believe he was really holding Ne hostage. Alice, what do we do with her? Should we call the cops? Ryans voice cracked, as if he was on the verge of tears. But he was watching Alices reaction closely. Just as he expected, she didnt agree to call the police. She was terrified of the cops, scared theyd uncover her true identity. No, we cant call the police. We dont have any proof that this Ne is the same person who was involved in the kidnapping years ago. Ryan, we have to get rid of her. Ne, at that moment, put on a wless performance. She screamed, her voice filled with anger and desperation, Ryan, you cant do this to me! Shes lying! Shut up! Ryan snarled viciously. Alice seemed to be enjoying the scene unfolding in front of her. If Ryan didnt know her so well, he wouldnt have noticed the twisted pleasure in her eyesa kind of sick joy hed never seen before. She was getting off on watching them tear each other apart. Kill her? I cant killing someone is a crime! Ryans voice trembled. Alice walked over to Ryan, cing her hand over his, the one holding the knife. She leaned in close, whispering in his ear, Dont be scared. Killing is easy. Just close your eyes, and Ill do it for you. Just a little slice Her voice was shaking with excitement. What a psycho. Ryan smirked inwardly. In the next second Alices eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Ryan. Because the knife that had been pressed against Nes throat was now pointed at her chest. Ryan looked at her with a half-smile. Killing does seem pretty easy. Just a little slice, right? The de pierced her chest, just slightly. For the first time, Ryan saw fear on Alices face. Ryan why? She tried to struggle. But Ne grabbed her arm, holding her in ce. Die, you freak! Ne spat, her voice filled with venom. Alice couldnt break free from Nes grip. Her face twisted in a mix of panic and rage, her mask finally slipping. She red at both of them, her expression dark and vicious. When did you figure it out? No its impossible. I covered my tracks perfectly, unless It was like something clicked in her mind, and she stopped talking, her whole demeanor copsing. Alice was taken away by the police. Her true identity had been revealed. It turned out her real name was Elena. After the police left, only Ryan and Ne remained in the room. The air was thick with tension, a heavy, oppressive atmosphere. Ryan stood there, staring at Ne by the window, his gaze deep and conflicted. He took a step toward her and spoke slowly, Be, are you still holding on to those memories? There was a hint of confusion and bitterness in Ryans eyes. He continued in a soft voice, I dont know why, but theres always been this gap in my memory, like something buried deep in my mind. But now its back. I remember. His eyes flickered, and a painful memory surfaced. Back then when you locked me in the basement, you seemed to believe you were someone else, just like now. You thought you were Ne, that twisted killer you were so afraid of. Be sighed deeply, her gaze darkening. Ryan saw the look on her face, and the pain in his eyes deepened, but he remained resolute. Be, do you know why I gave up my spot for adoption to you? I wanted you to have a normal life, to feel the warmth of a real family. I wanted you to find your true self, not be Ne. Bes expression shifted slightly, but then she let out a coldugh. My true self? Ryan, all those hopes you had for me were just your wishful thinking. Reality is cruel. I was never going to escape Nes shadow. Ryan was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath, his voice filled with both resignation and tenderness. I understand youve gone so far, too far. But the sister I knew, the Be who went through all those hard times with me, shes still in there. Even if you dont want to admit it, Ill never forget her. Ne trembled slightly, her expression growing moreplicated. She lifted her head, her eyes showing a flicker of doubt, but she quickly suppressed her emotions. Be, dont worry. I wont tell anyone about what happened. Let the past stay in the past You can go. I wont stop you anymore, Be my sister, always. Ne didnt respond. She simply disappeared into the night outside the window, a bitter smile ying on her lips. One weekter. Ryan and Anna arrived at a hotel. Anna, dont you think this ce feels kind of familiar? Ryan asked, frowning. Anna nodded, her brow furrowed. Yeah, it does. But weve never been here before, right? Ryan shrugged. Who knows? Lets not overthink it. Lets just grab something to eat. Meanwhile, Mia was sitting in Alices old seat. She had always admired her sisters position, and now, she had sessfully taken over Alices role in the criminal organization. It was only after sitting in this chair that Mia truly understood how difficult her sisters decisions had been. Many of them had been made out of necessity. In the dim light of the office, Mia stared at a photo on the deska picture of her and Ryan at an amusement park. It was a relic from the past. She quickly flipped the photo over, face down on the desk. The time for mercy had passed. Now, only the hunt remained. Mia clenched her fists, her heart racing as she began to n her next move. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three gunshots echoed through the hotel. Ryan copsed onto the floor, blood soaking through his white shirt. Maybe Ryan would never know that if he hadnt changed his fate, this hotel would have been the ce where his funeral was held a weekter. Ding! Main missionplete 5/5: Killed by Mia (Progress 100%) Congrattions, host, forpleting all main missions. In the corner of a hospital room, the heart monitor emitted a faint beep beep sound, the rhythm gradually speeding up. Suddenly, Ryans eyes snapped open. His chest heaved as he gasped for air, an oxygen tube still in his nose, the venttor slowly helping him breathe. Patient 017 has regained consciousness. Vital signs are stable Nurses rushed into the room, their footsteps echoing in the quiet space as they hurriedly began their work. In the spacious hospital room, four other survivors of the firey in their beds: Alice Sinir, Anna Merritt, Mia Sinir, and Be Langston The faint beep beep sounds beside them also began to quicken. Chapter 341: Am I still dreaming? Chapter 341: Am I still dreaming? Scarlett, where are you? Whats going on? Still basking in the sweet afterglow of making love with Scarlett, Ethan suddenly found himself plunged into a void of darkness. His hazy consciousness was the first to raise the question. But before he could even begin to ponder it, a bone-chilling cold yanked him out of the void and back into reality. Damn, its freezing. The first thing Ethan noticed as he slowly woke up was the cold, which instinctively made him reach out, fumbling for a nket to warm himself. But something felt off. His fingertips, his bodyeverything was telling him one thing: he wasnt in bed anymore. Did I fall off the bed in my sleep? But is my sleeping posture really that bad? Confused, Ethan opened his eyes. And in that moment, what he saw left himpletely stunned. Because instead of the familiar ceiling of his room, he was staring at apletely unfamiliar space. What the??? Ethan blinked, bewildered, as he took in the cramped, dimly lit, enclosed space he was lying in. Is this a closet? Okay, so he wasnt in bed. Hell, he wasnt even in his own house. After all, his ce didnt even have a closet like this. Am I still dreaming? The next second, Ethan shut his eyes, but quickly opened them again. Because everything he was feeling told him this wasnt a dream. This was real. As his mind cleared, his awareness of his body sharpened, and soon, he felt a strong sense of something being off. His chest felt heavy, and down below empty. Ethan, dazed, lifted his hand and stared at his palm. It was a slender, pale hand. A hand that clearly belonged to a girl. The cold, hard reality hit him like a truck. Ive turned into a girl? My dick is gone!!! Now, most people in this situation might freak out, panic, or maybe even get excited. But Ethan could only rationally assess everything around him. The room looked like it belonged to a high schooler. Wait did I just time travel? Ethan muttered to himself, and the voice that came out of his throat was a clear, sweet, feminine voice. That voice startled him into sitting up straight in the closet, his eyes darting around to take in his surroundings. It was a pretty messy closet, with rock band posters stered all over the walls. A guitar rested on a shelf, and a pinkptopy on the floor nearby. Looking at all this, Ethan couldnt help but mumble to himself. Why does this all seem so familiar? As he thought about it, he noticed an iPhone lying on the floor next to him. Picking it up, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in the screen. Long pink hair, slightly messy and falling into his eyes, and a face that was all too familiar. L Harper? Ethan was stunned as he recognized the body he was in, but then it all started to make sense. No wonder everything felt familiarthis closet belonged to L Harper. In a way, did I just meet my idol? Ethan couldnt help but chuckle at the thought. After all, he used to be a fan of L Harper. He reached up and pinched his cheek. The sensation was undeniably real. But why had he turned into her? At that moment, he nced back at the phone screennot at his reflection this time, but at something else that appeared as he stared. A countdown, visible only to him, appeared on the dark screen. 83:67:25 This made Ethan reconsider his earlier conclusion about time travel. The countdown hadnt ended yet. He paused for a moment, then, to test a theory, he used the fingerprint scanner to unlock the iPhone. He quickly typed a specific URL into the browser, which brought up a dark login screen. After entering his credentials, the page loaded into several video feeds. The feeds showed different rooms: a bedroom, a kitchen, a balcony, and an entrywayvarious still images of his house. Thats right. It was his home security system. Ethan clicked on the living room feed and saw a familiar figure crouched in the corner, looking panicked and unsure of what to do. There was no doubt about itthe person on the screen was his original body. So, we really did swap bodies. And its my high school body, too. He could tell right away that the soul inside his body had to be Ls. That anxious, socially awkward vibe wasnt something just anyone could pull off. Watching thispletely different version of himself on the screen, Ethan felt a mix of curiosity and unease. Even though he had confirmed the situation, he still didnt know why it had happened. Hed checked the news recentlythere were no reports ofets passing by Earth. Could this be that so-called Puberty Syndrome? Ethan thought back to the urban legends that had been circting in the city in recent yearsstrange phenomena that supposedly happened to teenagers going through puberty. Hed seen something like it before, so he didnt doubt its existence. After all, the famous Kristen Stewart had gone to their school. But the problem was, he and L Harper had never crossed paths before. In fact, until this moment, he hadnt even known she existed. Could Puberty Syndrome happen between twoplete strangers? Ethan wasnt an expert on the subject, so he couldnte to any conclusions. But regardless, the fact remained that he and L had swapped bodies, and he needed to figure out a way to deal with it. Otherwise, the problems that would follow were all too predictable. So, the next second, Ethan activated the microphone feature on the security system and called out to L. Hey, you okay? He watched as his body on the screen nearly jumped out of its skin at the sudden voice. L frantically looked around, but couldnt find the source of the sound, which only made her more terrified. She crouched down, trembling, muttering to herself. Go away, evil spirit go away, evil spirit go away, evil spirit Her reaction was so amusing that Ethan had to stifle augh. He was tempted to mess with her a little, but he held back, knowing there were more important things to focus on. Instead, he spoke again, trying to calm her down. Im not a ghost! Im right here. Look up, look upyeah, over to the left. See that camera? L followed his instructions and spotted the camera. Her face instantly turned even paler, and her voice trembled. The the camera is talking Has she never seen a camera with a microphone before? Ethan thought, rolling his eyes. He quickly exined, Its not the camera talking. Its the person behind the camera. Im using it to talk to you! Finally, L seemed to grasp the situation. And, following the open window theory, once she realized it wasnt a ghost but a person, she calmed down a little. Even with her social anxiety, this was easier to handle. She cautiously asked, Wh-who are you? Youre in my house right now, Ethan exined in the gentlest tone he could manage, trying not to scare her. And havent you noticed? Doesnt my voice sound familiar to you? Huh? With that hint, L finally started to piece things together. Her expression shifted to one of utter shock. Ethan Jones?! Bingo. Ethan confirmed her guess. Im you. How how is this this cant be real. The surreal situation threw L into a state of confusion. She almost banged her head against the wall, as if trying to snap herself out of it. It took Ethan quite a bit of soothing to get her to calm down. Anyway, for some unknown reason, weve swapped bodies, he exined simply, feeling a bit relieved. At least time and space seemed to be consistent. If this had been some kind ofet-rted event, things couldve been way worse. Of course, the current situation wasnt exactly great either. Communicating with L was still pretty difficult. He had to say several sentences just to get one response. So, Ethan suggested, How about we switch to chatting online? Huh? C-can we? Of course, Ethan said, understanding her hesitation. Itll probably be easier for you that way, right? L nodded and, following Ethans instructions, went to find her phone. However, she seemed unfamiliar with her current body, and as she stood up, she tripped over her own feet, face-nting onto the floor in the security feed. Ethan took a deep breath, wincing. Thats my body, you know! Afterward, he used a messaging app to add his own ount from Ls phone, sessfully setting up a tform for them tomunicate online. The next second, a message popped up from the other side. H-hi, Im L. Along with it came a meme of Kermit the Frog holding a cor and leash, with the caption: I like you a lot wanna be my pet? Huh??? Ethan was stunned. Sure, that meme was from his own ount, but the fact that L had the guts to send it waspletely unexpected. He couldnt help but marvel at how true it waspeople who are shy in real life can sometimes be absolute social terrors online. Little did he know, on the other side of the screen, L was currently lying on the couch, practically convulsing in embarrassment. She had just wanted to break the ice with a meme, but shed forgotten that this wasnt her ount. When she saw the outrageous memes in the list, she panicked, and in her flustered state, identally sent one. Ah. Ahhhhhh!!! L felt like the world was copsing around her. The embarrassment was overwhelming, and she was convinced this was going to be a permanent stain on her life. But then, she saw a message from Ethans ount. d to see youre full of energythats a relief. Ls eyes welled up with tears. What a kind person, she thought, filled with gratitude. She quickly typed out an apology. S-sorry! Ethan responded almost immediately. Dont worry about it. Youre actually pretty funny. I-I gotplimented! Ls eyes widened in disbelief. After that little awkward moment, Ethan decided to get straight to the point. Given the bizarre situation were in, theres no doubt were on the same team here. We need to stick together and help each other out! T-team L read the word and swallowed nervously. She wasnt sure what kind of image popped into her head, but her attitude suddenly became more serious. Ethan continued typing. The most important thing right now is to avoid causing any more trouble. Since weve swapped bodies, well have to temporarily live as each other. Ill go to school for you, and in return, youll need to go to school for me. Ill send you some notes on what to watch out for. What?! Ls mind went nk as she read the message. The idea of going to school as someone else was terrifying enough, but going to school as Ethan? That was a whole other level of impossible! But she wasnt good at saying no, and Ethans request seemed reasonable, especially since they were now teammates. So, when Ethan asked if there was anything she needed to know, L, wiping away her tears, typed out a response. No, I dont have any friends. No one will notice me. Wow, thats depressing, Ethan thought, feeling a bit sorry for her. He quickly sent another message. Thats okay. From now on, Ill be your friend. L froze when she saw the message, tears silently streaming down her face. It was hard for most people to understand what she was feeling at that moment. She had never had a friend before, and now, not only did she have someone willing to be her friend, but they were also bound together by this extraordinary situation. It was like something out of the sweetest dream. Filled with emotion, L typed out her reply with determination. I-Ill do my best! With that settled, Ethan finally felt like he could breathe a little easier. He got up and left the closet, nning to wash up and get ready to head out. Even though it was still early, he remembered that Lsmute to school took over two hours, so it was better to leave early. Ethan rummaged through Ls wardrobe and found her school uniform. After changing into it, he stepped out of the bedroom and headed to the bathroom. After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Ethan frowned as he looked at himself in the mirror. He lifted the bangs that were covering his forehead. He hadnt noticed it before when hed seen L around, but now that he was in her body, he realized just how much her hairstyle blocked her vision. He quickly tied her hair into a simple ponytail, pulling her bangs back to reveal her forehead. It was a practical style, one that wouldnt get in the way. But even with just that small change, Ls appearance was transformed. Ethan stared at the reflection in the mirror, amazed. What a stunning girl Of course, a lot of it was thanks to Ls naturally high level of beauty, but part of it was also due to the confidence he carried himself with. Normally, her shy demeanor and hidden face masked just how striking she really was. After leaving the bathroom, Ethan reconsidered his n to leave so early. L had just sent him the address of her school, and it wasnt Sherman High School, as he had expected. Instead, it was a ce called Westbrook Academy. He checked the map and realized that Ls house wasnt as far from the school as hed thought. Themute wasnt exactly short, but it definitely didnt take two hours. Leaving this early would just make him look weird. So, what should I do with all this extra time? Ethan wondered. Then, an idea popped into his head. Maybe I should make breakfast for Ls family? You know, to give them a heads-up about whats going on. Chapter 342: It’s obvious, isn’t it? Chapter 342: Its obvious, isnt it? In the kitchen of Ls house, Ethan was preparing breakfast while chatting with L on his phone. Given howplicated things were at his ce, there were always a lot of questions she needed to ask him. But even while multitasking, Ethan handled everything smoothly. His cooking was as effortless as a flowing stream. He scooped a bit of soup into a small dish, tasted it, and nodded in satisfaction. In no time, he had whipped up breakfast for four. Just then, Ethans sharp ears picked up the sound of footsteps. A small figure appeared in the living roomit was Ls younger sister, Ivy. Still in her pajamas, her eyes barely open, Ivys nose twitched slightly, as if she had been drawn in by the delicious smell. Ethan chuckled and called out to her, Ivy, breakfast is ready! But youve gotta brush your teeth first. His voice snapped Ivy out of her sleepy daze. She blinked, suddenly realizing that the person in the kitchen wasnt her momit was her sister. Wait, her sister!? Ivy rubbed her eyes hard and even tugged at her cheeks, as if trying to figure out whether she was still dreaming. Whats wrong? Ethan walked over to her, crouching down to gently ruffle her hair. He couldnt help but think how adorable Ls little sister was. But Ivy, seeing this unusually cheerful version of her sister, took a step back, her expression quickly turning to one of visible panic. The next second, she let out a loud Waaah! and bolted from the room, shouting, Mom! Somethings wrong with L! Shes acting really weird! Uh Ethan froze for a moment, then realized what had happened. He had underestimated the impression L had left on her family. And honestly, he had gotten a bit toofortable, actingpletely like himself. Considering how socially anxious L usually was, it wasnt surprising that Ivy would freak out at such a drastic change in her sisters behavior. But after thinking it over, Ethan decided to just let it go. He had no intention of pretending to be L, just like he wouldnt expect L to pretend to be him. That would be way too exhausting. Hed juste up with an excuse to exin things to Ls momter. Soon enough, Ls mother, Margaret, was dragged into the living room by Ivy. At first, Margaret was a bit confused, thinking her younger daughter was probably overreacting. After all, she knew L well. Sure, L was a bit introverted, but she was a good kid. She wouldnt do anything strange. But as soon as Margaret stepped into the living room, she saw the dining table already set with avish breakfast, and standing beside it, wearing an apron, was her eldest daughter. It was clear that all this food had been made by her. Ah. Margaret hadnt expected this at all. And who was this dazzling person!? The next second, Margaret instinctively raised her hand to shield her eyes. Her daughter was so radiant in that moment that she could hardly bear to look directly at her. Seeing her exaggerated reaction, Ethan tilted his head and asked, Whats wrong, Mom? Margarets expression immediately shifted to one of visible panic. Without missing a beat, she scooped Ivy up, tucked her under her arm, and turned to run, shouting, Thomas! Somethings wrong with L! Shes acting really strange! Why is even her mom reacting like this? Ethan thought to himself, feeling a bit exasperated. He could only hope that Ls dad would be a bit more level-headed. Soon, Ls father, Thomas Harper, arrived on the scene. At first, his reaction was just like Margaretsconfused and unconcerned. But when he saw the scene in the living room, there was no doubt he was just as stunned. Margaret and Ivy hid behind him, sneaking nces at L. To his credit, Thomas, as the head of the Harper family, didnt panic. He just lookedpletely bewildered, as if he was still processing the situation. And so, the room fell into an awkward silence. Do they think Im some kind of monster? Ethan muttered to himself, before finally breaking the tension. How about we just eat first? At the dining table, Ethan calmly ate his portion of breakfast, while the other three were clearly struggling to keep theirposure. The food was so delicious that it exceeded their expectations, and for a moment, they all forgot about Ls strange behavior. Their eyes lit up as they focused entirely on devouring the meal. It wasnt until they finished breakfast that the Harper family finally snapped back to reality. Ah Ethan didnt think much of it. After all, his cooking skills were more than good enough tond him a head chef position at a Michelin-starred restaurant. But even though breakfast was over, the Harper couple remained silent. Meanwhile, Ethan was busy ying with Ivy. Being just a kid, she quickly warmed up to her new sisters personality. At that moment, the Harper couple exchanged a nce, as if they hade to some sort of decision. Finally, Margaret spoke up, L, sweetie, I know a very talented medium. Wait, do they think their daughters possessed by a ghost? Ethan couldnt help but chuckle to himself. Well, technically, they werent entirely wrong. But to avoid furtherplications, Ethan decided toe up with an excuse. He leaned his elbows on the table, inteced his fingers under his chin, and spoke in a deep, serious tone, I know youre both confused by my sudden change. Thats because you dont know what Ive been through. Been through? The Harpers swallowed nervously, waiting for their daughter to continue. It all happenedst night, in a dream, Ethan began, spinning a dramatic tale. It was an epic adventure in another world, where I was on a quest to find the Dragon Balls. After countless trials with my friends from that world, we finally gathered all seven Dragon Balls and summoned the mighty dragon. I made a wish to change myself. Both the Harper couple and Ivy werepletely engrossed in Ethans theatrical storytelling. Thomas, wide-eyed, eximed, So, L, your transformation is because of the dragons power!? But then he saw his daughter shake her head, looking a bit indignant. No, after I made my wish, the dragon told me that through the journey, I had already changed on my own. Then, it just sent me back to the real world. Sure, the dragon cheated me out of a wish, but your daughter was reborn! As ridiculous as the story sounded, the Harper couple seemed to buy itpletely. They were even pping, clearly moved by the tale. Ethan hadnt expected them to believe such an oundish exnation. Maybe it was just a testament to how much the Harpers adored L. He couldnt help but feel a bit touched. The Harper family really was the picture of a loving, model family. After that, Ethans time with the Harper family went smoothly. He even volunteered to wash the dishes. Once everything was cleaned up, he checked the time and realized it was about time to head to school. As he left, the Harper couple stood in the living room, watching the door. Suddenly, Thomas spoke up, sounding a bit nostalgic, Hey, do you think we should write a thank-you letter to Akira Toriyama? Margaret turned to him, shocked. You dont actually believe that Dragon Ball story, do you? Of course not, Thomasughed, shaking his head. I was just joking. Are you sure Ls really okay? Margaret still seemed a bit worried about her daughter. Its obvious, isnt it? Ls growing up. Thomas gently hugged his wife, reassuring her. Shes a teenager now. Its not unusual for her to change. You see it all the time in mangashy kids suddenly be outgoing when they start high school. Maybe this is just herte-blooming high school debut. Why does it feel more like ate-blooming case of chniby? Margaret thought to herself, but then quickly recalled the maturity her daughter had shown that morning. Whatever the reason, it was clearly a positive change. It seemed like their daughter didnt need too much worrying after all though, maybe it wouldnt hurt to book an appointment with a therapist, just in case? Chapter 343: Watch out! Chapter 343: Watch out! In the swaying train, Ethan was busy typing out a list of things L needed to keep in mind after school, as she was currently in control of his body. During this time, he could feel countless eyes on him. Just standing there was enough to attract attention, but he had expected this and didnt really care. After all, the body he was using wasnt bad-looking, and he was used to people staring. L, on the other hand, wasnt handling it as well. For her, this was an incredibly stressful situation. Her initial enthusiasm had vanished the moment they stepped outside, and she was mentally screaming for a way out. So, while Ethan was typing out the list, he was also sending her motivational messages through their chat app, trying to give her a pep talk and keep her going. When the train finally reached the station, the number of students wearing Westbrook Academy uniforms increased significantly. All Ethan had to do was follow the crowd, and hed find his way to the academy. Once he left the station, he put his phone away. L had managed to make it to school, thanks to his encouragement, so there wasnt much need for furthermunication at the moment. If she ran into any real trouble, she could always reach out to himter. As he walked toward Westbrook Academy, Ethan noticed many students carrying all sorts of gear. Some had musical instruments, others were lugging basketballs, and a few even had bamboo swords slung over their shoulders. This school wasnt just focused on academics or the artsit excelled in every area, achieving a level of well-rounded development that was rare. For example, the annual National Youth Open Martial Arts Tournament not only attracted the best high school fighters from across the country but also featured live performances by some of the top high school bands. It was practically the pinnacle of high school life. This world was a bit strange like that, but Ethan had long since gotten used to it. As he walked, he could hear the whispers of students around him, along with the asional nce in his direction. They seemed to be wondering if he was a transfer student at Westbrook Academy. After all, Ls current appearance was striking. If anyone had seen her before, theyd definitely remember, but none of the students seemed to recognize her. Ethan, on the other hand, had no idea if any of these students were Ls ssmates. He waspletely unfamiliar with the environment. But even if they were, Ls body hadnt interacted with them before, so there was no need for him to greet anyone. That saved him a lot of trouble. As he thought about this, he focused more on the body he was in. It felt a bit heavy to him, just like how L had struggled with his body earlier and ended up tripping over nothing. He wasnt fully used to it yet, so he spent the walk getting a better feel for its limits and capabilities, trying to gain full control. Just then, Ethan noticed a crosswalk up ahead. The light had already turned red, and the students around him were stopping at the curb. But he saw one girl who seemed oblivious to the change in the light and continued walking forward. The worst part was that no one else seemed to notice. The other students were either chatting with friends or glued to their phones. And to make matters worse, a delivery truck was speeding down the road from the other side, heading straight for the girl. The driver didnt seem to notice her, and the truck showed no signs of slowing down. In that split second, Ethan didnt have time to think. He shouted, Watch out! His voice snapped the girl out of her daze, and the other students finally noticed what was happening. In times like these, theres never a shortage of brave souls. Several students immediately tried to rush forward to pull the girl back, but by the time they reacted, it was already toote. The girl, now fully aware of the oing truck, froze in ce, her eyes wide with fear. She couldnt move, her body locked in ce like a statue. Just when everyone thought a tragedy was inevitable, a sh of pink streaked into their view. That figure, moving like lightning, shattered the looming disaster. In the blink of an eye, the figure reached the girl, grabbed her wrist, and yanked her back with all their strength. There was a sharp screech of brakes and a collective gasp from the crowd. The girl had been pulled back just in time, narrowly avoiding the truck. Are you okay?! Concerned students rushed over to help. Ethan, however, was now lying on the ground with the girl on top of him. He had lost his bnce when he pulled her back, and they both tumbled backward. The girls face was pale, clearly shaken by the close call. But Ethans face was even paler. This wasnt his own well-trained bodyLs body was just that of an ordinary high school girl. The weight of the fall had nearly knocked him out. The girl quickly realized that the person who had saved her didnt look too good. She scrambled off him, her face full of worry as she asked, Are you okay? Im Im fine Ethans voice was weak, and he slowly raised a hand, pointing at the crosswalk. You youve gotta watch the lights when you cross the street It sounded like he was giving hisst words, which only made the girl panic more. She grabbed his hand tightly, urging him to stay with her. Soon, other students helped them both to the side of the road. As they did, they apuded the heroic act of the girl who had saved the day. Someone had even recorded the whole thing, and it wouldnt be surprising if the video ended up onler. Once it was clear that both of them were okay, the crowd of students gradually dispersed. After the incident, the truck driver came rushing over, flustered and full of apologies. Though the girl had just experienced a life-threatening situation, she remainedposed, her face only slightly pale. She handled the conversation with the driver calmly and rationally. As for what they discussed, Ethan didnt catch a single word. He just stood quietly to the side, his attention entirely focused on the girl he had just saved. There was something familiar about her. The long blue hair, the twin-tails draped over her shoulders, the amber eyes, and her striking appearance. If he wasnt mistaken, this was Vanessa. Ethans heart skipped a beat as he recognized her. In his memory, Vanessa had alreadymitted suicide. By the time their conversation wrapped up, Vanessa had seeminglye to some sort of agreement with the driver, acknowledging that she was partly at fault. With that, the matter was resolved rather quickly. Afterward, Vanessa turned to face her rescuer. When she saw Ethans face, her eyes widened slightly in surprise, but she quickly lowered her head and bowed deeply in gratitude. Ethan epted her thanks without hesitation. After all, if he hadnt saved Vanessa, he didnt even want to imagine how tragic the situation could have turned out. Still, he couldnt shake his concern. This world wasnt the one he originally knew, so he asked Vanessa a serious question. Just to be sure youre not thinking about doing anything drastic, right? Vanessa froze for a moment, then quickly realized that he must have misunderstood, thinking she was trying to end her life. She shook her head vigorously in denial. No, no, no! Ive never had thoughts like that. This was just an ident, really! There was a reason for it! Good, Ethan sighed in relief, then smiled at her. But next time, dont zone out like that. Youve got to pay attention to the traffic lights when you cross the street. Vanessa blushed slightly, feeling like she was being scolded like a little kid. But she couldnt argue with him, so she just nodded shyly. I I understand. Chapter 344: Do you even realize what you’re asking? Chapter 344: Do you even realize what youre asking? Since L and Vanessa went to the same school, it was only natural for them to walk together. But just as Vanessa took her first step, her expression suddenly froze. Ethan noticed this and realized that something was wrong with her left kneeit looked like she was hurt. So, he asked Vanessa to stand still, and while she looked at him in confusion, he crouched down. Ethan checked her injury first. It wasnt serious, just a minor scrape. Then, he started rummaging through his backpack. He remembered seeing some band-aids when he packed his bag that morning, and it turned out they were just what he needed. After quickly patching up the scrape on her knee, he looked up and asked, Can you still walk? Do you need help? But what he saw was Vanessas face, a bit dazed, as if she was lost in thought. It wasnt until she heard his question that she snapped back to reality and quickly shook her head. Im fine. Vanessa seemed eager to prove she wasnt hurt, so she took a couple of steps. But it was clear she couldnt walk normally, and she was struggling. Ethan sighed when he saw this and said, Alright, stop trying to tough it out. With that, he firmly took her backpack and, with his other hand, gently supported her arm. The two of them slowly made their way toward the school. Sorry, Im really causing you trouble, Vanessa said. Ethan shook his head and shed a bright smile. Helping each other out is what ssmates do, right? Besides, if the roles were reversed, Im sure youd help me without hesitation. Hearing this, even someone as proud as Vanessa couldnt argue anymore. But soon, she froze again, looking at the girl walking beside her with surprise. Wait, do you know me? Uh Ethan realized he mightve said something wrong, so he just went with it. Of course, Im a fan of yours. Huh? A fan? Vanessa was first shocked, but then she fell silent. If there was anything about her that could attract fans, it had to be from back thenthe time that held her most cherished memories, a ce she could never return to. A sharp pain tugged at the softest part of her heart. Ethan had no idea that Vanessa was once again trying to bury her vulnerable self. He just suddenly felt like his steps were getting heavier, as if some invisible weight was dragging him down. After that, neither of them spoke again, and they quietly made their way to school. Once they changed into their indoor shoes, Vanessa tried to get her backpack back, but Ethan, ever the gentleman, insisted on walking her to her ssroom. Even someone as strong-willed as Vanessa couldnt refuse such a firm gesture of kindness. She sighed inwardly and gave him directions. After Ethan dropped her off at her desk, he didnt linger. Before leaving, he reminded her, Vanessa, dont forget to see the school nurseter. Then, he left the ssroom. His confident and cool demeanor left a deep impression on Vanessa. But the next second, she froze again. Wait, did I seriously not even ask for that nice guys name? Thats so rude! Just as Vanessa was feeling frustrated with herself, she noticed that the kind ssmate hade back. Before she could say anything, he scratched his cheek awkwardly and said, Uh, I just realized this is my ss too. Vanessa was stunned. Wait, youre a transfer student? No, Ethan shook his head. I sit right behind you. Huh? Vanessa waspletely confused. It wasnt until Ethan ced his backpack on the desk behind hers that she finally realized what was going on. The next second, she shot up from her seat, her face full of disbelief. Wait, youyoure L?! Meanwhile, lets take a look at whats happening on the other side, where L is filling in for Ethan after their body swap. A little earlier After L and Ethan came to an agreement, she felt herself rx, and a wave of excitement filled her. She wasnt confused at all about what wasing next. Thats because her reliable partner, Ethan, had already written out a detailed n for her. All she had to do was follow it. With that in mind, L had plenty of time to take in her surroundings. Even with her limited experience, she could tell this was a pretty fancy apartment. Could it be that Ethan came from a wealthy family? As she pondered this, she followed the n and headed to the bathroom for a quick wash-up, then went to the bedroom to find Ethans school uniform. It was her first time wearing a boys uniform, and even though she was in a boys body now, it still felt a little weird. Of course, she didnt wear her own school uniform much eithershe preferred thefort of her sportswear. Maybe I should just wear sports clothes to school? It seemed like Private L was about to make a decision that went against hermanding officers orders. But just then, she got a new message from Ethan. Absolutely no sports clothes at school. No way he predicted that?! L was stunned. Having her thoughtspletely seen through, she had no choice but to obediently put on the uniform. This made her feel a bit shyafter all, shed never seen a boys body up close before. As she was pulling up the pants, she suddenly froze, realizing something. Wait, if Im changing clothes, doesnt that mean Ethan is also changing my clothes on the other side? Panicking, L quickly pulled up her pants and grabbed her phone to send Ethan a message. [Please, just go to school in pajamas!] The reply came almost instantly. [] [Do you even realize what youre asking?] Thats when she found out that Ethan had already changed into her uniform. The deed was done, and she had no choice but to drop the idea. Once L finished changing into the uniform and left the bedroom, she caught a glimpse of herself in a full-length mirror as she passed by. The sight in the mirror practically blinded her. It was only then that she realized just how striking her partners body was. The guy in the mirror is so dazzling and, wow, that part is really big L couldnt help but cover her eyes. Of course, she was just overwhelmed by the sight and hadnt yet grasped the full gravity of the situation. At this point, L was ready to head out. But before leaving, she stopped by a cab in the living room. On top of it was a framed photo of a stunningly beautiful woman. She sped her hands together in front of the photo and said, IIm heading out now. This wasnt part of Ethans n, but it was something he had asked her to do. L guessed that the woman in the photo was Ethans mother, especially since there was a child in the picture too, clearly a younger version of the body she was now in. Given that Ethan had asked her to do this, it was obvious what had happened to the woman in the photo. But then, L suddenly let out a small huh. She felt like the woman in the picture looked familiar, as if shed seen her somewhere before. But after thinking about it for a while, she couldnte up with anything. So, L chalked it up to her imagination and didnt dwell on it. Realizing she was runningte, she quickly grabbed her bag and rushed out the door. Chapter 345: This is so weird… Chapter 345: This is so weird L had barely left Ethans ce when her confidence started to waver. It was because, as soon as she stepped out, she ran into a brte girl waiting for the elevator. The sight startled her so much that she instinctively took a few steps back. This caught the girls attention, and she looked at L with a puzzled expression. When the elevator doors opened, the brte stepped in first, but L hesitated at the entrance, too nervous to follow. It wasnt until the doors were about to close that L finally let out a sigh of relief. Maybe she should just wait for the next one. But before the doors could fully shut, they opened again, and the brte leaned out, asking, Hey, are youing in? I L hadnt expected this at all. She froze for a moment before awkwardly stepping into the elevator. As soon as the doors closed, she regretted it. The girl, who had this unmistakable air of elegance, was now staring at her. L, feeling self-conscious, quickly lifted her backpack to hide her face. Of course, this only made the girl even more curious. Meanwhile, L was frantically texting Ethan for help. [Help! SOS! Theres a girl in the elevator, and she keeps staring at me!] Ethans reply came almost instantly. [You got this.] Ls eyes widened at the message. This is not something I can just got this through! Thankfully, the girl soon looked away. She was just curious about this new neighbor, after all. It wasnt every day you saw someone with such striking looks who also seemed so shy. The contrast was hard to ignore. The elevator soon reached the ground floor. The brte gave L a polite nod before stepping out. Wow, she really does have that rich-girl vibe L thought as she watched her leave. Judging by her uniform, she was probably a student at Riverside High School. Still lost in thought, L almost missed her stop and hurriedly stepped out of the elevator before the doors closed again. Since Ethans ce wasnt far from the school, it was an easy walk. L followed the directions Ethan had texted her, like amander guiding his soldier. But the walk felt like a monumental challenge. Everywhere she went, she felt like people were staring at her, and more than once, she considered turning back. When she reported her struggles to Ethan, his response was full of encouragement. [I believe in you, L! Youre amazing!] [Sometimes, you have to push yourself to see how strong you really are!] [Believe in yourself, L. Theres a lion inside you. Youre way stronger than you think. Unleash your killer instincts!] Fueled by Ethans relentless pep talk, L felt like she was reaching her limit. She just wanted to escape to a world where no one noticed her. But then, Ethan sent another message, just in time. [If its too much, theres a hat and mask in your backpack. Use them.] Why didnt you say that earlier?! L grumbled, clutching her phone in frustration. With her new gear equipped, she finally made it to the school. But when she stood in front of the gates, she froze. Private Hillcrest Academy? She stared at the name of the school. If she remembered correctly, Hillcrest Academy was one of the most prestigious schools in the country. Shed heard that the ce was full of geniuses. Wait, so the original owner of this body was a student here? The realization hit her like a ton of bricks. The pressure was overwhelming. She was just an ordinary personhow was she supposed to pretend to be a genius? This is like throwing a husky into a pack of wolves! Just as L was debating whether to go in or make a run for it, someone called out to her from behind. Ethan, morning! L nearly jumped out of her skin when someone tapped her on the shoulder. She turned around stiffly, and when she saw who it was, she froze. It was a girl. First, L was stunned by the girls appearance. Long, slender limbs, deep-set eyes, a small, delicate face, and a model-like figure. Her expression carried a mature,zy charm, and her waist-length golden hair shimmered in the light. This girl looked like she had just stepped out of a TV show. No, waitthis girl had stepped out of a TV show. Because L realized she knew exactly who this was. Her eyes widened in shock, her face a picture of disbelief as she stammered out the girls name: K-K-Kristen Stewart?! Thats right. Standing in front of her was none other than the Kristen Stewart. The famous actress. L had practically grown up watching her movies. She remembered nowshed heard that Kristen Stewart was a student at this school. Not only that, but she was one of the most well-known students here, even earning the ridiculously over-the-top title of National Goddess. Why are you so surprised? Kristen asked, her expression a little confused as she looked at L. But what happened next was even more shocking. Ls bodywell, Ethans bodysuddenly pulled out a pen and paper, and with an earnest look, asked Kristen for an autograph. Kristen blinked, clearly caught off guard, but she instinctively took the pen and paper, signing her name with a graceful flourish. She chuckled, a bit amused, and said, Ethan, you usually act like you couldnt care less about me. Whats with the sudden autograph request? Uh Thats when L rememberedshe wasnt in her own body right now. And then it hit her. Who the heck is this Ethan guy?! This was Kristen Stewart, and he acted like he didnt care? How bold! As a fan, L couldnt help but feel a little indignant on Kristens behalf. Kristen handed the paper and pen back to her, studying her for a moment before smiling softly. I guess I owe you one now, huh? Well, it just so happens I have a favor to ask. L wasnt the type to refuse a request, especially when it was phrased so reasonably. And this was Kristen Stewart asking, after all. She quickly gave up any thought of resisting. Uh, sure. What do you need? Kristens smile brightened, clearly pleased with the response. Great! So, um, whats the favor? L asked, feeling a bit nervous. Kristen sped her hands behind her back and leaned in closer, her posture yful and cute. L caught a whiff of her pleasant scent, and her heart skipped a beat. With a mysterious glint in her eyes, Kristen said, Remember? Two weeks ago, you helped me with that whole Puberty Syndrome thing. Ive been meaning to repay you ever since. Could you meet me at the old school building after ss? Theres something I want to talk to you about. Uh, sure. Okay. L nodded, still a bit dazed and not entirely following the logic. Wait, if Ethan helped her, why is she saying she wants to repay me? This is so weird Chapter 346: The shame was overwhelming Chapter 346: The shame was overwhelming Westbrook Academy. Vanessa sat on the edge of the gym, dressed in her gym clothes. It was already the afternoon, and she was in PE ss. But because of a knee injury, she didnt have to participate. Instead, she just sat on the sidelines, watching. Her eyes, however, were fixed on one particr figure on the basketball courta girl who was full of energy and life. That girl was L, her ssmate who sat right behind her. Even though they were seated close to each other in ss, L seemedpletely different from the person Vanessa had in her mind. Vanessa didnt have any friends in ss. She didnt like people knowing too much about her situation, and she definitely didnt want to be pitied. So, she rarely spoke to anyone. But L was an exception. Because they sat near each other, they had a few chances to talk. So, L was one of the few ssmates Vanessa had a clearer impression of. But the L she remembered was much more introverted. Yet, the girl she was watching today was apletely different personradiating confidence and energy like a high school star. When they arrived at ss that morning, the girl sitting next to her immediately caught everyones attention. But at that moment, no oneincluding Vanessarecognized that this girl was their ssmate. When Ls identity was finally revealed, the shock that rippled through the ss was like a storm. To make things even crazier, some of their ssmates had apparently been at the scene of an ident earlier that morning, and the news spread quickly. There was even a video online, which only fueled everyones excitement. Soon, a crowd had gathered around her. It was like something out of an anime, where a mysterious transfer student shows up and steals the spotlight. Vanessa didnt join in, but she watched from the sidelines, feeling a bit concerned. If the L she rememberedthe shy, quiet onewas suddenly thrown into the spotlight like this, shed probably faint from the attention. But to her surprise, L handled it like a pro, effortlessly blending in with the crowd and chatting with everyone like shed been doing it her whole life. So, what had happened to L? The difference was so stark, it was like she was apletely different person. Vanessa had gone through some changes herself, but she wasnt really aware of them. Still, the drastic change in L,bined with the fact that L had saved her earlier, made Vanessa feel a bit concerned for her. It wasnt until she snapped out of her thoughts that she realized shed been watching L all day without even noticing. Since starting high school, this was the first time Vanessa had paid so much attention to someone else. But the more she watched, the more surprised she became. Everything about L seemed to defy her expectations. For example, Vanessa never wouldve pegged L as the athletic type. Yet here she was, absolutely dominating on the basketball court. Even though Vanessa didnt know much about basketball, she could tell that L had serious skills. Her three-pointers never missed, her dribbling was unstoppable, and she was single-handedly crushing the other team, which had several members from the schools basketball club. Ls dazzling performance left Vanessapletely mesmerized. But just then, she heard a familiar shout. Watch out! Vanessa snapped back to reality, just in time to see a basketball flying straight toward her. She had no time to react. But in the next second, everything went dark as a figure dove in front of her. The ball didnt hit her, but now she was lying on the gym floor, and a pleasant, familiar scent filled her nose. In that moment, Vanessa was transported back to earlier that morning, when the same scent had surrounded her as the girl pulled her out of the depths of despair. You okay? A voice brought her back to the present. Vanessa opened her eyes to find Ls face just inches from hers. The girl was still on top of her, one hand braced against the floor near Vanessas face, the other holding the basketball she had just intercepted. At this close distance, Vanessa could clearly see Ls bright eyes, her longshes, her soft, glossy lips, and she could even feel the warmth of her breath. Vanessa could no longer maintain her usualposed expression. Her cheeks quickly flushed a deep red, as vivid as a sunset. Still a bit shaken, she nodded, stammering, I-Im fine. By now, the other students had gathered around to check on them. You okay? You didnt get hurt, did you? Ethan tossed the basketball back to the others and then slid off Vanessa, sitting on the floor beside her, leaning back on his hands. Im done. I need a break. Someone sub in for me! Naturally, his request was granted, but before the girls from the basketball team left, they extended an invitation. L, you have to consider joining the basketball team! If you join, forget about just winning nationalsIm pretty sure we could take Westbrook Academys girls team all the way to the moon! The over-the-top enthusiasm almost made Ethan choke, but he smiled and replied, Ill think about it. L, youre really good at basketball, Vanessa said, speaking up for the first time since arriving at school. Just average, Ethan replied casually. Vanessas expression grew a bitplicated. If this was average, then the basketball team might as well disband right now. But Ethan was just being honest. After all, in this world, basketball skills were on a whole other levelso high that even Michael Jordan would probably be benched in this crazy reality. Their high schools basketball team was once known as the Generation of Miracles, practically unbeatable in the country. So, Ethan didnt feel right iming that the basketball skills he was showing off using Ls body were anything extraordinary. If he were in his own body, though, he couldve easily shown Vanessa what a real 360 Dunk looked like. Just then, Ethan turned his head and gave Vanessa a look of mild exasperation. W-What is it? Vanessa asked, feeling a bit nervous under his sudden gaze. Huh? Vanessa, are you seriously asking whats wrong? I mean Ethan sighed. Did you already forget what you promised me this morning? Huh? Vanessa blinked, confused. Ethans expression turned serious. Youre zoning out again, arent you? At that, Vanessa finally remembered. That morning, L had warned her not to space out again. The first time shed zoned out, shed almost been hit by a truck. And now, the second time, shed nearly been knocked out by a basketball. If it werent for L stepping in both times, Vanessa didnt even want to think about what couldve happened. She had no grounds to argue, and she could hear the concern in Ls voice. So, she lowered her head and admitted her mistake. Sorry, Ill be more careful. It wont happen again. After all, this had already happened twice. Even if she was usually carefree, she knew she had to take this seriously now. Ethan believed her, but he still felt the need to drive the point home. Alright, then repeat it for me. Vanessas face froze. She knew exactly what he wanted her to repeat, and she struggled to suppress her embarrassment as she stammered, D-Dont zone out. And and The second part was even harder to say. Her face turned bright red. But then she saw Ls encouraging gaze, and after a moment of hesitation, she pressed her lips together, closed her eyes, and forced herself to finish. And look at the traffic lights when crossing the street. As soon as the words left her mouth, Vanessa couldnt help but cover her face with her hands. She felt like shed just been publicly humiliated, and the shame was overwhelming. Chapter 347: Call me Lila! Chapter 347: Call me L! Outside the gym, Ethan was sitting on a bench. Before long, Vanessa came over from the other direction, holding two cans of soda. She handed one of them, a Coke, to Ethan. Thanks. Ethan smiled as he thanked her, then cracked open the can and took a big gulp. Vanessa couldnt help but nce over, a bit surprised by how enthusiastically he drank. She thought Ls drinking style was a bit bold. Clearly, she didnt understand that half the joy of drinking Coke is in that first sip. The reason they were outside the gym in the first ce was that Vanessa had recently told Ethan she wanted to repay him for a favor. She asked if there was anything she could do for him. Ethan, being the helpful guy he wasand also genuinely thirstysaid she could just buy him a drink. But Vanessa didnt think that was enough. She sat down next to him and turned to ask, What else? Is there anything else I can do? At first, Ethan didnt quite get what she meant and shook his head. Nah, this Coke is more than enough. But Vanessa wasnt having it. No, its not enough. Not even close. Huh? Ethan turned to her, confused. Vanessa looked at him with a determined expression. I know the saying, A drop of water should be repaid with a spring, and this was more than just a small favoryou saved my life. Her pride wouldnt let her repay him so easily. If she didnt do more, it would weigh on her forever. Hearing this, Ethan frowned, surprised. Vanessa, are you seriously making a big deal out of this? But Vanessa ignored his teasing and said seriously, Anything. Whatever you need, as long as I can do it. But I dont need anything from you, Ethan said, exasperated. Thats fine. I can wait, Vanessa insisted. Wait, when did Vanessa be so intense? Ethan thought to himself. He could feel how serious she was, and it was starting to drive him a little crazy. Who goes around chasing people to repay them? And what about my opinion in all this? Ethan thought Vanessas whole approach was a bit off. Hed already said a Coke was enough, but she clearly didnt think so. Feeling even more frustrated, Ethan scratched his head and figured he might as well ask her what she had in mind. Alright, Vanessa. What do you think I should ask you to do? Vanessa looked a little lost at that. What kind of question is that? she thought. Seeing her struggle to answer, Ethan realized that if he didnt give her something to do, shed never let this go. So, he decided to use the open-the-window tactic: ask for something so outrageous that shed have no choice but to back down, and then he could lower the bar. With a serious tone, he said, Well, since youre so insistent, I wont hold back. I need you to get into Harvard, graduate, make a ton of money, and then support me for the rest of my life. Can you do that? As expected, Vanessa was stunned. She fell silent, clearly taken aback. Which made sensewhat high schooler could possibly agree to something so ridiculous? Ethan was about to lower the demand when, to his shock, Vanessa suddenly spoke up. L, you want me to support you for life? Ill do it. What the hell? Ethan was floored. He stared at her in disbelief. Vanessa, what kind of game are you ying? He quickly tried to talk her out of it. You know thats for life, right? Not a day, not a month, not a yeara lifetime. That means even when were 90, youll still be supporting me. Ive already made up my mind. Ill carry the weight of your life, Vanessa said,pletely unfazed. Ethan was even more confused now. As a fan, getting to meet Vanessa shouldve been a pretty exciting thing, right? So how did things suddenly get so heavy? Was she nning to stick with him for life? But Ethan quickly snapped out of it. Wait a secondthis is Ls ount. Oh, well, thats fine then. Still, being a responsible stand-in, Ethan didnt want to cause any trouble for L. He let out a sigh and said, Alright, the whole support me for life thing was just a joke. Please, Vanessa, forget about it. At this point, he waspletely worn down by Vanessas persistence and didnt dare make any more wild requests. Seeing that Vanessa seemed like she still wanted to say something, Ethan cut her off. Vanessa, if you really want to do something for me, then just be my friend. Friend? Vanessa was taken aback. She hadnt expected him to ask for something like that. Then she watched as L stood up from the bench, stretched, and turned to her, saying, As you can see, Ive never really had any friends. But now, I think its time for me to take that step forward. So, can I ask you to be my first friend? Vanessa could tell from the look on her face that she was serious. And when L talked about taking a step forward, was she only referring to herself? Hadnt Vanessa also reached a point where she needed to move forward? With that thought, Vanessa quickly made up her mind. She stood up and said, L, if you dont mind having someone like me, Id be happy to be your friend. Looking forward to it, L. As she spoke, she extended her hand. Ethan smiled and reached out to shake it. Looking forward to it, Vanessa. As their hands sped, Ethan felt a little emotional. Im such a good stand-in, right? L, youve got a friend now! Ethan was even thinking about sending L a message to share the good news when Vanessa spoke up again. So, as your friend, is there anything you need me to do? Ethan nearly spat out the sip of Coke hed just taken. He stared at her, wide-eyed. Vanessa, are you serious right now?! But then Vanessa saw his expression and burst outughing. It was only then that Ethan realized she was joking. And, by the way, Vanessas smile was really beautiful. But messing with him like that? Oh, she was asking for it! Ethan wasnt about to let her off the hook. He opened his mouth to fire back, Vanessa, you But before he could finish, she interrupted him. Nessa. Call me Nessa. Ethan was speechless. He looked at Vanessas soft, gentle expression. Is this what they call the white moonlight look? By the time Ethan snapped out of it, he had already blurted out her name. And just like that, his heart skipped a beat. Oh no, Ive met a temptress. Uh then Ill call you Lil Bunny, okay? Vanessa was now trying to settle on nicknames between friends. But Ethan quickly shot that down, looking at her seriously. Call me L! Chapter 348: How could I possibly hit the principal!? Chapter 348: How could I possibly hit the principal!? Ethan had sessfully be friends with Vanessa. And then well, that was it. It was already the end of the school day. Vanessa had to head to her part-time job as a customer service rep. Ethan had somewhere to be toohe had arranged to meet up with L. After everything that had happened between them, it was clear they needed to meet in person and figure out what came next. But as friends, they still left the ssroom together. To outsiders, they seemed to be chatting andughing, their rtionship looking perfectly smooth. But only the two of them could sense the slight awkwardness hanging in the air. Like when they reached the school gate and were about to part ways. Vanessa pointed in one direction. Im going this way. Ethan pointed in the opposite direction. Im headed that way. And then, suddenly, there was an awkward silence. I, uh After a moment, they both tried to speak at the same time, only to stop, equally embarrassed. Ethan was the first to break the silence. So, uh, see you tomorrow? Yeah. Vanessa nodded, then smiled and waved. See you tomorrow. It was obvious that this awkwardness came from how quickly their rtionship had progressed. Sure, they were friends now, but if you thought about it, friendships usually develop naturally over time. The way they had be friends, almost like signing a contract, felt more like the start of a romantic rtionship after a sessful confession. They were in that tentative, awkward phase of figuring things out. So, it was no surprise that both Ethan and Vanessa felt a little weird about it. Of course, this kind of minor awkwardness would probably disappear after a few days, once they got used to it. After parting ways with Vanessa, Ethan headed straight for the station and made his way to the Ferry Building, where he had arranged to meet L. As soon as he stepped out of Embarcadero Station, he spotted her right awayshe was hard to miss. L, in her undercover mode, was wearing a hat and a mask, and somehow, shed even gotten her hands on a pair of sunsses. Combined with her unique vibe, she looked suspicious enough that a patrolling cop had stopped to question her. Seeing this, Ethan rushed over to get her out of the situation. Phew, saved! L sighed in relief, patting her chest like shed just survived a close call. Then she noticed herself. Wait, who was this stunning girl? When L saw the new L, she almost didnt recognize herself. I mean, who would know L better than L? There was no way L could be this dazzling, right!? But no matter how much she wanted to deny it, she had to admit that this eye-catching beauty was indeed her. And she could feel the stares of quite a few people around them, sneaking nces at her. Maybe because it was technically her own body, L felt an intense sense of identification. It was like she was the one being stared at, and the attention was so overwhelming that she almost fainted from the excitement. Sensing that this wasnt the best ce to talk, Ethan grabbed her wrist and led her away from the station entrance. Uh L followed along, letting him lead her to a family restaurant called Wagnaria. Once they were seated, guided by the waiter, L looked visibly ufortable. It wasnt because she was sitting across from herself. It was because they were in a family restauranta ce she, someone without friends, would never normallye to. Ethan smiled at her and said, No need to be so stiff. Like I said, wererades. Thats the kind of rtionship where trustes naturally. Ah, right! L nodded enthusiastically. Alright, lets order first, Ethan suggested, looking at her. Dont let me starve here. Thats not gonna happen! L quickly rified. Ive been eating properly, I swear! Soon, a waitress came over to take their order. She was a pretty blonde, but Ls attention was immediately drawn to the knife strapped to the waitresss waist. Wait, is that for dealing with people who try to dine and dash!? While L was still processing this, the blonde waitress was also eyeing her curiously and said, Ethan, you look a bit different today. Huh? Is she talking to me? L was caught off guard and didnt know how to respond. Thankfully, Ethan jumped in and ordered for them, smoothly covering for her. After the waitress left, he exined, Oh, I forgot to mentionI used to work here, so I know some of the staff. Ls expression immediately turned a bit resentful. So why couldnt we just go to a ce where no one knows us? She didnt just think itshe actually said it out loud. And thats when she realized something: when she was talking to Ethan, who was currently in her body, she didnt feel as shy. Even though it was technically someone elses soul inside, she could still talk to him just fine. Ethan, ignoring her slightly resentful look, smiled and continued, Lets get to the point. How was your day? Its been a pretty unusual one, right? Ill go firstmine was actually pretty fulfilling. Uh As soon as he brought up the topic, L froze for some reason. Ethan, noticing her reaction, was a bit confused. Wait, whats with that look? Dont just go silent on me, L. Youre scaring me here. It was fine, I guess. Haha L forced a smile, but it looked more like she was about to cry. Ethan felt even more uneasy now. Why dont you just tell me what happened today? What? She tried to find a quiet ce to eat lunch, ended up on the rooftop, ran into two girls talking about their band, and somehow got involved in the conversation and became friends with them? Ethan thought, Wow, taking the initiative to make friends? Nicely done, L! Im proud of you for growing. You had a pretty eventful day yourself, Ethan said with a smile, though he was still puzzled by her earlier reaction. Well theres one more thing I havent told you, L added hesitantly. Its fine, just say it. Dont be nervous. Im way more capable than you think, Ethan reassured her confidently. Even if you told me you punched the principal, I could handle it. Wait, what?? Although L was instantly stunned upon hearing this, she thought, How could I possibly hit the principal!? But under his encouraging gaze, she finally mustered the courage to spill the rest. Actually someone confessed to you. Thats it? Ethan let out a sigh of relief. He had been expecting something much worse. Wiping away some imaginary sweat from his forehead, he said casually, No big deal. Just politely turn them down. But L remained silent, looking visibly ufortable. L, you did turn them down, right? Ethan asked, staring at her. I-Im sorry! L suddenly bowed her head, looking like she was apologizing for a huge mistake. Ethans heart skipped a beat. Oh no, do I have a girlfriend now!? L, clutching her head, looked like she was on the verge of tears. I-I really tried to turn them down! I didnt record it, but please believe me! she pleaded. Ethan didnt me her. He knew her personalityshe wasnt the type to easily reject people. But seriously, who was the sneaky woman who took advantage of this situation!? Seeing L still beating herself up over it, Ethan reached out and patted her head gently. Its okay. Just be more careful next time. When we switch back, Ill take care of it. By the way, do you know who confessed to you? Ethan asked, picking up his water ss to calm his nerves. Ls expression turned incrediblyplicated as she answered, It was Kristen Stewart. Pfft Chapter 349: Oh no, wrong door… Chapter 349: Oh no, wrong door As soon as Ethan heard Kristens name, he choked on his water and sprayed it everywhere. Who!? It was like he hadnt heard it right, so he asked again. His exaggerated reaction startled L, and she timidly replied, Kristen you know, the Kristen from the movie. Of course I know who she is, Ethan snapped, clearly annoyed. L nced at Ethan cautiously. Did I mess up? That Kristen L really didnt know how to handle her. The fact that Kristen had asked to meet her after school just to confess? That was something L couldnt have imagined in a million years. Especially since Kristens approach was so aggressive, itpletely overwhelmed her and threw her into a state of confusion. By the time she stumbled back to ss in a daze, she started to realize she might have agreed to something way out of her depth. To be honest, Ethan was pretty shocked at first, but since it had already happened, he didnt want to stress L out any further. Instead, he reassured her, Its fine. Its a bit tricky, sure, but I can handle it. Not only that, but he knew how important it was to encourage her, so he added, Besides this whole thing, you did pretty well today. You deserve some praise. That immediately made L feel a warmth inside, and she was genuinely touched. Just then, the food theyd ordered arrived, so Ethan suggested they eat first. As he ate, Ethan couldnt help but think about Kristen. Why would she confess to him? Sure, he had helped her deal with her Puberty Syndrome, but this felt like overkill. Yeah, overkill. Or maybe even revenge. He admitted that the way hed solved her problem had been a bit extreme, but the result was good, wasnt it? Kristen had been unable to make anyone notice her existence, right? So Ethan had spent a small fortune hiring a band to follow her around for a week, announcing her arrival everywhere she went with a loud Make way for Queen Kristen!whether there were people around or not. The result? It became impossible for anyone to ignore her. For that entire week, Kristen was the most talked-about girl in the city. She even made the front page of several newspapers. And just like that, her Puberty Syndrome was violently cured. So wasnt that a happy ending for everyone? Why would Kristen want to get back at him? Ethan knew hed never understand what went on in a girls mind, so he decided to stop thinking about it. As they finished dinner, Ethan pulled out his phone. After a bit of fiddling, he handed it to L and said, Given that we dont know how long this situation between us is going tost, Ive synced our phones with a dual system. You can switch between identities when you need to. This meant that even if they used each others phones, they could still handle their own business, which saved a lot of hassle. Oh, okay. L looked at the phone, which now showed her own interface, and felt a wave of relief. Oh, and one more thing. Ethan pulled out a mirror and held it up to L. Look into the mirror. What do you see? L stared at it for a while, hesitating before answering, Uh a handsome guy? Thats not what I meant. Ethan shook his head and rified, Im asking if you see anything like a countdown. A countdown? L looked at the ordinary mirror,pletely confused. Was this some kind of high-tech gadget? Why would there be a countdown? When Ethan saw Ls reaction, he let out a sigh of relief and smiled as he exined, Its because I work for the Time-Space Management Bureau. My job is to protect the normal flow of time, and sometimes I get sent on missions to other worlds. That countdown you didnt see? Its for when the Bureau assigns me a task. Oh, I see now, L said, nodding as if shed just had an epiphany. So, Ethan you have delusions? Thats rude, Ethan shot her a re, clearly annoyed. Weve already swapped bodies, and she still finds what Im saying hard to believe? But he didnt hold it against her. Instead, he continued, Alright, now that weve covered that, lets get to the real issue. Huh? L blinked in confusion. Wait, what? That wasnt the real issue? Ethan went on, Ive got a part-time jobter, but as you can see, Im in your body now. So, I was wondering if you could go in my ce? What!? L was stunned and immediately started shaking her head furiously, chanting, No, no, no, no, no A part-time job? Shed die! Hey, dont be so quick to refuse. At least hear me out about what the job is, Ethan said, exasperated. F-Fine, tell me, L replied, though her face was full of suspicion. Its actually just a performance at a ce called the Aurora Hall. As soon as Ethan finished speaking, L shook her head even harder. No way! I dont want to work! Thats terrifying! The world is terrifying! As expected, asking her to perform was basically a death sentence. Seeing how strongly she was resisting, Ethan tried to persuade her, Are you sure you dont want to reconsider? I heard the guest performers are pretty amazing. Its a rare opportunity. L stared at him for a moment before replying in a serious tone, I just want to survive. Watching her spiral back into her no, no, no loop, Ethan realized this idea was a lost cause. Well, in that case, Ill just have to go in your body. Youre okay with that, right? No problem! L nodded vigorously. As long as she didnt have to go, he could do whatever he wanted. Still, Ethan threw out onest suggestion, asking if she wanted toe along to the venue, even if she wasnt going to perform, just to see what it was like. But that idea was also met with a resounding no, no, no. So, Ethan gave uppletely. With that, their little meeting came to an end. Ethan offered to walk L home, but she insisted she could get back on her own just fineshe knew the way! So, they parted ways at the family restaurants entrance. Before they left, though, Ethan confiscated her mask, saying that just wearing a hat and sunsses would be enough to avoid looking suspicious. On her way home, L couldnt stop thinking about Ethan using her body to perform. Out of curiosity, she pulled out her phone and did a quick search. What she found shocked her. Aurora Hallone of the citys top-tier performance venues, where many famous bands had held concerts. At first, she thought it must be a ce with the same name. But then Ethan sent her a link to a live stream, and when she clicked on it, she realized it was the Aurora Hall, the super prestigious one. So who exactly was Ethan? As L pondered this, a sudden thought hit her. Wait a minute. Hes using my body to perform, so does that mean Im debuting? With her mind racing, she finally made it back to Ethans house. But when she stood in front of the door, for some reason, the fingerprint lock wouldnt open. Huh? Just as she was about to message Ethan to ask if something was wrong, a cautious voice came from behind her. Excuse me, what are you doing at my door? L jumped at the sound and turned around to see the girl shed met in the elevator that morning. Looking up, L realized the door number wasnt 1601. Oh no, wrong door L quickly apologized to the girl, then backed away slowly, carefully skirting around her. After another quick bow, she bolted. Sophia Astor watched the retreating figure with a puzzled expression. She recognized him as the strange guy shed seen in the elevator earlier that day. He got the wrong door? Did he just move in or something? Chapter 350 A staff member apologizing? 350 A staff member apologizing? The concert at the Aurora Hall today was organized by Jack-o''-Lantern, apany celebrating its anniversary with this event. This agency has skyrocketed in recent years, bing a rising star in the industry. Their most famous artist is Liam Hudson. Ethan was attending the event today because he was personally invited by thepany''s CEO. A few years back, due to a part-time job, Ethan had crossed paths with the CEO, an interesting American named Maxwell Sterling. Since Ethan knew L wouldn''t be able to perform in his ce, he had already arranged with Maxwell to switch performers. Maybe Maxwell had a soft spot for Ethan, because he agreed to the request without hesitation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So, when Ethan arrived at the venue, he showed the invitation on his phone to the staff and was smoothly escorted inside. A staff member even guided him to where he needed to go. Since today''s event was set up like arge-scale concert, there were promotional posters everywhere, and Ethan recognized quite a few familiar faces. Soon, he followed the staff to the backstage prep room, which was shared by several groups. As soon as he walked in, he noticed someone was already therea blonde girl with a cool, edgy vibe. Seeing her, Ethan was a bit surprised. He had seen her on the event posters earlier, but he didn''t expect to be sharing the same prep room. "Hello," Ethan greeted her first, then asked, even though he already knew the answer, "Are you Sierra?" That''s rightthe person in the room was Sierra ke, the guitarist and songwriter for the popr idol group Neon Vibes. Ethan also knew she was childhood friends with Vanessa, someone he had just met today. Sierra had already noticed the pretty girl when she walked in, and she politely responded, "Yes, I''m Sierra ke. And you are?" "I''m L Harper," Ethan introduced himself, then added, "I''m a fan of yours." Sierra didn''t seem too surprised by this. She smiled lightly at the girl in front of her and asked curiously, "Miss Harper, are you also performing today?" After all, she had seen the staff bring her in, so it wasn''t likely that a fan had bribed their way backstage, right? "Yes," Ethan nodded. "It''s an honor to perform alongside you." Sierra''s curiosity grew. Today''s event featured not only Jack-o''-Lantern''s own artists but also invited guests like Neon Vibes. But she had no recollection of this striking girl in front of her. Could she be a mysterious new artist Jack-o''-Lantern was nning to debut tonight? "No, no," Ethan could see her confusion and exined, "I''m not an artist. I''m just a video creator." "Huh?" Sierra was clearly surprised and asked, "Do you make music videos?" "Yes, my ount is called Guitar Queen," Ethan nodded. He didn''t think there was any need to hide L''s online presence, but to stay in character, he added modestly, "Though I''m not exactly a big influencer or anything." "Wait, you''re Guitar Queen?" Sierra''s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth in surprise. "I''ve seen your videos! You''re an amazing guitarist, and I''m actually a fan of Guitar Queen on TikTok!" As Sierra''s interest in "L" grew, the atmosphere became much more rxed and friendly. But Ethan, trapped in L''s body, felt a bit awkward. Oh no, a real fan. He couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. With the ice broken, Ethan and Sierra quickly hit it off, chatting like old friends. It almost felt like they were destined to meet. Ethan even managed to make Sierra L''s second new friend of the day. But inwardly, Ethan sighed. He was supposed to be socially awkward, yet here he was, effortlessly doing things L herself would probably struggle with. Maybe she should take a few lessons from him! Sierra was increasingly impressed by the girl in front of her. As their conversation deepened, it became clear that L wasn''t just a skilled guitaristher understanding of music was on a professional level. Sierra had already suspected that the person behind the Guitar Queen ount might be a professional musician. Now, after hearing L''s insights, she was convinced that this girl must be the secret rising star that Jack-o''-Lantern was grooming for the industry. So, she decided to ask directly, "Lil Bunny, are you finally making your debut?" It seemed like Ethan was sessfully spreading this new nickname, as Sierra had started using it too. But Ethan shook his head. "No, why do you ask?" Sierra hadn''t expected that answer. After a brief pause, she exined, "Because all the guest performers today are established artists. You seem to be the only exception." She was just stating a fact, with no intention of belittling L. "Oh, that''s what you meant," Ethan said with a smile, clearing up her confusion. "Sierra, didn''t you notice? The guest performers today have wildly different styles. That''s because they were all invited based on the CEO''s personal taste. From what I know, he''s a pretty entric guy. Even apletely unknown street performer could get invited if he liked them." Sierra finally understood and couldn''t help but admire L even more. No matter how modest L was, the fact remained: she hadn''t even debuted, yet she was performing at a concert like this. Sierra knew she wouldn''t have been able to pull that off. Just then, the door to the prep room swung open, and a staff member walked in. "Miss Harper, could you step outside for a moment?" Ethan was a bit puzzled but waved goodbye to Sierra before following the staff member out. Sierra didn''t think much of it and pulled out her phone to post a quick update. "So happy to have met one of my favorite video creators, Guitar Queen, in the prep room today. I can''t believe I get to perform on the same stage as her! I''m really looking forward to it." Just as she finished posting, the door opened again. Sierra nced up and saw that it was her bandmate, Tessa Wilde, who had just walked in. "You''re back," Sierra said, looking at her. "Why do you sound a little disappointed?" Tessa teased, then leaned in with a mischievous grin. "Sierra, you''ll never guess what I just saw at the door." Sierra wasn''t particrly interested, but she yed along. "What did you see?" Tessa continued, "I saw someone who looked like a Jack-o''-Lantern staff member apologizing to a girl. Something about putting her in the wrong prep room." "Huh?" Sierra''s ears perked up, and she looked up in surprise. At the door? A staff member apologizing? Could Tessa be talking about Lil Bunny, who had just stepped out? Fan give-back gift! Chapter 351 Bet you’re sweating bullets now, kid! 351 Bet youre sweating bullets now, kid! In the hallway outside the waiting room, a middle-aged man was apologizing to Ethan. It seemed there had been a mix-up due to some staff oversight, and they had mistakenly assigned him the wrong waiting room. ording to thepany president''s instructions, Ethan was supposed to have a private room. But Ethan didn''t care at all. Waving it off, he said, "No worries. Honestly, thanks to you guys, I''m pretty happy with this. No need to switch rooms for me." "But" The middle-aged manager looked a bit troubled. Ethan, however, wasn''t interested in his concerns. He reassured him, "Rx. If you''re worried about your boss ming you, I''ll exin it to him." Just then, Ethan''s gaze shifted to something behind the manager. With a smile, he said, "Actually, instead of giving the room to me, why not give it to someone who needs it more? What do you think?" The manager turned around and saw another group of people walking down the hallway. Wait was that VELOCITY X? He immediately recognized the most eye-catching member in the centerSerena. While the manager was still processing this, Ethan had already said, "Alright, let''s leave it at that," and without waiting for a response, he turned and went back into the room. The manager stood there, stunned. By the time he snapped out of it, the members of VELOCITY X were already walking past him. What could he say now? He wasn''t sure why Ethan had done that, but L Harper was someone the president had specifically told him to treat with care. If he did nothing now, he''d have no exnation if the president askedter. But if he followed Ethan''s suggestion, at least he''d have an excuse. So, the manager hurried off to make the arrangements. Back in the waiting room, the first thing Ethan saw was Tessa''s bright, energetic smile. It was clear she was a lively and innocent girl. As soon as he walked in, she rushed over, her curious eyes sparkling with a childlike innocence. She seemed so pure and harmless that it almost startled him. What''s up with this kid? Why is she reacting so dramatically? Did she just meet her idol or something? Ethan broke into a cold sweat. Thankfully, Sierra stepped in and gently pulled Tessa away. That''s when Tessa realized that Sierra and this mysterious girl were already friends. Unfortunately, they didn''t have much time to chat, as they had to start getting ready for the evening''s performancechanging outfits, doing makeup, and all that. So, Tessa only got to introduce herself briefly, and their rtionship ended up in that awkward "friend of a friend" zone. Tessa felt a bit disappointed. When the girls started changing, Ethan found an excuse to step out of the room for a bit. But as soon as he walked out, a small figure ran straight into him. Ethan instinctively turned to dodge, but he quickly realized it was a little girl. She stumbled and was about to fall forward. Reacting quickly, Ethan bent down and caught her just before she hit the ground. "Hey, are you okay?" Ethan gently set the girl back on her feet and then, in a serious tone, said, "You shouldn''t run in the hallway, okay?" The girl stuck out her tongue, a little embarrassed. "Thank you, big sister." Ethan chuckled and gave her a light pat on the head. She was an adorable kid, and something about her seemed familiar. Just then, a young voice called out from behind. "Aurora!" It was a little boy who looked a lot like the girl, running over with a worried expression. Seeing him, Ethan suddenly realized why the kids seemed familiar. Weren''t they the Fairchild twins? "Are you alright?" Damian asked his sister, concerned. Aurora Fairchild shook her head and pointed to Ethan. "Thanks to this big sister." "Geez, don''t run in the hallway," Damian sighed, exasperated, before turning to Ethan to thank her for helping his sister. Ethan watched the boy with interest, noticing the maturity that slipped through his otherwise childlike demeanor. Of course, Ethan knew that Damian was no ordinary kid. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As expected, while he looked like a child on the outside, inside, he carried the soul of an adult. "You two are really cute," Ethan said with a yful smile, reaching out to poke Damian''s cheek. "How old are you?" Damian instinctively tried to dodge, but it was no useEthan''s fingernded squarely on his cheek. In that moment, a cold shiver ran down Damian''s spine. Something about this seemingly innocent girl''s smile felt off, like there was a hidden meaning behind it that he couldn''t quite grasp, but it made him uneasy. Aurora, on the other hand, didn''t seem to notice anything strange. Without thinking much, she answered the question. "We''re four years old!" Four years old, huh? So that means Serena is twenty this year? Ethan ruffled the girl''s hair, asking the question just to confirm something. Because when Serena turns twenty, she''s destined to die. "Aurora, we should go," Damian said, no longer wanting to stay near this person. He called to his sister and started to walk away. But just as he turned, he heard the girl''s voice behind him. "Make sure to enjoy life, Damian." The sound of his name at the end of that cryptic sentence made Damian''s hair stand on end. How did she know his name? The chill that ran through him was like falling into an icy abyss, his mind momentarily freezing. Ethan had said it on purpose, but not with any particr goal in mind. He just found it amusing to mess with Damian, who, like Conan, had the soul of an adult trapped in a child''s body but came off as a bit of a brat. Compared to the adorable Aurora, Damian wasn''t nearly as cute, so Ethan decided to have a little fun. And Damian''s reaction didn''t disappoint. Still needs more practice, Ethan thought. Compared to Conan, this kid''sposure wascking. You could tell right away he was hiding something. At least Conan knew how to y dumb. Just then, Ethan noticed someone approaching from the other end of the hallwaythe kids'' guardian. He stood up and walked over to greet her. "Are you Serena? I''m a big fan." Serena had already noticed what was happening from a distance, but she hadn''t expected this kind of interaction when she got closer. For a moment, she was caught off guard. Still, the girl was cute, and since she imed to be a fan, Serena put on her best idol smile and responded warmly. Meanwhile, Damian, hearing Serena''s voice, stiffened and turned his head. He saw Serena chatting with the strange girl, and they seemed to be getting along well. He had also heard what the odd girl had said earlieriming to be Serena''s fan. Could she be one of those obsessive stalker fans? Then Ethan asked Serena, "Are these two adorable kids your rtives?" 21:44 Of course, Serena couldn''t say they were her children, so she smiled and exined, "Oh no, they''re the president''s kids. They wanted toe along today, so I brought them. I hope they haven''t caused you any trouble?" Damian''s expression grew even more serious. If this girl knew his name, then surely she knew who he and Aurora really were, right? A strong urge welled up inside Damianhe had to stop Serena from spending any more time with this strange girl. And, as it turned out, he didn''t even need to do anything. His goal was achieved in the very next moment. Serena noticed Damian''s tense expression and immediately scooped him up, concerned. "Damian, are you feeling okay?" Though he didn''t want to worry her, Damian seized the opportunity and nodded. Serena, now a bit flustered, quickly apologized to Ethan, then picked up Damian and took Aurora''s hand, preparing to leave. "Bye-bye, big sister!" Aurora waved cutely as they walked away. Ethan waved back with a gentle smile. As for her clueless brother, he was peeking over Serena''s shoulder, sneaking nces at Ethan. Naturally, Ethan noticed Damian''s gaze. So, just as Aurora turned away, Ethan shed him a knowing, almost sinister smile. The moment felt like something straight out of a horror movie. Ethan saw Damian''s pupils contract in fear, and he couldn''t help but stifle augh. Bet you''re sweating bullets now, kid! Fan give-back gift! \ Chapter 352 Is this the real life, is this just fantasy? 352 Is this the real life, is this just fantasy? Ethan wasn''t worried at all about what Damian might thinkter. After all, the kid was still just thata kid. I mean, even Conan has moments where he''s powerless, so what''s Damian inparison? Compared to the Fairchild siblings, who had gone through soul reincarnation, Ethan found himself more concerned with Serena for various reasons. It wasn''t like they had no connection at all. In fact, they had crossed paths five years ago, back when they were both in the same hospital. There was no doubt Serena was talented. If she hadn''t paused her idol career due to pregnancy, she might have already be one of the top idols by now. But Ethan didn''t really have any strong opinions about Serena. After that, he wandered around the venue to kill some time, only heading back when he figured Sierra and the others had finished changing. Meanwhile, back at Ethan''s ce All the lights were on, making the room glow like a sea of gold. L was sitting nervously in front of theputer, clutching her phone tightly. Soon, she got a reply from Ethan. It was a meme. A cartoon character smoking, with the caption: "Don''t worry, I got this." Seeing the message, L finally let out a sigh of relief. It had all started when she suddenly realized something: What if Ethan, in her body, ended up bing famous after the performance? Would her life be filled with flowers and cash? No way. She''d be too terrified to leave the house, constantly under the gaze of countless people, and would end up a miserable shut-in! So, L had begged Ethan for one thing: "Please, whatever you do, don''t reveal my identity!" Even though she hadn''t known Ethan for long, after going through something like this together, she already saw him as a reliable partner-in-crime. Normally, L would''ve been in a state of panic over something as bizarre as a body swap. But just like what happened that morning, when she was at her most scared and confused, Ethan''s voice had appeared out of nowhere, like a ray of light, clearing away the clouds of fear in her heart. Of course, part of her subconscious didn''t believe this situation wouldst forever. Maybe they''d switch back tomorrow. That''s why she could still sit calmly in front of theputer, waiting for the concert to start. Even though she didn''t want her identity exposed, she was still curious to see what she''d look like on stage. When the concert finally kicked off, L was immediately blown away. The opening act was Imagine Dragons, the super famous band. As the concert went on, L''s shock only grew. Clearly, she hadn''t checked the lineup, so every guest performer was a surprise to her. "Oh my God, that''s Neon Vibes! Sierra looks so freaking cool!" "Wait, even VELOCITY X got invited? Serena is absolutely dazzling!" The more she watched, the more stunned L became. The organizers of this concert had some serious pull. This lineup could rival the Grammy Awards! And I''m really going to perform alongside these incredible people? The show was so amazing that L gotpletely sucked in, and time flew by. Before she knew it, the concert was nearing its end. As the next guest took the stage, L was swaying along to the music. But in the next second, she froze, her eyes glued to the screen. L suddenly realized that the person currently performing on stage was none other than Liam Hudson. Wait, Liam Hudson? L waspletely stunned. Liam was the headliner for Jack-o''-Lantern, the perfect choice for the final act. Hold on, what about me? I haven''t even gone on yet! How is the headliner already performing?! Instead of feeling relieved that she wouldn''t have to go on stage, L was filled with disappointment. After all, she had been looking forward to this moment all night. Sierra was just as confused. After finishing her own performance, she had been waiting for L to take the stage. But as she waited and waited, now even Liam Hudson had performed, and the "Guitar Queen" was still nowhere to be seen. This left Sierra feeling incredibly puzzled, even a bit lost. So, Sierra turned to Tessa, who was standing nearby, and asked her the question. "Huh?" Tessa waspletely caught off guard by the question. Then, as if realizing something, she grabbed Sierra''s arm with a panicked expression and said, "Sis, don''t scare me like that!" Sierra was momentarily taken aback, then couldn''t help butugh. "What are you even thinking?" Soon, Liam Hudson''s performance came to an end. Since this was an anniversary celebration, there was supposed to be some kind of interactive segment with the Jack-o''-Lantern teamlike thepany presidenting out to talk about their future ns or something. But what happened next left Sierra even more confused. ording to the usual schedule, after Liam Hudson''s performance, the lights shoulde on, and the staff would alle on stage together. However, after Liam finished, he simply exited the stage, and the entire venue went dark. Sierra, being a professional, immediately understood what this meant. But she couldn''t quite believe it. No way And yet, at that very moment, music began to y in the darkness. As the intro came to a close, Ethan, controlling L''s body, stepped up to the microphone and sang the first lyrics. 21:45 "Is this the real life, is this just fantasy?" This meant the concert wasn''t overthe show was still going. In that instant, countless people were filled with curiosity. If Liam Hudson wasn''t the final act, then who was this mysterious guest? As the soft, rising intro merged with the lead guitar, the rhythm quickly built to a small crescendo. The intro was unfamiliar to the audience, but every note seemed to carry a kind of magic, drawing everyone in. The guitar ying made Sierra certain that the person on stage was the Guitar Queen. She didn''t have any proof, but she just knew. Not that she needed proof. Because in the next second, a spotlight descended from above, illuminating a familiar figure in the center of the stage, ying the guitar with wild abandon. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Whether it was Sierra, L, or anyone else in the audience, all eyes were immediately drawn to that figure. Under the dazzling stage lights. As the intro came to a close, Ethan, controlling L''s body, stepped up to the microphone and sang the first lyrics. "Is this the real life, is this just fantasy?" "Caught in andslide, no escape from reality..." The voice that came from the girl''s throat was in stark contrast to her appearance. But it carried a unique kind of power, gripping everyone''s hearts the moment it emerged. Ethan was singing Bohemian Rhapsody, an iconic rock anthem. From the very first note, the entire audience was captivated. Even though he was using L''s body, Ethan had fully adapted to it, delivering a wless performance of the song. The entire venue fell into a hushed silence, everyonepletely absorbed in the performance. Even the live stream chat had slowed down, as if everyone watching was equally entranced. Fan give-back gift! Chapter 353 Sunshine Days 353 Sunshine Days Sierra listened intently to L''s performance on stage. She thought the song sounded beautiful, but more than that, it felt like the lyrics were speaking directly to her heart. The first line of the song took her back to when she had just arrived in this city. Back then, wasn''t she wandering alone in this vast metropolis, feeling like the whole world had abandoned her? And it wasn''t just Sierra who was moved by the song. In a dimly lit bedroom of a high-end apartment, a brown-haired girly on her side, staring nkly at her phone screen, watching the live stream. As the young singer on stage reached the chorus, the girl heard the familiar lyrics: "Open your eyes, look up to the skies and see I''m just a poor boy, I need no sympathy Because I''m easye, easy go, little high, little low Any way the wind blows doesn''t really matter to me, to me." The powerful voice seemed to stir something within the girl watching. Her usually indifferent eyes flickered for a moment, like ripples on still water. Then, as if she had made some kind of decision, her gaze became resolute. Back at the concert. Serena''s eyes sparkled as she watched the stage. It''s her! Serena recognized the guest performer as the girl she had met earlierthe one who had imed to be her fan. Serena loved cute things, and she loved anything that shone brightly. Now, she was starting to love the girl on stage! Unlike Serena''s cheerful excitement, Damian was caughtpletely off guard by this unexpected reunion. His expression was serious, to say the least. Right now, he felt a bit uneasymaybe even afraid of her. In front of that mysterious girl, his usually sharp adult mind seemed to be suppressed, like he couldn''t think straight. If Ethan were here to see him like this, he''d probably make some snarkyment. "See? Adults really do have heavy souls. Even when they''re kids, they can''t be happy." Meanwhile, Damian''s little sister had already climbed onto their guardian Fiona''s shoulders, waving her glow stick along with the crowd,pletely lost in the excitement. Now that was what a kid should look like! But if anyone was the most shocked by "L" at this moment, it had to be the real L herself. From the moment the performance started, L had been in a state of disbelief, her eyes wide like saucers. It made her look a bit ridiculous, and even though Ethan was ridiculously good-looking, not even he could pull off this level of absurdity. Because the person on stage was... her. And Ethan had kept his promisehe was wearing a ck mask that covered the upper half of his face, adding a mysterious vibe to the whole thing. But when L finally took in Ethan''s full outfit, herposurepletely shattered. "Wait, seriously, dude? You''re not even gonna change clothes for the performance? You''re just gonna wear our Westbrook Academy uniform on stage? Who are you fooling?!" Yep, Ethan, who was standing in for L, hadn''t bothered to change. He''d just tied his school jacket around his waist. Ethan knew it was basically the equivalent of trying to cover your ears while stealing a bell, but heyit was rock and roll! For the first time in her life, L found herself mentally ranting so hard she was practically out of breath. But the moment Ethan sang the first line, L forgot all about it, throwing herselfpletely into the performance that was, in a way, hers. She watched as her on-stage self moved freely, the waves of light from the audience''s glow sticks rising and falling with the rhythm of the song, like a vast ocean of stars. This was the scene she had once dreamed ofsomething that had only ever existed in her fantasies. L''s eyes sparkled with emotion, and her heart was filled with a deep longing for that light. Could I really do something like this? Could I really shine like that? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She couldn''t help but ask herself. But the answer seemed obvious, because hadn''t Ethan already shown her the truth? Who was the girl shining on stage? That was L! In that moment, it felt like L''s soul transcended the physical distance, resonating with the version of herself on stage. Right now, we are one! On the live stream, the atmosphere at the venue was electric. Almost everyone in the audience seemed to find something in the song that resonated deeply with them. No one had expected the most breathtaking moment of the night toe out of nowhere like this. Some people were even discreetly wiping away tears. As Sierra stood there, soaking in the song, the lyricsso poetic and full of imageryleft her in awe. Whose song was this? Was it something prepared by Jack o''Lantern Japan? No, that couldn''t be it. Sierra quickly dismissed the idea. She trusted Lil Bunny, who had told her she wasn''t nning to debut. And this song? It had hit written all over it. There was no way a song with this kind of potential would be given to someone who wasn''t even nning to go pro. It just didn''t make sense from a business perspective. So, there was only one possible exnation: this had to be an original. Sierra''s eyes sparkled with amazement. Could her beloved Guitar Queen teacher really be this talented? This was her first live performance, and she had opened with a showstopper. And yet, Sierra couldn''t quite wrap her head around it. With this level of skill, why wasn''t she out there making a name for herself? Why was she just a small-time creator on a video tform? The song was nearing its end. When it finally concluded, the stage lights came up fully. This was usually the part where the performer would say a few words, maybe interact with the audience a bit. Ethan waved to the crowd and spoke into the mic, "The song I just performed is called Bohemian Rhapsody. I hope you all enjoyed it." As soon as he finished speaking, the audience erupted in apuse. He could hear some of the people in the front rows shouting questions, most of them asking about his identitywho he was, where he usually performed, and if there were any ways to follow him. But Ethan remembered his friend''s instructions: no revealing his identity. So, he didn''t even mention the "Guitar Queen" ount. Instead, he just smiled mysteriously and said, "That''s a secret." This only made the crowd even more excited. After all, mystery is always alluringespecially when it''sing from a talented and enigmatic young woman. Since this was the anniversary celebration for Jack-o''-Lantern, and he was being paid for the gig, Ethan followed up with a well-rehearsed congrattory speech. His eloquent words left the audience stunned, their jaws practically on the floor. After that, most of the stage lights dimmed. Ethan was preparing to sing the next song, so he announced, "Up next is the final song of the night. It''s a song by someone I really admireSunshine Days." As soon as he finished speaking, the intro to the song began to y. This wasn''t a cover of a famous song from another world. It was a track that already existed in this one. Meanwhile, L, watching from her screen, waspletely floored. Sunshine Days was a song she had loved since she was a little girl. She couldn''t believe itshe and the Commander had the same favorite song? But then L remembered what Ethan had said earlier. He didn''t say it was a song he liked,he said it was a song by someone he liked. Sunshine Days was a signature track by a once-national idol, Ste Summers. So, did that mean the person Ethan admired was her? Of course, L had adored Ste Summers when she was younger too. She had even dreamed of bing an idol just like her one day. But now, L''s brow furrowed. It wasn''t because her childhood dream had been crushed. It was because she had the strange feeling that she had seen Ste Summers somewhere before. And then, in the next instant, it was like a jolt of electricity shot through her brain. L suddenly jumped up from her seat, her movements clumsy as she scrambled out of her bedroom. She had remembered. She knew where she had seen that person before. Fan give-back gift! Chapter 354 Lila’s possessed for real!!! 354 Ls possessed for real!!! In the living room, L stared at the photo frame on the shelf. She rubbed her eyes hard, thinking she might be seeing things. But no, she wasn''t mistakenthe woman in the photo was unmistakably Ste Summers. Ste Summers, the once-beloved national idol, hailed as the brightest gem of her generation. So, Ethan is Ste Summers'' child? L was stunned. She realized she might have just stumbled upon a huge secret. But then, something didn''t add up. The ages didn''t seem right. Ethan was seventeen, and if she remembered correctly, Ste Summers was only sixteen or seventeen herself seventeen years ago, right at the peak of her idol career. How could she have had a child back then? Could she have guessed wrong? L had no answers. She recalled that Ste Summers had suddenly retired ten years ago and disappeared from the public eye. But she never expected to be reminded of her in this way today. L looked at the photo of the two of them. Even if Ethan wasn''t her child, they must have had some kind of close rtionship, right? And then she remembered what Ethan had asked her to do earlier that morning. Could it mean that Ste Summers was already? But L stopped herself from thinking any further. She was curious, sure, but she wasn''t the type to pry into other people''s secrets. Besides, she and Ethan were closerades, and she felt it was her duty to keep what she had seen to herself. Just as L was firming up her resolve, she suddenly froze. She remembered her performance wasn''t over yet. She had just run off in the middle of it to satisfy her curiosity!? Panicking, she rushed back to herputer, only to find that the stage in the livestream had already changed. The real staff were now on stage, giving their closing remarks. "Ah" L stared at the screen, then buried her head in her hands in frustration. What did I miss!? But there should be a recording, right? She silently prayed that there would be a rey. It was personally delivered by the president of Jack-o''-Lantern Company. Of course, for something as simple as delivering payment, the president wouldn''t normally show up in person. The real reason was that the president wanted to offer Ethan a contract, confidently stating that the "L" he had been standing in for was a dazzling raw talent. He imed that once she debuted, she would undoubtedly surpass Liam Hudson as the next big star. Ethan had heard this kind of thing plenty of times before. The president had said the same thing to more than just him. It was practically Maxwell Sterling''s go-to line when trying to sweet-talk people into signing with hispany. The idea was that when someone heard the president of Jack-o''-Lantern tell them they could surpass hispany''s top star, they''d get excited and sign on the spot. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om So, Ethan didn''t even bother responding. He just told the president to talk to his "manager," Ethan, if there was any business to discuss. Then, without sticking around, he grabbed his pay and made a quick exit. It''s worth mentioning that Ethan left through the side door, just as L had requested, sneaking out quietly. Because of this, he didn''t run into Sierra or Serena again. He had forgotten to get Sierra''s contact info, and as for Serena, well, he kind of wanted to mess with that little brat a bit more. Walking from the side door to the road outside the venue, Ethan gged down a taxi. Even though taxis in this country were ridiculously expensive, it was gettingte. Plus, after such a long and eventful day, Ethan could feel the exhaustion creeping into his body. He didn''t want to deal with any more hassle, so he opted for the easiest way home. But when he got back to L Harper''s house The moment he stepped through the front door, he saw L''s parents sitting on the couch in the living room. They were staring at him intently, as if they had something to say. But Ethan, with his mind set on getting to bed, didn''t think much of it. As he passed through the living room, he casually greeted the Harpers. "Mom, Dad, why are you still up sote? I''m heading to bed. Goodnight." The Harper couple followed their daughter''s movements with synchronized head turns, their expressions growing more and moreplicated. It was as if they couldn''t believe their daughter was acting like nothing had happened. Once "L" disappeared from the living room, they exchanged nces, both seeing the shock in each other''s eyes. "Should we call L down and ask her what''s going on?" Margaret asked hesitantly, looking at her husband. Thomas sighed. "Let''s just wait until tomorrow." Ethan had already given them a heads-up with a reasonable excuse, so the Harpers weren''t too suspicious about their daughtering homete. But they couldn''t wrap their heads around the fact that their daughter had said she was going to work, only for them to see her performing in a livestreamed concert. Wasn''t this "job" a bit too far-fetched? Margaret had been worried about her daughter not being home yet and was just about to call her when her husband came rushing over, looking shocked, holding theptop. And then Margaret saw it tootheir daughter, shining brightly on stage. Sure, she was wearing a mask, but how could parents not recognize their own child? It wasn''t until "L''s" part of the performance ended that they snapped out of it. So our daughter''s debuted? Are we going to be the parents of a celebrity!? The Harpers had imagined this scenario before, but they never thought it would happen so suddenly. They were so caught off guard that they didn''t even know how to react. The next day, June 7th. It was a Wednesday morning. When L groggily opened her eyes, she suddenly became fully awake. That familiar ceiling, that familiar feeling. Yes! This is my body! Realizing she had finally swapped back into her own body, L was overjoyed. She practically jumped out of bed, ready to throw her arms in the air and celebrate her "rebirth." But the moment she stood up, her expression froze. "Ah." Then, her body copsed straight back onto the bed, and she started twitching. "Ahhhhhh" "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts" It felt like electricity was coursing through her limbs, like countless needles were piercing her skin. This unfamiliar sensationthis was the sweet agony of muscle soreness. What the hell did Ethan do with my body? Why am I this sore!? Tears welled up in L''s eyes as she slowly adjusted to the pain. She struggled to get up from the bed, barely managing to stand. Her stubborn spirit pushed her to follow her usual routine and head to the bathroom, but the muscle soreness was so intense that it felt like she was crawling across the floor. Just as she was about to reach the door, it suddenly swung open. "L, are you awake? Your dad and I need to talk to you abou!!!" Margaret''s words trailed off as she took in the scene before her. Her voice froze. Her daughter was crawling on the floor, hair disheveled. The sight was nothing short of eerie. "Uh, Mom" L, seeing her mother, was both surprised and relieved. She reached out a hand, hoping her mom would help her up, but her voice came out hoarse. Margaret immediately took two steps back, her face filled with terror. She turned and bolted from the room, screaming in panic. "Honey! L''s possessed for real!!!" "???" L was utterly confused. Fan give-back gift! Chapter 355 W-w-what happened? 355 W-w-what happened? The morning at the Harper household started in a state of panic. L had to go through a lot of trouble exining to her parents that she wasn''t possessedshe was just sore all over. For someone like her, who wasn''t great at expressing herself, this was already a tough task. To make matters worse, her sister Ivy sneakily poked her, causing L to copse on the spot, twitching like she''d been electrocuted. At the breakfast table, Mr. and Mrs. Harper were visibly cautious, still holding back the words they''d wanted to say since yesterday. Because they had noticed something: today, L was back to her usual self. So the question waswho was the L from yesterday!? As soon as L left the house, the Harpers sprang into action. Her mom contacted a spiritual medium, while her dad reached out to a psychologist. Meanwhile, L had no clue any of this was happening. Thanks to her muscle soreness, the walk to school felt especially grueling. She had already seen Ethan''s message on her phone, warning her that she might feel a bit sore today. "A bit!?" L grumbled through gritted teeth, tears welling up in her eyes. The message also mentioned that if it got too bad, she could take a cab to schoolhe''d cover the cost. That must''ve been what the stack of cash on her bedside table was for. ording to Ethan, it was her share of the money he''d earned from working yesterday, since he''d been using her body. He said it was only fair to split it with her. L had never seen that much money in her life, so there was no way she could ept it. She hadn''t even told her parents about it. Instead, she hid the cash, nning to return it to Ethan when she got the chance. And there was no way she''d take his suggestion. Who did she think she was, someone fancy enough to take a cab to school? The journey to school felt like Frodo''s trek to Mordorevery step was a struggle. Since she was wearing her usual tracksuit again, no one really recognized her, and she hadn''t yet realized what was about to happen. It wasn''t until L walked into the ssroom and sat down that her ssmates seemed to break through some kind of mental block. The whole atmosphere suddenly went silent. L noticed it too. The ssroom had been lively before she walked in, but the moment she entered, everything went quiet. Wh-why is everyone staring at me? L started to panic. And then, in the next instant, her eyes widened as she watched her ssmates swarm toward her desk like zombies. She was so startled that she instinctively wanted to run, but it was toote. Within seconds, her desk waspletely surrounded. "Morning, L!" someone greeted her. "L, why are you back to this look again?" someone else asked, confused. "L, did you catch the performance we talked about yesterday?" another ssmate brought up yesterday''s conversation. Even though her ssmates were being friendly, L didn''t notice. By this point, she was already overwhelmed by being the center of attention. "LLL" Her name echoed in her ears, and she felt like the whole world was spinning. Finally, her brain overloaded, and she passed out. Her ssmates were immediately thrown into a panic. "L!?" When L''s consciousness returned, she found herself lying on a bed in the nurse''s office, feeling confused. Just then, she heard a voice nearby. "Lil Bunny, you''re awake?" Lil Lil Bunny? Are they talking to me? L turned her head in a daze and saw a very pretty girl sitting by her bed. She recognized herit was Vanessa, the girl who sat in front of her in ss. Vanessa was looking at her with genuine concern. This left L feeling a bit puzzled. Are we really that close? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sitting up in bed, L stammered, "W-w-what happened?" Ugh, it''s been so long since I''ve talked to anyone. Why is speaking so hard? Vanessa gave her a curious look, surprised. "Lil Bunny, did you forget what happened?" Then she exined, "You passed out earlier and scared everyone. I brought you here." So that''s what happened L was still confused as she looked at the girl next to her and asked, "Lil Lil Bunny, are you talking to me?" "Huh?" Vanessa looked puzzled for a moment, then exined the origin of the nickname, even though she had already exined it to L yesterday. "Lil Bunny" L repeated the nickname, then looked at Vanessa again and asked, "And, and you are?" This question made Vanessa even more confused. "We''re friends, of course." Now Vanessa finally realized something was off. The L in front of her waspletely different from the girl she had met yesterdayshe had reverted to her shy, withdrawn self from before. Hearing the word "friends," L''s expression shifted from confusion to surprise, and then to joy. I don''t know what''s going on, but I have a friend who''s close enough to give me a nickname!? Just as she was getting excited, Vanessa looked at her seriously and asked, "Do you remember what happened yesterday?" "Uh" L''s face froze. Oh no, what happened yesterday? Ethan didn''t tell me anything! L noticed Vanessa''s expression growing more serious, and she started to panic. But in the next second, she was suddenly pulled into a hug. "Huh?" "W-w-wait, what!?" L waspletely stunned. She wasn''t used to physical contact, and now she was so stiff she didn''t dare move a muscle. Vanessa gently patted her on the back and said earnestly, "It''s okay. No matter what happened, we''re friends, so don''t give up, alright?" Vanessa thought she had figured out the truth. Lil Bunny didn''t remember anything from yesterday, and her personality waspletely different. There was only one exnation for this. Combining this with how L had acted yesterday when they became friends, Vanessa pieced together the whole story in her mind. The girl named L had been living in extreme loneliness for a long time, and out of that longing, a new self had been born. Vanessa let go of her and softly said, "It''s dissociative identity disorder, isn''t it?" "Huh?" L was stunned. How did shee to that conclusion? She instinctively shook her head in denial. "It''s not?" Vanessa was taken aback, her frown deepening. L had no idea how to exin this situation. Was she supposed to tell Vanessa about the whole body-swapping thing? That would definitely lead to more than just a diagnosis of dissociative identity disorder. So, in the end, choosing the lesser of two evils, L tearfully admitted to the dissociative identity disorder theory. Fan give-back gift! Chapter 356 Interesting guy 356 Interesting guy Hillcrest Academy, around noon. As soon as ss ended, Ethan was ready to tackle the lunch situation. But just as he stood up, he saw Kristen appear at the door, walking straight toward him. "Hey, babe, let''s go grab lunch." The moment she spoke, Ethan felt like he''d been hit by a jolt of electricity. He frowned and said, "Kristen, your voice is so... cringey." Kristen twirled a strand of her hair, looking a bit shy. "But I''m your girlfriend, aren''t I?" Ethan gave her a once-over andmented, "Kristen, you''re a brilliant actress, but I gotta say, your acting right now is terrible. Also, I kinda miss your old, snarky, tsundere vibe. Can we bring that back?" Kristen''s expression froze instantly. Then Ethan remembered something and asked, "Oh, by the way, did you step in with your right foot first when you came in?" "What''s wrong with that?" Kristen narrowed her eyes at him, and there was definitely a hint of danger in her gaze. But Ethan,pletely oblivious, just sighed and said, "Sorry, I don''t like girls who step in with their right foot first. So, Kristen, I think we should break up." "" Kristen''s face was a picture of disbelief. Honestly, she''d seen breakups before. If it was about "ipatible personalities," sure, that made sense. No problem. But breaking up over stepping in with the right foot first? Are you kidding me!? Kristen''s face flushed redclearly from anger. Then, without warning, she stomped hard on Ethan''s foot. "Ow!" Ethan sucked in a sharp breath. "Why didn''t you dodge?" Kristen hadn''t expected to actuallynd the stomp. Ethan chuckled awkwardly. "Well, I didn''t want to ruin your perfect aim." Kristen immediately took a step back, crossing her arms and turning slightly away, looking at him with disgust. "Pervert." Ethan, unfazed, grinned and asked, "So, Miss Kristen, my dear ex-girlfriend, care to join me for lunch?" This guy has no shame! Kristen shot him a sideways nce, then acted like nothing had happened, staring at him nkly. "Who said I was your ex? When were we ever dating?" "True," Ethan nodded in agreement. Kristen turned her head away in a huff, her tone a bit haughty. "But since you don''t have any friends, I guess I''ll graciously join you for lunch." "No need to force yourself," Ethan said, ever the considerate one. Kristen shot him a death re. How can this guy be so dense!? But what could she do? They were kind of alikeneither of them had many friends. As they walked to the cafeteria, Kristen nced at Ethan, puzzled. "Why do you keep shaking your head?" Ethan shook his head again and replied, "I don''t know." Maybe it was because he was back in his own body, and the lightness of it made him feel at ease, so much so that he couldn''t stop moving. Or maybe it was because L had been shaking his head so much while using his body that it had be some weird muscle memory. Once in the cafeteria, Ethan ordered a fried chicken cutlet meal, and the two of them found a table to sit at. Kristen was the perfect lunchpanionher looks alone were enough to boost anyone''s appetite. "You know," Kristen started, "I kinda miss the Elite Talent Program." Ethan nodded in agreement. "Yeah, me too. I wonder why they canceled it out of the blue." Kristen shot him a look of disbelief. "You seriously don''t know whose fault that was!?" The so-called "Elite Talent Program" was a schrship system set up by Hillcrest Academy to attract gifted students. As long as a student''s talent was recognized as "extraordinary," they could receive a generous schrship and earn the corresponding "extraordinary" title. Sure, the title sounded a bit cringey, but some people were really into that kind of thing. At the time, Ethan was strapped for cash. If he could get recognized in just one area, he''d receive a hefty schrship every year throughout high school. That was way better than working a part-time job, right? So, he took full advantage of the system, milking Hillcrest Academy for all it was worth. In just one semester, hepletely dismantled a program that had been around for decades. Arge chunk of the money he used to buy his current apartment? Yeah, that came from the school. Thinking about it, Ethan still felt a bit indignant. "For such a big school, they sure are stingy. It''s honestly shocking." Kristen couldn''t help but smirk. She hadn''t known Ethan back then, but she''d heard that the program wasn''t canceled because of money. It was because all the other "extraordinary" talents looked like total frauds next to Ethan, who systematically crushed them one by one, leaving them utterly demoralized. Of course, titles like hersrted to actingor those tied to being a rich kid had such strict prerequisites that they weren''t on Ethan''s radar. But if the only titles left were things like "extraordinary young master" or "extraordinary heiress," what was the point of the program? Eventually, the school''s administration started questioning the entire system''s validity, and they decided to scrap it. Technically, the titles still existed, but without any real prestige, no one cared about them anymore. After all that, there was a little incident when Ethan and Kristen were having lunch together. In the cafeteria, Ethan spotted some new friends L had made while using his body the day before. A lively blonde girl and a blue-haired girl. It was Avery and Luna. Wait, were they his ssmates? He''d never noticed them before, and it made him reflect a bit. Was this kind of coincidence just fate? Even in different bodies, souls are still drawn to each other. But Ethan didn''t mind. If L could make friends on her own, it would make things easier if they ever swapped bodies again. So, he helped keep the connection going by inviting the two girls to join them for lunch. At first, Avery was a bit nervous because of Kristen. After all, Kristen was a big-time celebrity. As for Luna, she was the quiet, emotionally detached type who had trouble expressing herself. You could probably throw her into a gravity well, and she''de out just fine. Thanks to Ethan''s efforts, the group quickly warmed up to each other. Kristen, being a professional actress, had some experience with music, so she easily foundmon ground with the others. Then Avery brought up a topic. "Did you guys see the concert at the Aurora Hall yesterday?" Ethan was surprised when both Kristen and Luna nodded. He hesitated, unsure how to respond. After all, he hadn''t really watched it, but he was there. The girls were all focused on the mysterious girl who performedst. N?v(el)B\\jnn Avery sighed in admiration. "I can''t believe the mystery guest was actually the Guitar Queen from the inte. That was her first live performance, right?" "Huh?" That immediately caught Ethan''s attention. The mysterious girl was now being linked to the Guitar Queen? "When did they figure that out?" Ethan wondered. He pulled out his phone and searched. The Guitar Queen''s ount had gained over 100,000 followers overnight. How did it blow up so fast? Then he found the source: Sierra had posted on her social media, saying how thrilled she was to perform alongside the Guitar Queen. With just that tiny clue, the inte''s detectives had pieced together that the mysterious girl was, in fact, the Guitar Queen. The bad news? His identity had been exposed. The good news? It wasn''tpletely exposed. After all, they''d only figured out that the Guitar Queen was the mystery performer. No one had connected it to L. Ethan had done more than just wear a mask that night. Even though he''d been in his school uniform, he''d made sure L''s identity wouldn''t be revealed. Her hair color? In this world, light blonde wasn''t exactly rare. After a pleasant lunch, Ethan and Avery said their goodbyes and went their separate ways. Avery kept watching him as he walked away. "What''s up?" Luna asked. "Nothing," Avery shook her head. "I just feel like Ethan seems a bit different from yesterday." Luna also nced at his retreating figure. "Interesting guy." Fan give-back gift! Chapter 357 The Son of the Sun Delivers Justice! 357 The Son of the Sun Delivers Justice! After school, Ethan didn''t have any work shifts lined up today because he nned to visit someone at the hospital. As soon as he left the school gates, he headed straight for the train station. On the way, he couldn''t help but overhear some girls chatting nearby. "Look at that guy, he''s so handsome." "Yeah, totally! Is he some kind of celebrity?" At the same time, more and more eyes were on him. Girls always seemed to be extra enthusiastic when it came to checking out good-looking guys. Ethan, however, was used to this kind of attention. Let them look, he thought. As long as no one came up to talk to him and waste his time, he considered it a win. The train swayed gently as it moved along. Ethan stood near the door, surrounded by a sea of people. The trains in this city were always packed during rush hour, sometimes so full that station staff had to push people in just to get the doors to close. The thought of being crammed in like that was suffocating, but for the locals, it was just another part of daily life. Ethan had assumed this train ride would be just another uneventfulmute. But to his surprise, something was about to happen. He found himself in the middle of a situationhe had just encountered a train pervert, and the guy was right in front of him. After a few stops and some shuffling of passengers, a middle-aged man wearing a hat ended up standing in front of Ethan. His calm expression masked a sleazy intent. The man was using his phone to secretly take pictures up the skirt of the girl in front of him. Ethan caught him in the act. And it didn''t stop there. The pervert, apparently not satisfied with just taking pictures, reached out with his hand, aiming to touch the girl directly. Completely absorbed in his own twisted desires, the man didn''t realize that someone had already noticed his crime. Just as his hand was about to make contact, Ethan intercepted it. The pervert was startled, but before he could react, he felt another hand grab his backside. Wait, what? Did I just get groped by a train pervert?! The middle-aged man''s face twisted in terror. In the next moment, he felt a sharp, agonizing pain as Ethan twisted his hand hard. A blood-curdling scream erupted from the man''s throat. "AAAHHH!!!" The noisy train car fell silent. All eyes turned toward them. The pervert, now pale and trembling, waspletely at Ethan''s mercy. Like being a pervert? Well, this is what you get! Ethan calmly took the man''s phone with one hand while using the other to twist the pervert''s arm behind his back. He gently asked the girl in front of them to step aside. The girl, who had clearly realized what was happening, looked shaken. But after hearing Ethan''s calm voice, she moved aside as instructed. She watched as Ethan pressed the pervert''s entire body against the ss door of the train. "What are you doing? Let me go! You''re assaulting me! I''m calling the police!" The pervert had finally snapped out of his shock and was now struggling desperately, trying to talk his way out of the situation. If he got caught here, his life would be over! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Shut up." Ethan yanked the man''s arm again, causing another scream of pain. Ethan frowned and scolded him, "Why are you screaming so loud, you piece of trash? You''re nothing but a sewer rat, a fly buzzing around a garbage dump" The pervert was shaking uncontrobly, drenched in cold sweat despite the warm June weather. What kind of world was this, where perverts couldn''t catch a break anymore? Maybe it was because he was on the verge of losing his mind, but the man suddenly blurted out, "I don''t understand what you''re saying! I''m Korean, okay?!" Wait, did he just switch to Korean at the end? Even so, Ethan wasn''t buying it. And even if it were true, so what? The other passengers had more or less figured out what was going on, and their expressions showed a collective sense of realization. It wasn''t exactly a secret that people in this country didn''t have the best opinion of Koreans, so when this sleazy guy admitted his nationality, whether it was true or not, everyone was more than willing to believe him. At the same time, the passengers were silently cheering for the brave high schooler who had stepped up to stop the crime. Ethan was like a shining beacon to them, and they were already crafting headlines in their minds: "A Hero of Courage and Wisdom, the Embodiment of Beauty and Virtue, the Son of the Sun Delivers Justice!" Ethan, of course, had no idea about the over-the-top thoughts running through their heads. When the train arrived at the next station and the doors opened, Ethan dragged the pervert out of the car. The middle-aged man wanted to resist, but his face was drenched in cold sweat. He could feel that if Ethan so much as lifted his arm a little higher, it would snap. So, he didn''t dare make a move. However, Ethan didn''t seem interested in handing him over to the police. Instead, he said, "Let''s go. We need to have a little chat in the restroom." Without waiting for a response, Ethan dragged him toward the station''s restroom. With the evidence firmly in Ethan''s hands, the pervert didn''t dare defy him. But just as they were about to leave, Ethan felt a tug on his jacket. He turned around to see the girl from earlier holding onto the hem of his coat. She had short, ash-gray hair, a delicate face, and was wearing the uniform of Westbrook Academy. Ethan had recognized her earlierthis girl was Elise Bet. It seemed like she wanted to thank him, but she was a bit like L in some ways. She wasn''t socially anxious, but she had a hard time expressing herself, which made here off as a bit withdrawn. Ethan spoke to her gently, "Are you okay? If you''re still feeling scared, you should call a friend toe pick you up. As for this guy, don''t worryI''ll take care of him." "Ah" Elise watched as Ethan dragged the pervert toward the station restroom. Inside the restroom, Ethan shoved the pervert against the wall and nced at the phone he had taken from him. "Wow, you''ve got quite the collection of photos here. Oh, looks like you''re a repeat offender, too." The phone''s gallery was filled with pictures taken in secret. Fan give-back gift! Chapter 358 Zara’s flying kick!? 358 Zaras flying kick!? "Give it back!" The creep suddenly lunged, trying to catch Ethan off guard and snatch his phone back. But before he could even get close, Ethan, without even looking up, pped him across the face, instantly calming him down. His eyes were now wide and clear, like he''d just been hit with a reality check. He stood there, clutching his reddened cheek, looking like a scolded child, too scared to even breathe. Then, in the next moment, the creep watched in horror as the high schooler in front of him casually gripped his phone. With a sharp crack, the phone crumpled in Ethan''s hand like a piece of paper, bent into a V-shape. "What the hell did you just do!?" The middle-aged creep was stunned, his jaw practically on the floor. But then, a twisted sense of relief washed over him, like he''d just narrowly escaped something worse. His fear quickly morphed into a crazed arrogance. Pointing at Ethan, he screamed at the top of his lungs, "You''ve got no evidence now! And I''m gonna sue you for destroying my property and assaulting me! You''re gonna pay for this!" Ethan''s response? Another p. This time, the sound was sharp, followed by a low grunt. The creep was kicked square in the chest, letting out a pitiful wail as he was sent flying backward. Ethan calmly walked over, cing a foot on the man''s chest, leaning down to look him in the eye. "I think you''ve misunderstood something. I''m not worried about the photos getting out. And did I ever say I was handing you over to the cops? Why would I need evidence?" The creep felt like his bones had shattered, and with Ethan''s foot pressing down on his chest, he could barely breathe. At this point, sheer terror gripped him. He was starting to realize that what awaited him might be far worse than getting arrested. The cold, dead look in Ethan''s eyes made it clearhe wasn''t dealing with someone who yed by the rules. "You''ve got two choices." Ethan held up the broken phone. "Either you eat this." Eat the phone? How the hell was that even possible!? The terrified creep, desperate, blurted out, "The second one! I''ll take the second one!" Ethan''s expression turned slightly amused as he slowly revealed the second option. "Or I''ll shove it up your ass." The creep froze, his face going pale, drenched in sweat. ... As Ethan left the station bathroom, he made a quick phone call. Sure, he''d given the guy a choice, but he never said he''d let him off the hook. Besides, Ethan thought the punishment for creeps like him wasn''t nearly harsh enough. That guy was clearly the type who had nothing to lose, and Ethan didn''t have any superpowers to stop him from doing it again. So, Ethan figured he might as well send him off for some "re-education." Luckily, he knew some professionals from a job he used to work. They could arrange for the guy to go tuna fishing in the Pacific, or maybe even send him to a certain "specialized" institution in Thand to start a new career. Either way, it''d be a contribution to society''s employment rate. As Ethan was about to leave, someone suddenly called out to him. "Uh, um" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He turned around and saw Elise, still standing there. Looking at the girl, who seemed as awkward as a penguin, Ethan raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You''re still here?" "I I was waiting for you" Elise mumbled softly. Her words came out haltingly, like she struggled with social interactions. Ethan, being the easygoing guy he was, just smiled at her and asked, "Did you call a friend to pick you up?" "Yeah, I told my friend," Elise replied. So now it was time to see who Elise''s real friend was, Ethan thought. He then offered, "Want me to wait with you?" "Thanks." Elise nodded, not refusing. Then, after a moment, she lowered her head and said more earnestly, "Thank you." Ethan understood what she meant. The first "thank you" was for staying with her, and the second was for helping her earlier. Elise noticed that Ethan was just standing beside her, not saying much, as if he was simply there to make sure she was okay. This kind of quietpany made her feel at ease. He was a kind person. Elise wanted to express her gratitude, but when she spoke, it didn''t quitee out the way she intended. "You''re a good guy." Ethan turned to her, a bit taken aback. Wait, what? Was Elise really giving him the "nice guy" speech? What did I do to deserve this? Is this what it feels like to get friend-zoned by someone you just saved? Man, girls like her are dangerous, Ethan thought, half-jokingly. Elise, oblivious to Ethan''s inner thoughts, suddenly realized that it would be rude not to know the name of the person who had helped her so much. So Elise opened her mouth again, "Um, my name is" "Elise." But before she could finish, Ethan interrupted her, calling her by name. "Huh?" Elise blinked, looking as confused as a lost penguin. She had no idea how he knew her name. "Because I''m your fan," Ethan said, a little annoyed. He was still a bit salty about the whole "nice guy"ment from earlier. Seriously, Elise, this is just unfair. You''re totally taking advantage of a good guy here, he thought. But his reaction seemed to amuse Elise. Still, she was puzzled by what he said. "A fan?" She tilted her head, penguin-like again, and then quickly realized, "Wait, are you a fan of VibraMyst?" Seeing Ethan nod, Elise''s mood visibly dropped. "But VibraMyst has already disbanded." Ethan noticed her change in demeanor and asked, "Was VibraMyst important to you?" The answer didn''t require any hesitation. Elise nodded firmly. "Very important." "Have you ever thought about getting VibraMyst back together?" Ethan asked. "I" Elise fell silent for a moment before speaking again, "But it''s because of me that someone like me" She had always med herself for the band''s breakup. If she had just tried harder, maybe Nessa wouldn''t have At that moment, Ethan looked at her seriously and said, "Don''t sell yourself short. You''re the lead singer, right? You should have the spirit of a main character." Is he encouraging me? "The spirit of a main character?" Elise asked, a bit confused. Ethan thought for a second and then gave an example. "Yeah like Naruto Uzumaki. He went through something simr to you. Maybe you could take a page from his book." Elise hadn''t watched Naruto, but she knew who Naruto Uzumaki was. Still, what did Ethan mean by "simr experience"? She decided she''d check out the anime when she got home. As Elise was lost in thought, Ethan suddenly heard an angry voice from a distance. "Hey! What the hell did you do to Elise? Get away from her!" He turned to see a girl with ck hair and striking purple eyes. The beauty mark near her eye and the familiar caf uniform made it easy for Ethan to recognize herZara Steele. The goddess of pressure. But there was no time to celebrate her iming the top spot as Elise''s true friend. Because in the next second, Zara, her face full of fury, charged at Ethan like a berserker going into battle. Ethan, still trying to figure out what was happening, watched as Zara closed the distance, using her momentum to leap into the air and deliver a flying kick straight at him. The sight left Ethanpletely stunned. Holy crap, a flying kick wait, Zara''s flying kick!? Fan give-back gift! Chapter 359 Why did they have tattoos? 359 Why did they have tattoos? Zara''s flying kick came with an overwhelming force, and Ethan could tell right away that this wasn''t just for showthis girl clearly had some real skills. What he didn''t expect was for her to go all out right from the start. Was this some kind of instinct to protect Elise kicking in? Or maybe... she thought he was some kind of creep? Ethan quickly realized that this was a very real possibility. Seriously? How could she think he looked like a creep? Now, he was really curious about what kind of message Elise had sent earlier. While he was lost in thought, Ethan instinctively took a step back and turned his body, effortlessly dodging Zara''s kick. Zara, who had been so sure her kick wouldnd, was caught off guard. She had calcted the distance perfectly, but now her momentum was spent, and she was about to fall. Without thinking, Ethan reached out and caught her. And just like that, she fell right into his arms, and they ended up in what could only be described as a ssic "princess carry." Zara froze. Ethan froze. Time seemed to stop as they stared at each other, wide-eyed. To any bystanders, it looked like Zara had just thrown herself into his arms, and a few passersby couldn''t help but feel a mix of envy and irritation, silently cursing this public disy of affection. The murmurs of the onlookers didn''t escape their ears. Ethan was the first to snap out of it. He immediately became aware of the warmth of the girl in his arms and the pleasant scent she carried. But he didn''t have time to dwell on that. He needed to exin, so he quickly looked over at Elise, who was still staring at them in confusion, as if wondering what on earth they were doing. Elise, stop watching and help me exin! But before he could say anything, Zara snapped back to reality. Her cheeks were a little flushed, but there wasn''t a hint of embarrassment in her eyesonly a fierce, murderous intent, likely fueled by the whispers around them. 12:26 Her response was swift and ruthless. Using the leverage from Ethan''s arms, she bent her body and swung her legs backward, locking them around his neck. Ethan instinctively looked down, only to see Zara''s upper body slipping out of his arms. Using the momentum from her fall, she twisted her waist with incredible force, and before he knew it, her legs had yanked him sideways, sending him flying. At the same time, Zara flipped herself mid-air andnded on the ground. However, she lost her bnce and ended up falling back onto the floor. But what she saw next left herpletely stunned. Even though she had thrown him, Ethan had somehow managed to flip in mid-air andnd gracefully on his feet. Zara''s expression immediately turned serious. She wasn''t a novice when it came to fighting, and she quickly realized that the only reason her move had flowed so smoothly was because Ethan had deliberately gone along with it. Otherwise, there was no way it would''ve worked so perfectly, even surprising herself. Who is this guy? Is he some kind of monster? No, this won''t do. If things keep going like this, I won''t be able to protect Elise. Without wasting another second, Zara made a quick decision. She scrambled to her feet and ran straight toward Elise, grabbing her wrist and pulling her along. She didn''t believe Ethan would try anything in such a public ce, but better safe than sorry. Zara figured it was best to find help, and her first thought was to head for the station''s security officers. But just as she took her first step, she was forced to stop. It wasn''t because the "creep" had caught up to herit was because Elise had grabbed her arm. "Zara, you''ve got it all wrong." Elise had finally realized something was off. Zara must have misunderstood the situation, so she quickly held her back and tried to exin. "That guy isn''t a creep. He helped me. He''s a good person!" "Huh?" Zara stopped in her tracks, turning to Elise with a look of utter shock. Elise was saying this guy was a good person? So, she had misunderstood everything? Oh my god, what have I done? I almost beat up a good guy just now! At that moment, Ethan walked over with aplicated expression on his face. He just hoped Elise would stop talking. If she kept going, even the nicest guy would lose it. Though Zara was sharp-tongued, strict, and often unintentionally put pressure on others, she was undeniably a good person. So, the moment she realized her mistake, she immediately apologized to Ethan. "Sorry, I misunderstood you. And thank you so much for helping Elise." "No worries. Being willing to go all out for a friend is a beautiful quality." Ethan was understanding, but honestly, he was more curious about how Elise had sent that message earlier. "Uh, well" Zara, for once, looked a little embarrassed, scratching her cheek awkwardly. Elise, sensing the tension, quickly pulled out her phone and showed Ethan the chat history. Elise: I ran into a creep. Zara: What!? Where are you, Elise? I''ming right now! Elise then sent her location, and that was the end of the conversation. Yep, just three messages back and forth. No wonder Zara had immediately assumed he was the creep. With a message like that, how could she not? Ethan couldn''t help but mentally facepalm. But then, something else caught his attention. Thest time Zara and Elise had messaged each other was quite a while ago. Yet, when Elise found herself in trouble, the first person she thought of was Zara. N?v(el)B\\jnn And Zara? Judging by the sweat on her brow, she must have dropped everything the moment she saw the message and rushed over without a second thought. What was this? This was the power of true friendship. In that moment, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a little moved. But then Zara remembered something and asked, "Wait, where''s the creep?" "In the bathroom," Elise replied. Zara immediately started heading toward the restroom, looking like she was ready tomit murder. Ethan quickly stepped in front of her, reminding her, "Uh, Zara, that''s the men''s restroom." "Then can you stand guard and make sure no one goes in for a bit?" Zara asked,pletely serious. It was clear that anyone who tried to harm Elise would eventually face Zara''s wrath. Ethan shot Elise a look, hoping she''d help talk Zara down. But, as usual, Elise didn''t pick up on his silent plea, leaving him to wonder if he was doing the right thing by trying to intervene. Just then, two people who looked like medics rushed over with a stretcher, heading straight for the bathroom. Momentster, they emerged, carrying out the unconscious middle-aged creep, and hurriedly left the scene. "That guy on the stretcher? That''s the creep from earlier," Ethan exined to Zara. "Huh?" Zara was visibly shocked. The creep was covered with a white sheet, one limp hand dangling out from underneath. He was being carried away! It finally dawned on her. Of course, the guy standing next to her, with his righteous demeanor, was clearly a good person. How could he have let the creep off the hook? He must''ve dragged the guy into the bathroom and beaten him half to death. No wonder the medics had to carry him out. Still, Zara thought Ethan was being too soft. If it had been her, she wouldn''t have cared whether the creep lived or died. But then something else caught her eye, and she frowned in confusion. She noticed a strange symbol peeking out from under the uniforms of the two "medics." What hospital were they from? And why did they have tattoos? Fan give-back gift! Chapter 360: I’m gonna bite you to death! Chapter 360: Im gonna bite you to death! Since Zara had already arrived, Ethans short mission was over. But just as he was about to say goodbye and leave, Elise stopped him again. Hm? Ethan was a bit puzzled, but he still asked gently, Is there something else? Thank you, Elise said, looking at him seriously. No need to be so formal, Ethan chuckled, waving his hand. Alright, see you around. However, Elise still didnt let go of his hand. Ethan had no choice but to turn back again. Elise? Thank you, Elise repeated, a bit stubbornly. Ethans expression grew more confused. Was Elise switching into her quirky girl mode? Finally, Zara, standing nearby, stepped in to clear things up, urately conveying what Elise meant. Elise is trying to say she hasnt properly thanked you yet. Um do you have time? Id like to buy you a drink. Zara also wanted to express her gratitude and apologize for the earlier misunderstanding. Although Ethan was tempted to join them at The Pulse bar, he really didnt have the time today, so he politely declined. But to his surprise, Elise persisted, saying, Tomorrow tomorrow, maybe? Her determination reminded him of Vanessa. That familiar sense of gravityno wonder they had be friends back then. Since Elise had gone this far, it wouldve been rude for Ethan to refuse again, so he agreed. Zara also said shed join them. Whether she wanted to thank Ethan or just find an excuse to hang out with Elise was unclear. After they exchanged Facebook info, the three of them went their separate ways. At the entrance of the train station, Zara watched Ethans figure disappear into the distance. As she reflected on what a good guy he was, something suddenly urred to her. She turned to Elise and asked, Wait, Elise, did you tell him my name earlier? Because before she had introduced herself, Ethan had already called her Zara, so she assumed Elise had told him. But Elise shook her head. It wasnt me. Hes a fan. Huh? Zara was taken aback. A fan of what? A fan of VibraMyst, Elise exined. Is that so Zara still looked a bit confused. But VibraMyst had only performed once, and she hadnt told anyone her name, right? Meanwhile, Ethan, on his way to visit someone at the hospital, stopped by a flower shop and bought a bouquet of lilies. He then headed to a private hospital near the Ferry Building called Saint Star. The smell of disinfectant filled the air as Ethan made his way to a single-patient room in the inpatient ward. As soon as he stepped into the room, he saw a girl copsed on the floor. Ethan froze for a moment, then quickly rushed over to check on her. But before he could get close, the girl moved. She raised her hand to stop him and said, Im fine. Dont worry about me. The doctor said I should get some exercise. Who exercises on the floor? Ethan stopped in his tracks, feeling a bit exasperated. The girl had dazzling blonde hair so bright it was almost white, and her delicate features formed a very pretty face. Her snow-like skin and petite frame made her look like a doll. Her red eyes were filled with stubbornness as she struggled to do push-ups on the floor. How many have you done? Ethan asked. One thousand and ten! the girl shouted. Ethan nodded knowingly. So, ten. This kid was all talk. At the same time, the girl looked at Ethan and said, Big brother, why did youe to see me today? This wasnt part of the n, right? Or did you miss me? She let out a yful eh and shed a mischievous smile. But in her moment of smugness, she lost her bnce and flopped onto the floor. This time, she didnt try to tough it out. Instead, she rolled over and stretched her arms out toward her brother. Do you not have hands or feet of your own? Ethan asked. Carry me, the girl tried to coax him, attempting to act cute. When that didnt work, she switched tactics, throwing a yful tantrum like a child. I cant get up unless my big brother gives me a hug! Are you four years old? Ethan, now even more exasperated, eventually gave in. He picked her up off the floor and tossed her back onto the bed. Big brother, youre so rough! How could you treat your adorable little sister like this? she said, pouting dramatically. Ethan ced the flowers on the bedside table, pulled up a chair, and sat down next to her. ir, youre being way too dramatic. The girl, who was already fifteen, was named irhis younger sister. Hearing her brothersment, ir puffed out her cheeks in frustration and sulked. Ethan wasnt fazed. He casually remarked, I still remember thest time I came to visit you. You were lying in bed, staring out the window at the tree, and you said something ridiculous like, If thest leaf falls, my life will end too, like some kind of fool. At the mention of this, irs pout deepened, and her expression grew even more aggrieved. And then, Ethan continued, I went and knocked that leaf off with a broom! You were so dramatic about it, and I ruined your spiritual anchor. Also, do you have any idea how much calling a beautiful young girl a fool hurts? This was clearly a case of old grudges mixing with new ones. ir mentally added this to her list of grievances, vowing to get back at him someday. She let out a huff and turned her head away. I hate you the most, big brother. Really? Ethan said, standing up. Well, I guess Ill leave then. ir immediately let out a panicked Wait! and grabbed his hand. Then, in a tone of mock defeat, she muttered, I was lying, okay? Ugh, you really dont understand girls at all, do you? Do I have to spell it out and say, Youre my favorite person in the world, big brother? Well, go ahead and say it, Ethan replied, pretending to listen intently. ir instantly deted, copsing back onto the bed as if all the energy had drained from her body. She stared up at the ceiling, looking utterly defeated. Sometimes I seriously wonder if Im really your sister. Idiot, Ethan said softly, reaching out to gently pat her head. Do you really need to question something like that? The firmness in his voice made irs eyes light up again. Ethan continued, I mean, Im always teasing you, right? Isnt that proof enough? What kind of brother doesnt tease his little sister? ir, youve been watching too many cartoons. And just like that, the light in irs eyes went out. Her expression turned cold, like the kind of look a yandere might have right before pulling out a knife. Ethan, oblivious, kept going. Even though were not rted by blood, Ive always thought of you as my real sister. Closer than a real sister, even. ir was silent for a moment. Then, suddenly, she sprang up, grabbed Ethan, and pinned him down on the bed. Im gonna bite you to death! she yelled. Chapter 361: But… was that not the case? Chapter 361: But was that not the case? After some yful roughhousing, Ethan and ir sat together on the edge of the bed. Twelve years ago, when Scarlett brought ir to this city, ir was still very young. Ethans mother took them in, and she enrolled ir in the same kindergarten as Ethan. Its worth mentioning that twelve years ago, Ethan also met Serena at that kindergarten, which is why he mentioned earlier that they were ssmates. Normally, kids like him and ir should have been the easiest to get adopted. But back then, Ethan was dealing with severe psychological trauma that led to autism, and ir had a heart condition that made doctors believe she wouldnt live past fourteen. At the time, ir wasnt as cheerful and lively as she is now. You could say it was just two lonely kids meeting, and nothing really happened between them. Their rtionship changed after a fire broke out. Ethan got hurt while saving ir, and that incident triggered something in him. His body became stronger, his intelligence sharpened, and he seemed to develop some unstable special abilities. After that, ir started getting closer to him. Under the influence of this new, different Ethan, her personality gradually became brighter, and she began to see him as family. Big brother, you mustve had it really tough, huh? ir suddenly said this out of nowhere. Ethan was caught off guard, and his mind drifted back to the past. His mother had passed away, and Aunt Scarlett took care of him and ir. When his psychological issues disappeared after his awakening, it was like starting a new life. But for irs sake, he chose to start working when he was just twelve. Those were definitely some tough times for him. After all, without the system that most awakened people rely on, it was bound to be difficult. But technically, he wasnt an ordinary person, so he quickly turned things around with his abilities. By the time he was fourteen, he had enough resources to transfer ir to a better hospital. Because of irs condition, just having her around was already a challenge. And in this society, as long as you have money, theres nothing you cant do. After reflecting on all of this, Ethan shook his head and replied, Nah, it wasnt hard at all. Why do you ask? ir gazed out at the bustling city lights in the distance and calmly said, Sarah passed away today. It was so sudden. She was just watching me y with the kids, and then she fell asleep and never woke up. Ethan knew Sarah was a girl from another hospital room, someone who, like ir, had been hospitalized long-term due to her poor health. Is life always this painful? Or is it just like this in hospitals? ir had seen too much joy and sorrow in the hospital. Most patients were suffering, with the only exception being the innocent children who didnt fully understand what was happening. Ethan stayed silent for a moment. He didnt brush off her question or change the subject. Instead, he gave her a serious answer. Its always like this. The way this world works means that suffering is inevitable. But before he could finish, he added, But Ill do everything I can to make sure you have a life without pain. ir heard the quiet determination in her brothers voice. She wiped the corners of her eyes and smiled. If thats the case, havent you already done that, big brother? She rested her head on Ethans shoulder. To her, his shoulder was the only ce she could truly lean on. If it werent for him, ir thought she probably wouldnt be here anymore. Her illness required a lot of money, and all of that burden had fallen on her brother, who was only two years older than her. Yet, he always tried to give her the best, never onceining about how hard life was. So, every day since I met you has been the best life I could ask for. But as she thought about her condition, her eyes dimmed a little. She looked out the window and softly said to Ethan, Ive been such a burden to you. You couldve had a much brighter life. If one day Im not here anymore, please, big brother, live for yourself Ow, that hurts! Sensing her sadness, Ethan had originally nned to pat her head tofort her. But hearing her say something like that made him furious. His hand, which was about to offerfort, clenched into a fist, and he gave her a solid knock on the head. Whyd you hit me!? ir clutched her head, looking utterly shocked. The sadness she had been feeling just moments ago waspletely gone. Because youre being an idiot. Ethan smirked, and he wasnt done with her yet. He reached out and pinched both of her cheeks, pulling them hard. I told you, youre being dramatic. ir, can you stop imagining all these weird scenarios? What do you mean by a brighter life? Your big brothers life has never been dull, okay? Or do you think Im out there being some tragic worker, constantly bossed around and oppressed? He gestured around the private hospital room she was staying in. Look at this room youre in! Doesnt that give you a clue about how awesome your big brother is? Dont underestimate me! Wahhh, Im sorry, Im sorry, I know I was wrong ir frantically waved her hands in surrender, finally managing to escape his clutches. She rubbed her now-reddened cheeks, looking pitiful. It hurt a little, but deep down, she felt warm. After all, everything her brother did was undoubtedly for her. She knew he was saying all this just to keep her from worrying, so despite the pain, she felt a strange sense of happiness. And dont ever say stuff like that again. Its not going to happen, Ethan added, his tone firm. Huh? ir blinked, confused for a moment, before realizing what he was referring to. But why did he sound so matter-of-fact about it? Wait, havent you noticed that your bodys been feeling a lot bettertely? At his words, ir let out a surprised Huh? and then paused, finally bing aware of the changes in her body. Now that she thought about it, she had been feeling much better recently. The symptoms that used to make her ufortable had barely shown up. She had just assumed it was because the new medication was working really well. But was that not the case? ir looked at her brother in shock. Wait, did you do something? Even though it didnt make much sense, it seemed like the only exnation. Ethan nced at her, then let out a smug hmph and nodded. Of course. Your big brother works for the Time-Space Bureau now. Fixing a little problem like yours is no big deal. irs condition stemmed from her having an extraordinary physical potential, but her heart wasnt strong enough to support her bodys needs. As she grew older, the situation would only get worse. Ethans original n had been to get her an artificial heart, thetest in medical technology. But the cost was astronomical, far beyond what an average family could afford. Thats why he had been working so hard, pushing himself to the limit, until hed made a name for himself in this massive city. But now that the problem was more or less solved, working was just something he did for fun. Ethan stared at the window, where he once again saw that countdown. 49:53:07 Hearing the name Time-Space Bureau, ir fell silent. She stared at her brother for a long moment, then hesitantly asked, Is this a phase? And once again, her cheeks were pinched. Ow, ow, ow! I didnt say I didnt believe you!!! ir yelped in pain, tears welling up in her eyes as she rubbed her sore cheeks, looking at him with a mix of frustration and hurt. Honestly, no matter what Ethan said, ir would believe him. But she just couldnt resist teasing him a little. Then she started thinking. The changes in her body had started about three weeks ago. So, did something special happen to her brother around that time? Chapter 362: Was this the guy who had kidnapped her!? Chapter 362: Was this the guy who had kidnapped her!? Although ir didnt know exactly what had happened, she trusted Ethanpletely, so she didnt dwell on it. At that moment, something else urred to her, and she quickly turned to her brother. Oh, right! Since my healths getting better, doesnt that mean I can be discharged from the hospital? In theory, yes, Ethan nodded. Before, she hadnt recovered enough, so she needed to stay for observation. But now that her condition was stabilizing, she could technically be discharged. Thats awesome! So, what are we waiting for? ir was instantly excited. I said in theory, Ethan shook his head. Huh? ir was confused. If I can leave in theory, why not now? Ethan thought for a moment and then asked her, Did I ever mention that weve moved? Moved!? ir was even more confused and guessed, Wait, is it because we moved and didnt set up my room yet? No, your rooms ready, Ethan denied that idea. ir let out a sigh of relief. Of course, there was no way her room wouldnt be ready. Then she saw Ethan spread his hands and exin, Its just that Ive already paid for this hospital room by the month. If we leave now, itd be a waste. Of course, that wasnt the real reason Ethan was leaving her in the hospital. The main issue was that discharging her involved paperwork and a bunch of other things to sort out. So, Ethan promised toe pick her up over the weekend. Even though she had to wait a few more days, ir was over the moon. By the time Ethan left the hospital, it was almost 8 PM. Thats when he realized he hadnt had dinner yet. He wasnt craving anything in particr, and given the time, he figured hed just grab a sandwich. They were pretty cheap at this hour. But as Ethan walked into the supermarket and headed toward the refrigerated section, he suddenly noticed a familiar figure. The girl not far ahead of himwas that Vanessa? What was she doing here? Ethan, puzzled, followed her. Vanessas expression was dark. The weight of reality had been crushing her for a while now. Ever since her family fell apart, shed been carrying a heavy heart. Every day, she forced herself to go to work. Both physically and mentally, she was nearing her breaking point. But even so, she kept pushing forward. She thought that if she just kept going, eventually, life would get better. But Vanessa realized she was wrong. Life was a bottomless pit, swallowing the hopes of anyone who dared to dream. Why did this have to happen to her? Why did that man have to be her father? When she got home from work, she found the room she had just cleaned inplete disarray again, reeking of cigarettes and alcohol. But what crushed her even more was discovering that the small box she kept by her bedthe one where shed been saving her hard-earned moneyhad been opened. All that was left was an empty tin. Vanessa couldnt believe it. Her deadbeat father had taken all the money shed worked so hard to save. That box had symbolized hope for her. Now, that hope was gone, reced by the suffocating despair that seemed to crawl out of the box and wrap itself around her. Why? Vanessa couldnt help but ask herself. Vanessa couldnt understand it. All she wanted was a simple, ordinary life. Why was even that small wish too much for fate to grant? After that, she wasnt even sure how she left the house. It was like she was a wandering ghost, drifting aimlessly outside. How great would it be if all of this could just end? The crushing weight of reality was pushing her thoughts into darker and darker ces. But as she was crossing the street, a sharp voice suddenly rang in her ears, snapping her back to reality. She looked up and realized the pedestrian light was still red. Vanessa felt a wave of fear wash over her, but then she realized that the voice she heard wasnt real. It was the voice of the girl she had just recently be friends with. That brought a rare warmth to her heart. Even though that girl wasnt physically with her, she had still managed to help her. Just like Vanessa had once said, she had never seriously considered ending her life. Because she had her pride. To her, no matter how difficult things got, even if her mind was on the verge of breaking, she would quietly lick her wounds and push through with everything she had. Because she had no one left to rely on. But just as Vanessa was reaffirming her resolve, her stomach let out a loud growl. Her spirit might always stand tall, but she had to admit that sometimes life would beat her body into submission. Like nowshe was starving. And she realized she didnt have much money on her. She couldnt even afford a proper dinner. This made her even more frustrated, and she cursed her deadbeat father in her mind once again. Life might be bitter, but it had to go on. Thats why Vanessa hade to the supermarket, hoping to grab a cheap burger or something to get by. But somehow, she found herself wandering into the refrigerated section. Wait, since when was the refrigerated section this big? Vanessa stared at the vast, empty space in shock. Why was such arge area just sitting there unused? What were the supermarket managers even thinking with thisyout? But since she was already there, she figured she might as well check if there were any discounted burgers she could afford. And what she saw nextpletely stunned her. Huh? This burgers price? Vanessa nced at the price tag on a sandwich and couldnt believe her eyes. A meal this filling for that price? Were they running a charity? She was floored, but there was no way she was going to pass up a deal like this. She reached out for the burger, already regretting not knowing about these cheap meals sooner. If she had, she wouldnt have bothered cooking at allburgers every day sounded way better! But in that instant, something strange happened. Everything went ck. Before she lost consciousness, Vanessa didnt even know what had hit her. She had no idea how much time had passed. When Vanessa finally opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on a couch in a dimly lit room. Her heart immediately raced with panic. Given that she had cked out so suddenly, a terrifying thought crossed her mind. Had she been kidnapped? But she had been in a busy supermarket, right? Were kidnappers really this brazen nowadays!? Thats when she noticed a TV in front of her, ying something. It looked like a Korean drama. On the screen, a middle-aged man in a suit was yelling at a group of people who seemed to be politicians. Get the U.S. ambassador to Korea over here, and make him kneel under the Taeguk g! ??? Vanessa stared at the screen, utterly confused by the dialogue. Then she heard a soft chuckle. She turned and realized there was a man sitting on another couch not far from her,ughing at the TV. Her heart clenched in fear. Was this the guy who had kidnapped her!? Chapter 363: That’s weird… Chapter 363: Thats weird Ethan was watching a Korean drama on TV, pping his thigh andughing out loud with an unusual ha-ha-ha sound. There wasnt any particr reasonhe just found it hrious. I mean, where in real life would a son dare talk to his dad like that? And even if he wanted to rebel, did he really have the guts? But hisughter abruptly stopped in the next second, and he quickly returned to his usual self. He had sensed someone watching him. At some point, Vanessa had woken up and was now staring at him with a look of pure terror. Did I scare her with myugh? Ethan cleared his throat, trying to y it cool, and greeted her like nothing had happened. Oh, youre awake? But as soon as he said that, he noticed Vanessa trembling even more. Her reaction left himpletely baffled, and he couldnt help but stare at her. W-What are you trying to do!? Vanessa stammered, her voice filled with panic. She was scanning the room, clearly looking for an escape route. Huh? Im not trying to do anything, Ethan replied instinctively. Then it hit himhe finally understood why she was acting like this. Does she think Im some kind of kidnapper or something? Seriously? Whats with you ex-VIBRAMYST band members? Ethan thought, feeling a bit exasperated. Not long ago, Zara mistook me for a creep and kicked me in the chest, and now Vanessa thinks Im a criminal. Frustrated, Ethan turned off the TV and switched on the lights. Once the room lit up, Vanessa realized the ce wasnt what she had imagined. It was more like a private karaoke room, but much bigger. And now that she could see him clearly, the guy didnt look like some kind of psycho kidnapper. Maybe there had been a misunderstanding? Ethan sighed and exined, a bit annoyed, You passed out earlier. This is the break room at the supermarket. I asked Olivia, one of the staff, to help move you here. So, dont worryI didnt touch you or anything. And Im not a creep. Vanessa let out a sigh of relief, but her face quickly flushed with embarrassment. She felt mortified that her thoughts had been so off-base. I-Im sorry. And thank you, she stammered, first apologizing and then thanking him. But as she looked at the guy in front of her, she suddenly froze. Ethan noticed her reaction and was just as confused. Wait, so when the lights were off, she thought I was a pervert, but now that theyre on, shes staring at me like shes in a daze? Vanessas mental resilience could use some work. But he could understand. I mean, with a face like mine, what girl wouldnt be a little flustered? Vanessa,pletely unaware of Ethans inner monologue, was frozen for a different reason. She had seen this guy before. It wasst May, on a rainy day she would never forget. At the lowest, most desperate moment of her life, this very person had handed her an umbre. She remembered how he had been a bit forceful, not caring whether she epted it or not, and had shoved the umbre into her hands. At first, she thought he was trying to hit on her or something, but he didnt say a single unnecessary word. After giving her the umbre, he ran off into the rain without looking back. She had watched his slightly awkward figure disappear into the downpour and realized she hadpletely misunderstood him. Feeling a bit guilty, she had also felt a rare warmth during one of the coldest moments of her life. Thats why she remembered him so clearly. The umbre was still at her ce, and she had always thought about returning it if she ever got the chance. She never expected to run into him again like this. Um, I Just as Vanessa was about to speak, her stomach growled loudly, cutting her off. She blushed again, embarrassed beyond belief. But then she saw Ethan nce at her, let out a small huff, and stand up to leave. Is he still mad at me? Vanessa felt a wave of anxiety. She put herself in his shoes and realized that if someone had misunderstood her like that, shed be pretty upset too. But before she could dwell on it for long, Ethan returned, holding two sandwiches. Even though he hadntpletely forgiven her, Ethan couldnt just let her go hungry. Ethan handed one of the sandwiches to Vanessa and said, I know youve got a lot of questions, but lets eat first. I identally bought too many sandwiches earlier, and I cant finish them. To avoid wasting food, could you help me out and eat this one? Vanessa looked up at him, staring intently. She could tell right away that his excuse was total nonsense. Who identally buys too many sandwiches? Unless, of course, he did it on purpose. This made her think back to that rainy dayst year. Back then, he had alsoe up with a clumsy excuse before forcing the only umbre he had into her hands. He might have a bit of a prideful streak, but hes a good guyjust a little awkward. As these thoughts crossed her mind, Vanessa felt a familiar warmth spread through her chest. And realizing that Ethan wasnt actually mad at her, she rxed a little. She took the sandwich and, with a sincere tone, thanked him. Her straightforwardness caught Ethan off guard. He had expected her to refuse at first, and he was already mentally prepared to insist a few times. What did this mean? It meant Vanessa was really hungry! Vanessa noticed that the sandwich in her hand was the same one she had been reaching for before she passed out. Now that she thought about it, she still didnt know why she had fainted in the first ce. She was about to ask, but Ethan cut her off, telling her to eat first and talkter. At that moment, her stomach growled again, making her even more embarrassed. She had no choice but to ept his kindness and start eating the sandwich. It was a beef sandwich that had already been heated, and as soon as she opened the wrapper, the delicious aroma hit her. She took a bite of the grilled beef, and her eyes widened in surprise. The quality of the beef was unexpectedly high, and the vor was incredible. It was so good that she almost felt like she was dining at a five-star restaurant. Is this really just a sandwich? Vanessa thought this might be the best dinner shed ever had, but it wasnt just because of the sandwich itself. She nced over at Ethan, trying to be subtle. Come to think of it, this was the first time in a long while that shed had dinner with someone else. And it was the first time shed shared a meal with a guy who wasnt family. Even though this was only their second meeting, each time she encountered him, he brought her a little warmth. When her life had hit rock bottom, this guy always seemed to show up and give her a hand. Whether it was an umbre or a warm sandwich, he reminded her that life could go on. Before she knew it, Vanessas vision started to blur. Tears were slipping from her eyes. Huh? Thats weird why am I? Realizing she was crying, Vanessa hurriedly wiped her tears away, but the more she wiped, the more they fell. She had thought that the weak version of herself had died long ago, that no matter how tough life got, she could face it head-on. But the warmth in her heart had easily broken through the walls she had built. The tears wouldnt stop, falling likerge pearls one after another. Chapter 364: fan Chapter 364: fan Ethan was munching on his sandwich while sneaking nces at Vanessa. Even though she was clearly starving, the former rich girl still managed to eat with such grace. But in the next second, Ethan froze. The sandwich in his hand slipped and fell back into the box. Wait, why was Vanessa crying while eating!? His face was nk,pletely clueless about what had just happened. Was it because of something I said earlier? But thats not enough to make someone cry, right? Based on the limited information he had, Ethan could onlye to this conclusion. He was a bit shocked that Vanessa seemed so sensitive, but the thought that he mightve made her cry made him panic a little. In a way, his analysis wasnt entirely wrongit was just a different path to the same conclusion. Meanwhile, Vanessa was wiping her tears when she noticed a pack of tissues appear in front of her. Obviously, it could only havee from the guy sitting across from her. She took the tissues and nced at him, only to witness something that left herpletely dumbfounded. Ethan suddenly bent down toward her, almost bowing, and loudly apologized. Im sorry! I didnt mean to speak so loudly earlier! Vanessas tears stopped instantly, and she stared at him, utterly confused and at a loss for words. She had no idea why this guy was suddenly apologizing to her. Speaking too loudly? Vanessa wasnt an idiot. She quickly pieced it togetherdid he think he made her cry? But does that even make sense? She wasnt that fragile. Why would she cry over something like that? The girl pulled out a tissue and wiped the remaining tears from her face, though her eyes were still a little red. She shook her head gently. Its not because of you. Sorry for the misunderstanding. Ethan let out a huge sigh of relief. If it really had been his fault, he wouldnt have known what to dohe wasnt exactly great atforting people. Now that it wasnt his problem Sorry for bothering you. I didnt see anything. You can carry on. Since it had nothing to do with him, he acted like nothing had happened, sitting back down and continuing to eat his sandwich. Vanessa, on the other hand, didnt know whether tough or cry. But because of this little interruption, she realized she was feeling a lot better. Vanessa couldnt help but wonder if he did it on purpose. What a clumsy guy, she thought to herself. After finishing the somewhat unforgettable dinner, Vanessa put down her sandwich box, sat up straight, and turned to Ethan. Thank you. She thanked him first, then, with a serious expression, asked, Is there anything I can do for you? Ethan immediately recognized this as one of Vanessas old habits. After everything that had happened to her family, she had be especially sensitive to other peoples kindness. She absolutely hated the idea of being pitied, so whenever someone did something nice for her, she felt the need to repay them, as if that was the only way to maintain her dignity. It was a bit heavy, a bit stubborn, but also kind of endearing. But Ethan couldnt think of anything he needed from her. So, even though it was clearly something Vanessa felt strongly about, he still shook his head. Nope, nothing. Do you have timeter? Vanessa asked again. Huh, no more insistence? Ethan was a little surprised. But he quickly realized that this wasnt some life-saving favor, so it didnt warrant a heavy repayment. She was probably asking if he had time so she could thank him in her own way. Since it didnt feel like a big deal, he didnt mind helping her resolve this little issue. He picked up his water, feeling rxed, and nodded. Yeah, Ive got time. Vanessa then looked at him seriously and continued, Then, can youe home with meter? Pfft! Ethan spat out the water he had just sipped, even choking on it, causing him to cough violently. But he didnt care about his own situation at all. His face was full of shock,pletely incredulous. Did he hear that right? What did she just say!? Vanessa, startled by his reaction, quickly grabbed a few tissues and handed them to him. Are are you okay? Still shaken, Ethan took the tissues but didnt even bother to wipe his face. He quickly asked, W-what do you mean by that? What do I mean? Vanessa looked a bit confused but answered without much thought, I want to give you back your umbre. Umbre? What umbre? Could it be that umbre? Ethans expression instantly turned to one of horror. No way, Vanessa! I just bought you a sandwichtheres no need to go this far! Seeing that he clearly didnt understand her, and noticing his bizarre reaction, Vanessa had no choice but to exin further. The umbre you lent me that time. I want to return it. Ethan froze,pletely bewildered. What are you talking about? The umbre I lent you? Huh? You dont remember? Vanessa was surprised, but then quickly realized that this made sense. To him, lending her an umbre mightve been a trivial act, but to her, it had meant the world. With a mix of emotions she hadnt even realized she was holding, Vanessa began to exin the whole story. Did something like that really happen between me and Vanessa? At first, Ethan was still confused, but as she spoke, the memory slowly came back to him. Oh, I remember now. It was that rainy day in Mayst year, right? The rain was pouring down that day. So, the girl I ran into back then was you, Miss Vanessa? Back then, Ethan had been in the middle of his peak workaholic phase, juggling multiple part-time jobs. On his way to his next shift, he hade across a girl who lookedpletely lost, walking straight into the rain without an umbre. Out of kindness, he had called out to her and handed her his umbre before rushing off, not even paying attention to who she was. Hed forgotten about it soon after. Now that Ethan realized what had happened, everything clicked into ce. That mustve been the day Vanessa disbanded the VibraMyst band, right? And because of his intervention, the former VibraMyst members probably didnt see a drenched Vanessa that day. Vanessa, however, had no idea what Ethan was talking about, and her attention quickly shifted to something else he said. Wait, you know who I am? she asked, surprised. Uh Ethan suddenly realized hed let that slip in his shock, so he decided to just roll with it. Of course, Im a fan of yours, Miss Vanessa. Vanessa immediately understood that he was referring to the VibraMyst band, and she fell silent. This felt oddly familiar to heryes, something like this had happened not too long ago. Thats why she quickly realized what he meant by fan. Chapter 365: The Sandwich Wars Chapter 365: The Sandwich Wars Wait, Vanessa, you just wanted to return my umbre? Ethan let out a sigh of relief after confirming the situation. On the other side, Vanessa blinked in confusion. Yeah, what else did you think? I thought Ethan was momentarily speechless, feeling a bit frustrated inside. Its all Vanessas fault for being so vague. If youre just returning an umbre, why not say it clearly? Anyone wouldve misunderstood the way you phrased it! Ethan really wanted to report her for impersonating a subus! He let out an awkwardugh and continued, Yeah, I thought you were just returning my umbre too. ??? Vanessas face was a picture of confusion. Never mind, forget it. Ethan tried to y it cool and moved on from the topic. Theres no way he could say what he was really thinking, right? Shed think he was some kind of narcissist. Thank God Im the only one who knows what went through my head, he thought. Otherwise, Id have to go back to Gotham and get beaten up by Batman. Then he asked, But seriously, Vanessa, are you sure its okay to bring a guy back to your ce? Vanessa thought he was worried about her family getting the wrong idea, so she casually replied, Its fine, no ones home. Ethan was even more confused. Im asking if its okay to bring a guy home, and youre telling me no ones there? Vanessa, youre making it really hard for me to believe you dont have some ulterior motive here! Seeing his reaction, Vanessa thought he didnt want to make the trip, so she suggested, How about you wait here for a bit? Ill run home and grab the umbre. It wont take long, I live really close. Seeing how serious she was, Ethan didnt want to make her run back and forthte at night, so he sighed. No, its fine. Ill go with you. But there was still a hint of caution in his eyes. After all, a guy like him had to be careful when going out at night. Just as Ethan stood up to leave, Vanessa called out to him again. Wait, I dont even know your name. He turned back to look at her, and at that moment, he realized something: Vanessa didnt really fit in with the world around her. He sighed inwardly. The reason for his caution had just vanished. Impersonating a subus? No, this is the real deal! Vanessa repeated his name in her head,mitting it to memory: Ethan Then, seeing him already heading out, she quickly followed. It was only after this that she finally had the time and energy to ask what had happened earlierwhy she had suddenly passed out. So you really dont know anything, huh? Ethan paused with his hand on the door handle, his expressionplicated. You wandered into a forbidden area and disturbed a hungry ghost, so you got taken out. What? Vanessa was stunned. Why was this guy suddenly talking like he was in some kind of fantasy novel? Ethan knew it would be hard to exin with just words, so he opened the door and said, Why dont youe out and see for yourself? Vanessa, still confused, stepped out of the room. She found herself back in the refrigerated section of the supermarket where she had been earlier. But what she saw made her heart skip a beatpeople were lying all over the floor, unconscious. Vanessas first thought was that there had been some kind of gas leak, causing a mass poisoning. Her face instantly turned pale with fear. This what is this Ethan had expected her reaction and calmly reassured her, Dont worry, its no big deal. ??? Vanessa couldnt believe what she was hearing. There were so many people lying unconscious, and this guy was telling her it was no big deal? She felt like if she turned on the newster, shed see someone on TV bowing and apologizing for this disaster. But Ethan acted like he didnt notice her shock. He waved her over and said, Come on, Ill exin everything as we go. Uh, are you sure we should just leave them like this? Vanessa asked, pointing at the people on the floor. Ethan shrugged. Yeah, theyre used to it. Who could possibly get used to something like this? As Vanessa was mentallyining, she suddenly noticed one of the bodies move. It was a high school girl with brown hair. She groaned as she got up, rubbing her back and muttering curses under her breath as she walked away. From the way that girl reacted, it really did seem like she was used to the chaos around herthere wasnt even a hint of confusion on her face. But that only made Vanessa more shocked. She was starting to wonder if there was something seriously wrong with the world. Have you ever heard of the Sandwich Wars? Ethan asked her. Vanessa shook her head,pletely clueless. She had never heard of anything like that. Ethan exined, Basically, its a brawl where people fight over cheap sandwiches. A brawl? Over sandwiches? Vanessa found it hard to believe. Then, suddenly, a thought hit her, and she quickly asked, So, when I passed out earlier could it be because of She trailed off, unable to finish the sentence, as the idea seemed too ridiculous to say out loud. Ethan, with a look of mock sympathy, nodded. Yep. You showed up at the worst possible timeright when the Sandwich Wars were starting. You were about to grab a sandwich, so naturally, the hungry ghosts targeted you. And, well you got knocked out. So thats what happened? Vanessa covered her forehead with her hand, feeling like the whole situation was just too absurd. So after that, you carried me to that room to rest? Although there were still some gaps in her understanding, Vanessa now had a rough idea of what had happened. The rest was what she remembered after waking up. Ethan, hearing her slightly misleading question, quickly rified, It wasnt me who carried you. It was Miss Olivia who helped. If you want to thank someone, thank her. Miss Olivia? Vanessa remembered Ethan mentioning her earlierthe store clerk. But before she could process it, Ethan suddenly reached out and grabbed a nearby female employee, pulling her over. This is Miss Olivia. The pretty store clerk, wearing a blue headscarf, lookedpletely bewildered. Vanessa felt the same way, but she quickly turned to Olivia and expressed her gratitude. Oh no, no, its really nothing worth thanking me for, Olivia said, waving her hands dismissively. If you want to thank someone, you should thank your boyfriend. What? Vanessa froze on the spot. Boyfriend? Who was she talking about? Though confused, she instinctively turned to look at Ethan. And sure enough, his expression mirrored hersutter disbelief. Ethan stared at the store clerk who had just stabbed him in the back. Sure, he had said something along those lines earlier, but couldnt she at least consider the context? Did I say this girl was my girlfriend? No! I was just trying to stop Olivia from gossiping! But Olivia seemedpletely oblivious to the thoughts running through their heads. She continued, If it werent for your boyfriend winning the ACE, you wouldnt have had a room to rest in. Huh? Vanessa suddenly realized something. If the sandwiches had to be fought over, then where did the sandwich she ate earliere from? Could it be that Ethan had also participated in the Sandwich Wars? In that moment, the sandwich she had eaten suddenly took on a much heavier meaning in her mind. Chapter 366: N-no, I’m fine! Chapter 366: N-no, Im fine! Thanks to a certain store clerk, the atmosphere between Ethan and Vanessa had be a bit awkward. At least for a while after that, neither of them said a word. They just walked in silence toward Vanessas house. Eventually, Ethan figured it was best to clear things up, so he took the initiative to break the ufortable silence. Hey, dont be mad, okay? Its not what you think. This is all Olivias faultshes the store clerk, and shes terrible at passing on messages. She always gets things wrong. As soon as he finished speaking, Vanessa stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Ethan, a bit confused. Mad? Why would I be mad? Huh? Thats not the reaction he expected. Could this be one of those ssic situations where a girl says shes not mad but is actually furious? Ethan wasnt about to take any chances. He decided to y it safe and asked, Are you sure youre not mad? Vanessa finally realized what was going on and couldnt help butugh. Why would you think Im mad? Well, because of, you know Ethan mumbled, struggling to exin. Vanessa noticed how much he seemed to care about her feelings. Seeing him fumble like this made her smile. She shook her head gently and said, Im really not mad, I promise. Seeing that she genuinely wasnt upset, Ethan suddenly felt a bit more confident. He shot her a look and said, If youre not mad, then why havent you said a word this whole time? Vanessa, looking a little innocent, held up her phone and showed it to him. Because Ive been looking up info on the whole sandwich battle thing. Ethan stared at the screen, feeling a bit speechless. Seriously? You couldnt have just asked me? Now I feel like an idiot! Just then, out of the corner of his eye, Ethan caught a glimpse of something dark moving. Startled, he quickly looked up, only to see an empty streetlight. After confirming there was nothing there, he let out a sigh of relief. Man, that freaked me out. For a second, I thought Batman was about to show up or something. Meanwhile, Vanessa was secretly watching this guy who had helped her more than once. She found him pretty amusing. Like right nowshe could tell Ethan was trying to act all casual, attempting to change the subject without making it obvious. So, uh what did you find out? he asked, awkwardly. Vanessa couldnt help but chuckle at how clumsy he was being. She decided to y along and nodded with a smile. I found a little something. As she dug deeper into the sandwich battle, she discovered that it was actually an event hosted by the Martial Arts Alliance. The Martial Arts Alliance was the organization behind the National Youth Open Martial Arts Tournament, also known as the Soul Fight Cup. Even someone like her, who wasnt into martial arts, had heard of it. It was a massive sports event that brought together all kinds of disciplineskendo, judo, karate, mixed martial arts, you name it. It was basically a giant brawl. While it wasnt as over-the-top as the stuff youd see in anime, the chaotic nature of thepetition made it super entertaining to watch. And every year, fans of the different martial arts styles would get into heated arguments online. The sandwich battle, it turned out, was one of the ways to qualify for this prestigious martial arts event. It was basically a wildcard entry. Vanessa had beenpletely shocked when she read the rules. Was it really a good idea to let a bunch of people who fought over sandwichespete in a professional martial arts tournament? But then she found out thatst years Soul Fight Cup champion had actually gotten their start by winning the sandwich battle. This world really is something else, huh? Vanessa couldnt help but marvel at how strange things were. And honestly, she was kind of tempted to join in herself. That deluxe sandwich they were fighting over sounded amazing and was super affordable. As she regretted not having any martial arts training, a few doubts started creeping into her mind. For example, ording to the rules, each participant could only win one sandwich. But back when Ethan had helped her, he had been holding two special sandwiches. So, she was worried that he might have broken the rules just to help her. Vanessa wasnt the type to keep her concerns to herself. She decided to ask Ethan directly about it. After all, she needed to understand the weight of his kindness. Dont worry, I didnt break any rules. Ethan shook his head and exined, Im an ACE. The rules allow me to take more than one sandwich. ACE? Vanessa remembered that Olivia had mentioned that term earlier, so she was about to search for more information on her phone. But before she could, Ethan suddenly spoke again. Actually, I owe you an apology. Huh? Vanessa paused, her fingers hovering over her phone, and looked up at him, confused. If youre talking about what happened earlier, its fine. I dont mind. No, I mean the whole sandwich battle thing. You got caught up in it by ident, and I couldve stopped it, Ethan said, sounding a bit guilty. I was right behind you at the time. Having spent the day with Vanessa, Ethan had a decent understanding of her physical abilities. Under normal circumstances, he shouldve stepped in and stopped her from doing something reckless. But the problem was, Ethan had just gone through the whole Zara flying kick incident not long before. And when Vanessa had marched toward the refrigerated section, she looked so determined and fierce that it made everyone else who was about to fight for the sandwiches hesitate. You have to understand, there are plenty of people who seem weak and harmless most of the time, but when ites to fighting over sandwiches, they turn into absolute beasts. How was Ethan supposed to know if Vanessa was one of those secretly strong types? So, he hesitated, unsure whether to warn her. Plus, they didnt know each other at the timewhat if she thought he was just trying to hit on her? While he was stuck in his own head, Vanessa had been knocked out cold,pletely unprepared. It had been an awkward moment, and Ethan had felt guilty ever since. But after hearing his exnation, Vanessa looked even more confused. She stared at him and asked, Why are you apologizing for something like that? We didnt even know each other back then. Huh? Ethan blinked, then suddenly realized what she meant. Oh, right. The whole body-swapping thing had messed with his sense of reality, and he hadnt fully adjusted to living this double life. Hed instinctively started treating Vanessa like a friend. So why was he feeling guilty again? Clearly, Vanessa had just been unlucky. It wasnt his fault. Vanessa watched as Ethans expression shifted from guilt to a sudden sense of self-righteousness, and she couldnt help but twitch the corners of her mouth. Then, as if something had just urred to him, Ethan asked her a question. By the way, are we friends now? Vanessa nodded calmly, acknowledging their friendship. Can I call you Nessa, then? Ethan asked. He didnt mean anything by itit was just that he was more used to that nickname. Plus, he didnt want to identally mix up her nameter and embarrass himself. But what was just a casual question for Ethan seemed to have a much bigger impact on Vanessa. For some reason, she looked like she was going through an internal struggle. After a moment, she turned her head away and muttered, S-suit yourself. Her reaction left Ethan a little confused. Why was she suddenly acting all tsundere? Vanessa, somethings off with you! He also noticed that her face had turned a bit red, which made him concerned. Nessa, your face is a little flushed. Are you feeling sick? N-no, Im fine! Chapter 367: So it was you, huh? Chapter 367: So it was you, huh? In the dim evening light, Vanessas face was flushed, as if set aze, the redness spreading from her cheeks all the way to her ears. Even though she appeared calm on the outside, it was clear that her inner turmoil was far from the nonchnt front she was putting up. This emotional ripple had started some time agoever since she met Ethan, Vanessa had been feeling something strange inside. When the store clerk, Olivia, mistakenly assumed they were a couple, Vanessa hadnt gotten mad. In fact, at that moment, she suddenly realized something. It was about the things she had said to Ethan earlier. Inviting him over to her ce, casually mentioning that no one else would be home. The moment she recalled Ethans reaction, she immediately knew he must have misunderstood! What was I thinking? I mustve been possessed to say something so suggestive! The embarrassment hit her like a wave, and she felt an overwhelming urge to dig a hole and bury herself in it. Thats why, for a while after, she couldnt bring herself to talk to Ethan. Instead, she pretended to be busy looking up information on her phone, trying to distract herself. Maybe its because girls are natural-born actresses, but Vanessas performance was so convincing that Ethan didnt notice anything was off. In fact, he thought she was upset. But when she heard him call her name, Vanessa finally realized what that strange feeling inside her was. It was the way this guy treated herit was different. How to put it? It was like, from the very beginning, he had naturally seen her as a friend. And what surprised Vanessa even more was that she felt a strange sense of familiarity with him, too. It was this inexplicable familiarity that made her feelfortable around him. The awkwardness between them faded quickly, and she even felt a sense of security in his presence. Thats why she didnt refuse when he asked if he could call her by her first name. Still, even though she agreed, she couldnt help but feel a little shy when Ethan actually called her Nessa. After all, shed never had a guy friend close enough to call her that before. After that, the two of them fell into silence again, as Vanessa once more used the excuse of looking up information to avoid the awkwardness. She typed Sandwich Showdown ACE into the search bar on her phone. Immediately, a bunch of results popped up. The top one looked like a news site, updated just a few minutes ago, with a ring headline: Shocking!!! The Undefeated Soul Reappears in Utopia, ACE Fights for His Lady! Vanessa couldnt help but twitch at the over-the-top title, but soon realized that the Utopia mentioned in the headline was the very supermarket she had just been in. Curious, she clicked on the link and started reading. Good evening! Tonight, a new ACE has emerged, our savior, the undefeated warrior of legend! ording to an anonymous sourcestore clerk Oliviathe incident began when his girlfriend was knocked out during the Sandwich Showdown. Enraged, the king himself entered the battlefield, single-handedly dominating the scene. ording to Olivia, the scene was incredibly brutal, with no one left standing. Tonights Utopia was not a battleground of victors, but a stage for the triumphant king! Let us now salute the king and his queen with a round of apuse! Vanessa stared at the so-called news article, her expression a mix of disbelief and confusion. What the heck is this? But as soon as she saw Olivias name mentioned, she knew exactly what this was aboutit was referring to her and Ethan. How could Olivia just make stuff up like this? She and Ethan werent even in that kind of rtionship! King and queen? Seriously? Vanessas face turned an even deeper shade of red, not just from embarrassment, but from a bit of anger too. Because she noticed that the article was signed by none other than Olivia herself. Though she was a little annoyed, Vanessa couldnt help but imagine the scene in her head. After she fainted, Ethan storming into the chaotic battlefield like a king, rescuing her and defeating everyone in his path to im the sandwich. What is this, some kind of shonen manga? Vanessa thought, halfughing, half-crying at the absurdity of it all. No, no, no, theres no way we can trust anything that clerk Olivia says. Vanessa shook her head vigorously, trying to shake off the ridiculous thoughts that had crept into her mind. But despite her best efforts, she couldnt help but sneak a nce to her side. And thats when she froze. Where was he? Where had Ethan gone? He was just right next to her a moment ago! Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine, making her shiver involuntarily. Something felt off. Vanessa couldnt quite put her finger on it, but there was a creeping sense of unease. Still, she wasnt the type to believe in anything supernatural, so she brushed it off. She figured Ethan mustve gotten lost or wandered off, and she couldnt help but mentally roll her eyes at how ridiculous that was. Her first instinct was to turn back and look for him. But just as she took a couple of steps, she noticed something strangethe air around her had started to fill with fog. In mere moments, it thickened, bing so dense that she could only see a few feet in front of her. Vanessa instinctively pulled out her phone, intending to check the weather forecast, but to her surprise, there was no signal. Even if she wasnt the most perceptive person, it was impossible to ignore how eerie this sudden fog was. Surrounded by the thick mist, Vanessa felt an overwhelming sense of istion, as if the world itself had abandoned her. Her gut told her something was very wrong. She felt like a small boat, lost in a sea of fog, teetering on the edge of capsizing at any moment. Her first thought was still to find Ethan. But just as she was about to turn around, she noticed a shadowy figure emerging from the fog not far ahead. At first, she thought it was Ethan catching up to her, and a wave of relief washed over her. She hurried toward the figure, eager to reunite. But as she got closer, her body suddenly froze in ce. W-what? There was nothing there. No person. But the fog had formed a distinct, human-shaped outline. And at the same time, she felt a malevolent gaze fixed on her. Vanessa stood there, paralyzed, as the transparent figure slowly approached her. It was as if her blood had turned to ice, and she couldnt move a muscle. The sheer impossibility of what she was seeing made her heart plummet into a pit of cold terror. As the foggy figure drew closer, Vanessas fear reached its peak. In that moment, she couldnt even think to scream for helpher mind had gonepletely nk. And then, she saw themtwo glowing, crimson eyes. A sharp pain shot through her head, and everything went ck as she copsed, unconscious. The foggy figure reached out toward its helpless prey, moving slowly, deliberately. But just as it was about to touch the unconscious girl, something strange happened. Vanessas body was suddenly pulled backward, as if by some invisible force, flying away from the figures grasp. The creature paused, confused, before letting out a furious roar that shook the surrounding fog. In that instant, a voice rang out from the distance. A momentter, a streak of purple light shot across the ground toward the creature, moving so fast it didnt have time to react. The light was a ball of purple mes, and the moment it reached the figures feet, it exploded into a brilliant ze. A pir of violet fire erupted into the sky, the shockwave scattering the fog in all directions, revealing Ethan standing there, holding the unconscious Vanessa in his arms. He red at the creature, now writhing in agony as the strange fire consumed it, and his expression darkened. So it was you, huh? Youre the one who tried to pull a Batman stunt and scare me earlier, werent you, you bastard!? Chapter 368: Heartbreaking, yet so beautiful... Chapter 368: Heartbreaking, yet so beautiful... Chapter 368: Heartbreaking, yet so beautiful When Vanessa woke up, she found herself in an unfamiliar room. Her first reaction was pure confusion. As she sat up in bed, she instinctively pressed her hand to her forehead, frowning. Ugh, my head hurts. What happened? As that thought crossed her mind, her memories slowly started toe back. I remember there was fog and someone with red eyes? In that instant, a chill ran down Vanessas spine. Oh no, this time she mightve really been kidnapped! But then, something struck her as odd. In her mind, if someone sessfully kidnapped you, wouldnt they tie you up and throw you in a dark room for a few days? This kidnapper didnt even bother to restrict her movements? Wow, thats bold. As she thought about it, she climbed out of bed and noticed a pair of soft slippers by the side. She slipped them on and walked out of the room. And thats when she realizedthis kidnapper must be seriously loaded. Once the daughter of a wealthy family herself, Vanessa could tell at a nce that this was a penthouse duplex. From the window, she could even see the Sky Tree. The price of a ce in this area? Yeah, that was way beyond anything she couldprehend right now. Then, she noticed another room nearby, its door slightly ajar with light spilling out. Vanessa swallowed nervously, her guard up, and quietly crept toward it. Just as she reached the doorway, she heard a familiar tuneone she knew all too well. Eyes full of sorrow, trembling endlessly Im all alone in this world In the ever-fading spring Every year, I only feel the cold Vanessas eyes widened, and her heart skipped a beat. It was Shadows of Spring. But something was off. While she recognized the voice, the instruments werent right. This wasnt Shadows of Spring by VibraMyst. Wait a second Before she could fully process it, her hand had already pushed the door open. Inside was a bedroom, and sitting at aputer desk,pletely absorbed in what he was watching, was Ethan. Wait, had she mistaken him for a kidnapper again? But she didnt have time to dwell on that. Her attention was locked on the glowingputer screen. On the screen was what looked like a stage from The Pulse, and under the spotlight, singing, was her former best friend, Elise. It wasnt just Elise. Vanessa also saw Zara and Sophia, along with two other girls she didnt recognize. Was this a new band? Her sudden entrance startled Ethan, who had beenpletely engrossed in the video. Almost instinctively, his right hand flew to the pause button, while his left hand quickly switched the screen to a nk search page. There was only one person who could make him react like thatVanessa. And when he turned around, he saw her storming toward him, clearly furious. Ethan immediately knew that Vanessa had figured out what hed been watching. His heart skipped a beat, but he tried to y it cool. Nessa, youre awake! Why didnt you call out or something? But she wasnt having any of it. She marched right up to him, staring him down. What was that Shadows of Spring just now? Wow, straight to the point. Her bluntness threw Ethan off, and he started to panic a little. He hadnt evene up with an excuse yet. He never expected Vanessa to wake up this soon. He figured shed be out until at least tomorrow. As for why he was listening to Shadows of Spring? Well, it was music time, and he was just listening to a song that hit him in the feels. What was wrong with that? Dont even think about lying to me! Vanessas cold voice cut him off before he could say anything. Ethans face immediately showed a hint of fear. Ethan thought to himself, I havent even said anything yet, how do you already know Im trying to make up an excuse? Seeing that he had nothing to say, Vanessa immediately decided to take matters into her own hands. She reached for the mouse, but Ethan quickly grabbed her hand. Wait! Wait for what? This isnt right! I dont think so. It was obvious that Vanessa was getting a bit worked up. When Ethan grabbed one of her hands, she immediately reached out with the other. And when both of her hands were caught, she started to struggle,pletely unfazed by the physical contact between them. This gave Ethan a headache. In the next moment, he stood up, spun around, and gently but firmly pushed Vanessa down into the chair. Nessa, calm down! Vanessa, now held by the shoulders, stared at Ethan with aplicated expression. Ive been calm this whole time. Youre the one freaking out, okay!? Seeing that Vanessa seemed to have cooled off a bit, Ethan finally let go of her shoulders. He scratched his head in frustration and tried to reason with her. I really think you shouldnt watch this. You wont want to know what it is. Thats not for you to decide. Vanessas gaze was unwavering, filled with determination. Since Ethan didnt have a memory-wiping device on hand, he eventually gave up. He sighed and looked at her. Honestly, its not a big deal if I tell you. But are you really ready to know the truth? Seeing him relent, Vanessas stance softened a little. She nodded firmly. Im ready. If thats the case, then go ahead. This is the truth you wanted. Ethan clicked the mouse, and the video resumed from where it had paused. Even knowing hope is futile I still keep searching for redemption Heartbreaking, yet so beautiful Maybe now, I finally understand As Vanessa watched what seemed to be a recording of a performance, her eyes locked onto the stage where Elise was singing. In that moment, her heart clenched painfully. As the song continued, the camera angle shifted, and Vanessa spotted someone familiar in the audience. Wait, was that Kylie? But what she saw next was what truly left her at a loss. Vanessa saw a figure from behind, standing next to Kylie. It was her own silhouette. In that instant, she felt like she was spiraling into confusion. A whirlwind of emotions tangled inside her, making her chest tighten with pain. She couldnt understandif she had been at this performance, why didnt she remember any of it? But more than that, the fact that the band on stage wasnt VibraMyst, and that they were performing Shadows of Spring without all five original members, hit her even harder. Her fingers twisted together, trembling. She couldnt help but think back to the time that had once been the happiest, most beautiful part of her life. The people on stage were shining, but she could no longer stand there with them. Just like the hand she saw herself reaching out and then pulling back on the screen, it was a past she could never return to. The weak version of herself seemed toe alive again in that moment. Vanessa watched as the version of herself on screen ran out of The Pulse concert hall, crying. And the emotions that her on-screen self felt were exactly what she was feeling now. Her shoulders shook, and at some point, tears had already started streaming down her face. When the video ended, she unconsciously pulled her legs up, curling into the chair, hugging her knees, and sinking into a long, heavy silence. Chapter 369: I remember there was fog… Chapter 369: I remember there was fog Vanessa sat curled up on the chair, not sure how much time had passed. When she finally calmed down, a thought suddenly crossed her mind: wasnt this Ethans bedroom? And had she left him hanging for a while now? In that instant, she quickly turned her head to look around, only to realize she was alone in the room. It seemed like Ethan had left a while ago. This made Vanessa drift into her thoughts. She picked up a pack of tissues from the desk, feeling a bit lost in thought. It seemed like Ethan had left them there when he restarted the video for her earlier. So, had he already anticipated what would happen? He probably left around that time, too. That guy really cares about how I feel, she thought to herself. Vanessas attention shifted back to the screen. Like most video websites, there were a bunch of rmended videos next to the main one. She saw a lot of videos rted to her, all with strange titles. Stuff like The Bad Things Vanessa Has Done and Vanessa, the Customer Service Rep So Broke She Eats Grass. What the heck? These rude titles! The people who made these videos had no manners! Vanessa mutteredints under her breath as she grabbed the mouse and closed the entire webpage. Even though she had sensed that this video site held some kind of secret that could turn the world upside down, she didnt feel like digging any deeper. But after closing the page, the desktop wallpaper that appeared on the screen made her freeze for a moment. Then, she slipped back into her cozy slippers and left the bedroom. When Vanessa stepped out, she noticed the living room was fully lit, and Ethan was sitting on the couch downstairs. Seeing this, she walked down the spiral staircase and approached him. So, this is what being a fan really means? Vanessas expression wasplicated, and her tone carried a bit of weight. Pretty much, Ethan, dressed in a loose robe, nodded. At this point, there was no need to hide anything anymore. Vanessa couldnt help but recall something Ethan had said earlier. Are you really ready to know the truth? She had thought he was talking about Shadows of Spring, but it turned out he was referring to something far stranger. When she closed the webpage earlier, she had seen Ethans desktop wallpaper. It was a vibrant poster. Five girls dressed in deep red gowns, wearing silk masks, like dolls straight out of a theatrical performance. Ave Mujica, a morous band. Vanessa saw Kylie, she saw Sierra, and she saw herself. The moment she saw that poster, a vague idea that had been floating in her mind suddenly became crystal clear. It was as if this was the final image her idea had always been leading to. This wasnt something from the presentit could only belong to the future. Vanessa wasnt a fool. She had a rough idea of what was going on. But it was so unbelievable that she wasnt quite ready to ept it. Still confused and unable to fully grasp it, Vanessa asked, Can you tell me what that really is? Do you really want to know? Ethan looked at her seriously. Uh Vanessa hesitated for a moment at his question. Vanessa realized something: was it really okay to casually share something this top-secret? In movies, isnt it always the case that people who know too much end up getting silenced for good? Though she didnt think that would happen here, she still cautiously asked, Is it, uh, inconvenient to tell me? Ethan, however, just shrugged and denied it outright. Nah, its not that. Its just a bitplicated to exin. Vanessa was speechless. If thats the case, why did you look so serious? You totally freaked me out for no reason. She took a deep breath and said, Alright, just tell me. I really want to know. Ethan gestured for her to sit on the couch across from him, then began exining. Its actually pretty simple, Nessa. You can think of what you saw as things that happened to you in a parallel world. Parallel world? Vanessa mulled over the concept, utterly shocked. This kind of thing is real!? Ethan continued, That video site isnt from our world. It exists in a ce that connects multiple timelines and realities. The things you saw there are events that happened to versions of you in those parallel worlds, presented in the form you saw. Vanessa thought back to the video she had seen earlier, which looked like an animated performance. She mused, So, in that world, me and the others, like Deng, are just characters in an animation? Ethan nodded approvingly. You could think of it that way. Thispletely shattered Vanessas understanding of reality. It took her a while to process everything. Finally, she sincerely thanked Ethan. I get it now. Thanks for telling me. Ethan smiled softly, then asked, Is there anything else you want to know? Uh Vanessa was a bit flustered. She hesitated before asking, Wait, are you sure its okay to tell me all this? Ethan waved it off casually. You already know, so learning a bit more wont hurt. Besides, its not like I have a memory-wiping device or anything. Wait, does that mean if he did have one, hed erase my memory? Vanessa swallowed nervously and quickly shook her head. Nope, Im good. I dont need to know anything else. Ethan looked a little disappointed, then asked, almost teasingly, How about I copy that animation for you? Whats with this sudden enthusiasm? Vanessa instinctively declined. No, no, Im not really into that kind of stuff. Ethan gave her a surprised look and reminded her, In a way, thats stuff that could happen to you in the future. Youre not even a little curious? Vanessa, staying rational, shook her head. Since I already know what happens in the future, the butterfly effect means that future probably wont happen anymore. So, it doesnt really matter to me. No need to bother. Ethan was a bit taken aback. She knows about the butterfly effect? He was impressed but also a little disappointed. He had just thought that if she actually watched it, the story of their world might take some interesting turns. But since that was her decision, Ethan didnt push it further. He just added onest thing. Alright, but I hope you can keep this a secret. Vanessa figured that even if she told anyone, no one would believe her, so she nodded obediently. Dont worry, Im good at keeping secrets. With that, the conversation came to a close, and for a moment, neither of them said anything. They just sat there, staring at each other in the brightly lit room. Eventually, Vanessa couldnt take the silence anymore and broke it. She suddenly remembered something important, looking around in mild panic. Wait, why am I even here? Shes only asking that now? Ethan thought, half-amused, half-exasperated. He looked at her and asked, Do you remember what happened? I remember there was fog and someone who seemed really dangerous. Vanessa tried hard to recall, but eventually gave up. Thats where my memory cuts off. Ethan nodded. Yeah, after that, you passed out. I didnt know where you lived, so I brought you back to my ce. Chapter 370: So you resort to physical persuasion instead!? Chapter 370: So you resort to physical persuasion instead!? So, what exactly happened? Vanessas expression was one of utter confusion. In just a few hours, she had fainted twice. Well Ethan hesitated, his face showing a mix of emotions, as if he was debating whether or not to tell her. Seeing this, Vanessa asked, Is this something you cant talk about? She found it hard to believe. After all, he had just casually told her about something thatpletely turned her world upside down. Yes and no, Ethan replied, giving a vague answer. Vanessa tilted her head. Huh? Hold on a sec. With that, Ethan stood up, leaving Vanessa puzzled, and went to his bedroom to grab something. When he returned, he was wearing a pair of sses. Vanessa had no idea what the sses were for, but after putting them on, Ethan started studying her intently. His gaze made her feel a bit ufortable, her cheeks flushing slightly. Then, Ethan asked her a question: Nessa, do you believe in things like superpowers, time travelers, or aliens? The sudden question left Vanessa stunned. She instinctively shook her head, then nodded. I didnt believe in them before, but now if you say they exist, Id believe you. Hearing her answer, Ethan looked even more puzzled. Thats kind of strange. Vanessa was even more confused now. What are you talking about? Ethan exined, The things I just mentioned are all not part of the everyday world. What you experienced is the same. Its not something youd normally encounter. Vanessa immediately had a realization. So, the thick fog I saw, and that creepy guy with the red eyes theyre monsters? Something like that. Ethan nodded, continuing, The reason I was hesitant to tell you the truth is because it might have a negative impact on you. Because what you know can affect your ce in the world. Its like when you stare into the abyss, the abyss stares back. Once youre aware of them, they might start noticing you too. Oh, so he was worried about me That was Vanessas first thought. But then, something else hit her. Wait, so youre telling me this now because She saw Ethans sses glint sharply as he looked at her, almost like he was delivering a verdict. Because right now, youre already entangled with something strange. In that moment, Vanessa felt a sudden chill in the warm living room, making her shiver. But before she could fully process her fear, Ethan muttered to himself, as if he had just realized something. So thats why she almost got hit by that truck yesterday Huh? Vanessa froze. She had chalked up yesterdays near-ident to being tired and distracted by some personal stuff. But now, she was hearing apletely different exnation. And that wasnt even the most shocking part. What really stunned her was what she heard next. Wait, how do you know what happened to me yesterday? Uh Ethan broke into a cold sweat, realizing he had slipped up again. He quickly tried to cover it up. Oh, uh, I saw it online. There was a video, and I recognized you in it. Oh, that makes sense. Vanessa nodded. But Ethan noticed she still seemed deep in thought, so he quickly cleared his throat and changed the subject. Anyway, you dont need to worry too much about the weird stuff happening to you. Ill help you out. Huh? Weird stuff? Vanessa looked up at him, confused. But then, she snapped out of it, realizing she had been too focused on him. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she cleared her throat too and asked seriously, Who exactly are you? Ethan gave her a warm smile and asked, Have you ever heard of the Time-Space Bureau? Uh Vanessa thought for a moment, hesitating. You mean, like the Avengers? Ethans face twitched slightly before he exined, No, not quite. Just think of me as a guardian of the everyday world. The work of the Time-Space Bureau was really that simple. After all, there was a clear boundary between the ordinary and the extraordinary, and most of the time, there wasnt much to do. As someone who maintained the normal world, Ethan only got to use his special abilities when something out of the ordinary showed up. Most of his time as a member of the Bureau was spent watching funny fan-made videos on some interdimensional website. But are you really allowed to tell me all this? Vanessa asked. She wasnt doubting him at allhe had already shown her proof. His bedroom had aputer that could connect to awork from another world. Ethan guessed what she was thinking and shrugged. Dont worry. Knowing this stuff wont affect you in any way. But Vanessa shook her head. Im not talking about me. I mean, wont you get in trouble for telling me all this? Like, wont your boss be mad or something? Ethan was taken aback for a moment, then his smile grew even brighter. Wow, youre actually worried about me? Nessa, youre pretty sweet, you know that? Hearing this, Vanessas cheeks flushed a little. Ethan shrugged again. Rx. I dont have anyone above me, so no ones going toe after me for this. Vanessa didnt really understand how the Time-Space Bureau worked, but hearing him say that made her feel a bit relieved. Then he continued, But Im not exactly an expert on this stuff. Even though the weirdness from earlier has been dealt with, it doesnt seem like weve gotten to the root of the problem. But dont worry, well figure it out. Once again, Vanessa felt that sense of reassurance. She realized that the guy in front of her seemed to be someone special in her life. It was like, as long as he was around, all the strange things happening didnt feel as scary or real. And now, hearing him say hed help her She felt warmth, but also a bit conflicted. Vanessas pride didnt like the idea of being pitied. She wasnt the type of girl who easily epted help from others. But on the other hand, she knew that what she was dealing with wasnt something she could just power through on her own. Right now, she had no idea how to handle it, except for relying on him. Ethan watched as she bit her lip, her body trembling slightly. He sighed softly. It wasnt that he found Vanessas hesitation annoying. In fact, he thought it was kind of cute. After all, she was pretty, and lets be honest, looks can be pretty persuasive. The sigh was more of a mental preparation for what he was about to dosomething he felt was necessary. Then Ethan stood up. Vanessa looked at him, confused, as he walked over to her. Before she could react, he bent down, grabbed her cheeks with both hands, and pulled them apart. At the same time, he shouted dramatically, Why are you hesitating? Arent we friends? Stop trying to handle everything on your own! Ethans expression was about 70% sincere, 20% pained, and 10% something else she couldnt quite ce. Vanessa, on the other hand, couldnt hear a word he was saying because he was pulling on her face so hard. I get it, I get it! I never said I wouldnt ept your help! I will, okay? Vanessas spirit might have been strong, but her body had its limits. After finally escaping his grasp, she rubbed her sore cheeks and red at him, clearly annoyed. This was the first time shed ever heard of someone forcing someone else to ept their help. Ethan pretended not to notice her angry expression and apologized with a sheepish smile. Sorry, Im not great with words. Ive never been good at convincing people. Not good with words? So you resort to physical persuasion instead!? Vanessa mentally screamed,pletely thrown off by Ethans sudden shift in behavior. Just a second ago, he was all fired up, and now that shed agreed, he was acting all calm again. What was that about? She had a sneaking suspicion that this guy was putting on an act. Her eyes were still a little teary, but she held back. After all, she couldnt cry three times in one day, right? Chapter 371: I’ve decided… I’ll stay here tonight Chapter 371: Ive decided Ill stay here tonight When someone whos bad at epting kindness meets someone whos bad at having their kindness rejected, the inevitable result is the formersplete defeat. Vanessas cheek stung a little, but she knew he did it for her sake, so she wasnt mad well, maybe she was a little mad. How does this make sense? He bullies me, and I still have to thank him? A rare feeling of frustration bubbled up inside her, and it took several deep breaths before she could calm down. After that, she was ready to say her goodbyes and leave. Ethan nced at his phone and casually suggested, Its already past midnight. If you dont mind, you could stay over. What kind of girl would stay at a guys ce the first time they meet? But Vanessa knew he didnt mean anything by ithe was just being straightforward. Still, she shook her head and politely declined, No, Ill head home. Alright. Ethan didnt push it, but he added, Wait a sec. Vanessa was a bit confused at first, but then she saw him stand up and start untying the belt of his robe. She froze, then quickly covered her eyes, panicking. W-What are you doing?! Ethan looked puzzled for a moment before realizing shed misunderstood. With a hint of exasperation, he said, Im turning into the Big Bad Wolf to eat you! Of course, Vanessa didnt believe him. She peeked through her fingers and saw that he was still fully dressed under the robe. Oh, so hes not undressing after all. She dropped her hands and asked, What are you doing, then? Ethan nced at her and replied, Isnt it obvious? Im taking you home. He was wearing regr clothes under the robe, clearly having anticipated this situation. No thats really not necessary, Vanessa tried to refuse again. Ethan exined, The trains have stopped running, and its not exactly safe out there. I wouldnt feel right letting you go home alone. He wasnt just talking about the usual dangers. Even though hed dealt with the strange incident earlier, there was no guarantee she wouldnt run into something else. Vanessa understood what he meant but still hesitated. But isnt this a huge hassle for you? Of course, it was a hassle. He didnt exactly want to go out at this hour either. But since they were friends now, he figured he had to follow through. Otherwise, itd just be a superficial friendship. So Ethan shook his head and said gently, Its no trouble. A friend of mine lives downstairs. I can borrow his car and drive you home. The friend he was referring to was Liam Hudson, the lead performer of the group Jack-o-Lantern, and the younger brother of Grayson Hudson, the famous martial artist known for his incredible strength. Ethan had crossed paths with both brothers through his part-time job, so they were on friendly terms. Drive a car? Vanessa clearly remembered that Ethan was still in high school, so she asked in surprise, You have a drivers license? He shook his head without hesitation. Nope, but dont worry. There wont be any cops out thiste. Vanessa was stunned. Is that really what Im worried about? As Ethan walked toward the front door, he called out, Come on, lets go. Its been a while since Ive gone for ate-night drive. The excitement in his voice made Vanessa even more nervous. Is he really trying to take me home, or is he just looking for an excuse to go speeding? If they got pulled over, she could already picture herself on the morning news as the delinquent girl caught joyriding with a street racer. At that moment, she saw Ethan almost reach the door. In a panic, she rushed forward and grabbed his arm. Whats wrong? Ethan asked, turning around with a puzzled look. Vanessas cheeks flushed slightly as she twirled a strand of hair around her finger. After taking a deep breath, as if making a firm decision, she tried to speak as calmly as possible. Ive decided Ill stay here tonight. Huh? Ethan looked confused, clearly not understanding why Vanessa had suddenly changed her mind. But wont your family worry about you? Ethan asked, still a bit reluctant. Vanessa noticed the hint of disappointment in his voice, which only made her more certain that shed made the right decision. Its fine. My dads hardly ever home at night. She shook her head casually, then added, But if I stay, I wont be bothering your family, will I? Ethan froze for a second, then looked at her with a mix of surprise and rm. Wait, Nessa, did you see my family? Theres no one here. My mom passed away, and Ive been an orphan ever since. Huh? Vanessa waspletely thrown off by his reaction. Is that what I meant? Just as she was about to exin, she saw Ethan start to think deeply. Wait, I do have a sister. Does that still make me an orphan? Is that really the point here!? Vanessa felt like she couldnt keep up with his train of thought at all. Ethan nced at her, as if expecting an answer, but she had no idea how to respond to that. Instead, she just apologized. S-Sorry. Normally, family topics were sensitive, but Ethan seemed more concerned about whether he technically counted as an orphan than the topic itself. His reaction left herpletely bewildered. Luckily, he didnt dwell on it for long. Forget it. He shrugged, then smiled at her. Anyway, my only family isnt home, so you dont need to worry. Just make yourself at home. Make myself at home? Vanessa wasnt sure what crossed her mind at that moment, but her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red. Ethan nced at the time and said, Alright, its gettingte. You should go wash up and get some sleep, Nessa. With that, he gently nudged her toward the bathroom. Wait, hold on Vanessas reaction was a bit strangethere was some resistance, but more than that, she seemed flustered. But Ethan didnt think much of it. He had something more important to check on. Once they were in the bathroom, Ethan pointed to a small shelf next to theundry basket. The towels new, so feel free to use it. And these pajamas are my sisters. I hope you dont mind. After exining everything, he left the bathroom. It wasnt until she heard the door close that Vanessa snapped back to reality. She realized shed been going along with everything without much thought. Now that she had a moment to calm down, her sharp mind kicked back into gear. Wait a minute the pajamas and towel were already prepared. Did he n on having me stay over from the start? Thinking back on his behavior, it didnt seem like he was ever really nning to drive her home. As the pieces fell into ce, Vanessa couldnt hold back anymore. This guys got some serious tricks up his sleeve! And then, remembering her own thoughts from earlier, her face turned so red it felt like it might start dripping. What an idiot! she muttered to herself before rushing into the inner bathroom without looking back. Meanwhile, Ethan had no idea Vanessa was silently cursing him. He was sitting at hisputer, finally able to rx. After checking his browser history, he let out a sigh of relief. Earlier, when hed left the room, he suddenly remembered that his bookmarks were filled with some questionable content. Things like Vanessas Cutest Quotes and Vanessas Best Photos Collection. He had no idea when those weird things had snuck into his bookmarks, but he hadnt dared to open a single one. Even though Ethan felt like he had nothing to be ashamed of, if Vanessa had seen any of that, he wouldve died of embarrassment on the spot. Shed definitely think he was a total creep. Chapter 372: Why is Vanessa at your place!? Chapter 372: Why is Vanessa at your ce!? Ugh, the closet again When Ethan woke up, he didnt even need to open his eyes to know he had once again turned into L. He couldnt help but feel the urge toin. Whats up with L? Why does she always sleep in the closet!? As he thought about it, Ethan crawled out of the closet, stood up, and did a quick stretch. He felt a bit of muscle soreness. He knew it was because he had overexerted himself the day before. L had already vented her frustration at him on Facebook the next day. But Ethan figured it was just because the girl didnt exercise enough in her daily life. Just as he was considering whether to encourage L to work out more, he suddenly froze. He remembered something importanthe wasnt alone at home. Vanessa was still staying at his ce. Would L be okay? Ethan felt a bit worried as he thought about it. He grabbed Ls phone and checked the screen. It showed todays date: June 17th, Thursday. But it was still pretty earlyonly 5 AM. He switched the phone to his own profile in their shared system. Opening Facebook, he saw that hisst conversation with L was from the night before. She had suddenly sent him an SOS message, saying her parents were nning to perform an exorcism on her. Ethan knew there were some people in the world who actually had real abilities. He wasnt sure if Ls mom knew anyone like that, but he wasnt worried at all. After all, even he didnt know the reason behind the body-swapping between him and L, so how could anyone else figure it out? Plus, the first step of an exorcism is to identify the spirit, and when they werent swapped, L didnt show any signs of being possessed. So, after some fussst night, the Harper family eventually gave up. But now that he was back in Ls body, would they try again today? Ethan thought about it seriously and decided it wasnt a big deal. He had a good impression of the Harper family. It was just that L wasnt great at expressing herself, which often led to bigger misunderstandings. If she could just exin things clearly, theyd probably be pretty understanding about the whole situation. After that, he sent a message to L, who was most likely still asleep, telling her not to panic if anything happened when she woke up and to contact him first. Then Ethan put on Ls favorite pink tracksuit. He had a habit of morning workouts and didnt want to break it just because of the body swap. Besides, the fact that this had happened a second time meant it was likely to keep happening, so he figured it wouldnt hurt to improve Ls physical condition a bit. Ethan couldnt help but feel a little amused. There arent many stand-ins as considerate as me these days. Ls reply came in over an hourter. By then, Ethan had just finished showering. And no, dont get the wrong ideahe kept his eyes closed the whole time. It was just a quick rinse, and even when he dried off, he was super careful, avoiding any direct contact with the body. His heightened senses allowed him to do all of this easily, even with his eyes shut. When Shining JK L made her grand return, Ethan received Ls message. [Why is Vanessa at your ce!?] When L woke up, she realized she had once again turned into Ethan. This time, L didnt panic. After all, it had already been proven that they would switch back eventually. Plus, she needed Ethans help to deal with her current family issues. So not only was L calm, but she even felt a bit relieved for the time being. She then tried to spring out of bed with a quick move, but she overdid it and ended up losing her bnce, face-nting onto the floor. Ow, ow, ow L clutched her nose as she got up from the floor. Her impulsive behavior was because she had noticed how strong Ethans body was, and she thought maybe she could pull off some cool moves like those martial arts stars. But reality was harshshe couldnt quite control this body as well as shed hoped. Still, this little mishap didnt dampen her mood. She hummed a tune as she changed into the school uniform and got ready to freshen up. But just as she stepped out of the bedroom, she ran into someone she never expected to see in this ce. Wait Vanessa? Ls eyes widened as she saw her friend, whom she had just met yesterday, walking out of the room next door. Hold on, why is Vanessa here!? Vanessa noticed her too. Her eyes lit up at first, but then she seemed a bit shy, before finally greeting her with a forced calmness. Good morning. L noticed theplex emotions ying out on Vanessas face, and she became even more shocked. Wait, are these two that kind of rtionship? She hadnt heard anything about this! Vanessa, on the other hand, was a bit confused. Ethans reaction seemed off, so she walked over to him, concerned. Are you okay? L was so startled by this that she bolted back into the room in a panic. Bang! Vanessa felt a breeze as the door mmed shut, leaving her standing there, utterly bewildered. What just happened? Inside the bedroom, L leaned against the door, clutching the phone tightly in her hands. It was only then that she saw Ethans message, and she quickly sent her own question. His reply came back almost immediately. [Well, its a long story. Ill exin it to youter, but dont worrywere just friends, nothing more.] [Is that what Im worried about!?] L typed furiously, feeling a bit frantic. [I wasnt prepared for this at all! How am I supposed to interact with Vanessa? Shes going to figure it out!] [Hmm] It seemed like Ethan was thinking for a moment before sending another message. [Its fine. Just talk less. Imagine youre a hitmanhitmen only respond in the coldest, shortest way possible.] [Just make it through until you leave the house, and youll be fine. You got this, Lil Bunny! I believe in you!] [If anything urgent happens, just call me.] L really wanted to ask Ethan where he got this strange confidence in her from. But at this point, it didnt seem like she had any other choice. She steeled herself, trying to stay optimistic. If its Vanessa, I shouldno, I can handle this! This was Vanessas first time staying over at someone elses house, and it was a guys house, no less. Even after waking up, she still felt a bit like it wasnt real. But since it had already happened, she epted it and figured shed properly thank Ethanter. However, ever since she saw him this morning, Vanessa couldnt shake a growing sense of confusion. Everything about Ethans behavior felt off. When she spoke to him, his responses were unusually short, and she could sense a kind of awkwardness from him that she had never felt before. It was almost like he was apletely different person. And she couldnt understand why he was wearing sunsses so early in the morning. All these little oddities made Vanessa keep ncing at him, trying to figure out what was going on. This, of course, made L incredibly nervous. Just wearing sunsses wasnt enoughshould she add a hat and a mask too? Thankfully, Vanessa wasnt a total stranger to her, so L managed to hold it together. But the moment they stepped outside, the situation didnt get any easier. In fact, it got worse. As they waited for the elevator, L suddenly heard a girls voice from nearby, filled with disbelief. Van Vanessa? Chapter 373: It was all because of that guy! Chapter 373: It was all because of that guy! Sophia thought today would be just like any othercalm and uneventful. But as soon as she stepped out the door, her dull, colorless world was suddenly filled with vibrant hues. She never expected to run into the person she had been thinking about day and night, right outside her own home. In that moment, a bright smile spread across her face. She hurried forward, her voice full of surprise and excitement: Vanessa, what are you doing here? Vanessa, equally surprised by the encounter, hadnt realized Sophia lived right next door to Ethan. But her soft expression quickly hardened, turning cold and unreadable. Vanessa had no intention of responding. She had long since moved on from the past and didnt want to be dragged back into it. To her, reconnecting with people from that time would only weaken her resolve to leave her old self behind. Her reaction hit Sophia like a punch to the gut. They used to be so close, practically inseparable But Sophia wasnt about to give up. Just a few days ago, she had made up her mind to reim the best part of her past. She was determined to get the band, VibraMyst, back together. And Vanessa was the key to making that happen. For days, Sophia had been trying to figure out how to meet her. Running into her like this, right at her doorstep, felt like fate. There was no way she was going to let this chance slip by. Vanessa, can we talk? Sophia asked, her eyes full of hope. But all she got in return was Vanessas cold, indifferent reply. Theres nothing for us to talk about. How can you say that? Sophia was about to say more, but just then, the elevator doors opened. Vanessa turned and called out to a guy standing nearby. When he didnt respond, she grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the elevator with her. Sophia stood there, frozen in shock. Who was this guy? She hadnt even noticed him beforeher entire focus had been on Vanessa. He was just some random person, someone she hadpletely overlooked. But now that she was aware of him, details she had subconsciously ignored started flooding back into her mind. Vanessa couldnt possibly live here. That morning, Sophia had seen Vanessa waiting for the elevator with a guy. Vanessa hade out of his apartment. And then, a thought hit Sophiaone she absolutely couldnt ept. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, Sophia snapped out of her daze and rushed inside. She had one goal in mind: the guy. Who are you? she demanded. Whats your rtionship with Vanessa? Is it because of you that Vanessa left us?! L, who had been trying her best to stay invisible, was now trembling in fear, cornered by the infamous queen of Riverside High School. Up until now, she had been doing everything she could to avoid drawing attention to herself. L had quickly picked up on the fact that there was aplicated history between Vanessa and this queen from Riverside High. The tension between them was so thick, it was suffocating. Thest thing L wanted was to get involved in whatever was going on between them. At first, she thought she was in the clearSophia hadnt even noticed her. When the elevator doors opened, L had been nning to just wait for the next one. But Vanessa hadnt forgotten about her and had dragged her into the elevator. Now, L was staring at the brte in front of her, terrified. She could barely breathe! In her panic, L suddenly remembered something Ethan had told her earlier. This definitely counted as an emergency, right? Without hesitation, L dialed the pre-set emergency contact number. On the other side of town, Ethan was in the middle of making breakfast when his phone rang. As soon as he picked up, he was greeted by the frantic voice of a girl, clearly upset. Are you trying to mess with Vanessas feelings? You liar! What have you done to her?! Ethan blinked, confused. Who the hell was this? Then, he heard Vanessas cold voice in the background. Are you done with this nonsense? Vanessa, you mustve been tricked by this guy! Ethan finally started to piece things together. That voiceit had to be Sophia, right? How did they run into each other? And why was she calling him a liar? What had he done? He was baffled, and a little annoyed. These former VibraMyst members were just as rude as ever. This was the third one now. As he was mentally grumbling about how only Elise had ever been decent to him, he suddenly remembered the time Elise had given him the dreaded nice guy speech. Whatever. Ethan shook his head, trying to clear his mind of all these distractions. But then another thought hit himwhy was L calling him in the middle of all this? Was she just inviting him to watch the drama unfold? Meanwhile As soon as the call connected, L realized Ethan wasnt going to be much help. At best, hed give her some advice, but shed still have to deal with the situation herself. And right now, she was being stared down by this terrifying queen of Riverside High, so much so that she couldnt even get a word out. All she could do was mentally repeat the mantra Ethan had once told her. Im an assassin, Im an assassin, Im an assassin She tried her best to keep her cool, standing there silently, pretending to be aloof. Luckily, her sunsses hid her nervous eyes, and somehow, she managed to pull it off. Her silence only made Sophia angrier. To Sophia, being ignored was the ultimate insult. This girl wasnt even acknowledging her, as if she were some kind of joke. The sheer arrogance of it! Frustrated, Sophia turned her attention back to Vanessa, hoping to snap her out of whatever spell she was under. Vanessa, if youre in any kind of trouble, you can tell me. Ill help you, no matter what. Sophia grabbed Vanessas arm, her voice filled with genuine concern. But it was exactly this kind of naive sincerity that irritated Vanessa the most. She yanked her arm free, her expression icy as she said, My life has nothing to do with you. Stop bothering me. Her cold words hit Sophia like a punch to the chest, leaving her stunned. She couldnt believe this was the same Vanessa she used to know. How had things gotten this bad? Just then, the elevator reached the ground floor, and as the doors opened, Sophia watched helplessly as Vanessa walked out, still holding the hand of that guy shed seen twice before. The sight snapped Sophia back to reality. Yes, it had to be because of him. It was all because of that guy! Like a drowning person clinging to a lifeline, Sophiatched onto this idea. Her resolve hardened once more. I will bring Vanessa back. I will get VibraMyst back together, no matter what it takes As Vanessa pulled L along, L suddenly felt a chill run down her spine, like she was being hunted by a predator. She instinctively turned her head, and through the slowly closing elevator doors, she caught a glimpse of the brte girls dark, brooding gaze fixed on her. !!! Chapter 374: It’s not a dream Chapter 374: Its not a dream L Harpers Home. Ethan put away his phone, which had already been hung up. But his expression still showed a hint of lingering excitement. Even without the phone, he could clearly feel the twisted, heavy atmosphere. For Ethan, watching the drama between teenage girls was like the best kind of theater. In fact, he felt a little disappointed. If only they hadnt switched cesbeing able to watch the drama unfold up close wouldve been even more entertaining. At this moment, Ethans mindset was purely that of a bystander enjoying the chaos. He didnt realize that maybe, just maybe, he wasnt as ready for the drama as he thought. Just then, Ethan noticed Ivy stumbling into the living room, half-asleep. The scene was almost a repeat of the first day. But this time, her reaction was different. She froze for a second when she saw him, then her eyes lit up, and she eximed, Super Sister! Was that supposed to be some kind of Super Saiyan reference? Ethan couldnt help but chuckle. Then, seeing Ivy excitedly and affectionately running toward him, he instinctively bent down and caught her in his arms. Its time for breakfast, Ivy. You should go brush your teeth and wash your face. Then you carry me there, Sister! Ivy whined yfully. Her behavior reminded him of his own little sister when she was younger. So, Ethan actually carried her to the bathroom, filled the sink with warm water, squeezed out some toothpaste, and waited for her to finish brushing. Afterward, he gently wiped her face with a warm towel. He did all of this instinctively, without a hint of awkwardness. After all, he had taken care of ir since she was little. Ivy, on the other hand, waspletely amazed by this gentle treatment. She had never experienced anything like it before, and a thought popped into her head: Wow, having a kind and capable big sister is awesome! After that, Ivy obediently ran back to her room to change clothes. As Ethan walked out of the bathroom, he bumped into Margaret, Ls mother, who was just passing by. The moment she saw him, she froze in her tracks. Then, visibly flustered, she tried to turn around and leave. But Ethan quickly stepped forward and grabbed her arm. Margarets body stiffened. She leaned against the wall, and her daughters hands were now on either side of her, blocking any escape. Being kabedon-ed by her own daughter, Ls mom blushed instantly, forcing an awkward smile. L-L? Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, Mom, why were you trying to run away when you saw me? Uh, well Margaret scrambled toe up with an excuse. I-I was going to wake up your dad. Ethan gave her a once-over and asked, But you look really nervous, Mom. Do I? Haha In that moment, Ethan could almost see Ls forced smile meme sh before his eyes. Like mother, like daughter. But he didnt push Ls mom too hard. He just asked her to go wake up Ls dad for breakfast. Soon, the four of them were sitting at the table again. The scene wasnt too different fromst timeeveryone was enjoying the breakfast Ethan had prepared. Thomas sighed, I never thought Id get to eat a French breakfast at home. Its like having Cindere in the house. L, your cooking is really amazing. Ethan smiled and asked, So, Dad, do you think my cooking is better, or Moms? Uh Thomas froze. He didnt seem to know how to answer that. Yeah, Thomas~, Margaret chimed in with a smile, Id love to know too. Even though she knew her daughters cooking was better, she was more interested in her husbands response. Thomas started sweating nervously and quickly changed the subject. Li L, dont you have anything else you want to say to your mom and dad? Like maybe exin the changes youve been going through? That question hit the mark. Not only did Margaret turn to look at him, but even Ivys eyes were now fixed on him. In response, Ethan gently ruffled his little sisters hair and then, with a serious expression, addressed the Harper couple: Do you two still see me as your daughter? Ivy was the first to answer, without a moments hesitation: Whether its the shy sister or the cool sister, youre still Ivys sister! Her attitude pretty much reflected what the Harper couple would eventually feel. Though they hesitated for a brief moment, they ultimately nodded in agreement. Ethan smiled and said, Well, if thats the case, then theres no problem, right? Hearing this, the Harpers seemed to be deep in thought. It really did make sense. With the family issue resolved, Ethan tidied up and headed out. Convincing the Harpers wasnt difficult. All he had to do was make them believe that the changes in their daughter were positive and for the better. To help with that, Ethan had even used a few props. Even after he had left for a while, Thomas and Margaret were still sitting on the couch in the living room. Both of them were staring at a stack of cash on the coffee table. It was the money L had just handed them, saying it was payment from herst performance. Shed told them that since Dad worked so hard and Mom took care of the house, they should use the money to treat themselves and rx. The fact that their daughter, who was only in 9th grade, could suddenly pull out such arge sum of moneyand had turned into such a thoughtful, caring childwas more shocking than when they first noticed the changes in her. Is this all just a dream? Thomas absentmindedly reached out and tugged at his wifes cheek. Margaret, snapping out of her daze, instinctively pped him in return. Its not a dream. She looked at her hand, as ifing to some realization, and then sighed, This is unbelievable. Thomas didnt seem to mind the p at all. He just held his face and asked, But who exactly is this Dawnheart? Earlier, their daughter had told them that if they wanted to thank someone, they should thank Dawnheart. C Outside Westbrook Academy. Ethan happened to run into Vanessa. She wasing from his house, and judging by her expression, it seemed like she had run into Sophia, which had left her in a bit of a sour mood. But just as Ethan greeted her and was about to ask what was wrong, Vanessa noticed him. Her gloomy expression visibly vanished, reced by a bright, cheerful demeanor, as if a cloud had lifted and the sun hade out. Ethan was momentarily stunned. Is Vanessa really this happy to see me? If Sophia saw this change, shed probably burst into tears. Vanessa walked up to Ethan, gave him a thorough once-over, and then smiled knowingly. Today, youre shining like a little bunny, arent you? Ethan heard the yful tone in her voice and responded with a simrly knowing smile. Oh? Looks like the other me has already told you something. L really doesnt hold back, huh? She even admitted to being a bit crazy. Chapter 375: For life Chapter 375: For life Nessa, are you feeling down? On the way to ss, Ethan asked Vanessa with concern. He had only gotten half the story earlier, and now he was hoping to get more details directly from her. Did you really notice? Vanessa looked a bit surprised, thinking she had hidden her emotions well. Yeah. Ethan nodded seriously, Because were best friends, right? Even though they had only officially be friends the day before, that didnt stop Ethan from treating Vanessa as a close friend. After all, she wasnt just Ls friendshe was his friend too. And it seemed like this made Vanessa happy. She smiled and shook her head lightly. Its just a small thing. Im fine now. Who knows how Sophia would feel if she found out that, in Vanessas eyes, what she considered so important was just a small thing. If you ever run into any trouble, Nessa, you can always tell me. Ill help you, no matter what. Vanessa was momentarily taken aback by his words. Not long ago, Sophia had said something simr to her. Normally, she found it annoying when people, especially students who didnt have the ability, made big promises they couldnt keep. But this time, hearing it from the girl beside her, Vanessa didnt feel the slightest bit irritated. She turned her head to look at Ethan, pretending to be casual as she asked, Lil Bunny, are you ready to carry someone elses burdens? Ethan was startled by the question, wondering if he had said something weird. How did this suddenly turn into a conversation about carrying someone elses life? But when he saw the seriousness in Vanessas calm eyes, he matched her tone, nodding without hesitation. Of course. If thats what you want, Nessa, Ill carry your burdens. Lil Bunny here is pretty strong! He wasnt sure if L had that kind of resolve, but he knew he did. And since Vanessa was asking him, he couldnt lie to her. If he said no in such a serious moment, who knows what might happen? L could lose an important friend if things went south. So, Ethan had no choice but to ept the responsibility, even if it meant doing it with a heavy heart. Vanessa could feel his sincerity. His resolve was real, and she didnt doubt for a second that he could follow through. Maybe it was because this girl had saved her from tough situations more than once. She was like a beam of light that had shone into Vanessas heart, making her subconsciously believe that this girl could do anything. This response lifted a lot of the gloom from Vanessas heart, and her steps became lighter. The girl, as radiant as moonlight, yfully sped her hands behind her back and leaned in closer to Ethan, tilting her head slightly as she looked at him. By the way, we havent exchanged contact info yet, have we? Lets do that now. Uh Ethan froze for a moment. The problem was, he was using his own ount right now, and they had already exchanged contact infost night. If she added him again, his cover would be blown. Seeing his hesitation, Vanessa asked, Whats wrong? Ethan pulled out his phone, trying to y it cool. I was just thinking about which ount you should add. Huh? Vanessa was confused at first, but then it clicked. The personality in front of her wasnt the same as the one fromst night. Did Lil Bunny use two different ounts? Ever since she found out L had two personalities, Vanessa had been trying to figure out how to interact with her. Treating Shiny L the same way as Shy L would often scare thetter. In the brief moment Vanessa was thinking, Ethan quickly created a shared ounta sub-ount that would forward messages to his main one. He added Vanessa as a friend using this new ount. Afterward, he thought about adding Ls ount too, just to cover all his bases. But Vanessa shook her head. No need for that right now. Ill add that Lter. She had already started treating them as two separate people. It was a strange feelingshe had only befriended one person, but it felt like she had gained two friends. This small detail made Ethan realize how seriously she was taking things. He smiled as he put his phone away and said, Shes a bit shy, but shes a good kid. Please be her friend, Nessa. Of course. Vanessa nodded, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Both you and her are important to me. Were going to be best friends for life! For life? Ethan looked at her, surprised. Vanessa responded with a smile as warm as a spring breeze, saying, Didnt we already agree on that? Wait, when did we agree on something like that? Ethan thought to himself, sighing softly. Looks like Vanessas adding her own little twist to things again. But, well, it wasnt so bad. The two of them soon arrived at the ssroom, where L once again drew the attention of all their ssmates. However, after what happened yesterday, everyone was a bit hesitant. They were worried about identally scaring L into fainting again. It wasnt until Ethan took the initiative to greet everyone that they realized the shiny version of L had returned. And just like that, Ls desk was surrounded once more. Clearly, the novelty hadnt worn off for the ss yet. Ethan didnt mind, though. He smiled and calmly handled all the questions from their curious ssmates. It wasnt difficult for himhe made sure to give everyone attention, which only boosted Ls standing in the ss even more. The ssmates were kind, too. No one asked any awkward questions about the changes in Ls behavior. Instead, they seemed to have silently agreed on how to interact with her: they would only approach when the shiny L was around, and if the shy L appeared, theyd keep a respectful distance, almost treating her like the ss mascot. Meanwhile, Vanessa sat at her desk in the front row, resting her chin on her hand as she watched the scene unfold. It wasnt that she was worried about losing her best friend to the crowd. She knew deep down that none of these people couldpare to her. Still, she couldnt help but feel a little wistful, maybe even a bit envious. How nice would it be if I could be like Lil Bunny, she thought. To wake up one day and find that all the problems that have been weighing me down were solved by apletely different version of myself. But as soon as that thought crossed her mind, she shook her head sharply. No, no, Nessa! How could you even think about running away like that? Chapter 376: I… I understand Chapter 376: I I understand It was around noon. Nessa, lets grab lunch together, Ethan called out to Vanessa. But her reaction was a bit odd. She hesitated for a moment before saying, No, no, you go ahead. Ethan was immediately confused. You didnt bring a sandwich or anything, right? Youre not eating lunch? Vanessas cheeks flushed slightly. After a brief pause, she finally admitted the truth. I dont have any money Ethan was stunned. Had Vanessa really fallen on such hard times? Maybe because it was him, Vanessa didnt try to hide it. All the money I saved from my part-time job my dad took it yesterday. Ethan didnt know much about Vanessas father. From what little hed gathered from the original story, her dad was a washed-up middle-aged man who spent his days drinking after some major life crisis. But he hadnt expected the guy to be this awfultaking his daughters hard-earned money without a second thought. How could he even do that!? Just imagining it made Ethans blood boil. And then he rememberedst night. So thats why Nessa had been in the frozen food section, getting caught up in that ridiculous sandwich fight. Ethan felt both angry and a bit sorry for the girl standing in front of him. Life shouldnt be this cruel to someone so kind and strong. Since Vanessa saw them as lifelong friendsand he agreed with thathe figured it was his responsibility to do something for her. Ethan didnt let his emotions show. Right now, he was more concerned about her immediate situation than anything else. So, Nessa, what are you going to do now? Even though Vanessa had told him the truth, she didnt want him to worry, so she tried to y it off casually: Its fine. Ill get paid from my job soon. I just need to get through this rough patch. It was obvious she was putting on a brave face. She couldnt even afford lunch at schoolhow was she supposed to get through this? Was she nning to pull a Luna and start eating grass or something? So Ethan made a suggestion: Ill lend you some money. Money could solve most problems in the world, and Vanessas current situation was definitely one of them. But as soon as she heard that, Vanessas first instinct was to refuse. Before she could, though, Ethan quickly ced both hands on her shoulders and started shaking her gently, his voice full of mock despair: Nessa, didnt you say were lifelong friends? And didnt I say you coulde to me with any problem? So why are you trying to handle this all by yourself? Do you not trust me? Youre in trouble right now, and you expect me to just stand by and do nothing? Nessa, do you want me to suffer the guilt of watching you struggle? Thats rightEthan, worried shed refuse, had gone straight for the emotional ckmail. And it worked. Okay, okay! Ill ept it, just stop shaking me. In the end, Vanessa gave in and epted her best friends help. Because if he kept shaking her like that, she felt like her neck might actually snap. And for some reason, this whole scene felt oddly familiar to her. The way he got all worked up, only to calm down the moment she agreed, and the way he insisted on forcing his kindness on herit was exactly like what had happenedst night. Suddenly, Vanessa realized why shed felt sofortable and safe around Ethan yesterday. Because that person was just like this bright, shining Lil Bunny in front of her. But she didnt dwell on it too much and instead added, Ill pay you back as soon as I can. Seeing how serious she was, Ethan nodded. You decide for yourself, Ethan said, not bothering with the usual no rush or take your time kind of talk. He chose to respect her decision and determination. Then, Ethan pulled an envelope out of his backpack and tossed it into Vanessas arms. It was half of the payment hed received from a performance two days ago. He had already agreed to give the other half to L, so hed used that portion as a prop at L Harpers house. But even half of it was still a significant amount. The weight of the envelopended in Vanessasp, leaving her momentarily stunned. Huh? She instinctively picked up the envelope, and the thickness she felt through her fingers left her even more confused. When she opened it and took a peek inside, she waspletely floored. She had assumed that when Lil Bunny said hed lend her money, he meant a small amountpocket change, really. But what was this? A stack of $10,000 bills? Why on earth was this kid carrying around such a huge sum of money at school? You this I Vanessa seemed to lose her ability to form coherent sentences. A thousand thoughts raced through her mind, but all that came out was: Huh? Ethan had no idea what she was trying to say, so he tried to exin: Its the payment I got from my part-time gig two days ago. Part-time gig!? Vanessa looked utterly shocked. She had been working hard for so long and had barely saved up 300,000 yen (around $2,000), and yet Lil Bunny was saying this was just one days earnings? Vanessa really wanted to ask what kind of job this wasshe wanted in. Wait, no. Could a job that paid this much even be legal? In her mind, jobs like that usually ended up in the criminal code. Suddenly, an image popped into her head of a masked bandit, armed with a rifle, robbing a bank. Stop letting your imagination run wild, Ethan said, giving her a light pat on the head. Its legal, I promise. At that moment, Vanessa looked like she was channeling Elise, standing there like a confused penguin. Then she snapped back to reality. No, that wasnt the issue here. Vanessas expression was one of disbelief as she asked, Why are you giving me so much? Ethan shrugged. Because this is all I have. Vanessas face twitched slightly. Did I just give off the impression that I thought it wasnt enough? Why does he look so regretful? She quickly corrected herself: I mean, why are you giving me all of it? Ethan gave her a puzzled look, as if the answer was obvious. How else am I supposed to show how close we are if I dont go all in? Vanessa waspletely dumbfounded by his reasoning. Youre not thinking of refusing again, are you? Ethan asked, eyeing her suspiciously. Seeing his reaction, Vanessa couldnt help butugh a little, though she also felt a twinge of regret. She had agreed too quickly! Who couldve guessed that Lil Bunny would casually pull out such arge sum of money to lend her? But after thinking it over seriously, Vanessa shook her head gently and said, Im not going to back out, but I cant take this much. Why not? Ethan asked. Vanessa was silent for a moment before exining, Because Im worried my dad will take it again. In her mind, her deadbeat father had no limits. If he got his hands on this much money, shed be in debt for the rest of her life. And there was no way she could pay it back anytime soon. If that happened, shed probably have to work as a maid to pay off the debt. It was a reason that was hard to argue with. Ethan thought about it for a moment and realized she had a point. If the money was spent on Vanessa, he wouldnt mind at all. But if it ended up in her fathers hands, only for him to waste it on who knows what, that would seriously piss him off. So, Ethan took the envelope back, pulled out the stack of bills, and with a quick flick of his fingers, separated ten $100 bills and handed them to Vanessa. Take this for now. If its not enough, just let me know. And seriously, dont try to handle everything on your own, okay? Vanessas cheeks flushed at his firm insistence, but she nodded and replied, I I understand. Chapter 377: Oh, that’s a secret Chapter 377: Oh, thats a secret Westbrook Academy Cafeteria. Ethan and Vanessa sat across from each other at a table. Lil Bunny, are you sure you can finish all that? Vanessa asked, a bit surprised as she looked at the tray of food Ethan had brought over. It was way more than one person could reasonably eat. Ethan gave her a puzzled look, as if the answer was obvious. Of course not. But thats why Ive got you, Nessa. You didnt order all this just for me, did you? Vanessa quickly caught on to his reasoning, her expression turning a bitplicated as she looked at him. Ethan didnt deny it. He nced at the sad little sd in front of her, exactly what hed expected. Even though hed lent her some money, Vanessa, who was struggling financially, wasnt about to splurge on a more expensive meal. And thats where the problem came in. If Ethan sat there eating a feast while Vanessa picked at a cheap burger, even if she didnt mind, he wouldnt be able to stand it. There were two ways to handle this. One option was for him to also order something cheap. If they both suffered together, then there wouldnt be any awkwardness. But to Ethan, that seemed kind of dumb. Why deliberately make things worse when you didnt have to? The other option was the one hed chosen. If he raised the standard of her meal, then the problem would disappear. Not only that, it also avoided the potential issue of malnutrition from the first option. It was a win-win. The only potential downside was if Vanessa saw this as pity and refused. But Ethan had already thought of that. The next second, he leaned his elbows on the table, sped his hands under his chin, and stared at her seriously. Wasting food is a terrible thing, Nessa. Im sure you dont want to be someone who wastes food, right? Huh? Vanessa blinked, her eyes wide with confusion. She didnt quite get it. He was the one who ordered all this food, so how was it suddenly her responsibility to make sure it didnt go to waste? Look, I cant finish it all, and youre perfectly capable of Before Ethan could finish exining his logic, Vanessa cut him off. With a helpless smile, she sighed, Alright, alright. Ill help you eat it. The situation was what it was, and she had no choice but to ept his kindness. She was about to thank him when she noticed Ethan holding a fork with a piece of fried chicken on it, offering it to her. Uh That immediately stopped her in her tracks, leaving her a bit flustered. Vanessa wanted to say she could feed herself, but then she saw the serious, determined look on his face. Her cheeks flushed slightly. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, lowered her head, and took a bite of the chicken. The sweet, savory vor exploded in her mouth as she chewed. It was just simple fried chicken, but at that moment, it tasted like the best thing shed ever eaten. Vanessa suddenly remembered how shed once envied Lil Bunny. She hadnt found another version of herself to solve her problems, but she had found an even better friend. To her, Ethan was like the sun, shining brightly and giving her the warmth she needed in the coldest of winters. Her eyes sparkled, like the surface of ake catching the light. She looked at the girl across from her, who was smiling warmly, and softly said, It feels like Im always the one getting help from you. If this keeps up, I might turn into someone weak again. Ethan didnt even need to think about his response. He just chuckled and said, If you really feel that bad about it, I wouldnt mind if you paid me back when youre rich and famous. Vanessas tough exterior was something shed built up after her life had taken a turn for the worse. It was her armor, her everything. It wasnt something that could be changed with a fewforting words. So instead of trying to console her or give her some cheesy pep talk, Ethan figured it was better to just be straightforward and set a small goal for her. That would help her more than anything else. But it seemed like Ethan had underestimated Vanessas resolve. Hearing his words, Vanessa visibly rxed. She looked at him with a determined gaze, then smiled and nodded. I will. One day, Ill make sure to repay you, Lil Bunny. Wait, why did that sound so serious? Ethan was about to say something when a voice suddenly interrupted from the side. Um, can I sit here? Both Ethan and Vanessa turned to look. A cheerful-looking girl with pink hair stood next to their table, holding a tray, waiting for their response. Vanessa frowned slightly. She recognized this girl from yesterday at the schools wind ensemble. The girl had suddenly approached her with an invitation to form a band. Her name was Julia ke, right? Before Vanessa could say anything, Ethan had already responded enthusiastically. Sure, go ahead. Have a seat. Thanks! Julia smiled brightly and sat down next to Ethan. At first, Vanessa didnt think much of it. But soon, she noticed that as soon as Julia sat down, she leaned in close to Ethan and whispered something in his ear. Ethan looked a bit surprised, and then, just like that, the two of them seemed to hit it off instantly. Vanessas frown deepened. She couldnt help but ask, Lil Bunny, do you know Julia? Julia, hearing her name, finally looked across the table and seemed surprised. Oh! Youre the girl who was ying piano yesterday. Vanessa was momentarily speechless. So, Julia hadnt even noticed her until now? Did shee over just to talk to Ethan? Huh? Julia suddenly sensed the tension in the air. She nced at Vanessa, confused as to why the girl was ring at her. Ethan, meanwhile, answered Vanessas question. Nope, this is the first time Ive met Julia. What had happened was that Julia had leaned in earlier and whispered to him: Excuse me, are you the Guitar Queen? Ethan wasnt sure how shed figured it out, but he didnt deny it. He just smiled and replied, Yep, thats me. But keep it a secret, okay? The fact that she knew something so exclusive made Julia excited. It felt like she was in on a special secret. After they exchanged names, Julia had eagerly expressed how much she admired Ethan, especially after the performance the other night. She thought it was absolutely amazing. Vanessa, pretending not to care, casually asked, So, what were you two talking about just now? Since Julia had promised to keep the secret, she stuck to her word and politely replied, Oh, thats a secret. Vanessa fell silent, her gaze now fixed on the pink-haired girl. First, Julia had ignored her and only approached to talk to Ethan. Now, after just meeting, they already had a secret that Vanessa wasnt in on. This this girl definitely wasnt here with good intentions. Chapter 378: You’re going to keep this a secret, right?! "Oh? Is this some kind of secret I''m not supposed to know?" Vanessa asked with a yful smile, her eyes fixed on Ethan. "Huh?" Ethan was instantly thrown off by the question, looking a bit confused. He shook his head and quickly exined, "Of course not, we''re friends, right..." But before he could finish, Julia jumped in. "I think everyone has some secrets they don''t want to share, even with friends. Not everything has to be told, you know." Julia figured that since Vanessa didn''t know about this, it meant L hadn''t told her, so she felt the need to help keep the secret. Plus, she was still a little annoyed at the way Vanessa had red at her earlier. "This doesn''t really concern you, does it, Julia?" Vanessa shot back, her gaze unwavering. "Besides, we''re not just regr friends." Julia''s confidence faltered for a moment, her eyes darting between the two girls in shock. Not just regr friends? Could they be... that kind of friends? Seeing where Julia''s thoughts were going, Ethan quickly rified, "We''re just good friends." "Exactly, good friends," Vanessa echoed, standing tall with pride. Julia, however, couldn''t help but doubt the weight of this "good friend"bel. If they were such good friends, why hadn''t Vanessa been told about this? Still, she didn''t voice her skepticism directly. Instead, she casually asked, "So, how long have you known L?" "Three days," Vanessa replied without hesitation, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "Three days? That''s not long at all," Julia said, a bit taken aback. She had assumed Vanessa''s attitude would be justified by at least three years of friendship. But Vanessa just smiled softly. "You wouldn''t understand." "Huh?" Julia was momentarily stunned by her response. Then, as if something clicked in her mind, Julia let out a small,posedugh and continued, "Well, if you can be such good friends with L in just three days, then I can be her good friend too." Vanessa''s eyes narrowed at that, her true feelings finally starting to show. Julia, unfazed, met her gaze head-on. She even took advantage of the situation, casually linking arms with the girl standing next to her. "..." Both girls were smiling, but for some reason, the atmosphere felt chilling. And what was Ethan doing while these two were locked in a silent battle? He was busy with his food. After setting aside a portion for Vanessa, he focused on finishing his own meal. He had no idea why the mood had suddenly be so tense during what was supposed to be a simple lunch. He was terrified that Vanessa might suddenly hit him with a dreaded question like, "Who do you choose, me or her?" So, his n was to finish eating as quickly as possible and make a run for it. But just as he was about to dig in again, both Vanessa and Julia turned their eyes toward him at the same time. There was no escaping now. Ethan had no choice but to put down his sd, wipe the corner of his mouth with a napkin, and clear his throat. Trying to stay calm, he introduced the two girls to each other. "Julia, this is Vanessa." "Nessa, this is Julia." In situations like this, it was crucial to take control of the conversation to avoid any further trouble. Seeing the confusion in both their eyes, Ethan exined, "I just thought you two would actually make great friends." But, truth be told, he was leaning more toward Vanessa with that statement. Julia, with her upbeat and optimistic personality, was the kind of person who could get along with just about anyone. However, at this moment, it was clear that neither girl had any interest in befriending the other. Both seemed to have their own issues with each other. Vanessa looked at him, puzzled, but still smiling. "Lil Bunny, what made you think that?" Julia nodded in agreement. "Yeah, L, why would you think something so strange?" Ethan shrugged. "Well, you two seem pretty in sync right now." "..." Both girls froze for a second, caught off guard by hisment. Vanessa calmly turned to Julia and said, "Julia, could you please stop agreeing with my thoughts?" Julia let out another incredulous "Huh?" "Are you saying I should be begging to be your friend?" Once again, both girls'' eyesnded on Ethan. Ethan couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. As much as he wanted to throw in the towel and say, "I''m done, let the world burn," he decided to give it onest shot. He cleared his throat and addressed Vanessa, "Nessa, actually, Julia is really amazing." Promoting Julia to Vanessa was a carefully thought-out strategy. After all, Julia was a bit vainshe liked being praised. And since Ethan had a good rtionship with Vanessa, she was currently listening to him with a fond, indulgent expression, even though he was mostly spouting nonsense. This way, neither of them would get upset. If he had tried to sell Vanessa to Julia instead, there was no guarantee Julia wouldn''t push back. And if that happened, these two might actually end up fighting. But as Ethan continued to praise Julia, something in her expression started to shift. He went on, genuinely saying, "Julia was the student council president in middle school, and she even studied abroad!" At this point, Julia couldn''t sit still anymore. She quickly interrupted, "L, can I talk to you for a second?" "Uh..." Ethan blinked, a bit surprised, but he didn''t refuse. After giving Vanessa a quick nod, he let a somewhat flustered Julia pull him away. Vanessa watched them leave, deep in thought. She couldn''t figure out what these two, who had just met, needed to discuss privately. But she wasn''t worriedthis version of her Lil Bunny didn''t need her to fret over anything. What did puzzle her, though, was the information Ethan had just shared. Could it be that these two had gone to the same school before? In a quiet corner of the hallway outside the cafeteria, Julia finally asked Ethan the question that had been on her mind. "L, did we go to the same middle school?" The fact that Ethan knew she had been the student council president and had studied abroadthose were things only her old ssmates would know. Realizing the issue, Ethan quickly tried to think of an exnation. "Which middle school did you go to, Julia?" he asked, stalling for time. Though a bit confused as to why he was asking, Julia still answered, "Maplewood." Ethan discreetly pulled out his phone and sent a quick message to L. When he got an immediate reply, he no longer needed toe up with an excuse. Looking at Julia with genuine surprise, he said, "Wow, what a coincidence! We really did go to the same middle school!" His reaction almost made Julia''s sharp mind short-circuit. L''s only just now realizing we went to the same middle school? Then how did she know all that stuff about me before? And why did she need to check her phone to confirm it? These questions, with no clear answers, left Julia feeling utterly confused. But none of that was the most pressing issue right now. Julia, clearly panicking, grabbed Ethan by the shoulders and stared at him intently. "L, you''re going to keep this a secret, right?!" "You mean the part about you studying abroad and thening back halfway through?" Ethan asked. "Aaaahhh..." Chapter 379: I’m the Guitar Queen! Chapter 379: Im the Guitar Queen! Julia had been the star of her middle school, serving as the student council president. She was also the type of girl who cared a little too much about appearances. So, in order to maintain her image as the perfect, top-tier student, she had told everyone back then that she nned to study abroad. This earned her even more praise, but it was like honey hiding poison. Because of her struggles with speaking English, she couldnt keep up with normal conversations. By the time she had to introduce herself in her first ss, she was alreadypletely overwhelmed. Thats when she realized the heavy price she had to pay. By choosing to study abroad and leave behind her old life, she lost most of the admiration and attention she had once thrived on. The small sense of superiority she felt when thinking about how her friends back home might talk about her was insignificant in the face of her harsh reality. And the worst part? She knew this miserable life wouldst for the next three years. She had thought about toughing it out, hoping that with time, she might ovee these challenges. But was her goal in going abroad just to be an ordinary person? That sense of disappointment was something she couldnt ept. So, Julia ran away. When she returned to Japan, she was so embarrassed by her failure that she chose a remote school where none of her middle school ssmates would ever show up. Because if anyone found out she had run away, the image of the perfect, beautiful, top-student president she had built in middle school would be destroyed by her own hands! But then Why is L here?! Shes my middle school ssmate! Julia was so ashamed she wanted to bang her head against the wall in frustration. But instead of hitting a hard wall, her forehead met a soft hand. Theres no need to be so hard on yourself, Julia. Ill keep your secret, Ethan said gently, trying to calm her down. He was a bit confused by Julias extreme reaction. Was she really that worried about people finding out? L Julia turned to look at the girl standing next to her. Suddenly, she felt an overwhelming urge to confess. This secret had been weighing on her for so long, and she hadnt been able to talk to anyone about it. The pressure had been building up inside her. After hesitating for a while, she finally spoke, her voice soft: I did go abroad, but I couldnt adjust to life there, so I ran back. L, dont you think running away is shameful? Seeing how visibly down Julia was, Ethan shook his head firmly and said, Not at all. Before she could respond, he ced his hands on her shoulders, looking at her with the most sincere expression, and continued, Julia, this isnt running away. This is a strategic retreat! A lot of people dont have the courage you do. Theyre too scared to admit their mistakes and end up stuck in a life with no hope, just because theyve already invested so much in it. But you had the guts toe back and reim your life, to enjoy the bright future ahead of you. Thats what really matters. Julia, you made the smartest, most rational decision of your life. Shouldnt you be proud of that? Ethans words, while a bit of a stretch at first nce, werent about the logicthey were about who was saying them. When he spoke with such conviction, even Julia, who had been doubting herself, couldnt help but feel swayed by his emotions. Was she really that amazing? She started to feel a little embarrassed by all the praise. Julia felt like the girl in front of her was glowing, dissolving all the negativity that had been weighing her down. And then, in the next moment, she suddenly reached out and hugged him. Ethan,pletely caught off guard, froze. His body stiffened, and his eyebrows furrowed slightly. Whats going on? Why is she hugging me out of nowhere? Thank you, Julia said sincerely. Julia, I Just as Ethan was about to say something, she cut him off. Were friends, right? Just call me Jules. Yes, she really wanted to be friends with himgood friends, in fact! Ethan, on the other hand, wanted to ask when exactly that happened, and maybe even joke about whether Julia ke had secretly turned into a subus. But of course, he wasnt going to refuse such a request. He epted it easily and said, Alright, Jules. After that, when Julia finally let go of Ethan, she found herself holding her slightly flushed cheeks, only now realizing that her actions might have been a bit too bold? However, Ethan didnt seem to mind, so she quickly adjusted her mood. Then, looking at him, Julia said, Actually, Ive been thinking about starting a band. Ethan wasnt surprised by this. He just raised an eyebrow slightly and asked, Are you inviting me? No, no, no, Julia waved her hands quickly, exining, Inviting someone like Lil Bunny, who can headline among the stars? Im not worthy! She twirled a strand of hair around her finger, a bit shy, and added, Im nning to be the lead singer and guitarist, but Im not that great at guitar yet Ethan immediately understood what she was getting at. If her guitar skills werent up to par, it could definitely be a problem, especially with the pressure from the drummer. So, he smiled and nodded. Sure, if its you, Jules, I can help guide your band a bit. Really? Julia was over the moon. He had said hed help guide the whole band, and if someone of his caliber was willing to lend a hand, didnt that mean her band had a bright future ahead? And the best part? He was doing it because of her. This made Julia feel all warm inside, and without thinking, she was about to give Ethan another hug. But this time, Ethan was ready. Like a cat, he gently pressed his palm against her face, stopping her in her tracks. Mmff When the two of them returned to the cafeteria table, Vanessa looked at them in surprise. You two? Because they hade back hand in hand, their rtionship seemed to have leveled up several notches. Oh no, had that pink-haired fox stolen him away? Luckily, it was Julia holding onto Lil Bunny, so in Vanessas eyes, it was just Julia trying to get closer to him. Vanessa, therefore, remained calm andposed. She didnt even bother topete with Julia anymore, which made Julia feel incredibly awkward. After the three of them finished their lunch, Julia was the first to stand up with her tray. She turned to Ethan and said, Alright, Lil Bunny, were set. See you after school. Once she left, Vanessa turned to Ethan and asked, So, what are you two doing after school? Jules said shes starting a band, Ethan replied honestly. Vanessa frowned. She invited you? Ethan shook his head. Not exactly, but I agreed to help guide her band. Guide? Vanessa was clearly surprised by this unexpected answer. She then gave her best friend a curious look. Ethan, noticing her gaze, proudly put his hands on his hips, puffed out his chest, and said with a smug grin, Hmph, dont underestimate me, Nessa. Im the Guitar Queen! Chapter 380: Are you serious!? Chapter 380: Are you serious!? Guitar Queen? Of course, Vanessa had heard that name. It had been blowing up online recently. Word was, she started as just a music video blogger, but her first public appearance was at a massive all-star concert, and the craziest part? She was the headliner. Her performance was on a whole other leveleveryone thought Guitar Queen was some mysterious superstar the organizers were trying tounch. But after the show? Nothing. No news, no follow-up. It was like a stone thrown into ake, causing ripples, only for the water to go still again. All anyone knew was that this mysterious, genius girl was called Guitar Queen. Beyond that? Total mystery. Vanessa never imagined that Lil Bunny was Guitar Queen. It had only been two days since the concert, and shed been so swamped with real-life stuff that she hadnt even watched any videos from the show. Shed only heard the name Guitar Queen in passing. Otherwise, she wouldve recognized Lil Bunny on stage right away, just like she did now. And she wouldnt have let herself get pushed around by Julia for so long earlier. But to Vanessa, this whole thing was just too unbelievable. She couldnt wrap her head around how Lil Bunny had pulled it off. So, on the way back to ss, curiosity got the better of her. She grabbed Ethan by the wrist at the stairwell, pulled him into a corner, and pinned him against the wall, her hands on either side of his head in a ssic kabedon move. ??? Ethan waspletely baffled by Vanessas bold move. He had no idea what kind of drama she was trying to pull. And honestly, he was mentally rolling his eyes, thinking, Can these girls have some boundaries? Stop getting all handsy out of nowhere. He could literally feel her breath on his face. From this distance, anyone walking by would think they were about to kiss. And just as he was thinking that, someone nearby actually gasped. He stiffly turned his head and saw it was one of their ssmates. The girls face turned bright red, and she muttered to herself, Wait, are Vanessa and L like, that close? Wow, theyre so bold Then she quickly covered her face and ran off, like she didnt want to interrupt whatever she thought was happening. Nessa? Ethan looked at Vanessa, a little freaked out. Shouldnt you, uh, exin that? If they let that girl go back to ss, rumors were definitely going to start flying. Thats not important. Vanessa stared at him,pletely unfazed, like she genuinely didnt care about that kind of thing. Because right now, she was way more interested in the girl standing in front of her. Lil Bunny, spill it. Whats the deal with Guitar Queen? And that concert? When you said you had a job this morning, was that what you were talking about?! Ethan had kind of expected this situation, but he didnt think Vanessa would be so intense about itor that shed confront him with a kabedon of all things. So, he calmly exined, Ive never really had friends before, so I started posting guitar videos online. You can check the upload datesthey go way back. I wasnt trying to hide anything. You know how the other me isshes super shy. Normally, she wouldnt tell anyone about this kind of thing. Vanessa could understand that exnation, but what she was really curious about was how Lil Bunny managed to perform at the concert and even headline it. The first part could be exined the same way Ethan had told Sierra earlierby saying the CEO of Jack-o-Lantern took a liking to her. But headlining? For someone as unknown as L, that was a bit much. That part was all thanks to Ethans connections and the CEOs impulsive decision. Thats a bitplicated. Ethan sighed and looked Vanessa straight in the eye. Nessa, I dont want to lie to you, but I cant exin this right now. When the times right, Ill tell you everything, okay? To exin this without blowing his cover would basically mean lying to her, and Ethan wasnt about to do that. He was actually pretty honest with his friends. But the whole body-swapping thing had happened before they became friends, and it wasnt like he had a choice in the matter. Maybe one day hed tell her everything about what was going on between him and L, but now clearly wasnt the right time. After all, this was Vanessa. He had to consider her feelings, so his priority was to minimize the impact when the truth eventually came out. Vanessa, hearing this, didnt push any further. Since Lil Bunny said the timing wasnt right, she epted that exnation. Her reaction was mostly because she and Lil Bunny were friends, and discovering a side of her friend she had no idea about had just caught her off guard. So, after Vanessa let go of Ethan, the two of them headed back to ss together. But just as they were about to enter the ssroom, Vanessa suddenly stopped. Her cheeks were slightly flushed as she reached out and grabbed Ethans hand. By the way, do you think that ssmate from earlier mightve gotten the wrong idea? Now shes worried about that? Vanessa, are you serious!? Ethan was just as surprised. A second ago, she was acting all cool and saying she didnt care, like some kind of bossy CEO. And now shes concerned? To get back at her for her earlierck of boundaries, Ethan took her hand and inteced their fingers, pulling her into the ssroom. L-Lil Bunny!? Vanessas face turned even redder. As they walked into the ssroom, Vanessa felt like the noisy room had suddenly gone quiet. It seemed like all their ssmates were staring at them. Ethan didnt let go of her hand until they reached their seats. During that time, Vanessa tried to act calm, but her flushed face betrayed her, and it only deepened the misunderstanding. Meanwhile, Ethan acted like nothing had happened. After all, it wasnt a big deal. The only one whod be embarrassed was the one with something to hide. This was his little way of getting back at Vanessa. At that moment, a few of the more socially anxious ssmates, the ones who usually talked to Ethan, gathered around. So, L, you and Vanessa seem pretty close, huh? Without hesitation, Ethan nodded and smiled. Yeah, Nessa and I are really good friends. This surprised the group. Vanessa had always been a bit of a mystery. Because of her striking looks, she naturally drew attention. At first, plenty of people had tried to befriend her, but Vanessa seemed like a social wall. Eventually, everyone gave up, and most ssmates didnt even remember her name. So, the fact that someone had not only be friends with Vanessa but was close to her was pretty shocking. Chapter 381: Of course… anyone who gets close to me is doomed to bad luck… Chapter 381: Of course anyone who gets close to me is doomed to bad luck If someone asked you to be in a band with them for life, would you say yes? This was the message Ethan sent to L. For life!? It was clear from her response that L was just as confused. Why did Ethan send such a message? Well, he was currently sitting in a karaoke room, with Julia and Elise right next to him. Today was the day Julia invited Elise to join the band for the first time. The plot seemed to be following the original story pretty closely, except for one small detail: Ethans soul was now inside Ls body, watching everything unfold from the sidelines. Earlier in the day, Julia had asked L to hang out, and since Ethan didnt have anything else going on, he agreed to tag along after school. It wasnt until he saw Elise with them that he realized what day it was. Even though Ethan had agreed to help with some band advice, recruiting new members wasnt something he could assist with. So, he just sat back and watched Julia and Elise talk, curious to see if things would y out like they did in the original story. At this point, Julia was trying tofort Elise. Why not just work hard so you dont fail next time? Even if you mess up once, youve got to have the confidence to try again. Lifes longhow else are you going to get through it? Next time, you might even get lucky and find some amazing bandmates. Ethan listened quietly from the side. When he heard thatst line, he almost lost it. Sure, the end result was supposed to be like that, but the process well, that was a different story. By now, the lights in the karaoke room had shifted to a more dramatic setting, and it seemed like Julias words had struck a chord with Elise. Then Elise dropped the bombshell. Then will you be in a band with me for life? Even someone as optimistic as Julia couldnt handle the weight of that statement. After a brief pause, she responded, confused: For life? Julia clearly didnt get it. To Elise, her reaction felt like a public execution. Realizing shed said something wrong, Elise grabbed her bag and bolted out the door. Julia, startled, nced at Ethan, muttered a quick apology, and then ran after Elise. Hmm So far, everything was ying out exactly as Ethan remembered. But then, he suddenly realized something important. ording to the original story, Julia was about to be stopped by Zara. The problem was, Zara had just witnessed Elise being harassed by a creep the day before. If Zara saw someone chasing after Elise, would she overreact and kick Julia? With that thought, Ethan couldnt sit still anymore. He grabbed his bag and hurried after them. When Ethan reached the entrance of The Pulse bar, things had already gonepletely off-script. Julia and Zara were actually fighting. What surprised Ethan even more was that Julia wasntpletely defenselessshe knew how to fight too? From the looks of it, she was using Taekwondo. Ethan could tell that the two of them were pretty evenly matched. In other words, neither couldnd a solid hit. If he didnt know the backstory, he mightve thought they were dancing! Meanwhile, Elise stood nearby, looking confused and unsure of how to stop them. Ethan couldnt help but imagine her saying: Please, stop fighting! If it started raining, the scene would be straight out of a dramatic showdown from a martial arts movie. But Ethan didnt just stand there watching. Seeing that things were still somewhat under control, he seized the moment, dashed forward, andwithout hesitationhoisted Julia over his shoulder and carried her out of the battlefield. Whawhat!? Julia waspletely caught off guard. Being carried like this was so embarrassing! Zara, seeing this, immediately stopped fighting. In fact, she had realized the person she was fighting was a girl as soon as she blocked her first move. There was clearly some kind of misunderstanding here. But she hadnt expected the girl to be so skilled, which led to the two of them getting stuck in a weird back-and-forth. Neither of them really wanted to fight, but they couldnt stop either, so they ended up in this awkward dance-like situation. After Ethan put Julia down, he turned to Zara and said, Zara, seriously? You didnt even stop to ask what was going on before you started throwing punches? Thats just rude. Zara didnt know who this girl was, but she did feel a bit embarrassed about her rash actions. And being called by name made her wonder if she actually knew this person. She started to think it over. Ethan then pulled Julia aside and exined why Zara had reacted the way she did. Julia was still a little annoyed, but she understood, at least a little. Still, she couldnt help but feel a bit confused. Lil Bunny, how do you even know about stuff like this? My friend told me, Ethan exined. After all, he had made ns to meet up with Zara and Elise yesterday, but since the body swap happened again today, he had no choice but to bring L along. After that, Zara, realizing she was in the wrong, apologized to Julia. To make up for it, she offered to buy her a drink. So, Ethan, Julia, and Elise followed Zara into The Pulse, the bar where Zara worked. But after what had just happened, the atmosphere was still a bit tense. Elise, as usual, seemed to be ming herself, thinking that the fight between Jules and Zara was somehow her fault. Even though neither of them had med her at all. Its like Elise had this gravitational pull for guilt, attracting it even when it wasnt hers to bear. Since Ethan (in Ls body) only had a connection with Julia, he stayed quiet, just observing how the girls would handle things from here. After a moment of silence, Elise finally spoke up, apologizing: Im Im sorry. This has nothing to do with you, Elise, Zara quickly reassured her. Julia chimed in as well: Yeah, Elise, this isnt your fault. Why are you apologizing? If it werent for me Elise seemed to spiral into her own thoughts, and then she came to a dramatic conclusion. Of course anyone who gets close to me is doomed to bad luck Just as Julia and Zara were about tofort her, L (or rather, Ethan in Ls body) arrived at The Pulse. The moment Zara saw her, she practically sprinted over, grabbed Ethan (in Ls body), and dragged him over to their table. Lwell, Ethanwaspletely bewildered. Who the heck is this person!? Chapter 382: So please, stop following me around Chapter 382: So please, stop following me around L noticed Ethan right away and, without a second thought, sat down next to him. Zara and Julia exchanged surprised nces at the scene. Do you two know each other? Zara asked. Yeah, Ethan nodded. He and L looked at each other for a moment before answering in unison. We were childhood friends. We met two days ago. What??? Everyone around them waspletely confused by the two wildly different answers. Ethan frowned and shot L a look. L, looking innocent, shrugged. Well, they hadnt exactly coordinated their story, so she figured she might as well just tell the truth. After another nce at each other, they decided to try again. We met two days ago. We were childhood friends. Huh??? Ethan looked at L again, clearly frustrated. Forget it. He gave up and simply exined that they were friends. With L now part of the group, things got a bit moreplicated. The group was mostly made up of friends and friends of friends, so if there wasnt a direct connection, the vibe was bound to get awkward. And since Ethan didnt seem interested in talking, L found herself under the intense gaze of the other girls, feeling the pressure mount. Still, everyone was pretty friendly toward her. After all, Zara, who was grateful to Ethan for something, wasnt about to make L feel ufortable. In fact, as a way of thanking Ethan, she even bought L a drink. As for the other two, Elise, who was usually withdrawn, stayed quiet as usual, and Julia well, she was Julia. For the moment, the group had reached a fragile bnce. After all, there were still unresolved issues between Julia and Elise. But it wasnt that tension that broke the bnce. Instead, it was a cheerful voice that suddenly rang out. Elise? Ethan recognized the voice immediatelyit was Sophia. Hed heard it earlier that morning on the phone, so he didnt even need to look up to know who it was. Sure enough, Sophia was standing behind the couch where L sat, her face lighting up with excitement as she looked at Elise, still in her usual upbeat mood. Ethan, sensing what was about to happen, quietly got up and moved from Ls side to sit next to the only person who wasnt involved in the drama: Julia. As expected, the moment Sophia saw L, her bright, sunny expression froze, then quickly turned cold. What are you doing here? Sophia asked, her voice icy as she stared at L. L immediately tensed up, instinctively reaching out for Ethans armonly to realize he had already slipped away at some point. Panic started to set in. Sophia wasnt done. Wasnt it enough that you lied to Vanessa? Now youre trying to deceive other people too?! Vanessa? Wait, Vanessa? L waspletely bewildered. She looked at Ethan in disbelief. Shed already thought something was off this morning, but now this brte was making it sound like her friend was some kind of yer! Ethan was thinking the same thing. Why wasnt Sophia considering that maybe she was the one in the wrong here? How was she ever going to improve if she kept ming others? At that moment, Zara returned with drinks. Seeing Sophia angrily confronting her and Elises friend, Zara frowned and walked over. She set the drinks down and, without hesitation, snapped at Sophia, What do you think youre doing? Sophia, noticing Zaras presence, only grew more agitated. Sophia, youre here too? Perfect. Listen, you and Elise need to be careful not to get fooled by this guy. Hes a liar! Zara, already irritated, frowned even more deeply at Sophias outburst. What the hell are you talking about? L, caught between the two, was practically trembling with fear. Ethan, on the other hand, found the whole situation amusing and was watching with great interest. What he didnt expect, though, was that in the next instant, everything went ck for a brief moment. When his vision cleared, he found himself staring directly at L, who looked just as confused as he was. They had switched back? Ethan couldnt help but feel a bit frustrated. Of all times to switch back, it had to be right in the middle of the drama. Meanwhile, Sophia continued, Its because of this guy that Vanessa left us. He deceived her! Huh? Zara was taken aback, her frown deepening. And wheres your proof? Sophia, clearly emotional, was about to blurt out what she had seen earlier that morning. I saw it with my own eyes, he Before she could finish, Ethan quickly mped his hand over her mouth. There was no way he was going to let her twist the truth like that. His rtionship with Vanessa was purely tonic, and if Vanessa found out that Sophia was spreading rumors behind her back, it would only make things worse between them. With Sophias mouth covered, Ethan calmly exined, Yes, I know Vanessa, but were just friends. Miss Sophia here must be misunderstanding something. Sophias eyes widened in disbelief. What frustrated her even more was that Zara, who had known her much longer, didnt hesitate to believe Ethan over her. Sophia could feel the warmth of Ethans hand on her lips, and the sensation made her feel disgusted. She struggled to break free, and Ethan, not wanting to get scratched, quickly let go. As soon as she was free, Sophia red at Ethan, but then suddenly froze. She had just noticed someone unexpected. Vanessa had arrived. She had entered through the front door, and her sharp gaze immediately locked onto the group. The moment Sophia saw Vanessa, it was as if Ethan no longer existed. Compared to Vanessa, he was nothing. Vanessa, you But Vanessa wasnt here for a reunion. She cut Sophia off coldly, Could you stop bothering my friends? Sophia was stunned. But Im your friend too, Vanessa. Vanessa frowned. My issues have nothing to do with him, and they have nothing to do with you either. How can you say that? Sophias voice trembled. Were VibraMyst partners! It seemed Vanessa was ready to put an end to this once and for all. VibraMyst is over. So please, stop following me around. Chapter 383: This is the wild guitarist I caught for you! Chapter 383: This is the wild guitarist I caught for you! Sophia froze as if struck by lightning. Her body went limp, and she nearly copsed to the side, barely managing to stay upright by gripping the back of the couch. Vanessa, on the other hand, had no intention of sticking around. She nced around the room, her eyes brieflynding on L. She gave her a small nod but didnt say anything. She just didnt have the energy to deal with Lil Bunny right now. Without another word, she grabbed Ethans wrist and started pulling him toward the door. Sophia, panicking, called out, Wait, Vanessa! Whats going on between you two? Vanessa stopped in her tracks, her expression icy as she turned to face Sophia. Ive already told you, this has nothing to do with you. Even if we were dating, it still wouldnt be any of your business. With that, she turned and left without looking back. The room was left in stunned silence, the five people remaining each with different expressions. Elise had wanted to say something when Vanessa passed by, but Vanessa barely nced at her before moving on, leaving Elise feeling a bit shut out. Zara, meanwhile, was muttering under her breath, gritting her teeth. She just ignored Elise L, caught up in the tension of the moment, lookedpletely shaken, her face full of anxiety. Julia, who had been watching the whole thing unfold, was just confused. What the hell had just happened? She didnt feel like sticking around either, so she turned to Elise and said, Lets talk about that thing tomorrow, okay? With that, Julia made her exit, not forgetting to grab L on her way out, pulling her away from the heavy atmosphere. Once everyone else had left, Sophia seemed to return to her usual calm,posed self. She turned to Elise and said, Dont worry, Elise. No matter what happens, Ill make sure to bring Vanessa back. With that, Sophia left the room, her expression serene. As for Zara? Sophia knew that as long as she kept Elise close, Zara wouldnt be going anywhere. So, Zaras opinion didnt really matter. After leaving The Pulse, Vanessa kept a firm grip on Ethans wrist, not letting go until they were far from the building. Only then did she finally release him. She turned to him and apologized. Im sorry. You helped me out, but because of me, you got dragged into Sophias mess. Thats on me. Ethan shrugged, giving her a sideways nce. I dont really mind, honestly. But, Nessa, he continued, why didnt you just exin things to her? Huh? Vanessa blinked, caught off guard. Ethan sighed and spread his hands. You just walked out like that. Now Sophias going to misunderstand even more. Running away like this isnt exactly the smartest move. He had a point. Ethan thought Vanessas attitude was a big part of the problem. The whole mess had started because she didntmunicate properly. That much was clear. Her refusal to talk things through had led to a lot of misunderstandings, and it wasnt just Sophia who was affected. Plenty of people in the VIBRAMYST band had been hurt because of her. That was just the truth. Even though Ethan was her friend, he couldnt deny that Vanessa was partly to me. If she had just exined things, Ethan was sure that even Sophia wouldve understood. Sure, Sophia might still have pursued her, but it wouldnt have been with such a terrifying obsession. Vanessa didnt know how to respond to that. She stood there, her face hardening. Finally, she said, This is my problem. Its got nothing to do with you. Ethan looked at her seriously. How can it have nothing to do with me? Were friends, arent we? If a friends making a bad decision, isnt it my job to point it out? He continued, I know you hate being pitied, Nessa, but thats not a reason to shut people out. Communication is important. If people dont understand each other, it can lead to all kinds of disasterseven the end of the world. Vanessa had long since killed off the weaker version of herself, but that didnt mean the new her was always decisive. Ethans words hit a nerve, and she found herself feeling a little lessposed. I dont want to talk about this right now. Ive got work to do. Im leaving. With that, Vanessa turned and walked away without looking back. But her retreating figure had a certain air of defeat to it. It seems Vanessa has mastered the art of avoidanceshameful, maybe, but undeniably effective. Ethan could only shake his head and sigh as he watched her walk away. He actually had a soft spot for the old days with VibraMyst. If the band could get back together, it wouldnt be such a bad thing. After all, wasnt Vanessa happy back then? Those were good times, the kind that stick with you because they were so special. And since he had the ability to help her, he felt like he had to step up. Thats what friends do, right? With that thought in mind, Ethan pulled out his phone and sent a message to a few contacts, asking some professionals to look into something for him. Once he figured out the root of the problem, hed think about how to help Vanessa. He briefly considered offering her a job, but the only thing he could think of right now was a live-in maid position, and he was pretty sure Vanessa would never go for that. So, he dropped the idea. Later, Ethan met up with L. Their meeting wasnt just about Ethan needing something from herL had her own request too. Apparently, while chatting with Avery and Luna earlier, shed heard they were forming a band and needed a guitarist. And, in a surprising move, shed actually volunteered herself. Ethan didnt know what had gone through Lil Bunnys mind to make her do that, but it was clearly a step forward for her. So, he was more than happy to help out a little and take her to meet up with the others at STARRY. But, true to form, Lil Bunny started getting cold feet as soon as they reached the entrance. She was already thinking about backing out when Ethan grabbed her wrist and practically dragged her inside. Whats there to be scared of? Theyre your friends, arent they? Ethan reassured her as they walked into STARRY. Right as they entered, they ran into the store manager, Vivian SinirAvery Sinirs older sister. She had that unmistakable rockstar vibe about her. Wee, Vivian greeted them. Her tone was friendly enough, but it still managed to intimidate L, who clung to Ethans arm like her life depended on it. Oh, Ethan! Youre here! From across the room, Avery spotted them. Her ahoge seemed to perk up as if sensing his arrival, and she came running over. Ethan, without missing a beat, pushed L toward her. Avery fumbled a bit as she caught L, but her eyes lit up as she realized what was happening. Ethan, is this? Yep, Ethan nodded with a grin. This is the wild guitarist I caught for you! Chapter 384: Never give up When Avery heard the news, her eyes lit up with excitement. L, on the other hand, wasn''t meeting Avery for the first time. In a way, they were already friends, so L immediately felt more at ease. After that, it was time for the new band''s rehearsal. But, just like in the original story, the result wasn''t great. L wasn''t used to performing in front of others, and she had no experience ying in a group. In every sense, it was a bit of a mess. Luckily, Avery wasn''t discouraged. She believed that with more practice, they''d get better. After all, finding a band member was tough for Avery. Hillcrest Academy was full of fightersmost people there preferred violent sports over starting a band. If Avery had been at L''s school, Westbrook Academy, she could''ve probably grabbed any random ssmate to be her guitarist. Plus, from Avery''s perspective, this was someone Ethan had rmended. She trusted his judgmentif he suggested someone, they had to be special. Meanwhile, Ethan was chatting with Vivian at the drink stand. After hearing the band''s first performance, Vivian''s expression was a bitplicated. "That kid seems pretty talented." She had clearly noticed the issues in the performance. Ethan nodded. "Yeah, she''s really good. After all, she is the Guitar Queen." Vivian froze. "Wait, the Guitar Queen?" Vivian was someone who acted quickly. She nced at L, who had juste off the stage, and with that idea in her head, the more she looked, the more convinced she became. Without hesitation, she walked over, grabbed L, and started taking off her jacket. L waspletely stunned and quickly became scared. "What are you doing!?" she cried. Avery was equally shocked. But then she saw her sister tie L''s jacket around her waist and pull out a mask, which she ced over L''s eyes. Avery was speechless. "Wait a second, Lil Bunny, you''re the Guitar Queen!?" The outfit was exactly the same as the one from the concert. There was no way Avery and Luna wouldn''t recognize it. But along with the realization came confusion. Avery tilted her head, puzzled. "But if you''re the Guitar Queen, why did you y like that?" Her standards had shifted. If L was the Guitar Queen, Avery, as a fan, would naturally hold her to the highest expectations. But the Guitar Queen''s skills were undeniable, so Avery''s little cowlick drooped as she came to a shocking conclusion. "Could it be that we''re the ones holding you back?" "N-no, that''s not it" L shook her head vigorously, but she didn''t know how to exin. She could only look to Ethan for help. Ethan, seeing the situation, offered some reassurance. "She''s just not used to it yet. With more practice, it''ll get better. You need to feel the resonance in the music." Then, pretending to check his phone, Ethan said, "I''ve brought her here, so you guys should get along. Don''t think of her as the Guitar Queenjust treat her like a regr bandmate. You''re meant to y together." After that, Ethan mentioned he had something else to take care of and needed to leave. He had received a message from Elise, saying she wanted to meet him. Ethan knew that if he didn''t respond to Elise''s call, she might wait for him all night like a fool. So, he went to meet up with Elise. "I''m sorry," Elise said the moment they met. Ethan looked at her, confused. "Why are you apologizing?" Elise exined, "I wanted to thank you, so I asked you to meet up, but because of that, you ended up running into Sophia." "That wasn''t your fault," Ethan said, shaking his head. He quickly changed the subject. "So, what did you want to do now?" Elise hesitated for a moment but then asked, "Do you have timeter?" Ethan figured she probably wanted to thank him again, so he nodded. "Yeah, I''ve got time." Then, after a brief pause, Elise asked, a bit nervously but with determination, "Would youe home with me?" "" Ethan almost choked. Elise, are you seriously pulling this too? But having already gone through something simr once before, Ethan quickly regained hisposure. Hisst attempt to visit Nessa''s ce had been a bust, so he figured, why not see what happens at Elise''s? He smiled and nodded. "Of course." At Elise''s family dinner table, Ethan found himself the recipient of her mother''s warm hospitality. "Elise suddenly said she was bringing a boy home, and I have to admit, it gave me quite a shock," her mother said with a smile. "But we''re really grateful that you were there to help her when she needed it." Elise had already exined to her parents what had happened the previous day. And with Ethan''s impressive qualities and his excellentmunication skills, her parents were practically treating him like a future son-inw. Even though neither Ethan nor Elise had any romantic intentions, parents tend to think ahead. They knew their daughter''s personality well, and if she could find someone as outstanding as Ethan, it would certainly ease their worries. So, after dinner, when Elise led Ethan to her room, her parents didn''t even blink. In fact, they seemed quite pleased with the situation. Ethan was honestly a bit taken aback by their reaction. But once they were in Elise''s room, Ethan wasn''t sure what to talk about. After all, they hadn''t known each other for long, and their conversations had been pretty limited. Elise seemed to feel the same way, and for a moment, they just sat there, staring at each other awkwardly. Finally, Elise came up with something to do. She asked, "Wanna watch some TV together?" Ethan shrugged, not really minding either way. To his surprise, Elise turned on Naruto. Ethan had only mentioned it in passingst time, but Elise had actually gone and started watching it. Ethan hadn''t seen much of the early episodes himselfmost of what he knew was from theter arcs. So, watching it with Elise turned out to be pretty enjoyable. They got really into it, and before they knew it, it was gettingte. Realizing the time, Ethan decided it was time to head out. As she walked him to the door, Elise hesitated for a moment before asking, "Um next time, can we watch more anime together?" This wasn''t because of any romantic interestElise just appreciated how Ethan exined the show''s lore and background to her. Since she knew nothing about Naruto, his exnations helped her understand the characters'' motivations and actions, which made the show more meaningful to her. "Sure," Ethan replied with a smile, already thinking about how he could get the whole VIBRAMYST band together for a team-building session. Maybe they could all learn a thing or two from Naruto''s "never give up" spiritespecially if anyone was thinking about quitting the band. Chapter 385: Let’s see who she believes—me or you Ethan took thest subway home from Elise''s ce. As soon as he stepped into the lobby of his apartment building, he felt someone''s gaze on him. Following the stare, Ethan''s expression turned to one of surprise. Was that Sophia? Was she waiting here for him? And there was something about her presencean unusually heavy vibe that made the air feel thick. So, naturally, Ethan pretended not to see her. He acted like nothing was out of the ordinary and headed straight for the elevator. But before he could make it, Sophia got up from the couch in the waiting area and cut him off. Ethan, trying to y it cool, gave her a casual nod and greeted her, "Sophia, out sote? Not heading home yet?" Even Sophia was caught off guard by how nonchnt he was, as if this was just a normal, everyday encounter. And in that brief moment of hesitation, Ethan made a break for it, sprinting toward the elevator at full speed. But no matter how fast he was, elevators take time to open and close. So, Sophia didn''t even need to run. She just strolled over, calm andposed, which somehow made the whole situation even more intimidating. Realizing this, Ethan gave up on his escape n and tried to act casual again. He greeted her once more, "Oh, fancy seeing you here, Sophia. Waiting for the elevator too?" "" Sophia just stared at him, her expressionplicated, as if she couldn''t believe Vanessa had fallen for someone like him. But Ethan wasn''t some timid little rabbit. Even with Sophia''s intense gaze practically weighing him down, he didn''t flinch. He could stare back at her all day if he had to. And since Sophia wasn''t saying anything, Ethan didn''t feel the need to speak either. Though, deep down, he had a feeling he knew what this was about. When the elevator finally arrived, Ethan stepped out and turned left, only to realize Sophia was still following him. It wasn''t until he reached his door that he turned around, a bit exasperated, and said, "Sophia, your ce isn''t this way. I''m home now." Sophia didn''t seem to care about that at all. Instead, she asked, "Aren''t you going to invite me in?" "I don''t really know you that well. And, you know, it''ste. A guy and a girl alone in an apartment doesn''t seem like a great idea, right?" Sophia ignored himpletely and walked right past him into his apartment. Ethan raised an eyebrow at that. Well, if she wasn''t worried, why should he be? He followed her inside. By the time he got in, Sophia had already slipped on a pair of slippersVanessa''s, no lessand made herselffortable in the living room. Ethan headed to the kitchen and called out, "Want something to drink? How about some tea?" "Whatever," she replied, her tone cold and distant. She was giving off serious yandere vibes, and Ethan wouldn''t have been surprised if she suddenly pulled out a knife or something. A few minutester, Ethan returned with two cups of tea. He ced one in front of Sophia and sat down across from her. "So, are you going to tell me why you''re here thiste?" Sophia, out of politeness, picked up the tea. But before taking a sip, she shot him a suspicious look. "You didn''t put anything weird in this, did you?" What the hell? Ethan was a little annoyed. He thought to himself, Sophia, you better watch how you talk, or I might just throw this tea in your face. "You don''t have to drink it," he said, rolling his eyes at her. Sophia hesitated for a moment, then said, "Whatever," and took a sip. To her surprise, her eyes lit up. Even though she drank tea often, she had never tasted anything this good. But she quickly reminded herself that no matter how good the tea was, it didn''t really matter right now. Sophia set her cup down and looked at Ethan seriously. Without hesitation, she said, "I want you to stay away from Vanessa." Ethan was confused. He wasn''t even with Vanessa, so how could he leave her? This conversation was getting heavy, and Ethan wasn''t a fan of where it was going. However, because Sophia had already rubbed Ethan the wrong way, he didn''t bother to exin himself. Instead, he looked at her calmly and said, "This really isn''t any of your business, is it?" Sophia seemed to have anticipated this response. Her expression grew even colder. "As long as you agree to leave Vanessa, I''ll do anything." Ethan raised an eyebrow at that. What was Sophia up to now? Was this where her so-called genius finally came into y? He gave a nomittal shrug. "Interesting offer. Go on." "You''re only with Vanessa because of her body, right? If that''s the case, I''ll take her ce." Ethan frowned immediately and shot back, "Sophia, please show some respect. What Nessa and I have is real love." Sophia, however, wasn''t buying it. She continued, her tone dripping with disdain, "For someone like you, messing around with a high school girl is just a game, isn''t it? If that''s the case, I''ll y along. My body''s got to be more appealing to you than Vanessa''s, right?" Ethan noticed that Sophia even puffed out her chest a little as she said this, and he couldn''t help but feel a mix of frustration and disbelief. What the hell? he thought. You could''ve just talked, but now you''re dragging Nessa into this? And what''s with calling me a scumbag? How did that brilliant brain of yourse to that conclusion? Ethan was fuming inside. This was straight-up nder! He sighed, then locked eyes with Sophia and said, "If that''s how you see me, Sophia, then I guess I won''t bother pretending to be a gentleman." Seeing Ethan''s sudden shift into what she assumed was his true, sleazy self, Sophia''s heart grew colder. She spat out, "Scumbag." "Call me whatever you want. You''re the one who came to me," Ethan said, cracking his knuckles as he stood up. He walked over to Sophia, his gaze intense. "If you''re so eager to take Nessa''s ce, I''ll hold up my end of the deal." With that, he roughly pushed Sophia down onto the couch. He knelt on the cushions, his knees on either side of her legs, leaning over her, staring directly into her eyes. Then, slowly, he began to lower himself toward her. Sophia''s expression shifted, a flicker of fear crossing her face. But just as Ethan got close, he stopped. Then, without a word, he stood up and stepped away. Sophia looked at him, confused. Ethan nced back at her, a smirk ying on his lips. "The video you just recorded should be enough to prove I''m a scumbag, right?" He let out a coldugh. Sophia''s not ying fair, he thought. Her so-called genius wasn''t just talkshe actually came here with a hidden camera to gather evidence. "You were faking it!?" Sophia was shocked, then red at him. "Aren''t you afraid I''ll send this to Vanessa?" "Go ahead," Ethan said, waving dismissively. "Let''s see who she believesme or you." Chapter 386: Ow, ow, ow…!!! "Miss Sophia, are you really going to use an innocent person?" Ethan asked, his tone calm but with an air of superiority. "Innocent?" Sophia stared at him, her voice sharp. Ethan nodded, looking a bit surprised. "Am I not good enough for you? I even yed along with your little schemes." "" Sophia thought about it for a moment, and suddenly felt a surge of frustration. This guy had figured it out all along, and yet he still went along with her n. It was like he didn''t take her seriously at all. Especially when he had just said that Vanessa should decide whether to trust him or her. How arrogant could he be? "You''re really not afraid I''ll expose you?" Sophia asked, her eyes darkening. "Go ahead," Ethan replied,pletely unfazed. Sophia could tell he wasn''t bluffing. He genuinely didn''t care. But she hade too far to back down now. Even if it was a long shot, she had to make Vanessa see Ethan''s true colors. Ethan watched as Sophia, fuming, started fiddling with her phone. Her expression shifted from determined to confused, and finally to disbelief. "What''s wrong? If you''re having trouble sending it, I can help," Ethan offered, almost mockingly. "No way" Sophia muttered, her face a mix of shock and frustration. How could this be happening? Her message wasn''t going through! "Surprised? Confused? Can''t believe it, right?" Ethan teased, clearly enjoying the moment. Sophia''s frustration only grew as she tried sending the message again and again, but the result was the samenothing. "It''s because Vanessa blocked you," Ethan finally exined,ughing at her expense. Sophia was stunned at first, but then her eyes narrowed in anger. She red at Ethan. "It''s because of you, isn''t it? You''re the reason she blocked me!" Ethan''sughter stopped abruptly. He shrugged, exasperated. "Why do you always me others? Ever think it might be your own fault?" "Let me be clear: I only met Vanessa yesterday. You''ve probably been blocked for a while. How could that possibly be my doing?" "Then why?" Sophia demanded, unwilling to let it go. "I told you to reflect on it, didn''t I? Why are you asking me?" Ethan replied, throwing his hands up in mock helplessness. "" Sophia fell silent. Based on what he said, the answer was obvious. Vanessa had blocked her because of something she did. But that was a hard pill to swallow. "Do you want to know why Vanessa left your group?" Ethan interrupted her thoughts, his voice cutting through the silence. Sophia''s eyes lit up. She stared at Ethan intently. "You know?" "Of course." Ethan nodded, leaning back on the couch with a smug look that made Sophia''s blood boil. "Tell me," she demanded, her voice low and serious. Ethan raised an eyebrow. "Is that how you ask for a favor?" "You" Sophia almost snapped, but she managed to keep her cool. "What do you want me to do?" Ethan chuckled. "Let''s y a little game. You ask me a question, and I''ll answer. But for every question you ask, you have to answer one of mine. And no lying." Sophia had half-expected him to make some unreasonable demand, but this? This was easy. She was desperate for answers, and this seemed like a fair trade. She nodded. "Fine. Tell me why Vanessa left VibraMyst." "Family reasons," Ethan said casually, sitting up and rubbing his hands together, clearly ready for his turn. "Now it''s my turn," Ethan said, leaning back with a satisfied grin. Sophia, still processing his previous answer, waved her hands in confusion. "Wait, that''s it? That''s your answer? Just that?" "You didn''t ask for the details," Ethan shrugged, looking almost apologetic. "If you want more specifics, you should think about how you phrase your questions. Anyway, it''s my turn now." Sophia felt like he was just being difficult, but she couldn''t argue with him. She''d have to wait for the next round to dig deeper. In the meantime, her mind raced, trying to figure out what "family reasons" could mean. Could it be that Vanessa''s parents didn''t want her in the band? Ethan, seeing her deep in thought, finally asked his question, his expression serious. "Miss Sophia, are you an idiot?" "Wha!?" Sophia reacted like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on, practically jumping out of her seat. She red at Ethan, her eyes zing with fury, as if daring him to exin himself or face her wrath. Ethan raised his hands in mock surrender. "I''m just curious. What made you think that n of yours would work? That kind of trick only works on nice guys. If I were a bad guy, I would''ve knocked you down ages ago." That was what puzzled him the most. Did she really think she could get away with that? But Sophia, surprisingly calm, met his gaze with a strange confidence. "You only stopped because I let you. If you hadn''t, I would''ve fought back." Ethan gave her a skeptical look. "Where does this weird confidencee from? Are you trying to say you''re some kind of fighter? Because if I really wanted to knock you down, you wouldn''t even have a chance to resist." Sophia, clearly annoyed by his dismissive attitude, shot back, "Try me, then!" Ethan blinked, genuinely surprised. That was the first time anyone had ever dared him like that. Without a second thought, he leapt off the couch,nding right in front of her like a crow swooping down. He reached out and gave her a light push on the shoulder. Sophia, caught off guard, fell back onto the couch with a thud. The whole thing happened so fast that Sophia was leftpletely stunned. But what happened next left her even more bewildered. Ethan, clearly unimpressed with her earlier bravado, decided to teach her a lesson. With one hand pinning her down, he swiftly pulled off one of her socks with the other. Sophia''s eyes widened in shock and panic. "What are you doing!?" she yelled, her voice trembling. "This might hurt a little. Try to bear with it," Ethan said, his tone almost too casual. "???" Sophia''s mind raced. Was this guy some kind of foot fetishist? Was he about to bite her or something? But what happened next was even worse than she imagined. Ethan gave her a small, apologetic smile before slipping his fingers between her toes and giving them a firm squeeze. Sophia''s eyes immediately welled up with tears, and she let out a sharp, pained scream. "Ow, ow, ow!!!" Chapter 387: Are you sure? When Ethan came out of the bathroom, Sophia was still lying on the couch, crying. It wasn''t really for any other reasonshe was just in pain, and a little bit angry too. She had her hands covering her face, feeling utterly frustrated and upset. Ethan shook his damp hands lightly. After all, he had just touched Sophia''s feet, which had been wrapped in socks all day. Even though they didn''t smell particrly bad, he still felt a bit ufortable about it. So, after giving her a small "punishment," he quickly ran off to wash his hands. He walked over to Sophia, nced down at her, and said, "So, do you realize how stupid you were now? Aren''t you going to thank me for helping you see the truthand for being such a nice guy?" "Get lost" Sophia wasn''t the type to back down easily. Even though her tears hadn''t dried yet, she still stubbornly snapped back at Ethan. "Sophia, are you sure this attitude is okay? I mean, I don''t mind, but if you act like this with other people, what if someone hits you? There are plenty of people in this world who''ll throw hands at the slightest provocation," Ethan sighed, sounding like he was disappointed in her. Then, deciding she needed a more memorable lesson, he bent down. Before Sophia could react, he flipped her over from lying on her back to her stomach in one swift motion. Before she could even process what was happening, Ethan sat down on her, pinning her down firmly. "What the hell are you doing!?" Sophia was inplete disbelief. She had never been this close to a guy before, and now, here she was, with him sitting on her. The whole situation was humiliating, and the shame shot straight from her heels to the top of her head. Her face flushed red in an instant. But she couldn''t fight back. She was trapped on the couch, unable to move, and could only il her arms and legs in frustration. "I''m helping you realize your ce," Ethan said, making a ''tsk tsk tsk'' sound with his tongue. Sophia picked up on the condescending tone in that sound, which only made her angrier. But what good was anger? In this situation, her fury was nothing more than helpless rage. "Get off me!" Sophia shouted. "I already told you, Miss Sophia, you should really watch your tone. Is this how you ask someone for a favor?" Sophia took a deep breath, trying to calm the fire inside her. After a moment, she finally managed to suppress her anger and said, "Please please get off me." "Wait a second. If I get off, you''re not going to jump up and try to fight me, are you?" Ethan asked cautiously. "" Sophia fell into an awkward silence. It was pretty clear that''s exactly what she had been nning. But, as the saying goes, "you have to bow your head when you''re under someone else''s roof." She reluctantly pped the couch in frustration. "Get off me now, and I''ll pretend none of this ever happened." Ethan didn''t want to push her too far, so he decided to let it go. He got up and moved back to the couch across from her. Sophia sat up, ring daggers at Ethan. If looks could kill, he''d be dead a thousand times over by now. "I seriously don''t get why Vanessa would ever be interested in someone like you!" Ethan just shrugged helplessly. "I''ve told you, we''re just friends. What does it matter to you who Nessa hangs out with?" "Of course it matters!" Sophia nearly jumped up at his words. Ethan sighed. "It''s exactly that self-righteous attitude of yours that makes Nessa not want to talk to you." "I don''t need you to tell me how to act!" Sophia straightened up, not even bothering to put her socks back on, and continued, "Go on!" "Now tell me, what exactly made Vanessa leave us? Don''t give me some half-baked answer!" "Wait, wasn''t this supposed to be just one round?" Ethan looked at her, surprised. "Who told you that?!" Sophia''s breathing suddenly became heavy, as if she was ready to drag Ethan down with her if he didn''t continue the conversation. But Ethan waspletely immune to her intense aura. He sighed helplessly and said, "But I don''t really have anything else I want to ask you." Then, after another sigh, he continued, "Alright, fine. I''ll tell you." "From what I know, the reason Nessa left VibraMyst is because of some family issues. Her family suddenly went bankrupt. Her dad''s been at home drinking all day, and poor Nessa has to work just to get by. Yesterday, her dad even took all the money she''d saved from her job. So, tell me, where''s she supposed to find the energy to keep ying in a band with you?" "This kind of thing" Sophia waspletely stunned. She hadn''t expected this at all, but she knew Ethan''s exnation made sense. "But why didn''t Vanessa tell us? If she had told me, I would''ve found a way to help her" Ethan gave Sophia a surprised look. "Are you really Nessa''s friend?" That question made Sophia furious. How could she not be Vanessa''s friend?! Then Ethan continued, "Nessa''s a very proud person. She doesn''t want anyone''s pity, especially not from you guys." Sophia fell silent at those words. She tried to put herself in Vanessa''s shoes, but she couldn''t fully understand what Nessa was going through. Instead, she felt that Vanessa needed her help even more. She could help Vanessa. If she could just help her out of this mess, Vanessa would definitelye back to her. Before, without a clear goal, Sophia had been running around like a headless chicken, chasing after what she thought was right. But now that she had a clear target, she knew exactly what she needed to do. "Alright, now it''s your turn to ask," Sophia said, keeping her word. Ethan didn''t ask a question. Instead, he made a new proposal. "How about this: I won''t ask anything, but you do something for me. In return, I''ll tell you more about Nessathings that could be really useful to you." "What do you want?" Sophia instinctively crossed her arms over her chest, taking a defensive stance. Ethan rolled his eyes. What on earth was going on in this girl''s head? He said bluntly, "I''ve been feeling a bit tiredtely. If Miss Sophia would be so kind, how about giving me a massage? That''s all I want." Surprisingly, Sophia didn''t immediately refuse. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and stared at Ethan. "Are you sure?" It seemed like she was nning to use this opportunity to get back at him for the humiliation he''d just put her through. Chapter 388: Is Blair okay? "Hey, Sophia, did you even eat today?" Ethan asked, sprawled out on the couch with a somewhatplicated expression. Sophia''s strength wasn''t just weakit was practically nonexistent. At this moment, she was kneeling behind him, her face twisted in concentration as she tried her best to give him a massage. She was beyond frustrated. This was not how she imagined things going. She was using all her strength, yet this guy didn''t seem to feel a thing! And now, being questioned about whether she''d eaten only made Sophia even more annoyed. "Oh? Not strong enough, huh?" Sophia narrowed her eyes, her whole body radiating a dangerous vibe. "Well then, how about I try a different massage technique?" With that, she stood up on the couch, and her small footnded squarely on Ethan''s back. "Sophia, what are you doing?" Ethan, feeling the sudden weight on his back, turned his head in surprise. "I''m giving you a back walk! I used to do this for my mom when I was little," Sophia exined, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. But the problem was, her weight as a child was very different from now. Not that Ethan was particrly concerned about that. He rified, "That''s not what I meant." "Huh?" Sophia looked at him, confused. Ethan sighed. "I meant, could you maybe wash your feet before stepping on me?" "..." "Go to hell!" Sophia, now thoroughly embarrassed and furious, lifted her foot and aimed it straight at Ethan''s head. But Ethan wasn''t exactly into feetespecially not ones that had been in socks all dayso he immediately started to struggle. Even with Sophia standing on him, Ethan managed to twist his body, causing her to lose her bnce. She wobbled for a moment before falling,nding right on his stomach. For a second, they just stared at each other, wide-eyed. Sophia''s face instantly flushed bright red. And then, as if things couldn''t get worse, her stomach let out a loud growl. It was the ultimate humiliation. Especially when she saw the look on Ethan''s facehe was clearly thinking, I told you you hadn''t eaten. Before she could explode in anger, Ethan suddenly sat up, causing Sophia to yelp as she tumbled backward onto the couch. "What the hell are you doing!?" Sophia shouted, both embarrassed and angry. Ethan stood up from the couch and said, "You''re hungry, right? I''ll make you something to eat." "Who asked for your fake kindness?" Sophia huffed, crossing her arms in a show of defiance. But once Ethan actually headed into the kitchen, she fell silent. For some reason, she could feel a strange warmth from his actions. It was a silly thought, but it made her feel... conflicted. Time passed quietly, and soon, the rich aroma of food wafted in from the kitchen. Sophia''s stomach growled again, louder this time. Before long, Ethan returned to the living room, carrying a bowl of food. He ced it in front of her with a small smile. "Here you go." Sophia looked down and saw a bowl of rice topped with char siu and a fried egg. She blinked in surprise. "This... what is this?" Ethan grinned proudly. "This is ''The Taste of Despair''guaranteed to make you reflect on life!" Sophia should''ve said something in response, but instead, she just quietly picked up the bowl and took a bite. Of course, nothing dramatic happened. Ethan hadn''t spiked the food or anything, so there was no reason for her to suddenly burst into tears. But Sophia was eerily quiet. She just kept eating, and though Ethan had no idea what was going on in her head, he didn''t interrupt her. When she finally finished the bowl, she set it down and looked up at Ethan, her gaze steady. "Are you ir''s brother?" she asked. "Huh?" Hearing his sister''s name from Sophia''s mouth, Ethan froze for a moment, caught off guard. He asked in surprise, "You know ir?" Sophia''s suspicions were confirmed. She looked at Ethan with aplicated expression and said, "We used to be neighbors. ir and I were friends." Ethan heard her answer, but he still felt confused. He had no memory of Sophia at all. Meanwhile, Sophia kept her gaze fixed on him. The only reason she recognized Ethan was because of the bowl of char siu rice. She had eaten it once before. Back then, her parents were going through a divorce. One day, her mom didn''te home because of work, and her dad wasn''t around either. By chance, when she was about to go hungry, ir from next door came over and brought her back to their house for dinner. She remembered it clearly. That night, ir''s family had the same char siu rice for dinner. Although her memory of ir''s brother had faded over the years, she still remembered the taste of that meal. So, she never expected that the man in front of her was the same ir''s brother she had met as a child. Sophia let out a heavy sigh. To be honest, she had a good impression of ir''s brother back then. That dinner had left a deep mark on her memory. But now, she couldn''t wrap her head around how, in just a few years, her friend''s brother had turned into such a jerk. Feeling disillusioned, Sophia sighed again, this time even more deeply. "I feel like you''re thinking something rude," Ethanmented, noticing her reaction. "It''s nothing." Sophia shook her head, then nced around the room before asking, "Is ir not home?" If this guy was ir''s brother and her old neighbor, it was strange that she hadn''t run into ir even once. What a coincidence. "ir doesn''t live here right now. She''s still in the hospital, but she''ll be back on the weekend," Ethan exined. Sophia was taken aback. She remembered that ir had some health issues back then, but she hadn''t expected it to get so bad that she needed to be hospitalized. "Is ir okay?" she asked, concerned. Ethan reassured her, "Don''t worry, she''s fine. She''ll be back this weekend, and she won''t need to stay in the hospital anymore." Sophia let out a small sigh of relief, but then she shot Ethan a re. "Why are you ring at me again?" Ethan asked, confused. "I just can''t believe ir''s brother turned into such a scumbag." Even though Sophia and Ethan had some history, that didn''t change her stance. She still had to protect Vanessa from this guy. ir was just a friend from the past, but VanessaNessawas her everything now. So, no matter what, she had to get Vanessa back! Chapter 389: It’s not like that... "Sophia, you''re really hurting me by using me like this." Ethan looked at her, clearly exasperated. "I get it. Maybe because of what happened thest couple of times, you''ve gotten the idea that I''m easy to push around, right? So now you think you can just show up whenever you want, assuming that someone as soft as me won''t dare do anything to you, huh?" Ethan finally understood where Sophia''s confidence wasing from. It must''ve been because when L stood in for him, she acted too weak in front of Sophia, making her think Ethan was easy to bully. "What... what are you going to do?" Sophia asked, her voice trembling as she watched Ethan suddenly stand up and walk toward her. For a moment, she felt a strange sense of forebodinging from him. Ethan stopped in front of her, looked down, and said, "I remember you used to call me ''big brother'' when you were little. So today, I''ll treat you like a little sister and teach you a lesson." "Don''t do anything crazy! I-I''ll call the cops!" Sophia warned, her eyes full of suspicion. But Ethan wasn''t actually going to do anything to her. After all, they barely knew each other. Sophia was just a former friend of his sister, or maybe a friend of a friendone of those vague connections. It''s not like he was going to throw her over the couch and spank her or something. So, he decided to take a different approach. "Come with me," Ethan said. He turned and started walking toward the stairs. "Where are we going?" Sophia asked, instinctively standing up. But when she realized they were heading to an upstairs room, she hesitated. "You wanted to know what''s going on between me and Nessa, right? Well, I''ll show you the truth." "Of course, if you''re too scared, you can always leave and go back home." Hearing that, Sophia''s rebellious side kicked in. "Who said I''m scared!?" With that, she followed Ethan upstairs, determined. They arrived at Ethan''s bedroom. But just as she was about to step inside, she hesitated again. After a brief pause, she finally walked in. Ethan gestured for her to sit in a chair while he went over to hisputer. "What are you trying to do?" Sophia asked,pletely confused by his actions. Was there something on theputer? But in the next second, she was shocked to find that her hands and feet were suddenly bound to the chair by some kind of mechanism. She waspletely immobilized, her face filled with terror. Ethan, seeing her panicked expression, couldn''t help butugh. Then he asked her a question. "Sophia, do you know Kristen?" "Huh?" Sophia was caught off guard by the sudden question, not understanding why he was bringing this up. Ethan continued, "Kristen was my ex-girlfriend. I dumped her, by the way." "What?" Sophia was even more confused. "What I''m saying is, if I wasn''t interested in Kristen, do you really think I''d be into you? Stop ttering yourself. Or do you think you''re somehow better than Kristen?" "" Sophia finally understood what he was trying to sayhe wasn''t interested in her at all. Her forehead immediately twitched in frustration, clearly furious. Girls are funny like that. If Ethan had tried to take advantage of the situation, she would''ve felt insulted. But now that he was making it clear he wasn''t interested in her at all, she felt even more humiliated. "Kristen would never go for someone like you. Do you think I''m stupid?" Sophia gritted her teeth. In response, Ethan pulled out his phone and showed her a picture of him and Kristen together. From the looks of it, Kristen had taken the lead in the photo, while Ethan''s expression was one of reluctance. Sophia was speechless. Kristen, a huge celebrity, actually dated someone like Ethan? Was she blind!? At this point, theputer had already booted up. Ethan opened a futuristic video-sharing website and turned to Sophia, saying, "Brace yourself. You''re about to see the truth of this world." With that, he clicked on a video titled "Sophia''s Epic Fails Comption." Sophia froze when she saw the title. Why was her name on the inte? And what did that title even mean? She quickly found out. The screen showed... her? "Don''t go! It''s not like that! I really care about everyone, I really like you all!" Sophia was stunned to see herself on the screen, along with Vanessa and Kylie. Her mind went nk. She couldn''tprehend what she was watching. Why was she in this video? Why were Vanessa and Kylie there? And what was this scene? She had no memory of it. On the screen, she saw herself rushing toward Vanessa, grabbing her wrist, desperately trying to stop her from leaving. Even though Sophia didn''t fully understand the context, she could feel the emotions of her on-screen self. If it were her in that situation, she would''ve done the sameshe would''ve tried to make Vanessa stay. But in the next moment, she saw Vanessa trying to shake off her grip. And then, she dropped to her knees. "What do I have to do for you toe back?" "I''ll do anything, as long as it''s within my power!" The Sophia watching the screen genuinely believed that this would move Vanessa. But to her shock, Vanessa''s response was cold. "Do you even understand the weight of what you''re saying?" "You''re just a student. Do you really think you can carry the burden of someone else''s life?" "''I''ll do anything''those are heavy words. Don''t say things you can''t follow through on." Then, the Vanessa on the screen looked at her with an icy gaze, one that seemed to pierce through the screen and stare directly at the real Sophia. "You''re so self-centered. All you ever think about is yourself." That line didn''t just hit the Sophia on the screenit felt like a dagger to the heart of the real Sophia watching. "It''s not like that..." Sophia muttered in disbelief, her voice barely audible. She wasn''t sure if she was talking to the Vanessa on the screen or just trying to convince herself. She didn''t care about the fact that she had knelt down. What hurt was that, despite giving her all, Vanessa had responded with such cold indifference. Dazed, she turned her head toward Ethan, as if seeking some kind of exnation. She wanted to know what this video was, what it all meant. But Ethan didn''t answer her. He had already said this was a lesson. Instead, he dragged the progress bar back to the beginning. They had just watched the raw versionnow it was time to watch it again, this time withmentary and subtitles. Chapter 390: In your dreams! "Too heavy, way too heavy!" "Poor Sophia, so pathetic!" "Kylie, are you just going to stand there and watch?" "What, should I sit down and watch instead?" "Vanessa, you''re heartless!" "VibraMyst? It''s over, folks!" Sophia frowned as she watched the barrage ofmentsdanmakufloating across the screen. She could feel the overwhelming malice in thosements. It made her furious. Why were these people treating her pain like some kind of joke? They didn''t know the full story, yet they were here, spouting nonsense. Sophia was absolutely livid. Then, Ethan opened another video. Sophia saw that it was a performance on The Pulse stage, and she was on it. "???" Her face was full of confusion. She saw Elise, Zara, the pink-haired girl she had met earlier that evening, and... who was that other girl? Sophia couldn''t understand why she was standing on stage with these people. Where was Kylie? Where was Vanessa? Had she really given up on reuniting VibraMyst and bringing Vanessa back? Then the intro music started, and her eyes widened in shock. Why was it Shadows of Spring? As the performance continued, Sophia spotted her beloved Vanessa in the audience. But when Vanessa ran off, her eyes widened again, her heart sinking. Sophia wanted nothing more than to jump into the screen and chase after Vanessa. Her emotions were clearly getting the best of her. "Why are they ying Shadows of Spring!?" But just then, she noticed a sudden sh in front of her eyesit was the sh from a phone camera. Sophia blinked, confused, and looked at Ethan, who was holding his phone up, pointing it at her. "What are you doing?" "I just thought your expression was interesting," Ethan shrugged, exining casually. Meanwhile, the performance in the video ended, and as the band was leaving the stage, the tension between the members suddenly erupted. "Why did we y Shadows of Spring!?" At that moment, the video abruptly pausedEthan had stopped it. Then, to Sophia''s surprise, Ethan took the photo he had just snapped of her and ced it next to theputer screen. Theparison between her real-life expression and the one in the video was uncanny. "Pretty simr, huh?" Ethan mused thoughtfully. "You" Sophia nearly lost it. She was on the verge of cursing him out. But, being the daughter of Riverside High School''s elite, she managed to hold back. Still, the way she bared her teeth and red at him made it clear that if she weren''t tied down, she''d probably lunge at him and bite him. "So, Sophia, what do you think? Are you satisfied with this ''truth''?" Ethan asked, looking at her. "Truth" Sophia had started to piece things together. She stared at Ethan in disbelief. "That''s right," Ethan nodded, confirming her suspicions. "You, Nessa, and the othersat least to the people on this websiteyou''re all just characters in an anime." "That''s impossible" Sophia felt like her entire worldview was crumbling. "And what about you?" Sophia asked, staring at Ethan. "To you guys, in a way, I guess you could say I''m a higher-dimensional being. But that''s not really important." "Why are you showing me all this?" Sophia red at him, her frustration evident. "Hmm?" Ethan looked at her, surprised. "Weren''t you the one who wanted to know the truth?" He shrugged again. "Nessa already found out about all thisst night. Since you want to do something about it, you should know the truth too." "Are you... helping me?" Sophia asked, incredulous. "But why?" Ethan smiled and patted her head. "Honestly, I''m on your side. I think Nessa was pretty harsh, too." "Shut up!" Sophia''s temper red the moment this annoying guy dared to badmouth Vanessa. She was instantly riled up. "What do you know about how amazing Vanessa is!?" "Yeah, yeah, you''re the one who knows her best, right?" Ethan rolled his eyes at her. "Hey, let me go!" Sophia struggled, but the restraints holding her were too strong for her to break free by force. "I can do that, but first, I want you to answer a question," Ethan said with a grin. "What is it?" Sophia asked warily. "How do you really feel about Nessa? Why is it so intense?" Ethan asked, his tone curious. "That''s none of your business!" Sophia snapped, ring at him. "Hmm..." Ethan thought for a moment before continuing, "Let me guess. Whenever you think about Nessa, your chest tightens, you lose your appetite, and you can''t sleep, right?" "" Sophia didn''t want to admit it, but what he said was pretty much spot on. "So, is that love?" Ethan tilted his head, asking innocently. "" Sophia fell silent, her eyes narrowing as she red at Ethan. "Don''t look at me like that. As an apology, let me give you a little treat," Ethan said, his tone yful. Sophia looked at him suspiciously as he pulled out a pair of headphones and ced them on her head. Then, he opened a video from his favorites titled "Vanessa''s Breathing Moments Collection." In an instant, Sophia''s face flushed bright red, as vivid as a sunset. She squirmed in her seat, her legs rubbing together in difort. Ethan had expected her to demand he stop the video immediately. But to his surprise, she seemed... captivated? Who would''ve thought, Sophia, that you were this kind of person! When the video finally ended, Sophia snapped out of her trance and instinctively stood up. It was only then that she realized her restraints had somehow disappeared. She turned and saw Ethan sitting on the bed, watching her with an amused expression. Her face turned an even deeper shade of red, and anger surged within her. Without thinking, sheunched a flying kick straight at Ethan. But her attack didn''t go as nned. Ethan easily caught her mid-kick, and with a swift motion, he tossed her onto the bed. "Why did you kick me?" Ethan asked, genuinely puzzled as he looked down at her. "Get off me!" Sophia shouted, her face burning with embarrassment. Since arriving at Ethan''s house, she had probably blushed more times than she had in the entire past year. Now, Ethan was straddling her stomach, pinning her arms beneath his legs, leaving herpletely immobilized once again. "This is all your fault. Don''t you have anything else to say?" Ethan asked, his hands free as he reached down and pinched her cheeks, pulling them yfully. "You" Sophia was utterly helpless, and the way he was treating her made her feel like she was about to explode. "If you apologize, I''ll let you go," Ethan teased. "In your dreams!" Sophia shot back, her defiance unwavering. Chapter 391: Alright, let’s hear what you’ve got "Huh?" Ethan reached out and pinched Sophia''s cheek, shing her a mischievous grin. "Girl, you''re ying with fire." That ridiculous line made Sophia''s eyes widen in disbelief. But Sophia was a smart girl. She knew ir''s brother wouldn''t actually do anything to her. She had that kind of confidence, the kind thates from knowing you''re pushing around someone who''s too nice to retaliate. What she didn''t realize, though, was that while her virtue might not be in danger, Ethan had plenty of other ways to deal with her. Like tickling. As soon as Ethan''s hand brushed against her sideone of her most ticklish spotsher eyes flew open, and she immediately sensed trouble. "Wait" She was about to beg for mercy, but the next second, her words were drowned out by uncontrobleughter. "No, stop, hahaha... I was wrong!" But the best time to beg for mercy is before you''re in too deep. Once you''re halfway through, it''s already toote. Ethan had no intention of letting her off the hook. By the time he finally stopped, Sophia wasughing so hard she was on the verge of tears. Even though she lookedpletely embarrassed, her hands were still pinned, so she couldn''t cover her face. All she could do was stubbornly turn her head to the side, trying to maintain some dignity. "Now you know not to mess with me, huh, little Sophia?" Ethan teased, watching her closely. Seeing that she was about to say something, he added, "If you want to keep going, I don''t mind. Honestly, this is kind of fun." "" Sophia swallowed her words. Fine, you win. I''ll let it go. "Let me go," she demanded. Ethan didn''t rush to agree. Instead, he said, "Hold on." He pulled out his phone and, before Sophia could react, snapped another picture. Only then did he release her and sit back down in his chair, leaving Sophia lying on the bed, too exhausted to move. She looked like she''d beenpletely worn out. But soon, she noticed Ethan looking at his phone, and a bad feeling crept up on her. "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice tinged with suspicion. Without looking up, Ethan replied, "I just took a funny picture. Thought I''d send it to Nessa." "No, don''t!" Sophia shot up like someone had just poured cold water on her. If Vanessa saw such an embarrassing photoespecially if it came from Ethanhow would she ever face her again? "Rx, I''m kidding. I didn''t send it to Nessa," Ethan said with augh, trying to calm her down. Just as Sophia breathed a sigh of relief, Ethan added, "But I did send it to ir." "" Sophia wasn''t sure that was much better. And then, to her horror, Ethan turned the phone screen toward her, and she saw ir on a video call. "Huh? Is that Sophia?" ir, dressed in a hospital gown, looked surprised. It waste at night, and she hadn''t expected her brother to call, let alone with a girl in the frame. And not just any girlher old friend. She recognized her immediately. "Bl... ir, long time no see," Sophia said awkwardly, forcing a smile. But ir quickly sensed something was off. "Wait, Sophia, why are you in my brother''s room? Are you guys... together?" ir was shocked. Was she about to get a sister-inw? And not just any sister-inw, but her old friend? The whole situation felt so weird! "Don''t get the wrong idea," Ethan cut in without hesitation. "My ex was someone like Kristen. No offense, but little Sophia here isn''t exactly my type." That quick denial stung a bit. It made Sophia feel like she wasn''t attractive at all. "But little Sophia is still our new neighbor," Ethan added with a grin. "Really?" ir''s face lit up with excitement, but it quickly darkened again as she pressed on, "But you still haven''t told me why Sophia is in your room, big brother." "Uh..." Ethan wasn''t quite sure how to exin, so he turned to Sophia. "Why don''t you exin it to ir? If I remember correctly, you were the one insisting oning over in the first ce." "..." Sophia fell silent. She thought back to all the nonsense she''d been through in such a short time, and it made her grit her teeth. With a forced smile, she looked at ir on the screen and said, "ir, your brother... is a total jerk!" With that, she manually ended the call. Then, she turned to Ethan, ring at him like she was ready to bite his head off. "How about we get Nessa back and reform VibraMyst?" Ethan suddenly suggested. The idea immediately caught Sophia''s attention, but she quickly scoffed. "What does that have to do with you? I''ll do it on my own." "Hmm..." Ethan looked at her, hesitating. "You mean by begging Nessa on your knees?" "You..." Sophia was momentarily speechless. She already knew that what she had seen earlier was something that would happen in the future. Even though she hadn''t experienced it firsthand yet, it still stung. "If you don''t mind, I can help you," Ethan offered. But to Sophia, his words soundedpletely untrustworthy. "You? Help me?" Sophia shot back, not bothering to hide her skepticism. "Why are you always so rude when someone offers you help?" Ethan sighed, then said seriously, "I was trying to just be a normal guy around you, but all I got in return was your disdain. Fine, I won''t pretend anymore." "In my spare time, I''ve worked for over a hundredpanies, providing all kinds of assistance. The people who hired me are some of the most influential figures in this city. The most notable of them is the Langston family. I was the personal tutor for the Langston family''s eldest daughter, and I recently helped her rise to the top in a brutal family power struggle. What do you think of that track record?" "Oh, and this apartment you''re in right now? I bought it with my own money." "So, what do you think now, Miss Sophia? Do you still doubt whether I''m capable of handling someone else''s life?" Sophia waspletely stunned by this impressive rsum. She wanted to question the truth of it, but she remembered that ir''s family really did consist of just the two siblings, and it was her brother who had raised her alone. And did he really have any reason to lie to her about this? Especially with that calm, "go ahead and doubt me" attitude he had. Sophia had a feeling that if she actually questioned him, she''d end up getting humiliated. So, instead of doubting him, she looked at Ethan and said, "Alright, let''s hear what you''ve got." Chapter 392: Youre playing with fire, woman "Simple. Just solve whatever''s bothering Nessa and bring her back," Ethan said casually. Sophia''s eyes widened in disbelief. What the hell did this guy just say? How is that any different from trying to fit an elephant into a fridge? Seeing her expression, Ethan sighed and shrugged. "Look, for me, fixing Nessa''s problem is easy. But whether she actually wants toe back and y in the band with you againthat''s not something I can decide." "Vanessa definitely wants toe back," Sophia insisted, but this time she wasn''t just being wishful. She had evidence. "Vanessa cried, okay? VibraMyst was one of her best memories. There''s no way she doesn''t want toe back." "Huh?" Ethan was momentarily stunned by her response. How did she manage toe up with such an urate analysis? Wasn''t she supposed to be mad just because they yed Shadows of Spring? He nced at the videoments and immediately saw the topmenta long, detailed analysis. Sophia had just copied it word for word. As for why she epted this exnation? Well, that was simple too. It was the one that worked best in her favor. Vanessa cried because she couldn''t go back to those good times, which meant deep down, she wanted to return to VibraMyst. This thought warmed Sophia''s heart, filling her with renewed determination and confidence. I''m fulfilling Vanessa''s wish. I''m doing the right thing. Vanessa, your coldness doesn''t scare me anymore. This time, I won''t give up! But just then, Ethan crossed his legs and leaned back, looking down at her with a smug expression. "So, now you know who Nessa''s real best friend is, right?" Sophia stared at him, utterly incredulous. Was this guy dreaming? Vanessa''s best friend? As if there could be anyone else but her! "Look at me, Sophia. Do you really have the guts to say you''re Nessa''s best friend?" Ethan pressed. "I..." Sophia hesitated. She was afraid that if she said yes, Ethan might refuse to help Vanessa. But before she could respond, Ethan continued, "You don''t even have the courage to deny it? With that kind of attitude, how can you call yourself her best friend?" Sophia suddenly realized she had fallen into this jerk''s trap. Her face darkened, and she snapped, "Go to hell!" Ethan didn''t seem bothered by her outburst. He stood up and said, "Come on, let''s go to the living room. No need to hang out in my room all day." "Huh?" Sophia blinked, confused for a moment, but then a look of realization crossed her face. She didn''t get up, though. Instead, she leaned back on her hands, propping herself up on the bed, and kicked her feet up, lookingpletely at ease. "Oh, so you''re that kind of guy, huh?" After being on the losing end of their exchanges all night, Sophia was desperate to turn the tables and see Ethan squirm for once. "Yeah, I guess I am," Ethan said, nodding thoughtfully. "I like to keep things clean." Sophia almost lost it. What the hell was that supposed to mean? Was he calling her dirty? For a split second, she wanted to jump up and bite him. But she held back, realizing something important: she couldn''t let herself get worked up. Ethan always spoke to her with this casual, indifferent attitude, which was exactly why he kept getting under her skin. So now, she decided to adopt the same approach. If he didn''t want her to do something, then doing it would be the best way to annoy him. Sure enough, just as she expected, Ethan frowned deeply. "You''re ying with fire, woman," Ethan said in a low voice. Sophia had heard this line before, and honestly, thest time didn''t seem to have much of a consequence. She struck a pose, channeling her inner elegant Riverside High School queen, and looked at Ethan with a challenging glint in her eyes. "Oh? And what are you gonna do about it?" Ethan rolled his eyes, thinking to himself, Weird things happen every year, but today''s just off the charts. What was Sophia even trying to pull here? Even with his sharp intellect, Ethan couldn''t quite figure out what was going on in her head. Then again, any guy who thinks he can fully understand what a girl''s thinking is already on the wrong track. He casually replied, "You know, I am a guy. Aren''t you worried I might actually do something to you?" "I''m ir''s friend," Sophia said calmly. "Think about it. If you dared to force me into anything, how do you think ir would react?" What the hell? Ethan was genuinely stunned. Was this some kind of next-level genius move? She had actually hit on one of the few things he cared about. Ethan sighed, thinking, I really didn''t n on messing with you anymore, but you''re leaving me no choice. He walked over to Sophia, leaned down, and said, "You''re right. I won''t do anything to you." "But what you might not know is that I''m someone who believes in repaying favors. You gave me a massage earlier, right? Even though your technique was pretty awful, I still appreciate the gesture." "What are you nning?" Sophia asked, suddenly feeling like she might''ve taken things too far. Before she could react, Ethan gave her a gentle push, and she fell back onto the bed. To her horror, Ethan climbed onto the bed as well. "Let me show you what a real professional massage feels like," he said with a soft smile, flipping her over onto her stomach. Sophia was about to say something, but then she felt ita sudden, sharp pain that made her entire face freeze. A secondter, the pain intensified, and she let out a scream. "Ow, ow, ow! AHHHHHH!!!" Sophia couldn''t believe it. Was this supposed to be a massage? It felt more like torture! What kind of pain was this?! She couldn''t do anything but scream. She couldn''t even form the words to beg for mercy. All she could do was endure as Ethan twisted her into various positions. Whether the poses were embarrassing or not didn''t even cross her mindshe was too overwhelmed by the pain, which seemed to shoot straight through her entire body. Lying face down on the bed, tears welled up in her eyes as she pped the mattress with all her strength, as if trying to tap out like a wrestler admitting defeat. But unfortunately for her, this wasn''t a wrestling match. It was just a massage. For what felt like an eternity, the soundsing from Ethan''s room could easily have been mistaken for something far more violent than a simple massage. Chapter 393: What the hell was going on here? Sophiay on the bed, her cheeks still streaked with dried tears. But her expression was peaceful. She couldn''t understand it at allhow could something so painful end up feeling so good? Her body felt light, almost ethereal, a sensation she had never experienced before. In that moment, it was as if her spirit had transcended to a higher ne. She even felt a little guilty, realizing she hadpletely misunderstood Ethan. It really was just a massage, not some kind of revenge. In this state, Sophia slowly closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep. Ethan, seeing this, quickly nudged her. "Hey, Sophia, go sleep at your own ce. Don''t just crash at my house!" But for some reasonmaybe on purposeSophia didn''t open her eyes. She stubbornly stayed asleep, upying Ethan''s bed. "..." Ethan''s eyes widened in disbelief. Seriously? This girl had been giving him a hard time all night, and now she was taking over his bed? He had never been taken advantage of like this before, and it was really starting to get on his nerves. So, he left his bedroom, gently closing the door behind him. Even though he wasn''t that close to Sophia, he didn''t really mind her. After all, back when he had taken ir in from Aunt Scarlett''s ce, he hadn''t been able to spend much time with her because of his part-time jobs. So, Sophia, who had kept irpany and yed with her, was someone Ethan was actually grateful to. That''s why he didn''t hold a grudge against Sophia for her bad attitude. Maybe Sophia didn''t even realize why Ethan was helping her. But that was the reason. Ethan was willing to grant her wish as a way of saying thanks for what she had done in the past. Of course, it helped that Sophia''s dream was pretty modest, almost humble. And for the other person involved, it was probably a win-win situation too, right? Ethan didn''t believe in unnecessary suffering. If there was a way to achieve a goal without hardship, wasn''t that the best option? After leaving the bedroom, Ethan took a shower and then went to sleep in the room he had prepared for ir. Their house only had two bedrooms, and he had converted the other rooms for different purposes. But the bed he was about to sleep in still had traces of Vanessa''s scent from the night before. As Ethany down, a thought suddenly hit him: Why didn''t I just move Sophia to this room? ... When Ethan woke up, he found himself staring at the ceiling of L''s room again. Had the switch happened again? Yawning, Ethan got up, still groggy, and headed to the bathroom. Something felt off, though. But as soon as he stepped into the bathroom and saw the mirror on the wall, his eyes went wide. Wait a second. Why was his own reflection staring back at him? Ethan waspletely dumbfounded. What the hell was going on? Today''s switch was a literal, physical one? How was that even possible? While Ethan was still in shock, the bathroom door handle suddenly started to turn. Panicking, Ethan quickly held the door shut and locked it. "L, are you in there?" Margaret''s voice came from outside the door. Cold sweat broke out on Ethan''s forehead. How was he supposed to exin this to L''s family? What was he supposed to say? That their daughter had somehow turned into a guy because of some mysterious power? Yeah, right. That would go over well. "What''s going on, what''s going on, what''s going on" Ethan, trying to stay calm, did his best to mimic L''s voice and replied, "What''s up, Mom?" "I need to grab something. Let me in for a second," Margaret said. "Mom, can youe backter? I can''t open the door right now," Ethan responded. "Alright then," Margaret said, though she sounded a bit suspicious. "L, why does your voice sound a little strange?" "Maybe I''ming down with a cold," Ethan said, trying to sound casual. After barely managing to get through that, Ethan waited until he was sure Margaret had left the door. Then, he quickly returned to L''s room. He pulled out his phone and immediately tried to contact L. At that moment, L found herself in an unexpected situation. As she stepped out of ir''s room, still confused about what was going on, she suddenly bumped into Sophia, who had juste out of Ethan''s bedroom. Both of them froze. L''s face showed a hint of panic. She recognized the girl standing in front of herit was the rich girl from next door. She had even run into her the previous evening. To L, this girl was nothing short of terrifying. Sophia, on the other hand, was equally bewildered. She had woken up in a room that felt unfamiliar, and when she remembered that she had somehow fallen asleep in Ethan''s roomst night, she nearly had a heart attack. But after realizing Ethan wasn''t in the bed with her, she let out a small sigh of relief. Then, as she stepped out of the bedroom, she saw a strange girl standing there. Sophia was momentarily confused, and then a dark thought crossed her mind. She was sure that when she had fallen asleep, this girl hadn''t been in the room. So, did she show up after I fell asleep? But why was she here? Did Ethan invite her? Sophia looked at the girl, who seemed pretty ordinarykind of gloomy, even. But then she recognized her from the previous evening. This was the same stunningly beautiful girl she had seen before. Suddenly, Sophia felt a strange sense of humiliation. She started thinking that maybe Ethan hadn''t bothered to do anything to her because he had someone better in mind. This thought filled Sophia with a mix of shame and anger. With a cold stare, she asked L, "Who are you? And why are you here?" L, terrified, shook her head vigorously. "I... I don''t know." Sophia pressed on, "Where''s Ethan?" "I don''t know," L repeated, still shaking her head. But just then, they both heard a phone ringing. L instinctively reached for it, but it was Ethan''s phone, and Sophia noticed that too. When L answered the call, Sophia''s sharp ears caught Ethan''s voice on the other end. "Lil Bunny, could you bring my school uniform to the park near your house? I just escaped from your ce, and I can''t go anywhere in these pajamas." L hesitated, clearly ufortable. "But I''m still in my pajamas too." "Just wear my clothes. That won''t look weird. But if I wear yours, I''ll look like a total creep. I''ve already got your uniform with me, so just meet me at the park." L realized she didn''t have much of a choice. "Okay... fine. I''ll meet you there." "???" Sophia, standing next to her, was utterly baffled. What the hell was going on here? Chapter 394: The art of palace intrigue "Uh sorry, I''ve got something I need to do," L said to Sophia. But to her surprise, Sophia just smiled warmly. "It''s no big deal." L didn''t think much of it and hurried into Ethan''s room. She quickly found a set of his clothes and threw them on without much care. However, there was a bit of a problemEthan''s clothes were way too big for her. Getting them to fit was no easy task. Just as L was struggling with the oversized outfit, Sophia stepped in to help. With a gentle touch, Sophia adjusted the clothes on L. While the overall look was still a bit off, at least the pants wouldn''t fall down anymore. "Ah, thanks," L said, grateful as always. "No problem. Are you going to see Ethan now? I''lle with you," Sophia suggested. "But" L hesitated. "It''s fine. I''m friends with Ethan too, you know. Really close friends, actually. I mean, I did spend the night in his room," Sophia added, emphasizing the word "friends" with a yful tone. "Uh" L couldn''t help but wonder if there was something off about Ethan''s reputation. Why was it that every time they swapped, she''d find some beautiful girl at his ce? Could it be that Ethan was a yer? Sophia continued, coaxing her gently, "Besides, in your current state, it might be hard to go out alone. With me around, it''ll be much easier." "Well okay, I guess," L agreed, thinking Sophia made a good point. After that, the two of them freshened up quickly before heading out. Sophia, not one to worry about money, opted for the convenience of a taxi. When they finally found Ethan, he didn''t seem the least bit surprised to see Sophia. Hisck of reaction left her feeling a little disappointed. She had nned to jump out and confront him, to let him know she was onto his secret and catch him off guard. Ethan, now reunited with his clothes, changed in a public restroom at the park. He finally breathed a sigh of reliefwalking around in pajamas had been a bit awkward. Sitting on a park bench, Ethan shot Sophia a disdainful look. "You really followed us, huh? Just like I thought. You''re so predictable. What a boring woman." "I''d rather not hear that from you," Sophia retorted, crossing her arms and staring him down. "But seriously, aren''t you going to exin what''s going on?" Ethan scratched his head. "You really want to know? If you do, I don''t mind telling you." "Go ahead," Sophia replied, knowing full well that if she said no, he''d never spill the truth. "Alright then." Ethan shrugged and casually draped an arm over L''s shoulder. "As you can see, sometimes I swap bodies with this kid. Though, I''m not sure why things turned out the way they did today." Body swapping? Sophia''s mind immediately shed back to the strange behavior she''d noticed in Ethan a few days ago. So, that weird version of Ethan she''d seen was actually this girl inside his body? The more she thought about it, the more it started to make sense. No wonder she''d misread the situation! This sneaky guy had totally yed her! "That''s the deal. Anyway, it''s time for school," Ethan said, standing up. He nced at Sophia and wrinkled his nose. "Sophia, did you not shower?" Smack! Sophia''s face twitched at his rude expression. Even if she hadn''t showered for a day, she still smelled good, okay?! "Oh, by the way, I wanted to talk to you yesterday about how we could help Nessa, but unfortunately, your little episode kind of derailed things," Ethan added. Sophia''s face flushed red at the memory ofst night''s excruciating massage. As painful as it had been, the results were undeniableshe still felt light and rxed even now. In fact, she was almost tempted to go through it again. What the hell was wrong with her?! "Let''s talk about it after school," Ethan said, pulling out his phone to add Sophia as a friend. Sophia, though reluctant, especially since it involved Nessa, gritted her teeth and epted the friend request. "Sophia, Riverside High and Westbrook Academy are on the same route. Could you give L a ride?" Ethan asked, sounding a bit too casual for a favor. Sophia didn''t mind. She was nning to take a taxi to school anyway, and having one more person didn''t make much of a difference. Of course, if that person had been Ethan, she would''ve kicked him out without hesitation. L, on the other hand, was very ufortable. She wanted to refuse, but Sophia, with her no-nonsense attitude, had already whisked her away before she could protest. Meanwhile, Ethan waited by the road outside the park. After a few minutes, a sleek, ck stretch limo pulled up in front of him, and the door swung open. As he climbed in, he greeted the passengers, "Good morning,dies." "Good morning, sir," replied Charlotte Langston, the eldest daughter of the Langston family, with a graceful nod. "Thanks for the ride. I had a bit of an unexpected situation this morning," Ethan said, expressing his gratitude. Charlotte shook her head gently. "It''s no trouble at all. I''m happy to help you, sir." Sitting across from Ethan was Mabel, the Langston family''s maid. When she noticed Ethan looking her way, she spoke up, "Regarding the task you assigned me earlier, I''ve made some progress. You should have the results by tomorrow." "Thanks," Ethan said, nodding in appreciation. Mabel shook her head modestly. "Compared to the help you''ve given us, this is just a small matter." As for how Ethan knew Charlotte, it was due to a few minor incidents in the past. The Langston family was one of the most prominent families in the country, but Ethan''s own status was far from ordinary. He carried the responsibility of safeguarding the world from unseen threats. This world had a side far removed from the mundane, and certain families in this country were tasked with eliminating those hidden dangers. Ethan was more than happy to act as a supervisor for these families. Because of his unique role, Ethan often found himself rubbing shoulders with some of the most elite circles. The Langston family was just one of many. In fact, in a way, it was more of an honor for the Langstons to hire Ethan than the other way around. However, the Langston family had hired him to be Charlotte''s private tutor, which seemed to have some ulterior motive behind it. Not that Charlotte needed much tutoring in the traditional sense. So, Ethan chose a subject that suited her perfectly: the art of pce intrigue. It didn''t take long for Charlotte to master it, and she had already achieved some impressive results in her "training." Chapter 395: Do you think I’m an idiot?! After school, Ethan had ns to meet up with Vanessa, so he was waiting for her to finish work. In the meantime, he decided to kill some time at The Pulse caf. And once again, he ran into Sophia. "Well, fancy seeing you here," Ethan greeted her as she sat alone, sipping on her tea. "What are you doing here?" Sophia asked, clearly not thrilled by his presence. "I''m waiting for Nessa to get off work," Ethan replied with a shrug, unfazed. The mention of Vanessa''s name caught Sophia''s attention. Her ears perked up slightly, though she tried to act casual. "Oh? You''ve got ns with Nessa? What are you two doing afterward?" Ethan didn''t answer directly, instead giving her a nonchnt look. "Does that really concern you?" Sophia''s face stiffened, and just as she was about to snap at him, Ethan added, "But if you buy me a drink, I wouldn''t mind telling you." It was as if Sophia had been stopped in her tracks. She took a deep breath, raised her hand, and called for the waiter. "Order whatever you want." "I''ll have a cup of tea," Ethan said, ncing at the tea in front of her. Sophia waved over the server with a dramatic ir, pointing at Ethan like a queen giving orders. "Get him a cup of tea." The server who approached was Zara, and she looked down at Sophia, who was acting a bit over the top. Zara raised an eyebrow, curious and confused. "Why are you sitting with him?" Given how Sophia had been acting just yesterday, Zara found it hard to believe that, in just one day, she''d be sitting down for tea with Ethan. Ethan answered for her. "Well, after a night of friendly conversation, we''re friends now." "No, we''re just acquaintances," Sophia coldly corrected him. "Wait, you two spent the night together?" Zara asked, her eyes wide with surprise. "Uh" Sophia realized she hadn''t denied it fast enough and quickly rified, "We''re neighbors, and he''s my friend''s brother." "Uh-huh" Zara''s expression was a mix of confusion and amusement as she walked away, thinking to herself how strange the world could be. Once Zara was out of earshot, Sophia shot a sharp re at Ethan. That was closeher reputation had almost been ruined. "Alright, spill it. What are you and Nessa doingter?" Sophia demanded. "Nessa invited me to her ce," Ethan said, keeping his word. Sophia''s eyes widened in shock. "You''re going to Nessa''s house? For what?" Ethan''s face lit up with a mischievous grin, which only made Sophia more anxious. "Didn''t you say you and Nessa were just friends?" "We are. So what''s the problem with visiting a friend''s house?" Ethan tilted his head, genuinely confused. "I went to Elise''s house for dinner justst night, too." "What?" Zara''s voice cut in as she returned with Ethan''s tea. She had overheard the conversation and looked at him in disbelief. "You had dinner at Elise''s ce? Why didn''t you invite me?" "You were working, weren''t you?" Ethan replied, looking puzzled. "Ugh" Zara''s face fell. It was clear she would''ve loved to go to Elise''s house. Then she asked, "So, what did you do at Elise''s ce?" "Not much, really. We just watched Naruto all night," Ethan exined, then added, "Oh, and Elise mentioned she''s thinking about getting the band, VibraMyst, back together." "Huh?" Sophia''s eyes lit up at the mention of the band. "Elise wants to reform VibraMyst?" Her gaze immediately shifted to Zara. "If Elise is serious about this, I''m definitely on board. What about you, Zara?" "I" Zara hesitated, still processing the news. Ethan chimed in again. "Elise is really determined. She told me she''s going to be like Narutoshe''ll drag everyone back, even if she has to break their legs, to get VibraMyst back together!" "Elise is sounding a bit extreme, don''t you think?" Zara said, looking even more shocked. Sophia, on the other hand, was deeply moved by Elise''s determination. Her eyes even welled up a littleElise had really grown! Zara, meanwhile, turned her head away with a bit of a tsundere attitude under Sophia''s questioning. "If that''s really what Elise wants, then fine, I''m in too." This news clearly lifted Sophia''s spirits, and she even seemed less hostile toward Ethan. She leaned backfortably on the sofa, but then her eyes suddenly widened. "Wait a secondwhat exactly are you going to do at Nessa''s house?!" "I''m just picking something up," Ethan replied, giving her a disdainful look. "Sophia, your mind''s a little too dirty, don''t you think?" "I''ming with you!" Sophia dered without hesitation. "Well" Ethan hesitated, then said, "I don''t think Nessa would want to see you." "That''s impossible," Sophia said,pletely oblivious to the reality of the situation, though deep down, she had some self-awareness. Ethan exined, "The main issue is that if you find out where Nessa lives, you''ll probably camp outside her ce nonstop, right?" "No way!" Sophia denied it immediately, though her tonecked confidence. "If you promise to behave and do exactly as I say, without acting on your own whims, I guess I could take you along," Ethan said. "When have I ever been impulsive?" Sophia flicked her hair, exuding the refined air of a proper youngdy. "I''m just worried you''ll drop to your knees the moment you see Nessa and make things super awkward," Ethan teased. "Do you think I''m an idiot?!" Sophia''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she had the sudden urge to strangle Ethan. After some back-and-forth, Ethan eventually agreed to take Sophia along to meet Vanessa. He figured it was about time the two of them resolved their issues. To be honest, Vanessa had acted a bit like a jerk back thenshe had been the one to pursue Sophia, only toter dump her without a proper exnation. It was pretty messed up. However, when they arrived at the building where Vanessa worked, they saw her being harassed by a young man. He was grabbing her arm, seemingly trying to stop her from leaving. Before Ethan could even react, he felt a gust of wind beside him. Sophia had already sprinted forward at full speed and, with a flying kick, sent the guy flying. "Vanessa, are you okay?" Sophia asked, her face full of concern as she looked at Vanessa. "" Vanessa, on the other hand, seemed a bit stunned, standing there in a daze. Chapter 396: Scared now? "What are you doing?" Vanessa was momentarily stunned as Sophia suddenly jumped out in front of her. "Isn''t this guy harassing you?" Sophia pointed at the blonde guy she had just kicked to the ground. "Well... yeah, but that was a bit extreme." Vanessa wanted to be mad, but she couldn''t quite muster the anger. After all, Sophia had done what she''d been wanting to do for a while. She was really fed up with this guy constantly bothering her. At that moment, the blonde guy struggled to get up from the ground, clutching his side where he''d been kicked. His face twisted in pain and embarrassment. "Where the hell did this crazy womane from? You darey a hand on me? I''m calling the cops! I''m calling the cops!" As satisfying as it was for Vanessa, she knew this was going to be a headache. "Sorry, Mr. Weston, my friend didn''t mean to." Despite everything, Vanessa stood by Sophia''s side and apologized for her. The word "friend" made Sophia''s heart melt, and her expression softened without her even realizing it. "Didn''t mean to? What, did she just slip and identally kick me!?" Weston sneered, about to say more when suddenly, another voice shouted from the side. "Watch out, I slipped!" Instinctively, Weston turned his head, only to see a foot flying straight at him. He was kicked to the ground again. "..." Vanessa froze for a second, then realized it was Ethan who had done it. She immediately covered her face with her hand. Sophia, on the other hand, smiled for once and gave Ethan a thumbs-up behind her back. "And what are you doing?" Vanessa asked, exasperated. "I slipped," Ethan replied,pletely unapologetic. "Me too," Sophia chimed in, backing him up. Vanessa almostughed out of sheer frustration. "And what now? You guys kicked him twice. He''s definitely not going to let this go." "Vanessa''s right," Sophia said, turning to Ethan. "Come on, think of something." "We''re the ones who did it. Why are you worried, Nessa?" Ethan said, shrugging it off. Sophia nodded in agreement and looked at Vanessa. "Exactly. He''s right. We did it, so it has nothing to do with you." "Don''t be ridiculous. We''re friends." Vanessa couldn''t just stand by, but she was starting to feel exhausted. What could''ve been a simple situation was now spiraling out of control. "How about we just get rid of him? Dump him in the Pacific?" Ethan suggested casually. Both Sophia and Vanessa froze, their expressions clearly saying, Are you serious right now? "But seriously, who is this guy?" Ethan asked, confused. Vanessa exined, "He''s the son of one of the higher-ups at thepany I work for. We ran into each other in the elevator a few days ago, and ever since, he''s been asking me out. It''s getting annoying." Vanessa sighed. She already didn''t like her job much, and now this guy was making it worse. She''d heard from her coworkers that this guy had hit on quite a few women at thepany. She was seriously considering quitting. Hearing this, Sophia''s anger red up. She turned to Ethan. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go make him into a concrete block right now." Sophia would never go easy on anyone who had bad intentions toward her Vanessa. "What the hell are you all whispering about!?" Weston, once again, managed to get up from the ground, though his legs were shaking. It was clear Ethan''s kick had really done a number on him. "Sorry, man, we slipped. My bad," Ethan said, not sounding sorry at all. "Who the hell wants your apology!?" Weston was fuming. "Oh? So what do you want?" Ethan thought for a moment, then stepped in front of Sophia protectively. "How about I let this lovelydy here take you out for dinner or something?" "Hey!?" Sophia''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Uh..." Weston was also taken aback. He suddenly noticed that this brte girl wasn''t bad eitherat least, she was just as attractive as Vanessa. However, agreeing just like that felt a bit humiliating for Weston. He nced at Vanessa, thinking that if he was going to let this slide, he should at least get both of them involved. "You think after what you did to me, you can just get away with a simple apology?" Weston tried to apply some pressure. Unfortunately for him, Ethan wasn''t having any of it and had no interest in dragging this out. "Well, if you''re not happy with it, then forget it." Ethan let go of Sophia and said to Weston, "If you want to call the cops or do whatever, go ahead. We''re in a bit of a hurry." "Son of a..." Weston had met plenty of arrogant people before, but this was the first time he''d encountered someone this brazen. He didn''t even want to negotiate with Vanessa anymore. He pulled out his phone and made a call, ring at the three of them. "You better not run." "Maybe we should run," Vanessa suggested to the other two. But then she saw Ethan pull a pic nket out of his backpack,y it on the ground, and take out a deck of cards. He looked at them and asked, "Wanna y some cards while we wait?" "..." Sophia, still a bit cautious, took off her shoes and sat down on the nket next to Ethan. She leaned in and asked, "Are you sure this won''t turn into a problem?" "Rx. Let''s just get this over with. I''ve got dinner waiting for me at home," Ethan said,pletely unfazed. Whether Weston called the cops or someone else, it didn''t matter to him. It was just a matter of who could call more people. Who was afraid of that? Soon enough, several cars pulled up by the side of the road, and about a dozen guys who looked like street thugs got out. The sight of Ethan, Sophia, and Vanessa caught their attention, and they hesitantly walked over to Weston. It didn''t take long for them to figure out that the young man among the trio was their target. "You''re not even going to try to handle this legally?" Ethan asked, sounding genuinely surprised. "Scared now?" Weston sneered, his face twisted with malice. "Not really," Ethan shook his head. "I just didn''t think someone as ''badass'' as you would exist in New Tokyo." Weston felt like a thousand curses were running through his mind. I''ve already called my guys, shouldn''t you be scared by now? Instead, Ethan was still acting cocky. Did I call these guys for nothing? Just as Weston was about to give further orders, a beam of light suddenly shone down on him from above. Then, about a dozen ck sedans pulled up along the road. The doors opened, and at least fifty or sixty men in matching ck suits stepped out, surrounding everyone. Weston waspletely dumbfounded by the sight. Chapter 397: Why did it suddenly get foggy? "Ethan, are you okay?" Mabel walked over from the group of men in ck, her voice filled with concern. "Thanks foring all the way out here," Ethan replied. "No need to thank me. It''s what I''m supposed to do," Mabel shook her head. She nced at the trembling thugs nearby. She knew full well that these guys couldn''t possibly pose any real threat to Ethan. The fact that he even bothered to call her to handle the situation was a sign of respect. Considering how important Ethan had be, even her own status within the Langston Group had skyrocketed. "Just put the costs on Weston''s tab. No need for you toe out here for nothing." "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," Mabel nodded. With that, Ethan didn''t linger any longer. He waved to Sophia and Vanessa, and the three of them left the circle of men in ck. The two girls were still a bit dazed by the whole ordeal, not quite sure what had just happened. "What was that all about?" Sophia asked, looking at Ethan in surprise. "I was cleaning up the mess you made," Ethan said bluntly. Now that the situation was resolved, Ethan didn''t bother hiding his disdain. Sophia had promised not to act recklessly, but the moment she saw Nessa, her brain shut down and she acted purely on instinct. If he hadn''t been there, who knows how things would''ve turned out. "" Sophia realized this too, but as for feeling regret? Not really. Vanessa, on the other hand, turned to Ethan. "Why was she here?" Now that things had settled down, Vanessa was ready to start asking questions. "Just a coincidence," Ethan said with a casualugh. Sophia, however, was more straightforward: "I asked her to bring me here." "I told you to stop bothering him, didn''t I?" Vanessa frowned, her tone cold. Just moments ago, they had been on the same side, but now the tension between them was palpable. "I''m not bothering him. We''re friends," Sophia said with a smile. "Is that so?" Vanessa looked at Ethan. "Not really," Ethan said tly. Even though Sophia was pinching him hard on the side, he still denied it, which made her even more frustrated. But this little back-and-forth actually made their "friends" im seem more believable. Vanessa then turned back to Sophia. "So, what''s your reason for tagging along with him to find me?" "I was just worried and wanted to check on things. No other reason," Sophia replied with a grin. Since she had already seen the videos at Ethan''s ce that involved both her and Vanessa, Sophia wasn''t in a rush to beg for reconciliation. Instead, she nned to take things slow, hoping to gradually win Vanessa over. And this approach was actually starting to work, at least a little. However, her wish to visit Nessa''s ce wasn''t going to happen. Vanessa told her, "We''ve got some important business to take care of. You should sit this one out, Sophia." But the more Vanessa tried to keep her out, the more Sophia wanted to be involved. Sophia shot a desperate look at Ethan, silently pleading for him toe up with something. She saw Ethan subtly rubbing his fingers behind his back, signaling a "what''s in it for me?" gesture. Sophia was instantly annoyed by his opportunistic behavior. But with no other options, she had to give in for now. She could always back outter if she wanted to. So, Ethan spoke up for her: "It''s fine, let here along. It''s no big deal." "Hm?" Vanessa looked at Ethan, surprised. Today, they were supposed to deal with some strange issue that might be affecting Vanessa, so she didn''t want to drag anyone else into it. "She already knows some of the details," Ethan shrugged. "And she won''t be a bother." If Vanessa thought of Sophia as just a friend of a friend, she could tolerate it. Plus, since Ethan was vouching for her, Vanessa decided to give him some face and agreed to let Sophia tag along. Sophia was over the moon. Even though Vanessa didn''t talk to her much on the way, Sophia stuck close to her, feeling like she was reliving old times. She couldn''t help but reflect that maybe knowing Ethan wasn''t such a bad thing after all. But as they walked, a thick fog suddenly began to roll in. Sophia hadn''t even fully processed what was happening when Vanessa sensed something was off. This was the same thing that had happened a couple of days agothis fog seemed to mark the boundary between the ordinary world and something far stranger. Whenever the fog appeared, it meant they were crossing into the realm of the supernatural. "This is so weird," Sophia muttered. "Why did it suddenly get foggy?" As she took a step forward, Vanessa suddenly grabbed her arm, pulling her back. Sophia was a little taken aback by the gesture, but when she saw the look of intense caution on Vanessa''s face, she realized something was wrong. She wanted to say something tofort her, but then she noticed a figure emerging from the mist not far ahead. It looked like a tall woman. Sophia''s first thought was that it might be some kind of monster. But even though she thought it, she didn''t really believe ituntil the woman got closer. When Sophia saw her eerie, distorted face, a chill ran down her spine. There was no way this was a normal person. Instinctively, she moved closer to Vanessa, seeking the only warmth she could find. Vanessa, in turn, leaned into her as well, though she was hoping Ethan would handle this. After all, he had dealt with strange things before. But since she hadn''t actually witnessed him in action, Vanessa wasn''t entirely confident this time. "Do you need something? Are you lost?" Ethan asked, looking up at the strange figure. The sound of his voice seemed to startle the creature. As soon as she noticed Ethan, her pale face twisted into an expression of indescribable terror. She let out a shriek, turned around, and bolted, leaving one of her shoes behind in her haste. Vanessa waspletely dumbfounded by the sight. Watching the creature flee in such a panic, she couldn''t help but wonderwho was the real monster here? "Why hasn''t the fog cleared yet?" Vanessa asked, still puzzled. "That fog wasn''t caused by that woman," Ethan exined. Whatever the real cause was, it was rare for anything supernatural to show up in front of Ethan, who was essentially the local representative of the interdimensional management bureau. For something strange to appear right in front of him? That was almost unheard of. But before anyone could say more, the scene around them suddenly shifted. They were no longer standing in the foggy street. Instead, they found themselves in what looked like a hotel room. All three of them were stunned. "Is this a hotel room?" Sophia asked, her voice full of disbelief. "Why are we suddenly here?" Vanessa turned to Ethan, hoping for an exnation. "I have no idea," Ethan admitted, just as confused as they were. Then, out of nowhere, words began to appear on the wall: "This is a room you can''t leave unless you have sex." What the hell? Ethan''s eyes widened in shock. What kind of twisted supernatural force was this? And why was it so absurd? Chapter 398: You’re playing a dangerous game No matter if it was Vanessa or Sophia, both of their faces turned bright red the moment they saw the words on the wall. "W-What is this?" Vanessa pointed at the wall and asked Ethan. "Isn''t it obvious? We''re trapped," Ethan exined. "It looks like this is what we have to do if we want to get out of here." "Isn''t there another way?" Vanessa asked, refusing to believe it. I mean, who in their right mind would just follow these instructions without trying something else first? Ethan walked over to the couch and sat down, frowning after a moment. "This isn''t normal. This room is real, and the fact that we were brought here without even realizing it... something''s seriously off." Sophia, on the other hand, was eyeing Ethan suspiciously. "Let me make one thing clearI am not doing that with you!" Ethan looked at her, a bit confused. "Sophia, why would you even think I want to do that with you?" Sophia froze for a second, then her face flushed with anger. Girls can be weird like that. They don''t want you to have any thoughts about them, but if you really don''t have any, they might get mad anyway. This was exactly why Ethan didn''t like dealing with girls much. If he had the choice, he''d rather hang out with guysit was just simpler. Sophia, still on edge, moved to shield Vanessa and added, "And I won''t let you have any ideas about Vanessa either!" "Yeah, yeah, I get it," Ethan said, raising his hands in surrender. Then he suggested, "Why don''t you two try it? Maybe that''ll get us out of here." "Us?" Sophia''s face turned an even deeper shade of red, clearly flustered and unsure how to respond. "How would that even work?" Vanessa shot Ethan a re, clearly annoyed. "If you''re worried about me, I can look away," Ethan said, trying to be considerate. "That''s not the point!" Vanessa sighed, exasperated. She felt like they should be focusing on finding a normal way out of here. Why were they even stuck on this whole "should we do it" thing? It was ridiculous. Especially with the way Sophia was looking at her nowlike she was ready to throw caution to the wind. Why on earth would Sophia be okay with this if it involved her? What was going on in her head? Just as Vanessa was trying to steer the conversation back to something more reasonable, Ethan suddenly asked her a question. "If you had to choose between the two of us, who would you pick?" "Huh?" Vanessa waspletely caught off guard, her face turning as red as a tomato. Sophia, hearing this, red at Ethan, clearly pissed off. This was basically a challenge. With her standing right here, why would Vanessa ever pick him? Where did this guy get the nerve to ask something like that? She joined Ethan in staring at Vanessa. "Yeah, Vanessa, I want to know too!" "You... you guys..." Vanessa was at a loss for words, feeling like she was about to shut downpletely. She didn''t want to pick either of them. In fact, she didn''t even want to answer this ridiculous question. So, she quietly walked over to the other side of the bed and sat down by herself. Sophia, seeing this, shot Ethan an annoyed look and whispered, "This is all your fault. You made Vanessa upset." "How is this my fault? Weren''t you the one stirring things up?" Ethan shot back. Sophia had already decided in her mind that she couldn''t possibly be wrong, so she just responded with a sharp "Huh?" Ethan suddenly gave her a disdainful look and motioned for her toe closer. Though still wary, Sophia leaned in. Ethan whispered, "Don''t you think this is a perfect opportunity?" "What opportunity?" Sophia blinked, confused. Then her eyes widened in disbelief. Was he seriously suggesting this was her chance to make a move on Vanessa? Ethan immediately realized that Sophia had misunderstood and sighed in frustration. "I meant this is your chance to get back together with Nessa! Normally, whenever you try to talk to her, she runs away. But now, in this situation, no matter what you do, Nessa can''t escape." Sophia''s eyes lit up. Ethan was right. If she didn''t take advantage of this opportunity, how else was she going to win Vanessa back? Without hesitation, Sophia walked over and sat down next to Vanessa. Her sudden approach made Vanessa a bit wary. She couldn''t help but wonder if Sophia was nning to pull something. But to her surprise, Sophia just sat there quietly, not saying a word. It was like she was simply there to keep herpany. This threw Vanessa off a little. It reminded her of the old days, back when their band, VibraMyst, was still together. Sophia had always been like thisnot particrly outgoing, but always there, offering silent support. Did she hate Sophia back then? Did she? No, she didn''t. In fact, VibraMyst had some of its best, most harmonious moments because of Sophia. She was a big part of why those times were so special. As Vanessa thought about those precious memories, she felt her resolve starting to waver. The softer side of her, the one she''d been trying to suppress, was beginning to resurface. Of course, this was also because,tely, her emotional defenses had been weakening. It was like her inner strength had been doing sit-ups for weeks, and now it was starting to give out. Finally, Vanessa sighed. "Sophia, can we talk?" "No need," Sophia shook her head gently. For a moment, it felt like their roles had reversed. "Uh..." Vanessa was at a loss for words. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something about Sophia had changed, though she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. Or maybe Sophia had always been like this, and now she was just returning to her original self. "No, we need to talk!" Vanessa insisted, her tone serious. Sophia turned to her and smiled softly. "But there''s nothing to talk about." "What do you mean?" Vanessa asked, clearly surprised. "Because no matter what, I''m not going to give up on what I want. So, could you take a step back, Vanessa?" Sophia asked quietly. "But VibraMyst is over!" Vanessa couldn''t help but raise her voice. "Do you really believe that?" Sophia asked, looking straight at her. "Of course," Vanessa nodded firmly. Sophia, however, gave her a serious look and warned, "You''re ying a dangerous game, Vanessa." "Huh?" Vanessa waspletely confused. "If you keep this up, Elise is going to break your legs," Sophia said with a straight face. "Wait, what!?" Chapter 399: Let’s get married "I already talked to Elise." Sophia shed a confident smile, like she had everything under control. "Elise is also on board with the idea of getting VibraMyst back together. And I don''t know what''s gotten into her, but she''s so determined that she said she''d drag you back, Vanessa, even if it meant breaking your legs." "" Vanessa gave her a look that screamed, You''ve got to be kidding me. How could she be thinking something so extreme? "Of course, that''s just her way of showing how serious she is," Sophia continued with augh. "But Elise, Zara, and KylieI''ve already talked to them. Elise just isn''t great at expressing herself, but she''s agreed to the reunion too. Now, it''s just you, Nessa." "You say VibraMyst is over, but it''s just you saying that. There are four of us here, and we all think the band isn''t done yet. Doesn''t that make our argument a little stronger than yours?" Vanessa hadn''t expected them to go this far. Is VibraMyst really that unforgettable? Right now, Vanessa was in a fragile state, not as strong as she used to be when she could easily cut ties with the past. So, she found herself stuck in a dilemma. In the end, she sighed and said to Sophia, "I''m sorry, Sophia. I can''t give you the answer you want." "It''s okay." Sophia shook her head gently, not too bothered by Vanessa''s initial refusal. She thought Elise had a point. If Naruto could chase Sasuke for so long, why can''t I do the same? Our bond is just as strong as theirs! Vanessa could sense Sophia''s unyielding determination, and it gave her a headache. She quickly stood up and walked away from Sophia, feeling like she needed to escape. Sophia in this state was a little terrifying. Vanessa made her way over to Ethan and asked, "Is Sophia acting like this because of you?" "How did you know?" Ethan asked, surprised. "Why would you do that?" Vanessa sighed, clearly exasperated. "You know my situation. Why are you helping her?" Without Ethan''s influence, Vanessa was sure Sophia wouldn''t be this hard to deal with. "Well" Ethan exined, "I did mention before that I''m a fan of VibraMyst." "Uh" Vanessa froze for a moment, clearly having forgotten that little detail. Now it made sense why Ethan would be helping Sophia. "But I get what you''re going through," Ethan said, looking at her. "And I''ve got a solution." "Huh?" Vanessa looked at him, confused. Suddenly, Ethan stood up, took both of her hands in his, and said, "Let''s get married. I''ll protect you from everything from now on." "Huh?" Vanessa waspletely caught off guard. She never would''ve expected him to propose out of nowhere. She didn''t even know if she should take him seriously. "Wait, what?!" Sophia, overhearing this, couldn''t stay calm anymore. Herposed demeanor vanished, and she rushed over, trying to pull Ethan away from Vanessa. "Isn''t this a bit much? Why are you suddenly proposing out of nowhere?!" "Because I realized it''s the best solution," Ethan exined,pletely serious. "Honestly, I like Nessa a lot. I wouldn''t mind marrying her at all. Nessa, do you like me?" Vanessa was at a loss for words. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "Well, I do like you, but jumping straight to marriage seems a bit" "I see," Ethan nodded. "Then let''s start by dating. Nessa, would you be my girlfriend?" Vanessa was stunned again. After being hit with a proposal first, the idea of just dating didn''t seem so hard to ept. "This is getting way too weird!" Sophia couldn''t hold it in anymore. She quickly turned to Vanessa and said, "Vanessa, don''t listen to him! You''ve barely known each other! First, he proposes, and now he''s asking you to date him? He''s way too impulsive!" "I don''t like what you''re implying," Ethan shot back, defending himself. "I''m actually a certified ''Commitment Expert'' on eHarmony. If Nessa dates me, she''ll be the only one in my heart." "Shut up! What are you even talking about?" Sophia was on the verge of losing it. She was terrified that Vanessa might actually say yes, and then everything would be over. "Ethan, can''t you see I''m actually helping you here?" He nced at Sophia with a smirk. "What?" Sophia lookedpletely baffled. "Think about it. Nessa likes me, and I like Nessa. If we start dating, that''s a win." "I have the ability and themitment to support Nessa, letting her pursue what she really wants. That''s win number two." "And if there are no external pressures, what Nessa really wants is toe back to you guys and reform VibraMyst. That''s win number three." "So, if Nessa and I start dating, everyone gets what they want. No one''s left with regrets. Isn''t that a huge win for everyone? It''s like Alexander the Great discovering Wi-Fitotal domination!" "Are you just making this up as you go?" Sophia snapped, clearly frustrated. Meanwhile, Vanessa''s brain was still trying to catch up. When she finally managed to process everything, she shook her head and said, "No, I can''t start dating you for a reason like that." Ethan nodded, as if he expected that response. "That just shows you''re seriously thinking about us, Nessa." "No, Vanessa''s just being kind! Can you stop twisting everything to fit your narrative?" Sophia red at Ethan. "How about we all just sit down and calm down?" Ethan suggested. Since the floor wasn''t exactlyfortable, the three of them moved to sit on the bed. Ethan lookedpletely at ease, while Sophia was still fuming from nearly losing her grip on the situation. Vanessa, on the other hand, was still a bit dazed. Everything was happening way too fast for her to keep up. "How about we y a game of cards?" Ethan proposed. "If we can''t figure things out, we might as well let the cards decide." "What''s the game?" Sophia asked, eyeing him suspiciously. Ethan exined, "If you win, Sophia, Nessa will agree to reform VibraMyst. If I win, Nessa will start dating me. And if Nessa wins, you''ll have to agree to do something for her." "Wait a second, something feels off here," Sophia frowned, staring at Ethan. "Why does it seem like no matter what happens, you don''t lose anything?" Chapter 400: Think of it as a whim Vanessa, still a bit groggy, found herself ying cards with Sophia and Ethan. After all, there wasn''t much else to do in this ce, and without something to pass the time, it was getting pretty boring. As for the bet Ethan mentioned, Vanessa took it seriously, but not too seriously. For instance, she thought that if she won, maybe Sophia would finally stop bothering her. That way, she could bury her weaker self for good. Of course, if she lostespecially to Ethanshe might have to cheat her way out of it. Sure, she liked him, but she wasn''t ready for anything serious. The idea of someone else taking on her whole life? That was way too much to handle! Sophia, on the other hand, looked dead serious. She wanted to win, but more importantly, she really didn''t want either of the other two to win. Because whether Vanessa or Ethan won, she couldn''t ept the consequences. If she won, though, everything would be fine. And then Sophia came in deadst in this life-changing card game. "Ugh" In that moment, it was like all the color drained from Sophia''s face. She looked ghostly pale. She actually lost!? Ethan, with a smug grin, tossed his cards down and gave Sophia a mock bow. "Thanks for the game." "I I" Sophia started to say something, but her good manners stopped her from blurting out anything rude. "I lost," she admitted. Vanessa threw her cards down too, taking a deep breath. She was about to say something when the scene around them suddenly shifted, and the three of them were back where they started. "Whoa, we''re out," Vanessa said, looking around in surprise. "How does this even work?" "Who knows," Ethan replied, though he clearly knew more than he was letting on. "So what about the game? How are we counting that?" Vanessa asked, bringing up the card game again. Sophia snapped out of her daze, her voice shaky. "That was all just a joke, right?" "Nope, it was real," Ethan said, shaking his head. He then dered the final result: "I won, so Nessa''s my girlfriend now." Vanessa''s face turned bright red at his words, and for a moment, she didn''t even try to argue. "Vanessa, you''re not actually going along with this, are you?" Sophia asked, clinging to herst bit of hope. "I I don''t know," Vanessa stammered, giving a vague answer. She couldn''t seem to make up her mind. "Alright, alright," Ethan pped his hands, breaking the tension. "Let''s just leave it at that for now." "What do you mean ''leave it at that''?" Sophia muttered under her breath. "Sophia, you''re always thinking about yourself," Ethan said, looking at her with a sigh. "And what gives you the right to say that to me?" Sophia nearly snapped. "Because you can''t handle taking on someone else''s life, but you also won''t let anyone else take on Nessa''s. You''re always thinking about what you want," Ethan said, exasperated. Of course, his words didn''t faze Sophia in the slightest. "Like I care what you think," she huffed, turning her head away. For now, the whole situation was left unresolved. Ethan wasn''t pushing Vanessa for an answer; he just needed an excuse to keep things going. Ethan and Sophia followed Vanessa to her small apartment. "Nessa, you''re living here now?" Sophia asked. She had a feeling this was the case, but seeing it in person still surprised her. Vanessa didn''t mind her reaction. Since she''d brought them here, she didn''t care what they thought anymore. "Come on in. My dad hasn''t been home for a while, so there''s no one here," Vanessa said as she opened the door. Ethan and Sophia sat down on the floor in the middle of the small apartment, while Vanessa poured them some tea. "This ce feels a little off," Ethan remarked, ncing around the room. "Hey, that''s rude!" Sophia shot him a look, clearly annoyed. "I didn''t mean it''s physically dirty," Ethan replied, giving her a yful smile, not at all bothered by her irritation. Of course, this kind of attitude always made Sophia even more frustrated. "Are you talking about weird stuff?" Vanessa asked, her breath catching slightly. "There are some traces, but nothing major for now," Ethan exined. "You''ve been living here for a while, right? If something serious had been here from the start, you''d have noticed by now." "Can you fix it?" Sophia asked, clearly worried about Vanessa, turning to Ethan. "Of course. Who do you think I am?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, looking at her confidently. With a quick use of his powers as a time-space administrator, Ethan separated Vanessa''s apartment from any supernatural disturbances. "Is it done?" Sophia asked, looking around in confusion. She hadn''t noticed any changes and was half-expecting some kind of shy effect. "You''ve been watching too many cartoons," Ethan teased. "Alright, back to business." Ethan pulled two contracts out of his backpack and ced them on the table. "Sign these." "What''s this?" Vanessa asked, eyeing the papers. "Contracts. I''m signing you both," Ethan said casually. "A contract for what?" Sophia asked, suddenly on high alert. She picked up one of the contracts and skimmed through it, her eyes widening. "Ashen Paradise Agency? What''s that?" "It''s my newpany. I''m signing you both, and after some training, you''ll be ready to debut," Ethan exined. "Are you serious?" Sophia asked, staring at him in disbelief. Sure, she knew Ethan was capable of a lot, but she hadn''t expected him to suddenly pull out contracts and try to sign them up for something like this. "And what''s the catch?" Sophia asked, knowing full well about the struggles Vanessa had been facing. She wasn''t against the idea of debuting if it could help Vanessa. "You''re giving me work, and you think you have to pay me a price?" Ethan said, looking at her like she''d just said something ridiculous. "Uh" Meanwhile, Vanessa had already picked up the contract and was reading through it. The terms were shockingly generoussomething no regrpany would ever offer. "But why are you doing this?" Vanessa asked, still unsure. "Think of it as a whim," Ethan shrugged. "I''m a fan of VibraMyst, and if I can personally helpunch a group to the top, that sounds like a fun challenge to me." "Fun, huh" Vanessa thought it over. Should she refuse? In the end, she couldn''t. If she turned this down, she''d have to face the consequences of the card game earlier. So, even though she felt a bit cornered, Vanessa signed the contract. Seeing Vanessa sign, Sophia didn''t hesitate either and quickly signed her own contract. Chapter 401: Isn’t that still a scandal!? "Don''t worry about the other members. I''ll take care of them," Ethan said, putting away the contract. Sophia and Vanessa were both a little dazed at this point. Everything felt a bit surreal. Especially for Sophiashe had only just decided to reform VibraMyst a few days ago, and now it was already happening? Sure, her own efforts in all this were practically negligible. It was entirely thanks to Ethan that things hade together. But that''s life sometimes. What seems like an insurmountable problem for one person can be nothing for someone else. Ethan''s presence was like a game-changer for both girls. They could understand why Ethan was doing this. It was mostly because of that animated series about them, and the fact that they had be friends. That''s why he was helping them. Of course, they still had to put in the effort themselves. Ethan was just giving them the opportunity. But no matter how you looked at it, Sophia felt like this was something to be happy about. If it had been up to her alone, there was no way she could have convinced Vanessa. Just as Vanessa was about to ask Ethan what they should do next, the apartment door suddenly swung open. The three of them turned to see a middle-aged man in a suit. Vanessa''s face immediately changed when she saw him. It was her father. She was shocked. Why was this deadbeat dad of hers wearing a suit? Had he finally pulled himself together? But in the next second, she saw her father drop to his knees in front of her, without even taking off his shoes, like some kind of dramatic movie scene. It looked like he was begging for forgiveness. "I''m sorry, Nessa! It''s all my fault. I know I did some terrible things, but please forgive me!" The suddenness of it all left the three of them stunned. Vanessa was at a loss for words. "Wait" Did her dad not even notice the situation? Her friends were right here! And he just barges in and starts apologizing? What the hell!? Meanwhile, Sophia and Ethan, in a rare moment of unspoken understanding, quietly moved to the side, leaving the stage to Vanessa. Vanessa''s father, seemingly oblivious to the fact that there were other people in the room, continued his apology. "I''ve managed to get back all the money I lost, and I even bought back our old house. Nessa, please forgive me. From now on, I''ll love you ten timesno, a hundred times more. You''re my precious princess." Under the watchful eyes of Sophia and Ethan, Vanessa''s face turned bright red. "Okay, okay, I get it! Can you please just get up already!?" Vanessa was too overwhelmed to even think about all the awful things her dad had done in the past. Right now, she just wanted to escape this painfully awkward situation. To her, this was the kind of moment that would haunt her forever. But at that moment, Sophia, who was much more tactful than the amused Ethan, knew it was time to leave. She didn''t want to stick around and be a spectator in such an awkward scene, so she quickly grabbed Ethan and made their exit, despite Vanessa''s half-hearted attempts to get them to stay. Dragging a reluctant Ethan out the door, Sophia left Vanessa to deal with her father. Vanessa, now alone, covered her face with her hand, feeling a massive headacheing on. Later, she learned the full story from her father. She didn''t understand all the details, but apparently, someone had helped him out. But Vanessa knew right away. Some mysterious benefactor? Yeah, right. Who else could it be but Ethan? That guy had said he''d take responsibility for her life, and it turned out he really meant it. Meanwhile, Ethan and Sophia were walking back together. Sophia was still basking in the joy of VibraMyst getting back together. But then she realized something and turned to Ethan. "Wait a second. If Vanessa''s family is back to where they were financially, then she doesn''t really need to form a new band anymore, right? And she wouldn''t need to work for you either." "The contract''s already signed," Ethan reminded her. "Can I have it back?" Sophia asked, blinking innocently at him. "You''re getting a little greedy," Ethan said with a shake of his head. "And do you really think Vanessa''s dad just had a sudden change of heart on his own?" Sophia froze, staring at him. "Wait, was that you?" "Who else?" Ethan shrugged. "I mean, he''s my future father-inw. Gotta help him out a little, right?" Sophia couldn''t hold it in anymore. But considering how many times she''d already lost herposure today, she was honestly too tired to react. "And one more thingyou should treat me a little better," Ethan reminded her. "Why should I?" Sophia retorted, stubborn as ever. Ethan was momentarily thrown off by her response. "Because I''m your boss now." "Uh..." Sophia hadn''t even realized that. But the idea of treating Ethan better? That felt like asking too much. "Think about it," Ethan continued. "Your attitude toward me is entirely based on your own misunderstandings. This is all on you." He exined further, "You should consider the fact that I''ve been putting up with your little tantrums all this time. You should be grateful." "" Sophia gritted her teeth at his self-righteous tone. But maybe because he was technically her boss now, she held back and changed the subject. "So, about this whole debut thingwhat exactly are we supposed to do?" "That''s up to you guys. If you don''t perform well, I''ll just disband you and form a new group." Sophia''s eyes widened. Was this guy a demon!? After that, Sophia gged down a taxi, intending to head straight home. Naturally, since she''d already called the cab, Ethan hopped in with her, sharing the ride. The trip back to the apartment was silent. Once they got out of the elevator, Ethan noticed that Sophia had followed him all the way to his door. "Sophia, your ce is on the other side. Why are youing to my apartment?" Ethan asked, confused. "Are you saying I''m not wee?" Sophia crossed her arms, ring at him. With that attitude? I''d have to be crazy to wee you, Ethan thought. Still, he was curious about what kind of trouble she was up to this time, so he let her in. In the living room, Sophia looked at Ethan seriously and asked, "Are you really nning to date Vanessa?" "And what if I am?" Ethan asked, intrigued by the hypothetical. Sophia''s expression was dead serious. "What kind of boss dates his artist? That would turn into a scandal!" "I see," Ethan said, pretending to think deeply. "So what if I just, you know, use my position?" Sophia froze. Isn''t that still a scandal!? Chapter 402: What kind of person was this guy!? In the end, Ethan still had no idea what Sophia wanted when she came over to his ce. It felt like she was just looking for trouble. So, in the end, Ethan kicked her out. After all, it was his rare evening to rxhe didn''t have the energy to waste on Sophia''s nonsense. Even though she left cursing under her breath, she still went home in the end. If she hadn''t been so sensible, Ethan wouldn''t have minded showing her who''s boss. And Ethan was a man of action. After finalizing the n to reform the band VibraMyst, he gave Elise a heads-up. Elise didn''t object to the idea of debuting. After all, her life goals had changed. She was determined to keep the band together for life. Otherwise, no matter how good a band is, if they don''t debut, they''ll eventually break up for one reason or another. This time, she wasn''t going to let VibraMyst fall apart again. When Elise told Zara about it, Zara was pretty surprised by the oue. After all, they had started as just a casual band for fun, and now, right after reforming, they were already aiming for a debut. It left her feeling a bit overwhelmed. But Elise was like a guiding light in Zara''s life. As long as that light was there, Zara wouldn''t lose her way. So, after taking it all in, Zara agreed. As for Kylie, she was the easiest to convince. Once Nessa talked to her, Kylie naturally agreed. Of course, debuting also involved getting Kylie''s parents on board, and that was Ethan''s job as the man behind the scenes. In the end, Kylie''s parents were more than happy to trust Ethan with their daughter. Saturday rolled around. Ethan went to the hospital to bring ir home. Sophia came along too, though she was pretty annoyed that Ethan had knocked on her door so early in the morning. Still, she didn''t turn him down. When ir saw Sophia, she was all smiles and warmth. An old friend she hadn''t seen in years was standing right in front of her, and ir didn''t hesitate for a second, acting like they''d been in touch all along. But ir''s almost subus-like enthusiasm made Sophia a little ufortable. After all, she had kind of forgotten about ir over the years, and now, standing in front of ir''s sunny disposition, she felt a bit guilty and couldn''t meet her eyes. ir didn''t have much to pack, so she left with just a few things. She held onto Ethan with one arm and Sophia with the other, looking for all the world like they were a happy little family. When they got back to the apartment, ir was stunned. She hadn''t expected her brother to be able to buy such a high-end ce at his age. In her eyes, he was practically Superman. As soon as they walked in, she ran straight to therge outdoor terrace to take in the view. Soon after, there was a knock at the door. Sophia went to open it. She found Vanessa standing outside and weed her in with a big smile. After that, the rest of the band members started arriving at Ethan''s ce one by one. Sophia greeted them all, her face glowing with happiness and excitement. By the time all five members of VibraMyst were gathered together, Sophia felt like her life wasplete. She had waited so long for this day! Of course, the only downside was that Ethan was there too, which was a bit of an eyesore for her. But after being apart for so long, especially with Elise and Nessa, things were a little awkward when they first saw each other again. It was Sophia who helped smooth things over. "Hey, bro, why''d you invite so many cute girls over to the house?" ir nced around at the five girls, sensing the strange tension in the air. Her sharp instincts told her there was something deeper going on here. It felt like all these girls had some kind of connection to her brother. "I didn''t tell you?" Ethan shot her a quick look and exined, "I started a talent agency. They''re my first groupVibraMyst." "Definitely didn''t mention that." ir crossed her arms, then added with a hint of admiration, "But wow, a band, huh? That''s pretty cool." Ethan turned to her and said, "If you''re interested, ir, I could help you start a band too. I''ve met a lot of talented girls recently." "Let''s not go there just yet." irughed it off. After all, now that she was feeling better, there were plenty of things she wanted to do. Just because others were forming a band didn''t mean she had the same urge. Then, with a yful glint in her eye, ir gave Ethan a curious look and asked, "But out of all these girls, which one''s going to be my future sister-inw?" She was just teasing, but to her surprise, her brother actually seemed to be thinking about it. Wait, could she have guessed right? "Well, technically, I am dating Vanessa," Ethan said, almost too casually. Technically? ir blinked in surprise. She remembered Vanessa as the blue-haired girl with the twin tailsdefinitely a beauty. Then again, everyone here, including herself, could be considered a knockout. Not that ir was some overprotective sister or anything. If her brother said so, she''d just roll with it. So, she walked right over to Vanessa, plopped down next to her, and wrapped her arm around Vanessa''s. With a sweet smile, she said, "Hey, sis-inw!" The heavy atmosphere in the room was instantly shattered. The rest of the VibraMyst members werepletely stunned. Vanessa''s face turned bright red in an instant. "Wha!?" Sophia couldn''t stay seated any longer. "So, you two are already at that stage?" Zara raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Ethan''s a good guy. I''m happy for you," Elise said with a warm, approving smile. "" Kylie, as usual, remained expressionless, just being Kylie. "Sophia, Vanessa and Ethan aren''t like that!" Sophia shot up, her voice serious. "And I don''t approve!" "I mean," Zara chimed in, trying to be fair, "they''re a perfect match. I don''t think it''s really up to you to object, Sophia." "Huh?" ir waspletely thrown off by Sophia''s reaction. She asked, surprised, "Wait, Sophia, do you like my brother too? Now that I think about it, didn''t I see you crying in his roomte at nightst time? What''s going on between you two?" "What!?" Vanessa was utterly shocked. She hadn''t heard anything about that! All the girls turned to look at Ethan, expecting some kind of exnation. But instead, they found him standing off to the side, watching the whole thing unfold with an amused expression. Was he seriously just enjoying the show? What kind of person was this guy!? Chapter 403: Maybe… it wasn’t just a dream Under Ethan''s guidance, the band VibraMyst had finally found its rhythm and was achieving impressive results. It''s worth mentioning that Ethan didn''t give them any unfair advantages. After all, with his resources, he could have easily propelled the band to stardom, whether by throwing money at it or ghostwriting hit songs for them. But VibraMyst''s sess wasrgely due to their own efforts. The truth is, the girls already had what it took to make it big. Meeting someone like Ethan, who recognized their potential, just made their path to debut that much smoother. Still, none of the girls had expected that they''d actually make it, let alone do so well. You could say that each member of VibraMyst had found their own sense of purpose in the band. Elise and Sophia had found a band they could see themselves ying in for life. Zara, thanks to the band''s sess, no longer felt so insecure around her older sister. Vanessa had found a solid career, one that meant she didn''t have to rely on her family anymoreand it was exactly what she wanted to do. As for Kylie, well, the rest of the band wasn''t entirely sure what she thought about it all. But when they jokingly asked her if she was actually enjoying being in the band, for once, Kylie didn''t use her usual evasive way of speaking. The band was fun, at least that''s what she thought. Time flew by, and although a lot happened along the way, they managed to ovee every challenge. If there was one thing that had changed the most, it was the rtionship between the band members and Ethan. Sophia no longer treated Ethan with hostility, but she was still incredibly stubbornso much so that it left everyone feeling a bit helpless. When Ethan opened his eyes, he was staring at a ceiling that felt both unfamiliar and familiar at the same time. This was L''s house. It had been a while since he and L had swapped bodies. He thought things had finally settled down, but here they were, swapped again. After all, Ethan had started apany, and having just one band, VibraMyst, wasn''t enough to keep things going. So, he signed L, Avery, and Luna''s band to thebel as well. He even managed to get Mrs. Julia to join the new band through L''s connections. For Julia, nothing was more exciting than the chance to debut. Honestly, the debut of the new band, Nexus, was much easier than VibraMyst''s had been. This was entirely due to L''s reputation as the "Guitar Queen." After that legendary concert, Ethan had helped her manage her social media, and her follower count had shot past a million. That was their biggest selling point. However, Nexus wasn''t producing much original music, so Ethan just went ahead and "borrowed" a few famous songs for them. Sess was inevitable. But none of that mattered to Ethan right now. He had just realized that he and L had physically swapped bodies again. FUCK! He waspletely naked! Ethan was starting to panic, especially when, as he sat there in shock, L''s bedroom door opened, and Margaret, L''s mom, walked in. She found a young man lying in her daughter''s bed. "Uh" Ethan, wrapped in the nket, locked eyes with L''s mom. The atmosphere instantly became awkward. Meanwhile, L, still half-asleep, was struggling to breathe, feeling like something was crushing her. Groggily, she opened her eyes and realized she wasn''t in her own bedroom. The first thing she saw was a familiar face. Vanessa? L''s brain short-circuited for a moment. Why was Vanessa in bed with her? Wait, had she swapped bodies with Ethan again? So, Vanessa was in Ethan''s bed? Were they in that kind of rtionship!? L was still trying to process everything when Vanessa suddenly wrapped her arms around her, pulling her into a tight embrace. That''s when L realizedVanessa wasn''t wearing any clothes. In that instant, L''s face flushed bright red, though she wasn''t entirely sure why. "Huh something feels off," Vanessa mumbled, noticing something strange. She opened her eyes and immediately realized something was very wrong. "Huh? Lil Bunny?" Vanessa was just as confused,pletely unable to understand why she was seeing L in front of her. "What the hell is going on!?" Vanessa eximed, clearly shocked. L, equally startled, tried to back away, but she didn''t get farshe bumped into something behind her. This made her freeze. Wait, what? There''s someone else behind me? How many people are in this bed!? L turned her head in disbelief, only to see a brte girl lying there. She recognized her immediately. After all, they were all part of the samepany, and this was Ethan''s neighbor, Sophia. L''s brain short-circuited. Why is Sophia in Ethan''s bed too!? She suddenly felt like she had stumbled upon some huge secret. Could this be some kind of casting couch situation!? "Huh?" Sophia, now awake, blinked at L in surprise. But then, as if a lightbulb went off, she quickly pieced together what had happened. Seeing L in the bed, she immediately understood. But instead of focusing on the body swap, she grumbled, "Damn it, Ethan! Why is he in the middle? I wanted to sleep next to Nessa! Ugh, that jerk!" "Sophia, you seem to know something," Vanessa said, narrowing her eyes at her. Sophia, realizing there was no point in hiding it anymore, exined, "Ethan and Lil Bunny have been swapping bodies for a while now. Sometimes they even swap ces." What!? Vanessa was stunned. How does Sophia know about this, and I didn''t!? She quickly recalled all the strange behavior she''d noticed between L and Ethan in the past. Now, it all made sense. And then, she got a little angry. "Yeah, this is all Ethan''s fault!" Sophia added, fanning the mes. After all, Ethan had been teasing her all night, and she was eager to see Vanessa give him a good beating. "No, no, no, this has nothing to do with the boss! It''s just something beyond his control!" L, ever the honest one, quickly jumped to Ethan''s defense. "" Vanessa just sighed, then looked at L, whose face had turned an even deeper shade of red. Stammering, Vanessa said, "It''s not what you think." "Vanessa,e on, there''s no need to deny it at this point," Sophia said bluntly, giving L a pat on the back. "Yeah, a lot has happened, but we''re dating. Please keep it a secret." L nodded vigorously. There was no way she''d ever tell anyone about this, even if her life depended on it. Just then, Vanessa noticed Ethan''s phone buzzing with a new message. She picked it up and saw that it was from L''s ount. "SOS!!!" Sophia leaned over to take a look, then exchanged a nce with Vanessa. In unison, they both said, "Serves him right!" The two of them burst intoughter, the tension in the room dissolving into a lighthearted atmosphere. Suddenly, Ethan felt a powerful jolt, as if time itself hade to a standstill. The world around him began to warp and distort, and several figures in uniforms appeared. Each of them wore a prominent badge on their chestthe emblem of the Time Management Bureau. "Ethan, you''ve vited Article 13 of the Time Interference Act," the leader said sternly. "I was just trying to help them achieve their dreams. What''s wrong with that?" Ethan protested. "In reality, you were supposed to be in a car ident on your way to school, which would have left you paralyzed. But by swapping bodies with L Harper, you avoided your fate. Your actions have severely disrupted the timeline, and it must be corrected immediately," another agent added. Before Ethan could say anything else, an overwhelming force swept over him. His vision went ck, and he lost consciousness. "Ethan! Ethan! Are you okay? Did I go too hard just now?" Scarlett,pletely naked, beads of sweat tracing down her perfect curves, shook Ethan''s body in a panic. Ethan slowly opened his eyes again, finding himself lying in a familiar bed. In front of him was the ever-familiar Scarlett, her ample chest swaying right in front of his face. The room looked exactly as it always had, as if he had never left. He sat up, trying to piece together what had just happened, but his memories were hazy and unclear. "Was it all just a dream?" he muttered to himself. His eyes thennded on a poster on the wallfive girls holding their instruments, with the words "VibraMyst" emzoned across the top. Ethan stared at the poster, a strange mix of confusion and familiarity washing over him. Scarlett followed his gaze to the poster. "Something wrong?" she asked. Ethan shook his head. "No, it''s nothing." But deep down, he couldn''t shake the feeling that maybe it wasn''t just a dream. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!